1

"PEER-E-KAMIL" SE "AB-E-HYAT" TAK

"Aab-e-Hayat" "Peer-e-Kamil ‫ "صلی ہللا علیہ وسلم‬ka doosra hissa hai. Yeh woh hissa hai jo
main 2004 mein likh nahi saki kyun ke meri masroofiyat zyada thi aur jo main ne chand
saal baad likhne ka faisla kiya kyun ke main chahti thi ke "Peer-e-Kamil ‫ "صلی ہللا علیہ وسلم‬ki
kaamiyabi ki goonj kam ho jaye aur phir main is kahani ka agla hissa bina kisi zehni
dabao ke bayan karun. Aap ne Salar Sikandar aur Imama Hashim ki zindagi ka pehla
hissa das saal pehle parha tha. Is novel mein aap unki zindagi ka doosra hissa parh
sakein ge. "Peer-e-Kamil ‫ "صلی ہللا علیہ وسلم‬aur "Aab-e-Hayat" ek hi likhai ke do hissay hain
aur yeh likhai main ne na 2003 mein tareef aur qubooliyat ke liye likhi thi aur na hi aaj
uski khwahish hai. Sirf yeh chaht thi ke koi bekaar alfaaz kagaz par likhun jo kisi ko
gumraahi ke raaste pe chalne se rok dein aur sochne par majboor karein. Aaj bhi meri
khwahish aur koshish wahi hai.

"Peer-e-Kamil ‫ "صلی ہللا علیہ وسلم‬ka doosra hissa likhna zaroori kyun tha? Isse likhne ke
maqsad kya hain?

"Ab-e-Hayat" hi aapko in dono sawaalon ka jawab de sakti hai. Main ne ye novel 2010
mein mukammal kiya tha, magar tab se ismein kai dafa tabsaray aur aslahaat hue hain.
Ab jo yeh aap tak pohanch rahi hai, yeh aik dafa phir mere qalam ka shikaar hogi.
Koshish yeh hai ke yeh aap tak saaf, asaan aur be-jijhak pohanche.

"Lafz 'Aab-e-Hyat' chhay haroof par mushtamil hai. In haroof mein se har aik insani
zindagi ke aik buniyadi marhale ko wazeh karta hai:

1. A - Adam aur Hawwa

2. B - Baitul Ankaboot (Baid ki makri ka ghar)
3. H - Haisl wa mahsul
4. Y - Ya Mujeeb al-Saqalin
5. A - Abadan Abada (Adam, kabhi kabhi)
6. T - Tabarak al-ladhi

Yeh chhay alfaz poori insani zindagi ka khulasa hain."

2
Salar aur Imama "Aab-e-Hayat" mein wahi safar karte hain jo hum sab zindagi mein karte
hain. Adam aur Hawwa ki tarah, woh ek dosray se mohabbat karte hain aur umar bhar
ke saathi ban jaate hain. Unka yeh sapna hota hai ke dunya mein ek jannat jaisa ghar
banayein, lekin unhein maloom hota hai ke unka ghar bhi Baitul-Ankabut (Makri ka ghar)
ki tarah na-mukammal hai. Jo cheez banane mein bohot waqt lagta hai, use todne mein
aik pal lagta hai. Phir aata hai munafa aur nuqsan ka silsila. Kya khoya aur kya paya?
Kya kho kar paaya? Kaamyabi, khwabon, khwahishat aur azmo aur umeedon ki ghamasan
jo zindagi ko aik chakravyuh mein daal deti hai.

Aur phir agla marhala, jahan imtihan hotay hain. Itne zyada imtihan ke bas Allah hi yaad
rehta hai, aur wahi kaam aata hai kyun ke wahi sab sawaalon ke jawab dene wala hai.

Aur phir wo marhala aata hai jab insaan apni aglay nasal ke zariye apni taraqqi ko
barqarar rakhna chahta hai aur yeh samajhta hai ke is zindagi ka zawaal bhi hai. Sirf ek
abdi zindagi hai jo hamesha baaqi rahti hai.

Aur phir wo log jo in sab marahil se nikal kar aate hain. Jo insani museebat se nijaat
paate hain, woh sachay momin bante hain. Mubarak ho unhein. Allah Ta'ala ka zati jo sab
se bareek aur afzal hai, jo apne bandon ko sab kuch dene ki qadir hai. Jiski mohabbat
"Aab-e-Hayat" hai. Jo insaan ko abdi jannaton ki taraf le jaati hai. Dunya khatam hoti hai,
zindagi nahi.

Aap sab ke liye kuch alfaaz. Jo izzat aur mohabbat aap sab mujhe dete hain, woh wo
beej hai jisse meri har likhai nikalti hai. Shukriya sab ka... Aap sab ki tareef ka main
jawab nahi de sakti. Ab main yeh nahi kar sakti.

_Umera Ahmed_

3
 ADAM AUR HAWWA

Uske pairo ke neeche woh zameen jaise sabz makhmal ki thi, makhmal ya kuch aur tha
tahadde nazar zameen par sabze ki tarah phela hua darakhton par ugne wali peeli konplo
jaisa sabz, aur phir yakdum samundar ke andar paida hone wali kai jaisi rangat liye nami
ke nanhe nanhe qatre apne wujood par liye sabze ki pattiyan mahak hawa ke jhonkon se
hilti jaise kisi raks mein masroof thi. Pani ke nanhe shafaaf moti sabz pattiyon ke wujood
par phisal rahe the, sambhal rahe the, yun jaise makhmoor ho kar bheekh rahe hon.
Pattiyon ke wujood se lete, dagmaagte, sambhalte, phisalte phir hawa ka ek jhonka chalta,
sabze mein ek lehar uthti, samandar mein jwala bhatta ki pehli lehar ki tarah uthti, raks,
lehrati woh sabze ko sehlati, behlathi ek ajeeb si sarshari mein mubtala karti, ek taraf se
doosri tarafguzar jaati. Zameen jaise raks karne mein masroof thi.

Sabze ka wujood nanhe nanhe phoolon se sajaa hua tha, har rang ke phoolon se, itne
rang aur aise rang jo nazar ko shashdar kar dein. Sabze ke wujood par bikhre woh
nanhe nanhe phool yahan se wahan har jagah the. Sabze mein hawa se paida hone wali
har lehar aur har mauj ke saath woh bhi ajeeb masti aur ajeeb sarshari se raks karne
lagte.
Aasman saaf tha. Aankhon ko sukoon dene wala halka neela aur ab bhi kisi gumbad ki
tarah phela hua... gehra uncha.. bohot uncha... yahan se wahan tak har taraf. Hawa
mohattar thi, makhmoor thi, gunguna rahi thi. Wahan mojood har shai ke saath atkheliyan
kar rahi thi. Hasti, chhed kar jaati phir palat kar aati kabhi behlati kabhi thapakti kabhi
thamti phir chalti phir gungunati phir lehrati wahan thi, nahi thi kahan thi?

Woh kisi raaste par tha, kya raasta tha...woh kisi intezaar mein tha. Kya intezaar tha.
Usne ek gehra saans liya. Us raaste ke dono taraf do ruiyan darakhton ki qataar ke ek
darakht ke saath woh tika khada tha. Sahara liye ya sahara diye.

Woh aagayi thi usne bahut door us raaste par use numoodar hote dekhliya. Woh safaid
libaas mein malboos thi. Bahut maheen, bahut nafis... woh resham tha? Atlas tha?
Kumkhwab ya woh kuch aur tha? Itna halka itna nazuk ke hawa ka halka sa jhonka us
safaid gown numa libaas ko udhane lagta. Uski dhoodiyaan nazar aane lagti thi. Woh
nange paon thi aur sabze par dhare uske khoobsurat paon jaise sabze ki narmi ko
bardasht nahi kar pa rahe the. Woh paon rakhti chand lamhon ke liye larkharati jaise
makhmoor ho kar hasti phir sambhal jaati phir bade ishtiyaq se ek baar phir qadam aage
badha deti.Uske siyah baal hawa ke jhonkon se uske shaano aur uski kamar tak
hulchulayi kar rahe the. Uske gaalon aur chehre ko chumte aage peeche ja rahe the. Uske

4
chehre par aate... uske seene se lipatte uske kandhe par, phir hawa mein lehra kar ek
baar phir neeche chale jaate. Woh khoobsurat siyah chamakdaar reshmi zulfain jaise uske
safaid libaas ke saath mil kar uske wujood ke saath raks karne mein masroof thi.

Uske marmari wujood par woh safaid libaas jaise phisal raha tha sambhale nahi sambhal
raha tha hawa ke har jhonke ke saath woh uske jism ke khado khaal ko numayaan karta,
use pairo se kandho tak chumta... uske wujood ke lams se makhmoor hota hosh khota...
deewana waar uske wujood ke gird ghoomta. Kisi bhanwar ki tarah uske jism ko apni
giraft mein leta usse lapet raha tha. Hawa ka doosra jhonka uske siyah reshmi zulfon ko
bhi is raks mein shamil kar deta.. woh uske kandhon aur kamar par wale wahana andaaz
mein phisalti... hawa mein halka sa udti, phir narmi aur mulaimat se uske chehre aur
seene par girti. Uske wujood se phooti khushboo se yakdum sarshari hoti phir uske jism
ko jaise apne wajood se chhupane ki koshish karne lagti. Hawa ka ek aur jhonka us
hawale se utha kar phir peeche phenk deta. Is raks mein ab phir uske safaid libaas ki
baari thi. Woh aage badh aya. Woh uski taraf mutawajjah nahi thi.. Wo ajeeb si hairat
me mubtila..waha ki har shai ko shehr sada andaz me dekh rahi thi...baccho jaisi hairat
aur ishtyaag ke sath us raaste par chalte chalte usne use dekhliya...Uske kadam thame..
dono ki nazrein mili phir uske chehre par beshakta muskurahat aayi....pehle muskurahat
phir hasi, usne use pechan liya tha..waha maujood wo waahid wajood tha jise wo
pehchanti thi...usne hath badhaya wo uska hath thaam kar uske kareeb aa gayi dono ek
ajeeb si sarshari mein, ek doosre ki aankhon mein aankhein daale dekhte rahe...

Uski gehri siyah muskurati hui aankhein, heere ki kaniya ki tarah chamak rahi thi, aur
yeh chamak usse dekh kar badh gayi thi. Uske khoobsurat gulabi honthon par nami ki
halki si teh thi, jaise woh abhi kuch pee kar aayi ho aur uski thodi hamesha ki tarah
uthi hui thi. Uski surahi daar gardan dekhte huye usne uska doosra haath bhi apni grift
mein le liya. Uski aankhon ki chamak aur uski muskurahat gehri hui... woh jaise is lams
se waqif thi, phir woh dono beikhtiyar hase.

"Tum mera intezaar kar rahe the?"

"Haan."

"Bohot der kar di?"

"Nahi. Bohot zyada nahi." Wo uska haath thaame us raste par chalne laga..
Hawa ab bhi un dono ke wujood ke saath aur wahan mojood har shai ke saath
atkheliyan karne mein masroof thi. Woh ab bhi bachon jaisi hairat aur khushi ke saath
wahan mojood har shai ko khojne mein masroof thi. Uski khilkhilaahat aur shafaaf hansi
wahan fazaa ko ek naye rang se sajane lage the. Fazaa mein yak dum ajeeb dilfareb sa

5
saaz bajne laga tha. Woh thatki phir beikhtiyar khilkhilaayi... uske haath se haath chhurate
huye usne us raaste par qadam aage badhaye...phir mard ne use dono baazu hawa mein
phelaye raks ke andaz mein ghumte dekha wo beikhteyar hasa...wo use raaste par kisi
maahir pehle rahna ki tarah raks karti door jaa rahi thi...

Uske jism par maujood safaid libaas uske ghumte jism ke gird hawa mein ab kisi phool
ki tarah raks sa tha..woh ab aahista aahista hawa mein uthne lagi thi...hawa ke mauthaf
jhoke badi narmi se use jaise apne saath liye jaa rahe the..wo ab bhi isi tarah hasti raks
ke andaz mein baazu phailaye ghum rahi thi..wo shehr zada use dekhta raha..wo ab kuch
gunguna rahi thi..faza me yakdum koi saas bajne laga tha...pehle ek phir dusra phir teesra
phir bohot saare..puri kaynaat jaise kisi symphony mein dhal gayi thi, aur woh ab bhi
hawa mein raqsan thi. Kisi makhmali par ki tarah hawa ke dosh par upar neeche jaate,
woh sahar zadah use dekh raha tha. Uski saathi raqs karte hue ek baar phir use dekh
kar khilkhila kar hasi, phir usne apna ek haath badhaya, yun jaise use apne paas aane ki
dawat de rahi ho. Woh has pada. Woh haath badhati aur woh khincha chala aata. Woh
bhi uska haath pakde, ab faza mein raqsan tha. Zameen se door uske qareeb uske saath
yakdum woh ruki, jaise kaaynat thahar gayi ho. Woh ab aasman ko dekh rahi thi, phir
yak dum aasman taareek ho gaya... din raat mein badal gaya tha aur raat din se badh
kar khoobsurat thi... siyah aasman khoobsurat chamakte hue sitaron se sajaa hua tha. Har
rang ke sitaron se... aur un sab ke darmiyan chaand tha.

Kisi daagh ke bagair, roshni ka manba. Din ki roshni ujli thi. Sukoon aur thi... mad hosh
kar dene wali thi. Raat ki roshni mein be shumar rang the, kaaynat mein aise rang
unhone kab dekhe the? Kahan dekhe the? Zameen jaise har rang ki roshni mein naha
rahi thi. Ek sitara timtimata phir dusra par teesra aur zameen par kabhi ek rang badhta,
kabhi dusra, kabhi teesra. Aasman ko jaise kisi ne roshniyon mein pero diya tha. Woh
uska haath pakde jaise sarshari ki inteha par pahunchi hui thi. Uski hairat, uski sarshari
jaise use mehsooz kar rahi thi gud guda rahi thi.

Woh ab phir zameen par aagaye the. Raat ek baar phir din mein badal gayi thi... sabza,
phool, patte mehakti mauhttar hawa, sab wahi the. Uske saath chalte chalte usne apne
pairon ke neeche aate makhmali sabje par saje phoolon ko dekha, phir haath badhaya.
Uske haath mein woh phool aagaya, phir dusra, phir teesra. Phir door door tak phaile
sabze ke saare phool jaise kisi magnateez ki tarah uski taraf aaye the. Sekdon, hazaron,
lakhon, latadad,beshumar itne ke uske haath sambhal nahi paaye the. Woh ab uske
haathon par, Ab uske baalon par, ab uske libaas par, ab uske jism par woh khushi se be
khud ho rahi thi, sarshar ho rahi thi.

Phir usne haath ke ishaare se unhe hawa mein uchhala... woh palak jhapakte mein
aasman ki taraf gaye. Poora aasman phoolon se bhar gaya tha. Chand lamhon ke liye phir
phoolon ki baarish hone lagi thi. Woh dono has rahe the. Phoolon ko barish ki tarah
mutthiyon mein bharte aur chhodte, bhagte, khilkhilate woh sab phool zameen par gir kar

6
ek baar phir sabze mein apni apni jagah saj gaye the. Wahan jahan woh the. Wahi jahan
unhe hona chahiye tha.
Woh ek baar phir aasman ko dekh rahe thay, wahan ab badal nazar aa rahe thay. Rui ke
gaalon jaise harkat karte badal, woh sab badal wahan jamaa ho rahe thay, jahan woh
khade thay. Phir usne aasman par baarish ka pehla qatra dekha. Usne haath bada kar use
apni hatheli par liya. Us qatre ko dekh kar dobara haste huye aasman ki taraf uchhal
diya. Is baar woh qatra upar ja kar akela waapas nahi aaya tha. Woh bohat sare dusre
qatro le kar aaya tha. Bohat sare naram lamhon ke girne wale qatre... Baarish baras rahi
thi aur woh dono bachho ki tarah haste, khilkhilate paani ke in qatron ko haathon se
pakad kar ek doosre par uchhal rahe thay. Woh baarish thi. Paani tha magar woh qatre
unke balon, unke jism ko geela nahi kar rahe thay. Woh jaise shafaf motiyon ki barish
thi, jo unke haath aur jism ki ek jumbish par unke balon aur libaas se alag ho kar door
ja girte, sabze aur phoolon ke upar ab baarish ke shafaf moti jaise qatron ki ek teh si
aagayi thi, yun jaise kisi ne zameen par koi sheesha phela diya ho aur woh us sheeshe
par chal rahe thay, unko apne saaye mein liye woh rukte, haath hilate, aasman par
badalon ko ek jagah se dusri jagah bhejte, phir apni taraf bulate, woh aasman par jaise
paani se musawwari kar rahe thay. Phir jaise woh us khel se thak gayi. Woh ruki...
baarish thami.. zameen se paani ke qatre gayab hone lage, phir badal chand saato mein
aasman saaf tha. Yun jaise wahan kabhi badal naam ki koi shai aayi hi na ho. Woh ab
bhi us ka haath pakad raha tha. Usne chonk kar use dekha.

"Tumhein kuch dikhana hai," woh muskuraya.

"Kuch aur bhi?" uski khushi kuch aur badi.

"Han, kuch aur bhi." usne asbat mein sar hilaya.

"Kya?" usne be-sakhta usse poocha tha. Woh khamoshi se muskura diya.

"Kya?" usne bachon ki tarah israr kiya.

Woh pehle se zyada poorasrar andaaz mein muskuraya tha. Woh uska haath pakde usi
naye raaste ki taraf ja raha tha.

Phir un dono ko door se kuch nazar aaney laga tha.

Salar ne hadbada kar aankh kholi. Kamre mein mukammal tareeki thi. Woh fori tor par
samajh nahi saka ke woh kahan hai. Uski sun'aton ne door kahin kisi masjid se sehri ke
aghaaz ka elaan suna. Us kamre ke ghup andhere ko khuli aankhon se khojte hue use

7
agla khyaal us khwaab aur Imama ka aaya tha. Woh koi khwaab dekh raha tha.Jis se
woh bedaar hua tha.

Magar khwaab mein woh Imama ko kya dikhane wala tha, use kuch yaad nahi aaya.
Imama uske dil ki dhadkan jaise ek lamhe ke liye ruki. Woh kahan thi? Kya pichli raat
ek khwaab thi? Woh yakdum jaise current kha kar utha. Apni ruki saans ke saath usne
deewana waar apne bayein janib bed table lamp ka switch on kiya. Kamre ki taareeki
jaise yak dum chhat gayi. Usne barq raftaari se palat kar apni daayini janib dekha aur
poor sukoon hogaya. Uski ruki saans chalne lagi. Woh wahi thi. Woh ek khwaab se kisi
dusre khwaab mein dakhil nahi hua tha.

Yakdum on hone wale bed side table lamp ki tez roshni chehre par padne par Imama ne
neend mein be ikhtiyaar apne haath aur bazu ki pusht se apni aankhon aur chehre ko
dhak diya. Salar ne palat kar lamp ki roshni ko halka kar diya. Woh use jagana nahi
chahta tha. Woh use chand feet ke faslay par thi, gehri poor sukoon neend mein. Uska ek
haath takye par uske chehre ke neeche daba hua tha aur dusra us waqt uski aankhon ko
dhaanpe huye tha. Uski adh khuli hatheli aur qalai par mehendi ke khoobsurat naqsh o
nigaar the. Mitte huye naqsh o nigaar, lekin ab bhi uske haathon aur qalaiyon ko
khoobsurat banaye hue the. Salar ko yaad aaya, woh mehendi kisi aur ke liye lagayi gayi
thi. Uske honton par ek muskurahat aayi.

Usne be ikhtiyaar chand lamhon ke liye aankhen band ki. Kisi aur ke liye?

Pichli ek shaam ek baar phir kisi film ki tarah uski aankhon ke samne second ke
hazaaron hisse mein guzar gayi thi. Usne Saeeda Amma ke sahan mein is chehre ko nau
saal ke baad dekha tha aur nau saal kahin gayab hogaye the.

Woh zara sa aage jhuka, usne badi narmi se uske haath ko uske chehre se hata diya.
Bed side table lamp ki zard roshni mein usse chand inch door woh us par jhuka, use
mabooth dekhta raha. Woh gehre saans leti jaise use zindagi de rahi thi. Use dekhte hue
woh jaise kisi talism mein pahuncha hua tha. Be had ghair mehsoos andaaz mein usne
Imama ke chehre par aaye kuch balon ko apni ungliyon se badi ehtiyaat se hataaya.

---------------

Imama ki aankh alarm ki awaaz se khuli thi. Mundhi aankhon ke saath usne lete lete bed
side table par pade is alarm ko band karne ki koshish ki lekin alarm clock band hone ke
bajaaye neeche carpet par gir gaya. Imama ki neend yakdum gayab hui thi. Alarm ki
awaaz jaise uske asaab par sawaar hone lagi thi. Woh kuch chilla kar uthi thi. Beḍ side
table lamp on karke woh kambal se nikli aur be ikhtiyar kapkapayi. Sardi bahut thi. Usne
kambal hataate huye beḍ ki pa anti ki taraf apni ooni shawl dhundne ki koshish ki... woh

8
wahan nahi thi. Usne jhuk kar carpet par dekha. Use yaad aaya ki shawl raat ko sofe par
rakhi thi, lekin us waqt woh beḍ room se nikalne ki himmat nahi kar paayi. Alarm ab
bhi baj raha tha, magar nazar ab bhi nahi aa raha tha. Uski jhunjhalahat badh gayi thi.
Tab hi usne achanak koi khayal aane par Salar ke bistar ko dekha. Woh khali tha. Use
jaise yakdum yaad aaya ki woh kahan thi. Jhunjhalahat ek dum ghayab hui aur saath hi
alarm ki awaz bhi... yeh sehri ka waqt tha. Imama, Salar ke ghar par thi aur yeh uski
nayi zindagi ka pehla din tha.

Woh dobara apne bed par baith gayi. Kambal ke ek kone se usne apne kandhe dhanpne
ki koshish ki. Uske jism ki kapkapaahat kuch kam hui. Usne pehli baar apne bed side
table par padi cheezon ko ghor se dekha. Wahan raat ko Salar ne ghadi rakhi thi. Lekin
ab wahan nahi thi. Ek chhota writing pad aur pen bhi tha. Paas hi card less phone tha.
Pani ki ek chhoti bottle bhi wahi thi aur uske paas uska cell pada tha. Use ek baar phir
alarm clock ka khayal aaya. Use yaad tha ki usne alarm nahi lagaya tha. Yeh kaam Salar
ka tha. Shayad usne apne liye alarm lagaya tha.

Phir jaise uske zehan mein ek jhamaka sa hua. Bed ki woh side jo raat ko usne sone ke
liye muntakhib ki thi, woh Salar ka bistar tha. Woh adatan daayein taraf gayi thi aur
Salar use rok nahi saka. Woh kuch der chup chap baithe rahi, phir usne be had dheele
andaaz mein apna cell phone utha kar time dekha aur jaise current kha kar usne kambal
utaar phenka. Sehri khatam hone mein sirf das minute baqi thay aur Salar woh alarm
yaqeenan use bedar karne ke liye laga kar gaya tha. Use be sakhta gussa aaya, woh use
khud bhi jaga sakta tha.

Jab tak woh kapde tabdeel kar ke lounge mein gayi, uska gussa ghayab ho chuka tha.
Kam az kam aaj woh us se khushgawar mood mein hi samna chahti thi. Sitting area ke
dining table par sehri ke liye khana rakha tha. Woh bahut tezi se kitchen mein khane ke
bartan lene ke liye gayi lekin sink mein do afraad ke istemaal shuda bartan dekh kar
usse jaise dhachka laga tha. Woh khana yaqeenan Furqan ke ghar se aaya tha aur woh
Furqan ke saath hi kha chuki thi. Use khama kha khush fahmi hui thi ki aaj uske ghar
mein pehli sehri..toh wo zarur usi ke sath karega...ojhal dil ke sath ek plate lekar wo
dining table par aa gayi..lekin wo chand lukme se zyada nahi le saki..use kam az kam aaj
uska intezar karna chahiye tha...Uske saath khana khana chahiye tha. Imama ko waqai
bohat ranj hua tha.

Chand luqmon ke baad hi woh badi be dili se table se bartan uthane lagi.
Bartan dhote dhote azaan hone lagi thi, jab use pehli baar khayal aaya ki Salar ghar
mein nazar nahi aa raha. Apne haath mein maujood plate dhote dhote, woh use usi tarah
sink mein chhod kar bahar aa gayi. Usne saare ghar mein dekha. Woh ghar mein nahi
tha. Phir kuch khayal aane par woh behruni darwaze ki taraf ayi. Darwaza muqaffal tha
lekin door chain hati hui thi.

9
Woh yaqeenan ghar par nahi tha. Kahan tha? Usne nahi socha tha. Uski ranjidgi mein
izafah hua. Woh uski shadi ke dusre din use ghar par akela chhod kar kitni befikri se
gayab ho gaya tha. Use pichli raat ki saari batein jhoot ka plan lagi thi. Wapas kitchen
mein aakar woh kuch der be had dil shikastgi ki kefiyat mein sink mein pade bartanon
ko dekhti rahi. Woh mehbooba se biwi ban chuki thi.

Magar itni jaldi to nahi. Naaz bardaari na sahi, khayal to karna chahiye. Uski azurdgi
mein kuch aur izafah hua tha. Chand ghanton ke andar koi itna badal sakta hai, magar
raat ko to woh uski ranjidgi badhti ja rahi thi. Yaqeenan sab kuch jhoot hi keh raha
hoga warna mera kuch to khayal karta. Woh ranjidgi ab sadme mein badal rahi thi. Woh
namaz parh chuki thi aur Salar ka abhi bhi kahin naam o nishan nahi tha. Use thodi si
tashweesh hui. Agar woh Fajr ki namaz ke liye bhi gaya tha to ab tak to use aa jana
chahiye tha. Phir usne is tashweesh ko sar se jhatak diya.

Salar jis waqt dobara appartment mein aaya, woh gehri neend mein thi. Bed room ki
light off thi aur heater on tha. Woh aur Furqan Fajr ki namaz se bahut der pehle masjid
mein chale jaate aur Quran pak ki tilawat karte the. Fajr ki namaz ke baad wo dono
wahi se building ke gym mein chale jaate aur taqreeban ek ghante ke workout ke baad
wahan se aate. Aur aaj yeh duraniya Aamna ke Imama hone ki wajah se kuch lamba ho
gaya tha. Furqan sehri ke waqt un dono ke liye khana le kar aaya tha aur woh
bhoonjhka baitha reh gaya tha..

Woh raat ko Salar ke jis bayan ko sadme ki wajah se zehni haalat mein hone wali kisi
kharabi ka natija samajh raha tha. Woh koi zehni kharabi nahi thi. Woh itminan se us ke
samne baitha sehri kar raha tha aur Furqan use rashk se dekh raha tha. Rashk ke alawa
koi us par kar bhi kya kar sakta tha.

Kya hua? Salar ne sehri karte hue uski itni lambi khamoshi par use kuch hairani se
dekha. Furqan uske samne betha ek tak use dekha raha tha. Tum aaj apni nazar utar
wana. Furqan ne bilaakhir usse kaha.
Achha..woh hans pada. Isse zyada ahmaqana baat kam az kam is guftagu ke baad koi
nahi kar sakta tha. Main mazak nahi kar raha. Furqan ne apne glass mein paani undelte
huye be had sanjeedgi se kaha.

Jo kuch hua tha, use samajhne se zyada use hazam karne mein use dikkat ho rahi thi.
Kisi ko bhi ho sakti thi, siwaye samne bethye huye us shakhs ke, jo is waqt kaante ke
saath omelette ka aakhiri tukda apne munh mein rakh raha tha.

10
Aur agar koi sadqa waghera de sako to aur bhi behtar hai. Furqan ne uske radd-e-amal
ko mukammal tor par nazar andaz karte huye kaha. Salar ab bhi khamosh raha. Aamna
sehri nahi karegi? Furqan ko yak dam khayal aya.

"So rahi hai woh abhi mein alarm laga aaya hoon, abhi kafi waqt hai sehri ka time hone
mein. Salar ne kuch la parwahi se usse kaha.

Furqan! Ab bas karo.. usse baat karte karte woh ek bar phir Furqan ki nazron se
jhijhlaya. Woh phir use waise hi dekh raha tha.

"Mujhe is tarah aankhein phaad ke dekhna band karo." Usne is bar kuch khafgi se
Furqan se kaha. Tum tum bahut nek aadmi ho Salar! Allah tum se bada khush hai. Woh
omelette ka ek aur tukda lete lete Furqan ki baat par thitak gaya. Uski bhook yak dam
khatam ho gayi thi. Mazeed ek lafz kahe bagair usne plate peeche hata di aur apne
bartan utha kar andar kitchen mein le gaya. Woh khushi, sarshari, itminan aur sukoon jo
kuch der pehle jaise uske poore wujood se chalak raha tha, Furqan ne palak jhapkate use
dhuan ban kar gayab hote dekha. Masjid ki taraf jaate hue Furqan ne bilaakhir usse
poucha tha.

Itne chup kyun ho gaye ho?" Wo usi tarah khamoshi se chalta raha...
"Meri koi baat buri lagi hai?" Woh ab bhi khamosh raha. Masjid ke darwaze par apne
jogerz utar kar andar jaane se pehle usne Furqan se kaha. "Mujhe tum sab kuch keh lene
Furqan! Lekin kabhi nek aadmi mat kehna."

Furqan kuch bol nahi saka. Salar masjid mein dakhil ho gaya tha.

Imama ki aankh gyarah baje cell phone par aane wali ek call se khuli thi, woh Doctor
Sibt e Ali the. Unki awaaz sunte hi uska dil bhar aya tha.
"Maine aap ko neend se jaga diya?" Woh maazrat khwah andaaz mein bole. Unhone us ki
rundhi hui awaaz par ghor nahi kiya tha. Nahi, main uth gayi thi." Usne bistar se uthte
hue jhoot bola. Woh uska haal-e-waal poochte rahe. Woh bade bojhal dil ke saath
takreeban khali us zehni ke aalam mein ho, haan main jawab deti rahi. Chand minute aur
baat karne ke baad unhone phone band kar diya. Call khatam karte hue uski nazar apne
cellphone mein chamakte uske naam par padi thi. Woh chonk uthi, use fori tor par yaad
nahi aya ke usne Salar ka naam aur phone number kab mahfooz kiya tha. Yaqeenan yeh
bhi usi ka kar-nama hoga. Usne uska SMS padhna shuru kiya. "Please jagne ke baad
mujhe message karna. Mujhe zaroori baat karna hai." Use na jaane kyun us ka message
padh kar gussa aaya. Badi jaldi yaad aagayi main." Woh message ka time check karte hue
bad badayi. Woh shayad 10:50 par aaya tha. Agar office jaate hue use main yaad nahi
aayi to office mein beth kar kaise aasakti hoon. Woh is waqt us se ji bhar kar

11
badgumaan ho rahi thi aur shayad theek hi ho rahi thi. Woh pichli raat uske liye Chief
Guest thi aur agli subah woh uske saath bin bulaye mehmaan jaisa sulook kar raha tha.
Kam az kam Imama is waqt yahi mehsoos kar rahi thi. Woh is waqt woh baatein soch
rahi thi jo Salar ke wahem o gumaan mein bhi nahi thi. Woh kuch ajeeb andaaz mein
khud tarsi ka shikaar ho rahi thi. Usne kambal tay karte hue bistar theek kiya aur bed
room se bahar nikal aayi. Appartment ki khamoshi ne uski udasi mein izafah kiya tha.
Khidkiyon se suraj ki roshni andar aa rahi thi. Kitchen ke sink mein woh bartan waise hi
maujood the jis tarah woh chhod kar gayi thi. Woh be had be-dili se apne kapde nikaal
kar nahane ke liye chali gayi. Washroom se bahar nikalte hi usne sabse pehle cellphone
check kiya tha. Wahan koi message tha aur na koi missed call. Chand lamhe cellphone
pakde bethi rahi, phir usne apni sari anaa aur sare gusse ko balaye taq rakh kar use
message kiya. Uska khayal tha, woh use foran call karega lekin uska yeh khayal galat
sabit hua tha. Paanch minute... das minute pandrah minute usne apni anaa ko kuch aur
mitti karte hue use message kiya. Baaz dafa message pahunchte bhi to nahi hain, usne
apni izzat e nafas ki malamat se bachne ke liye be had kamzor tawil talash ki. Aaj kal
waise bhi network aur signals ka itna zyada masla hai."
Izzat e Nafs ne use jawaban use doob marne ke liye kaha tha...

"Arre beta! Main to kab se tumhare phone ke intezaar mein bethi hoon. Tumhein ab yaad
aayi Saeeda Amma ki. Saeeda Amma ne uski awaaz sunte hi gila kiya. Usne jawaban
behad kamzor bahane pesh kiye. Saeeda Amma ne uski wazahaton par ghor nahi kiya.
Salar, theek to hai na tumhare saath?"

Unhone is sawaal ke muzammirat ka is soorat e haal mein soche bagair poocha, aur
Imama ke sabr ka jaise paimana labrez hogaya tha. Woh yak dum phoot phoot kar rone
lagi thi. Saeeda Amma buri tarah ghabra gayi thi.

"Kya hua beta?... Are, is tarah kyun ro rahi ho? Mera to dil ghabrane laga hai. Kya
hogaya Aamna?" Saeeda Amma ko jaise thande paseene aane lage thay.

"Salar ne kuch keh diya hai kya?" Saeeda Amma ko sab se pehla khyaal yahi aya tha.

"Mujhe us se shadi nahi karni chahiye thi." Imama ne unke sawaal ka jawab diye bagair
kaha.

Saeeda Amma ki hawaas bakhudgi mein izafah hua.

"Maine kaha bhi tha aap se. Woh roti ja rahi thi."

12
"Kya woh apni pehli biwi ki baatein karta raha hai tumse?" Saeeda Amma ne Salar ke
hawale se lahaq wahid khadshe ka beikhteyar zikr kiya.

Pehli biwi..Imama ne rote rote kuch hairani se socha. Lekin Salar ke liye is waqt uske dil
mein itna gussa bhara hua tha ke usne bina soche samjhe Saeeda Amma ke khadshay ki
tasdeeq kar di.

"Ji," usne rote hue jawab diya.

Saeeda Amma ke seenay par jaise ghoonsa laga. Yeh khadsha to unhein tha lekin unka
khayal tha ke apne ghar le jaate hi pehle din to woh kam az kam apni is saal purani
makooh biwi ka zikr nahi karega. Imama ko Salar par kya gussa aata tha jo Saeeda
Amma ko aaya tha, unhein yak dum pachtaawa hua tha. Waqai kya zarurat thi yun raah
chalte kisi bhi do take aadmi ko pakad kar yun uski shaadi kar dene ki. Unhone
pachtaate hue socha.

"Tum fikar naa karo, main khud Sibt e Ali bhai se baat karungi," Saeeda Amma ne be-
had gusse mein kaha.

Saeeda Amma se baat karte hue woh itni der mein pehli baar bohot achha mehsoos kar
rahi thi, yun jaise kisi ne uske dil ka bojh halka kar diya ho. Use is waqt jis mutassib
janibdari ki zarurat thi, unhone use wohi di thi. Unse baat karte hue, rawani aur
pharawani se behne wale aansu ab yak dum khushk ho gaye the.. Wahan se das mil ke
faslay par apne bank ke board room mein bethi evaluation team ko di jane wali
presentation ke ikhtitamiya sawaal-o-jawab ke session mein credibility and trust factor se
mutalliq kisi sawaal ke jawab mein bolte hue Salar ko andaza bhi nahi tha ke us ke ghar
par mojood us ki ek din ki biwi aur nau saala mehbooba ghar par bethi us ki "saakh"
aur "naam ka tiya pancha" karne mein masroof thi. Jis ko is waqt us wazahat ki is
evolution team se zyada zarurat thi.

Sona hogaya, rona bhi hogaya, ab aur kya reh gaya tha. Imama ne tissue paper se
aankhein aur naak ragarte hue bil akhir receiver rakhte hue socha. Use kitchen ke sink
mein pade bartano ka khayal aya, badi neem deeli se woh kitchen mein gayi aur un
bartano ko dhone lagi.

Woh shaam ke liye apne kapde nikalne ke liye ek bar phir bed room mein aagayi aur
tab hi usne apna cell phone bajte suna. Jab tak woh phone ke paas pahunchi, phone
band ho chuka tha. Woh Salar tha aur uske cell par ye us ki chauthi missed call thi.
Woh cell haath mein liye us ki agli call ka intezaar karne lagi. Call ke bajaye uska
message aaya. Woh use apne program mein tabdili ke bare mein bata raha tha ke Doctor

13
Sibt e Ali ka driver ek ghante tak use wahan se Doctor Sahab ke ghar le jaye ga aur
woh iftaar ke baad office se seedha Doctor Sahab ke ghar ane wala tha.
Chand lamhon ke liye uska dil chaha, woh phone ko deewar par de maare lekin woh
uska apna phone tha. Salar ko kya farq padta.

Woh usse raat ko itna lamba chhoda izhaar e mohabbat nahi karta toh woh aaj usse
tawaqquat ka yeh anbaar laga kar nah bethi hoti lekin Salar ke har jumle par usne
laashawoori tor par pichli raat apne daman ke saath ek gireh bandh li thi aur girahon se
bhara woh daman ab use buri tarah tang karne laga tha.

Doctor Sibt e Ali ghar par nahi thay. Aunty Kulsoom ne badi garam joshi ke saath uska
istaqbaal kiya aur woh bhi jis had tak musnooni josh aur khuroosh aur itminaan ka
mazahira kar sakti thi, karti rahi. Aunty ke mana karne ke bawajood woh unke saath mil
kar iftar aur dinner ki tayyari karwati rahi.

Doctor Sibt e Ali iftar se kuch der pehle aaye thay aur unhone Imama ki sanjeedgi note
ki thi, magar uski sanjeedgi ka talluq Salar se nahi joda tha. Woh jod bhi kaise sakte
thay.

Salar iftar ke taqreeban aath ghante ke baad aaya tha aur Imama se pehli nazar milte hi
Salar ko andaza ho gaya tha ki sab kuch theek nahi hai. Woh uski khair-maqdami
muskurahat ke jawab mein muskurayi thi, na hi usne Doctor Sibt e Ali aur unki biwi ki
tarah garam joshi se uske salaam ka jawab diya tha. Woh bas nazrein chura kar lounge
se uth kar kitchen mein chali gayi thi. Ek lamhe ke liye Salar ko laga ke shayad use
galat fehmi hui hai. Aakhir woh usse kis baat par naraz ho sakti hai.

Woh Doctor Sibt e Ali ke paas baitha unse baatein karta hua apne zehan mein pichle
chaubis ghanton ke waqiat ko dohrata aur koi aisi cheez dhoondhne ki koshish karta
raha jo Imama ko khafa kar sakti thi. Use aisi koi cheez yaad nahi aayi. Unke darmiyan
aakhri guftagu raat ko hui thi. Woh uske bazu par sar rakhe baatein karti soyi thi. Khafa
hoti toh woh ulajh raha tha kam az kam maine aisa kuch nahi kiya jo use bura laga ho,
shayad yahaan koi aisi baat hui ho. Salar ne khud ko badi zamah qarar dete huye socha.
Lekin yahaan kya baat hui hogi? Shayad main kuch zarurat se zyada hassas ho kar soch
raha hoon, galat fehmi bhi ho sakti hai mujhe.

14
Woh ab khud ko tasalli de raha tha lekin uski chatti hiss usse ab bhi ishara de rahi thi.
Be shak woh usse nau saal baad mila tha magar nau saal pehle dekhe jaane wala uska
har mood uske zehan par registered tha aur woh Imama ke is mood ko bhi jaanta tha.

Dinner table par bhi zyadatar guftagu Doctor Sibt e Ali aur Salar ke darmiyan hi hui.
Woh aunty ke saath waqfe waqfe se sab ko dishes serve karti rahi, khamoshi ab bhi
barqarar thi. Woh Doctor Sibt e Ali ke saath masjid mein Taraweeh padhne aaya aur
Hifz-e-Quran ke baad aaj pehli baar Taraweeh ke doran atka. Ek baar nahi, do baar usne
khud ko sambhal liya tha lekin woh baar baar disturb ho raha tha. Woh saade das baje
ke qareeb Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar se Saeeda Amma ke ghar jaane ke liye nikle thay
aur Salar ne bilakhir usse pooch hi liya. Tum kya mujhse khafa ho?

Khidki se bahar dekhte woh chand lamhon ke liye sakhit hui aur phir usne kaha.

Main tumse kyun khafa hongi? Woh badastoor khidki ki taraf gardan mode hue bahar
dekhti rahi thi. Salar kuch mutmain hua.

Haan, main bhi soch raha tha ke aisi toh koi baat nahi hui jis par tumhara mood off
hota... Khidki se bahar dekhte hue Imama ne uski baat suni aur uski barhmi kuch aur
badhi.

yaani main aqal se paidal hoon jo bila-wajah apna mood off karti phir rahi hoon ... aur
isne mere rawayee aur harkaton ka notice hi nahi liya.

"Main tumhe aaj phone karta raha...lekin tumne phone hi nahi uthaya.."wo drive karte hue
keh raha tha..Imama ko sochte hue ajeeb si tasalli hui.."Accha hua nahi uthaya" ..yaani
usne mehsoos toh kiya ki main janbhuj kar uski call nahi leti rahi..
"Phir maine ghar ke number par phone kiya wo bhi engage tha..tum yaqeenan us waqt
masroof thi..isliye call nahi le saki.."wo behad aam se lehje mein keh raha tha..
Waha beniyazi ki inteha thi..

Imama ke rang mein izafah hua. Phir use yaad aya ke uske phone ka balance khatam ho
chuka tha.

"Mujhe apne phone ke liye card khareedna hai."

Salar ne use yak dam kehte suna, woh apna handbag kholay us mein se kuch nikal rahi
thi aur jo cheez usne nikal kar Salar ko pesh ki thi, usne chand lamhon ke liye Salar ko

15
sakhit kar diya tha. Woh hazaar rupay ka ek note tha. Woh uske tasurat se bekhabar ab
wind screen se bahar kisi aisi shop ko dhoondhne ki koshish kar rahi thi jahan par woh
cards dastiyab hotay. Salar ne apni taraf bade huye us ke hath ko peeche karte huye
kaha.

"Wapisi par lete hain. Aur is ki zarurat nahi hai."

Imama ne chonk kar use dekha.

" tumhein aankhen band kar ke apna cell phone thama diya tha jab tum meri kuch nahi
thi toh ab kya paise loon ga tum se!

Gaadi mein kuch ajeeb si khamoshi dar aayi thi. Dono ko ek baik waqt kuch yaad aaya
tha aur jo yaad aaya tha usne yak dam waqt ko wahi rok diya tha.

Bohat ghair mahsoos andaz mein Imama ne haath mein pakde kaghaz ke is tukde ko
bohat si tahon mein lapetna shuru kar diya. Usne us ki saari raqam lauta di thi, balkay
us se zyada hi jitni usne phone, phone ke bill aur us ke liye kharch ki hogi. Magar ehsan
yaqeenan us ke ehsano ka wazan bohat zyada tha. Usne kaghaz ki lipti tahon ko dobara
bag mein daal liya. Subha se ekhatti ki hui bad gumanion ki dhund yak dum chhat gayi
thi ya kuch der ke liye Imama ko aisa hi mehsoos hua.

Bahar sadak par dhundh thi aur woh badi ehtiyaat se gaadi chala raha tha. Imama ka dil
chaha, woh us se kuch baat kare lekin woh khamosh tha. Shayad woh kuch soch raha
tha ya lafz dhoondh raha tha.

"Aaj saara din kya karti rahi tum?"

Usne bil akhir guftagu ka dobara agaaz karne ki koshish ki thi. Poora din flash ki tarah
Imama ki aankhon ke samne se guzar gaya. Imama ko nadamat hui, woh jo kuch karti
rahi thi, use bata nahi sakti thi.

"Main soti rahi. Usne pure din ko teen lafzon mein samet diya."

"Haan, mujhe andaaza tha, jag rahi hoti to meri call zaroor receive karti. Ek baar phir
khamoshi cha gayi."

16
"Papa Mummy aur Anita aa rahe hain kal shaam." Salar ne kuch der baad kaha.

Imama ne chonk kar use dekha. "Tumse milne ke liye." Usne mazeed izafah kiya aur
bilaakhir sasural ke saath uska pehla rabta hone wala tha.

Imama ko apne pet mein gireh lagti mehsoos hui.

"Tumne unhe mere baare mein bataya hai?" Usne be had nape tuley alfazon mein poocha.

"Nahi, filhal nahi, lekin aaj bataunga Papa ko phone par." Woh wind screen se bahar
dekhte hue keh raha tha.

Imama ne uske chehre ko padhne ki koshish ki. Koi pareshani, tashweesh,

andesha,khatsha,khof, pachtaava – woh kuch bhi padhne mein nakam rahi. Uska chehra be
ta'asur tha aur agar uske dil mein kuch tha bhi to woh use badi maharat se chhupaye
huye tha. Salar ne uski khojti nazron ko apne chehre par mehsoos kiya. Usne Imama ko
dekha aur muskuraya. Imama ne be ikhtiyar nazrein hatayi. Anita ki flight saare paanch
baje hai aur Papa ki saat baje hai mein kal bank se jaldi airport chala jaunga, phir
Mummy aur Papa ko saath le kar mera khayal hai nau ya saade nau baje tak ghar
pahunchunga." "Yeh tumne kya pehna hua hai?" Salar ne yakdam us ke libas ki taraf
mutawajjah hotay hue kaha.

"Teen ghante paentalis minute ke baad bilaakhir tumhein yaad aa hi gaya ke maine kuch
pehna hua hai. Yeh soch kar Imama ki khafgi mein kuch izafah hua. "Kapray." Imama ne
jawab diya.

Salar uski baat par be ikhtiyar hansa. Janta hoon kapray pehne hain, isi liye to poochh
raha hoon." Imama gardan mod kar khidki se bahar dekhne lagi ke ab woh tareef kare
ga. Usne socha, der se sahi, lekin use mere kapray nazar to aaye. Uski khafgi mein kuch
aur kami hui. Konsa color hai yeh? Salar ne apne pairon par pehli kullahari mari.

Khidki se bahar dekhte hue Imama ka dil chaha, woh chalti gadi ka darwaza khol kar
bahar kood jaye. Paune char ghante mein woh us ke kapron ka rang bhi nahi pehchan
saka tha. Iska matlab tha ke usne use ghor se dekha nahi tha.

"Pata nahi. Usne usi tarah khidki se bahar jhankte huye behad sard mehri se kaha, 'Haan,
main bhi andaza nahi kar saka. Aaj kal khawateen pehnti bhi to bade ajeeb ajeeb colors
hain.' Salar ne uske lehje par gaur kiye bagair aam se andaz mein kaha, 'Woh zinc aur

17
copper ke sabse zyada in shades ko ajeeb keh raha tha. Imama ko ranj saare ranj hua.
Salar shoharon ki tareekhi ghaltiyon dohra raha tha. Is baar Imama ka dil tak nahi chaha
ki woh uski baat ka jawab de, woh us qaabil nahi tha. Use yaad aaya, usne kal bhi uske
kapron ki tareef nahi ki thi. 'Kapde?' Usne to uski bhi tareef nahi ki thi izhaar-e-
mohabbat kiya tha usne lekin tareef, haan, tareef to nahi ki thi usne woh jaise peechli
raat ko yaad karte hue tasdeeq kar rahi thi, usse dukh hua. Kya woh use itni bhi
khoobsurat nahi lagi thi ki woh ek baar hi keh deta. Koi ek jumla, ek lafz, kuch bhi nahi,
woh ek baar phir khud tarsee ka shikar hone lagi. Aurat izhaar-e-mohabbat aur sataish
ko kabhi hum maini nahi samajhti. Yeh kaam mard karta hai aur galat karta hai. Driving
karte hue Salar ko andaza nahi hua ki guftagu ke liye mazuat ki talash mein idhar udhar
ki batein karte usne kis qadar sangin mawzu ko chhed diya tha. Woh bade itminan se
jaise ek baroodi surang ke upar paon rakh kar khada ho gaya tha jo uske paon uthate hi
phat jati. Saeeda Amma ki gali mein gaadi park karne ke baad Salar ne ek baar phir
Imama ke mood mein tabdili mehsoos ki. Usne ek baar phir ise apna wahem gardana.
Abhi kuch der pehle Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar pe bhi galat fehmi ka bhi shikar
raha...Aakhir ho kya gaya hai mujhe? Woh bhala kyun sirf chobis ghante mein mujhse
naraz hoti phire gi? Usne itminan se socha. Saeeda Amma darwaza kholte hi Imama se
lipat gayi thi. Chand lamhon baad woh aansu baha rahi thi. Salar jazbaz hua. Aakhir itne
arse se woh ekhatte reh rahi thi yaqeenan dono ek dusre ko miss kar rahi hogi. Usne
bilakhir khud ko samjhaaya. Saeeda Amma ne Salam ka jawab diya, na hi hamesha ki
tarah usse gale lagakar pyaar kiya. Unhone Imama ko gale lagaya, us se lipat kar aansu
bahaaye aur phir use le kar andar chali gayi. Woh hakka bakka darwaze mein hi khada
reh gaya tha. Unhein kya hua? Woh pehli baar buri tarah khatka tha. Apne ehsaas ko
woh wahem samajh kar jhatakne ki koshish is baar kaamyaab nahi hui. Kuch galat tha
magar kya? Woh kuch der wahi khada raha, phir usne palat kar behruni darwaza band
kiya aur andar chala gaya." Wo dono kuch baatein kar rahi thi..use dekhkar yakdam chup
ho gayi..Salar ne Imama ko apne aansu pochte dekha..wo ek baar phir disturb hua..
"Mai chai le kar ati hoon. Badam aur gajar ka halwa banaya hai, aaj maine. Saeeda
Amma yeh kehte huye khadi hui. Salar ne be ikhtiyar unhein toka. Saeeda Amma kisi
cheez ki zarurat nahi hai. Hum log khana kha kar aaye hain aur chai bhi pee li hai. Sirf
aap se milne ke liye aaye hain."

Woh kehte kehte ruk gaya, use ehsas hua ke woh peshkash sire se ussi ki nahi gayi thi.
Saeeda Amma mukammal tor par Imama ki taraf mutawajjah thi aur Imama usse kuch
khane peene mein mohtamil nazar nahi aayi.

"Main khaungi aur main aapke saath chalti hoon, aap kis tarah uthayengi bartan?" Imama
ne Saeeda Amma se kaha, aur phir unke saath hi kitchen mein chali gayi Salar honkho ki
tarah wahan betha reh gaya. Agley pandrah minute woh us surah te haal par gaur karta,
wahiin baitha kamre ki cheezon ko dekhta raha.

18
Bil akhir pandrah minute ke baad Imama aur Saeeda Amma ki wapsi hui. Use Imama ki
aankhein pehle se kuch zyada surkh aur mutawarim lagi, yehi haal kuch uski naak ka
tha..woh yaqeenan kitchen mein roti rahi thi magar kis liye? Woh ab ulajh raha tha. Kam
az kam ab woh aansu us se Saeeda Amma aur uski mohabbat ve yaganat ka natija nahi
lag rahe the.

Saeeda Amma ke chehre aur aankhon mein use pehle se bhi zyada sard mehri nazar aayi.
Use us waqt chai mein dilchaspi thi, na kisi halwe ki talab... kuch bhi khana uske liye
bad hazmi ka bai's hota lekin jo mahaul yakdam wahan ban gaya tha usne use zarurat se
zyada muhtat kar diya tha. Kisi inkaar ke bagair usne khamoshi se plate mein thoda sa
halwa nikala. Imama ne Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar ki tarah yahan bhi usse poochhe bagair
is mein do chammach cheeni daal kar uske saamne rakh di, phir apni plate mein leya
hua halwa khane lagi.

Chand minto ki khamoshi ke baad bil akhir Saeeda Amma ki quwwat bardaasht jawab de
gayi thi. Apne haath mein pakdi plate ek taraf rakhte hue unhone apni ainak ko naak par
theek karte hue tez nazron se Salar ko ghoora..

"Biwiyon ke bade huqooq hote hain. Apni plate mein daale halwe ko chammach se hilaate
Salar thhatka. Usne pehle Saeeda Amma ko dekha, phir Imama ko woh bhi thatki thi aur
kuch gar badayi bhi Salar ki peeth peeche uski buraai aur us se gile shikwa karna aur
baat thi magar uske saamne baith kar wahi kuch dohrana, khaas tor par jab un ilzemat
ka kuch hissa kisi jhoot par mabni ho. Woh waqai ghabra gayi thi.Salar ko yeh sawal
nahi tabsara laga..
"Ji, usne unki ta'aid ki."

Woh mard dozakh mein jaate hain jo apni biwiyon ko tang karte hain. Saeeda Amma ne
agla jumla bola.

"Is baar Salar fori tor par ta'aid nahi kar saka. Woh khud mard tha aur shohar bhi, lakh
woh Imama par marta ho lekin 'biwi' ki mojoodgi mein is tabseere ki ta'aid apne paon
par kulhari marnay ke misdaq tha. Woh shaadi ke doosre hi din itni farmabardari nahi
dikha sakta tha jis par woh baad mein saari umar pachtaata.

Is baar kuch kehne ke bajaye usne chai ka cup honton se laga liya. Uski khamoshi ne
Saeeda Amma ko kuch aur tapa diya.

"Dosron ke dil ko dukhane wale ko Allah kabhi maaf nahi karta. Salar ne halwa khatay
khatay is jumlay par ghor kiya, phir ta'aid mein sar hila diya."

19
"Ji bilkul," Saeeda Amma ko us ki dhitai par gussa aaya.

"Shareef gharanon ke mardon ka watira nahi hai ke dosron ki betiyon ko pehle biaah kar
lein jaye aur phir unhein pehli biwiyon ke qisse sunane baith jaayein."

Imama ki jaise jaan par bani. Yeh kuch zyada hi ho raha tha.

"Aap ki chai thandi ho rahi hai, Amma!," usne soorat e hal sambhalne ki koshish ki.

Salar ne baari baari un dono ko dekha, use is jumlay ka sar pair samajh nahi aaya tha
aur pehle jumlon se un ka kya taluq tha, woh bhi samajh nahi paya lekin ta'aid karne
mein koi burai nahi thi kyun ke baat munasib thi.

"Theek keh rahi hain aap," usne baal akhir kaha.

Uski saadat mandi ne Saeeda Amma ko mazeed tapa diya. Shakal se kaisa shareef lag
raha hai. Isi liye to Sibt bhai bhi dhoka kha gaye. Unhone Doctor Sibt e Ali ko galati
karne par chhot di.

"Aamna ke liye bahut rishte thay. Saeeda Amma ne silsila e kalaam joda. Unhein andaza
nahi tha ke woh ek galat aadmi ko Imama ki qadr o qeemat ke bare mein galat lecture
de rahi thi."

Halwe ki plate haath mein liye Salar ne ek nazar Imama ko dekha phir Saeeda Amma ko,
jo be had josh o kharosh se keh rahi thi..

"Yeh samne wale Zahoor Sahib ke bade bete ne Aamna ko kahin dekh liya tha. Maa baap
ko saaf saaf keh diya, usne kaha ke shaadi karunga to isi ladki se. Khala ki beti ke saath
bachpan ki mangni bhi tod di." Is baar Salar ne halwe ki plate table par rakh di. Woh
kam az kam Imama ke kisi aise rishte ki tafseelat maze se halwa khate hue nahi sun
sakta tha. Imama ne is baar Saeeda Amma ko rokne ki koshish nahi ki thi.
Badi hi aamiyana baat thi lekin woh bhi jaise chaahti thi ki koi Salar ko bataye ki woh
qabil e qadar hai, woh use sirf "biwi samajh kar bartao nahi kar sakta."

Jute ghis gaye ladke ki maa ke yahan ke chakkar laga laga kar, mohalle ke har maujjis
aadmi se kehelwaya usne, mere beton tak ko England phone karaya is rishte ke liye.

20
Saeeda Amma bol rahi thi, "Salar ab behad sanjeeda tha aur Imama qadre la-taluki ke
andaaz mein sar jhukaye halwe ki plate mein chamacch hilaa rahi thi.

Uske maa baap ne kaha ke jo chahiye haq mehr mein likhwa lein, bas apni bacchi ko
hamari beti bana dein."

Salar ne be had jatane wale andaaz mein apni wrist watch yun dekhi jaise use der ho
rahi thi. Saeeda Amma ko us ki is harkat par buri tarah taao aaya. Is guftagu ke jawab
mein kam az kam woh us se is be niazai ki tawakku nahi kar rahi thi.

Abhi aaj bhi uski maa aayi hui thi. Bohat afsos se keh rahi thi ki badi zyadti ki unke
bete ke saath maine... ek baar nahi, do baar.. keh rahi thi ki hamein chhod kar kisi aire
ghaire ke saath pakad kar biaah diya. Mera beta kyun nazar nahi aaya aap ko... ranion ki
tarah rakhta Aamna ko dekh dekh kar jeeta use. Saeeda Amma ab mubalagh amezi ki
aakhri hado ko chhoo ne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Samne baithe hue shakhs ke chehre par
ab bhi maroobiyat naam ki koi cheez numoodar nahi hui thi. Woh sanjeeda chehre ke
saath unhe yek-tuk dekh raha tha. Saeeda Amma ko laga, unhone us ke saath shadi kar
ke waqai Aamna ki qismat phodi thi. Be had khufgi ke aalam mein unhone sardi ke
mausam mein bhi paani ka glass utha kar ek ghont mein piya tha. Us ki yeh khamoshi
Imama ko bhi buri tarah chubi thi. Woh raat ko us se kya kuch keh raha tha aur ab
yahan Saeeda Amma ko batane ke liye us ke paas ek lafz bhi nahi tha ki woh us ke liye
ahem hai. Ya woh us ka khayal rakhe ga ya koi aur wada koi aur tasalli koi aur baat...
kuch to kehna chahiye tha use Saeeda Amma ke saamne usay ajeeb be-qadri aur be-
waqeeti ka ehsaas hua tha. Ranj kuch aur hua faasla kuch aur badha tha. Usne kisi
doosre ke samne bhi usay tareef ke do lafzon ke qabil bhi nahi samjha tha. Akelay mein
tareef na kare lekin yahan hi kuch keh deta... kuch to is ka dil ek bar phir bhar aaya.
Woh yeh nahi chahti thi ki Salar us se rewaiyati shoharon wala rawaiya rakhe lekin khud
woh us se rewayati biwi wali saari tawaqquat liye bethi thi. Bohat der ho gayi, mera
khayal hai, hamein ab chalna chahiye. Mujhe subah office jana hai, aaj kal kaam kuch
zyada hai, Salar ka peymana sabr se labrez ho gaya tha.

Usne bade tahammul ke saath Saeeda Amma se kaha aur phir uth kar khada ho gaya.
Woh ab Imama ke khade hone ka muntazir tha lekin Imama ne table par rakhe bartan
utha kar tray mein rakhte hue use dekhe bagair badi sard mehri ke saath kaha.

"Main aaj yahin rahungi Saeeda Amma ke paas."

Salar chand lamhon ke liye bilkul bhoonchka reh gaya. Usne pichle kai ghanton mein ek
baar bhi aisa koi irada zahir nahi kiya tha ke woh Saeeda Amma ke paas raat guzarne

21
ka irada rakhti hai, aur ab yakdam bethe bithaye yeh faisla... Haan, bilkul yahin chhod jao
ise. Saeeda Amma ne fori taayeed ki. Imama uske inkaar ki muntazir thi.

"Theek hai, woh rahna chahti hai toh mujhe koi aitraz nahi."

Salar ne badi sahulat se kaha. Bartan sametti Imama ne beyaqeeni se use dekha. Usne ek
minute ke liye bhi use saath le jaane par israr nahi kiya tha, woh itna tang aya hua tha
usse.

Isse pehle ke Salar kuch aur kehta, woh ek jhapake ke saath kamre se nikal gayi. Saeeda
Amma ne be-had qahar alood nazron se use dekha, Salar ne jaise Imama ke har ilzam ki
tasdeeq kar di thi. Salar ko Imama ke yun jaane ki wajah samajh mein aayi, na Saeeda
Amma ki us malamati nazron ka mafoom samajh saka tha. Woh guftagu jitni upset karne
wali thi, utna hi Imama ka yakdam kiya jaane wala yeh ailan tha ke woh aaj wahin
rahegi. Use bura laga tha lekin itna bura nahi laga tha ke woh us par aitraz ya khafgi ka
izhar karta, aur woh bhi Saeeda Amma ke saamne.

"Okay,main chalta hoon phir." Woh Saeeda Amma ke saath bahar sahan mein nikal aaya.
Uska khayal tha, Imama kitchen mein bartan rakh kar use khuda hafiz kehne to zaroor
aayegi lekin woh nahi aayi thi..Wo kuch der Saeeda Amma se be maqsad baatein karta
sahan mein khada uska intezaar karta raha. Saeeda Amma ke lehje mein itni sard mehri
naa hoti to usse Imama ko bulwane ka kehte hue jhijhak mehsoos naa hoti..

Saeeda Amma ghar se nikalte hue usne pehli baar us mohalle mein unke samne wale
ghar ko sar utha kar dekha tha. Wahan se akele wapas aana use khal raha tha. Wo itne
saal uske bagair hi raha tha...Use kabhi tanhai nahi chhi thi. Usne ek raat uske saath
guzari thi aur tanhai ka mafoom uski samajh mein aa gaya tha. Waha se wapasi ki drive
uski zindagi ki sab se lambi drive thi.
--------------------

"Kal bhai sahab ke yahan chalege"..Unhein batayenge yeh sab kuch... wahi baat karenge
Salar se.."Saeeda Amma uske paas bethi keh rahi thi. Woh be had pareshan thi. Imama ne
unki baat ki taayeed ki, naa tardeed. Ab uska dil kuch bhi kehne ko nahin chah raha tha.
Woh bas apne bed par kambal odhe chup chap baithe Saeeda Amma ki baatein sunti
rahi.

"Acha, chalo ab so jao beta! Subah sehri ke liye bhi uthna hoga."

22
Saeeda Amma ko achanak khayal aaya. Bed se uth kar kamre se nikalte huye unhone
poocha, "Light off kar doon?"

Pichli raat ek jhamake ke saath use yaad aayi thi.

"Nahi rehne de. Woh bhirrai hui awaaz mein kehte huye let gayi," Saeeda Amma darwaza
band karke chali gayi..

Kamre ki khamoshi ne use Salar ke bed room ki yaad dilayi. Haan, acha hai na main
nahin hoon, araam se light on kar ke so toh sakta hai. Yahi toh chahta tha woh.

Wo phir se ranjida hone lagi, aur tab hi uska cellphone bajne laga. Imama ke khoon ki
gardish pal bhar ke liye tez hui, woh use bilakhir call kar raha tha..usne behad khafgi ke
aalam mein phone bed side table par phenk diya..wo use sath lekar nahi gaya aur ab use
uski yaad saath le kar nahin gaya, aur ab use uski yaad aarahi thi. Uski ranjidgi, gusse
mein badal rahi thi. Woh is tarah kyun kar rahi thi ke Raai ka pahaad bana rahi thi?
Usne jaise apna tajziya kiya, aur is tajziye ne bhi use aziyat di. Main zud ranj hogayi
hoon ya woh mujhe jaan boojh kar buri tarah ignore kar raha hai. Yeh jatana chahta hai
ke main uske liye koi ahmiyat nahin rakhti. Uske dost, uska office, uski family bus yeh
aham hai uske liye. Dobara call nahin aayi, chand seconds ke baad uska message aaya
tha. Use yakeen tha ke woh zaroor kehenga ke woh usse miss kar raha tha. Text
message mein uske liye ek reload card ka number tha aur uske neeche do lafz...

"Good night, sweet heart!" Pehle use shadeed gussa aaya phir buri tarah rona aaya. Use
pehle bhi usne zindagi mein Salar Sikandar se bura koi nahin laga tha aur aaj bhi usse
bura koi nahin lag raha tha.

----------
"Aamna se baat karwa do main aur Tayyaba bhi usse baat kar lein. Shaadi kar li usse
ghar bhi le aao ab kisi kaam mein hamara bhi kuch hissa hai ya nahin," Sikandar ne
ibtidai salaam o dua ke saath chutte hi usse kaha.

Woh aaj apne mayke mein hai. Salar ne kuch soch kar kaha "Toh barkhurdar! Tum bhi
apne sasural mein hi theherte, tum munh utha kar apne appartment kyun aaye?" Sikandar
ne use daanta..wo jawaban hasa.. mummy paas hi hain? Usne mawzu badla. "Haan, kyun,
baat karni hai?"

23
"Nahi, filhal toh aap hi se baat karni hai. Balki kuch zyada serious baat karni hai."
Sikandar yak dam seedhe ho kar baith gaye. Yeh Salar Sikandar tha, woh agar serious
keh raha tha toh baat yaqeenan bohot serious thi.

"Kya baat hai?"

"Mujhe asal mein Aamna ke baare mein aap ko kuch batana hai."

Sikandar ulajh gaye. Woh Aamna ke baare mein unhein nikaah ke baad bata hi chuka tha.
Doctor Sibt e Ali ki beti jis ke saath usne apni kuch zati wajoohat ki bina par emergency
mein nikaah kiya tha. Sikandar usman, Doctor Sibt e Ali ko jaante the, aur Salar ke
tawassut se do teen baar unse mil bhi chuke the. Woh Doctor Sibt e Ali ki beti ke
bajaye kisi bhi ladki se is tarah achanak un logon ko mutala karta nikah karta, tab bhi
unhein aitraz naa hota. Woh aur unki family kuch itni hi liberal thi, aur Salar toh berhal
"special case" tha. Yeh mumkeen nahi tha ke wo shadi insano ki tarah karta.. yeh
tabseera Tayyaba ka tha jo unhone uske nikaah ki khabar milne par qadr e khafgi lekin
itminan ke saath kiya tha aur ab woh keh raha tha ke use Aamna ke baare mein kuch
batana tha. Kya batana hai Aamna ke baare mein?

Salar ne gala saaf kiya. Baat kaise shuru kare, samajh mein nahi aa raha tha. Aamna asal
mein Imama hai,tamheed zindagi mein usne kabhi nahi bandhi thi.. phir ab kaise bandhta.
Dusri taraf yak dam khamoshi cha gayi. Sikandar ko laga, unhein sunne mein kuch galat
fehmi hui hai.

"Kya kya matlab? Unhone jaise tasdeeq chaahi."

"Imama ko Doctor Sahab ne apne ghar mein panah di thi. Woh itne saalon se unhi ke
paas thi. Unhone uska naam change kar diya tha uske tahaffuz ke liye. Mujhe nikaah ke
waqt yeh pata nahi tha ke woh Imama hai, lekin woh Imama hai." Akhri jumlay ke ilawa
usne baki ki tafseel ahmaqana nahi lagi.

Sikander Usman ne rukti hui saans ke saath barabar ke bed par baithe hue biwi ko
dekha jo Star Plus par koi talk show dekhne mein masroof thi aur yeh acha hi tha. Woh
usi tarah rukti hui saans ke saath, nange paon apne bistar se utar kar bed room ka
darwaza khol kar be had ujlat ke aalam mein bahar nikal gaye. Tayyaba ne kuch hairat
se unhein is tarah achanak jaate dekha. Ek toh in baap-bete ka romance hi khatam nahi
hota, ab do ghante laga kar aayenge. Tayyaba ne qadr-e-khafgi se socha aur dobara TV ki
taraf mutawajjah ho gayi..

24
Bahar lounge mein Sikandar Usman ke chodah tabqay roshan ho rahe thay. Woh abhi
chand ghante pehle hi Tayyaba ke saath apne aakhiri aulaad ke settle ho jaane par
khushi aur itminaan ka izhaar karte huye, uska waleema plan kar rahe thay aur unhein
waqti tor par yeh bhool gaya tha ke woh aakhiri aulaad Salar Sikandar tha. Do ghante
tak lounge mein uske saath taweel guft o shaneed ke baad woh jab bil-aakhir wapas bed
room mein aaye toh Tayyaba so chuki thi..lekin Sikandar Usman ki neend aur itmenan
dono rukhsat ho chuke the..

-------------------------

Wo takreeban addhai baje doctor sahab ke driver ke saath uske appartment par pahunchi
thi aur usne aate hi sab se pehle dono bed rooms check kiye gaye thay. Bed rooms ya
bath rooms mein kuch rakhne ki zarurat pesh nahi aayi.

Salar office jaane se pehle yaqeenan har kaam khud hi kar ke gaya tha. Usne ek baar
phir apne wujood ko be ma'sar mehsoos kiya.

Ek bed room shayad pehle hi guest room ke tor par istemaal ho raha tha, jabke doosra
bed room woh study ke tor par bhi istemaal kar raha tha. Wahan ek rack par kitaabon
ke dher ke alaawa usi tarah ke racks par CDs aur DVDs ke anbaar bhi nazar aaye, sitting
room mein maujood racks par bhi CDs aur DVDs thi lekin un ki tadad us kamre ke
nisbat bohat kam thi. Kamre mein kuch musical instruments bhi pade hue thay aur ek
study table jis par ek desktop tha. Woh studio table us kamre ki woh waahid cheez thi
jis par pade kaghaz, files aur desk organizer use be tarteeb nazar aaye. Wo uthne se
pehle usay theek karna bhool gaya tha ya shayad uske paas waqt nahi tha.

Ek lamhe ke liye use khayal aaya ke woh in papers ko theek kar de, agle hi lamhe usne
is khayal ko apne zehan se jhatak diya. Use khadsha tha woh yeh kaam Salar jaisi
perfection ke saath nahi kar sakti thi aur agar koi paper idhar udhar ho gaya toh...?

Woh darwaza band kar ke bahar nikal aayi. Fridge aur freezer mein waqai khaane ka
bohat sa samaan tha aur usko yakeen tha ke in mein se nawe percent ashya Furqan aur
Nausheen ki marhoon-e-minnat thi. Jo cheezein Salar ki apni khareedari ka natija thi, un
mein ke falo ke ilawa drinks aur tin-packed food items ki ek madood tadad thi. Usne
chand tint nikal kar dekhe wo takreeban sab ke sab sea foods the..

Imama ko khane mein sirf ek cheez na pasand thi - Seafood. Roza ke wajah se uska
maida khali naa hota, toh in dabbo mein bande huye crabs aur prawns dekh kar use
vomitting shuru ho jaati. Usne bade mayoosi ke aalam mein in tins ko bas phir fridge
mein rakh diya. Yakeenan, wo decoration ke maqsad se nahi khareede gaye thay. Woh

25
khareed kar laata tha toh yaqeenan khata bhi hoga. Uska kharab mood kuch aur abtar
hua. Abhi aur kya kya pata chalna tha uske baare mein...

Usne kitchen ke cabinets khol kar dekhe aur band kar diye. Use andaza ho gaya tha ki is
kitchen mein fridge ke alawa sirf coffee cabinets aur bartano ke racks ke alawa kahi kuch
nahi..Wo kitchen sirf nashte aur sandwich wale meals ke alawa sirf chai ya coffee ke liye
istemaal hota tha. Wahan use chand frying pans ke alawa kisi qisam ke pakane ke bartan
nazar nahi aaye. Kitchen mein mojood crockery bhi, ek dinner set aur chand water aur
tea sets par mushtamil thi,ya iske alawa kuch mugs the ya phir break fast set. Yakeenan
uske ghar aane wale afraad ki tadad bhi zyada nahi thi. Woh kitchen se nikal aayi.

Appartment ka wahid gair daryaft hissa woh balcony tha. Wo darwaza khol kar bahar
nikal aayi aur woh pehli jagah thi jahan aate hi uska dil khush hua tha. Che foot chaudi
aur baarah foot lambi woh terrace numay balcony ko terrace garden kehna zyada
munasib tha. Mukhtalif shaklon aur sizes ke gamlon mein mukhtalif qisam ke poday aur
beliyan lagi hui thi aur shadeed sard mausam mein bhi unki halat bata rahi thi ki un par
khaasi mehnat aur waqt lagaya gaya tha. Wahan aas paas ki balconio se bhi use hari
bhari poday aur belein jhankti nazar aa rahi thi, lekin yakeenan Salar ki balcony ki halat
sab se behtar thi.

Lounge ki lambi khidkiyan bhi isi balcony mein thi aur balcony mein un khidkiyon ke
paas deewar ke saath zameen par ek mat mojood tha. Woh shayad yahan aakar baithta
hoga ya dhoop mein letta hoga. Shayad weekend par... warna sardi ke mausam mein is
mat ki wahan mojoodgi ka maqsad use samajh mein nahi aaya. Balcony ki munder ke
qareeb ek stool pada hua tha. Woh yakeenan yahan aakar baithta tha. Neeche dekhne ke
liye munder par mug ke chand nishan thay. Chai ya coffee pita hai yahan baith kar
magar kis waqt..yakeenan raat ko.. usne socha aur aage badh kar neeche jhanka. Woh
teesri manzil thi aur neeche building ka lawn aur parking the. Kuch faasle par compound
se bahar sadak bhi nazar aa rahi thi..Wo ek posh area tha aur sadak par traffic zyada
nahi thi. Woh wapas andar aagayi..Wo tabdeel karke apne baal bana hi rahi thi jab use
door bell ki aawaz sunaye di..Fori taur par use Naushin hi ka khayal aaya tha.

Lekin darwaze par ek restaurant ka delivery boy chand packets liye khada tha.

Maine order nahi kiya. Use laga shayad woh kisi galat appartment mein aa gaya hai.

Usne jawaaban, "Salar Sikandar ka naam address ke saath dohraya." Chand lamhon ke liye
woh chup si ho gayi. Woh kam az kam itna be parwa nahi tha iske baare mein ki uske
iftar ke liye kuch intezaam karna bhool jaata. Woh soch rahi thi ki woh apne parents ko

26
lene ke liye office se nikal chuka hoga aur airport pahunchne ki bhag daud mein use
shayad wo yaad bhi nahi hogi.

Kitchen mein un packets ko rakhte hue uska gussa aur ranjeedgi kuch kam hui aur yeh
shayad iska hi asar tha ki usne call karke Salar ko ittela karna aur uska shukriya ada
karna zaroori samjha. Woh is waqt airport ki taraf ja raha tha. Usne fauran call receive
ki thi.

Imama ne use khane ke baare mein bataya. "Main raat ka khana aksar is restaurant se
mangwata hoon. Khana achha hota hai inka," usne jawaban bade mamool ke andaz mein.
"Maine socha, main jab tak un logon ko lekar ghar aaoonga tum tab tak bhooki bethi
raho gi."

Woh uska shukriya ada karna chahti thi magar yakdum use ehsas hua ki yeh bahut
mushkil kaam hai. Salar se yeh do lafz kehna, ek ajeeb si jhijak thi jo use mehsoos ho
rahi thi.
----------------------------

Woh takreeban sawa nau baje ke qareeb aaya aur doorbell ki awaaz par woh
be ikhtiyar nervous ho gayi thi. Na chahte hue bhi wo Salar ki family ke radd e amal se
khaif thi. Ek hamsaye ke tor par bhi dono families ke darmiyan be hud rasmi ta'aluqat
the aur baad mein hone wale waqiat ne toh yeh family bhi khatam kar di thi. Use kai
saal pehle Sikandar Usman se phone par hone wali guftagu yaad thi aur shayad uske
khadshaat ki wajah bhi wahi call thi.

Behruni darwaza kholte hue use ehsas hua ki uske haath bhi kanp rahe hain. Sikandar
Usman samet teenon afrad use badi garam joshi ke saath mile the. Woh unke rawaiyon
mein jis rukhe pan aur khufgi pan ko dhoondh rahi thi, woh fori taur par use nazar nahi
aayi.. Imama ki nervousness mein kuch kami aayi.. Furqan ke ghar dinner ke doraan uski
yeh nervousness aur bhi kam hui.

Anita aur Tayyaba dono bade dostana andaaz mein Noshin aur usse baatein karti rahi.
Noshin aur Furqan, Salar ke walaidain se pehle bhi mil chuke thay lekin Noshin, Anita se
pehli baar mil rahi thi aur dono ka mozu e guftagu unke bacche the..wo behad pur
sukoon andaz mein ek khaamosh saameh ki tarah unlogo ki baatein sunti rahi..Wo nahi
chahti thi ke Furqan ke ghar mein uski shadi ya uski zaat mauzu e guftagu bane..apne
appartment mein wapasi ke baad pehli baar Sikandar aur Tayabba ne sitting room mein
bethe usse baat ki..aur ab Imama ne unki lehje mein chupi is tashweesh ko mehsus kiya
jo Imama ki family ke mutawake ke radd e amal se unhe thi..uska ehtemad ek baar phir
gayab ho gaya..Agarche unhone khule aam Imama ke samne Hashim Mubeen ya unke

27
khandan ke hawale se koi baat nahi ki...lekin wo log ab walime ka function Islamabad ke
bajaye Lahore mein munaqqit karna chahte the..Wo Salar ki raay sunna chahti thi...lekin
wo guftagu ke dauran khamosh raha..jab guftagu ke dauran khaamoshi ke waqfo ki
ta'adad badhne lagi toh yakdum Imama ko ehsas hua ki guftagu mein aane wali is
berabdi ki wajah wo thi..wo chaaro uski wajah se khulkar baat nahi kar parahe
the.."Bilkul beta tum sojao,tumhe sehri ke liye uthna hoga..humlog toh abhi kuch der
bethege" uske nind aane ke bahane par Sikandar Usman ne foran kaha tha, Woh uth kar
kamre mein aagayi..Neend aana bahut mushkil thi. Do din pehle jin khadshaat ke baare
mein usne socha bhi nahi tha, ab woh unke baare mein sochne lagi thi.

Use andaaza tha ki Sikandar Usman un dono ki shaadi ko khufia hi rakhna chahte hain
taaki uski family ko uske baare mein pata na chale. Woh bohat der tak apne bed par
baithi in khadshaat aur khatraat ke baare mein sochti rahi jo unhe mehsoos ho rahe the.
Is waqt wahan akele baithe pehli baar socha ki usse shaadi karke Salar ne kitna bada
khatra mol liya tha. Jo bhi us se shaadi karta, woh kisi na kisi hud tak khud ko ghair
mahfooz zaroor kar leta lekin Salar Sikandar ki soorat mein soorat e haal is liye zyada
kharab hoti kyun ke us ke sath is rishte ka inkishaaf hone ke chances zyada the. Woh
zyada se zyada kya kar sakte the.. Usne socha, "Mujhe ya Salar ko jaan se toh kabhi nahi
maarenge." Use ab bhi andha ehtemad tha ki kahi na kahi uski family itna lehaz zarur
karegi. Zyada se zyada yehi hoga ki woh mujhe zabardasti apne saath le jaane ki koshish
karenge aur phir Salar se talaaq dilwa kar kahin aur shaadi karna chahein ge.

Uske isterab mein yakdum mazeed izafah hua. Sab kuch shayad itna seedha nahi tha jitna
woh samajh rahi thi ya samajhne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Yeh apni marzi se kahin shaadi
karne ka masla nahi tha, yeh mazhab mein tabdili ka mamla tha. Use apne pet mein
ghireh padti mehsus hui, woh wapas bed par aakar beth gayi. Us waqt pehli baar Salar
se shaadi karna use ek galati lagi. Woh ek bar phir usi khai ke kinare aakar khadi ho
gayi thi jisse wo itne saalon se bachti phir rahi thi...

--------------

Neend mein woh uske haathon mein rassiyan baandh kar use kheench rahe the. Rassiyan
itni sakhti se baandhi hui thi ke uski kalayion se khoon bichne laga tha,aur unke har
jhatke ke sath wo dard ki shiddat se be ikhteyar chillati..Woh kisi bazaar mein logon ki
bheed ke darmiyan kisi qaidi ki tarah le jaye ja rahi thi. Dono ehtaraf mein khade hue
log buland awaaz mein qahqahe lagate huye us par awazein kas rahe the. Phir un logon
mein se ek mard ne jo us ki kalaiyon mein bandhi rassiyon ko kheench raha tha. Puri
quwwat se woh rassi ko jhatka diya. Woh ghutnon ke bal us patthrile raaste par giri.

"Imama Imama, its me uth jao, sehri khatam hone mein thoda sa waqt reh gaya hai."

28
Woh had bada kar uthi, bed side table lamp on kiya. Salar uske paas khada narmi se
uska kandha hilaate hue use jaga raha tha.

"Sorry mein ne shayad tumhe dara diya." Salar ne maazrat ki.

Woh kuch der tak khali zehan ke saath uska chehra dekhti rahi. Woh guzre hue saalon
mein aise khwab dekhne ki aadi ho gayi thi aur khwabon ka yeh silsila ab bhi nahi toota
tha.

Koi khwab dekh rahi thi?"

Salar ne jhuk kar god mein rakhe uske haath ko hilaate hue poocha. Use yun laga tha,
woh abhi bhi neend mein thi. Imama ne sar hila diya. Woh ab neend mein nahi thi.

"Tum kambal liye bagair sogayi?"

Salar ne glass mein paani undelte huye kaha. Imama ne chonk kar bed par pade kambal
ko dekha. Woh waqai usi tarah pada tha. Yaqeenan woh bhi raat ko kamre mein sone ke
liye nahi aaya tha.

Kamre ka heater on raha tha, warna woh sardi lagnay ki wajah se zaroor uth jaati.

"Jaldi aajao, bas das minute rahe gaye hain."

Woh use paani ka glass thamate hue kamre se nikal gaya.

Mun hath dhonay ke baad jab woh sitting area mein aayi to woh sehri kar chuka tha
aur chai bananay mein masroof tha. Lounge ya kitchen mein aur koi nahi tha. Dining
table par uske liye pehle hi se bartan lage hue the.

"Main chai banaati hoon." Woh sehri karne ke bajaye, mug nikalne lagi.

"Tum araam se sehri karo, abhi azan ho jayegi. Main apne liye chai khud bana sakta
hoon balkay tumhare liye bhi bana sakta hoon." Salar ne mug uske haath se lete hue use
waapas bheja.
"Woh kursi kheench kar beth gayi.

29
Yeh sab log soorhe hain?“

Haan abhi thodi der pehle hi soye hain. Saari raat to baatein karte rahe hum log aur
shayad hamari awazon ki wajah se tum disturb hoti rahi“ Nahi main so gayi thi. Us ka
lehja bahut buja hua tha. Salar ne mehsoos kiya, woh use bahut upset lagi.

Kya koi zyada bura khwab dekha hai?“

Woh chai ke mug table par rakhte huye kursi kheench kar uske paas beth gaya. Khwab..
woh chonki..nahi..aise hi.. woh khana khane lagi.

"Subah nashta kitne baje karenge yeh log" usne baat badalte huye poocha.

Woh be ikhtiyar hansa.

Yeh log.. kaun se log.. yeh tumhari doosri family hai ab.. Mummy Papa kaho unhein aur
Anita ko Anita woh uski baat par be ikhtiyar sharminda hui. Woh waqai kal raat se unke
liye wahi do lafz istemaal kar rahi thi.
"Naashta to nahi karenge. Abhi ghanta, dedh ghanta tak uth jaenge. Das baje ki flight
hai."

Salar ne uski sharmindgi ko bhanpte huye baat badal di.

"Subah das baje ki..itni jaldi kyun ja rahe hain?"Woh hairaan hui.

"Sirf tumse milne ke liye aaye the yeh log, Papa ki koi meeting hai aaj do baje, aur Anita
to apne bachon ko mulaazima ke paas chhod kar aayi hai. Chhoti beti to sirf chhe mah
ki hai uski."Woh bata raha tha. Chai piyege naashte ke bajaye, woh tum bana dena. Main
abhi namaz parh kar aajaoon phir unke saath hi office ke liye tayaar hoon ga aur unhein
airport chhod kar phir office chala jaaoon ga. Salar ne jamaai rokte huye chai ka khali
mug uthaya aur khada ho gaya. Imama ne kuch hairani se use dekha.

"Tum sooge nahi?“

Nahi, shaam ko office se aane ke baad sooga.“

30
Tum chhutti le lete. Imama ne rawani se kaha.
Sink ki taraf jaate hue Salar ne palat kar Imama ko dekha aur phir be ikhtiyar hansa.
Sone ke liye office se chhutti le leta? Mere profession mein aisa nahi hota. Tum soye
nahi raat ko, is liye keh rahi hoon. Woh uski baat par cheepi thi."
"Main adtalees adtalees ghante bagair soye U.N. ke liye kaam karta raha hoon. Woh bhi
shadeed garmi aur sardi mein. Disaster striken areas mein aur raat ko to maa, baap ke
paas betha perfect conditions mein baatein karta raha hoon, thakta kyun?“

Azaan ho rahi thi.

"Ab please mug mat dhona, mujhe abhi apne bartan dhonay hain."Imama ne chai ka mug
khali karte huye use roka. Woh tea bag nikal kar waste basket mein phenkne lagi thi.

Theek hai. Dhoyiye. Salar ne badi khush dili ke saath mug sink mein rakha aur palta.
Woh kude daan ka dhakan hataaye huye faq hoti rangat ke saath, tea bag haath mein
pakde kisi bhut ki tarah khadi thi. Salar ne ek nazar use dekha, phir kude daan ke andar
padi us cheez ko jisne use yun shock kar diya tha. 'Non Alcoholic' likha hua tha. Woh
madham awaaz mein kehte huye kitchen se bahar nikal gaya tha.

Woh be ikhtiyar sharminda hui. Use yakeen tha. Woh us kude daan ke andar pade ginger
beer ke is khali can ko wahan se nahi dekh sakta tha, jahan woh khada tha, is ke
bawajood usko pata tha ke woh kya cheez dekh kar sakte mein aayi thi. Usne ginger
baad mein parha tha, beer pehle, aur yeh Salar Sikandar ka ghar naa hota to uska zehan
pehle Non Alcoholic drinks ki taraf jata magar yahan uska zehan be ikhtiyar doosri taraf
gaya tha. Jhuk kar teabag phenkte huye usne Non Alcoholic ke lafz bhi can par dekh liye
the..kuch der wahi khafi wo apni nadamat khatam karne ki koshish karti rahi. Pata nahi
woh kya soch raha hoga mere bare mein aur Salar ko bhi waqai current laga tha. Woh
dono apne darmiyan etemad ka jo pool banane ki koshish kar rahe the, woh kabhi ek
taraf se toot raha tha, kabhi doosri taraf se."
"Usne aakhri baar sharab aath saal pehle pi thi lekin woh energy aur non-alcoholic drinks
takreeban har raat kaam ke doran peeta tha. Imama ko waste basket ke paas shocked
dekh kar use yeh jaanne mein seconds bhi nahi lage the..ke yeh waste basket mein padi
kaun si cheez us ke liye shocking ho sakti hai.

Woh corporate sector se talluq rakhta tha aur jin parties mein jaata tha wahan drinks
table par sharab bhi mojood hoti thi aur har baar us mashroob se inkaar par kisi ne
pichle aath saal ke doran shayad ek baar bhi yeh nahi socha hoga ke woh jhoot bol raha
hai, kyun ke un mein se koi bhi nau-saal pehle wale Salar Sikandar se waqif nahi tha.
Lekin woh ek fard jo do din pehle us ke ghar mein aaya tha, us ke paas Salar ki kisi
bhi baat aur amal par shubha karne ke liye badi thos wajuhat mojood thi."

31
"Ye sab toh hoga hi aisi harkatein naa karta tab qabil-e-itbaar hota. Ab jab ke maazi
kuch itna saaf nahi hai toh us par apna aitebar qaim karne mein kuch waqt toh lagega
hi. Bairuni darwaze ki taraf jaate hue usne badi aasani ke sath saara ilzaam apne sar le
kar Imama ko bar zima qarar de diya tha. Tumhare kapde press kar doon? Usne bed
room mein aakar poocha. Woh dressing room mein wardrobe khole hue apne kapde nikal
raha tha.

Nahi, mere kapde toh press ho kar aate hain. Ek hanger nikalte hue woh palat kar
muskuraya tha.

Imama ko yakdum apne kaanon ke bundey yaad aaye.

Tumne mere ear rings kahin dekhe hain, maine wash room mein rakhe the, wahan nahi
mile mujhe. Haan, maine uthaye the wahan se. Woh... dressing table par hain. Salar do
qadam aage badha aur ear rings utha kar Imama ki taraf barha diye.

Ye purane ho gaye hain. Tum aaj mere saath chalna, main tumhe naye le doon ga. Woh
ear rings kaanon mein pahene hue thatki. "Ye mere abbu ne diye hain, jab mujhe medical
mein admission mila tha. Mere liye purane nahi hain.

Tumhe zaroorat nahi hai apne paise zaaya karne ki."

Us ka radde amal dekhne ke liye Imama ne palat kar dekhne ki zahmat tak nahi ki. Woh
bed room ka darwaza khol kar bahar chali gayi thi. Woh agle kuch seconds wahi khada
raha. Woh muhabbat se ki hui offer thi jise uske mu par maar kar gayi thi. Kam az kam
Salar ne yahi mehsoos kiya tha. Use ye ehsaas nahi hua tha ke muhabbat se ki jaane
wali is offer ko usne zaroorat poori karne wali cheez bana diya tha. Woh mard tha,
zaroorat aur muhabbat mein farq nahi kar pata tha. Woh aurat thi, zaroorat aur
muhabbat mein farq rakhte rakhte mar jati...

Doctor Sibt e Ali ko us din subah hi Saeeda Amma se tawil guftago karne ka mauka mil
gaya tha. Woh do ya teen din ke baad unki khairiyat daryaft karne ke liye phone kiya
karte the.. aur aaj bhi unhone Sayeeda Amma ki tabiyat puchne ke liye hi phone kiya
tha. Woh unki awaz suntay hi phat padi thi...

Doctor Sibt e Ali be yaqeeni se unki baatein suntay rahe. Unhe Saeeda Amma ki kisi baat
ki samajh nahi aa rahi thi.

32
Be had pareshani ke alam mein unhone Imama ko phone kiya. Imama ke wehem o
gumaan mein bhi nahi tha ke Saeeda Amma, Doctor Sibt e Ali se waqai sab kuch keh
den gi aur woh bhi itni jaldi.... Doctor Sibt e Ali ne uska haal e whaal puchte hi usse
agla sawal yahi kiya tha..

"Saeeda behen ne mujhe bataya hai ke aap ko Salar se kuch shikayatein hain." Woh
behad pareshan lage the.Imama ka ghaal yak dam khushk ho gaya. Uski samajh mein nahi
aaya ke woh iqraar kare ya inkar. Uski khamoshi ne Doctor Sibt e Ali ko mazeed
pareshan kiya...

"Aur Salar aap se kaun si pehli biwi ke bare mein baatein karta raha hai?" Woh be
ikhtiyaar hont kaatne lagi, uska zehan is waqt bilkul mau'af ho gaya tha. Woh Salar ke
khilaaf tamam shikayat ko ilzamaat ke tor par dohraana chahti thi lekin is waqt masla
yeh tha ke woh Doctor Sibt e Ali se itni be takallufi ke sath woh sab kuch nahi keh
sakti thi jo usne Saeeda Amma se kaha tha. Saeeda Amma se shikayatein karte hue usne
mubalaghay se bhi kaam liya tha aur use yeh andaaza nahi hua ke Saeeda Amma ne uski
kaun si baat kis tarah unhein batayi hai. Uski musalsal khamoshi ne Doctor Sibt e Ali ki
pareshani mein izafah kiya.

"Beta! Jo bhi baat hai, aap mujhe bata dein. Pareshan hone ki koi zarurat nahi hai. Abbu!
Woh mujhe bohat ignore karta hai, theek se baat nahi karta mujhse," usne himmat kar ke
kehna shuru kiya.

Do jumlon ke baad use sab kuch bhool gaya. Jo yaad tha use woh Doctor Sibt e Ali ko
nahi bata sakti thi ke usne itne dino mein uski ya uske kapdon ki tareef nahi ki... uske
sath sehri nahi ki... iftaari nahi ki office se der se aata hai. Subah usko bataye bagair
chala jata hai.. Use itne dino se Furqan ke ghar ka khana khila raha hai. Aur use shadi
ke doosre din Saeeda Amma ke paas chhod gaya. Doctor Sibt e Ali ne uski dono shikayat
par ghaur kiye baghair use kaha.

“Usne aap se kisi aur shadi ka zikr kiya hai?"

Woh chand lamhon ke liye hont katti rahi. Woh janti thi ke usne Saeeda Amma se jhoot
bola hai aur yehi woh jhoot tha jisne Saeeda Amma ko is qadar naraz kar diya tha. nahi,
Saeeda Amma ko kuch galat fehmi ho gayi hogi..Aisa to kuch nahi hai. Usne surkh chehre
ke sath tardid ki.

33
Dosri taraf phone par Doctor Sibte Ali ne be ikhtiyaar sukoon ka saans liya. "Aap ko
parso Saeeda Amma ke paas kyun chhod gaya?" Unhone dusre ilzam ke bare mein koi
tabseera kiye bagair kaha..

"jab aap dono hamare ghar par thay,tab toh aap ka wahan theherne ka koi irada nahi
tha. Raaste mein aap logon ka koi jhagda hua?" Unhone apne aakhri jumlay se Imama ko
jaise bana banaya jawab diya.

"Ji."

"Meri samajh mein nahi araha ke Doctor Sibt e Ali baat karte karte ruk gaye. Woh Salar
ke jis rawayye ki manzur kashi kar rahi thi, woh unke liye naya tha. Khair, mein driver
ko bhejta hoon, aap meri taraf ajayen. Salar ko bhi iftar par bulwalete hain, phir mein
usse baat karloonga."

Imama ne be ikhtiyar aankhen band ki. Us waqt yehi ek cheez thi jo woh nahi chahti thi.
Woh aaj kal bohat der se office se araha hai. Kal raat bhi nau baje aaya, shayad aaj na
aasake.

Usne kamzor si awaaz mein kaha, "Main phone kar ke pooch leta hoon usse." Doctor Sibt
e Ali ne kaha, "Ji." Usne ba mushkil kaha.. Jo unke kehne par aankhen band kar ke kisi
se bhi shadi karne par tayaar hogaya tha, woh iftar ki dawat par naa aane ke liye kisi
masroofiyat ko jawaaz banata?Wo janti thi ki Doctor Sibt e Ali ko kya jawab milne wala
hai..phone band karke wo be ikhteyar apne nakhun kaatne lagi..yeh durust tha ki use
Salar se shikayte thi lekin wo yeh bhi nahi chahti thi ke shadi ke chothe hi din is tarah
ki koi baat hoti...

"Hello! Sweetheart" Paanch minute baad usne apne cell par Salar ki chehakhti hui awaaz
suni aur uske zameer ne use buri tarah malamat kiya. Banda uth'ta hai toh koi message
hi kar deta hai. Phone kar leta hai yeh toh nahi ke uth'te hi maike jaane ki tayyari
shuru kar de. Woh be takallufi se haalaat ki noaiyat ka andaza lagaaye bagair use chhed
raha tha.

Imama ke ehsaason mein jurm mein mazeed izafah hua. Doctor Sibt e Ali ne yakeenan
usse filhaal koi baat kiye bagair use iftar par bulaya tha. Doctor Sahab abhi iftar ke
baare mein keh rahe thay. Mein ne unhein kaha ke mein aaj office se jaldi aajaunga aur
tumhein apne saath le aonga. Woh use bata raha tha..Imama ko yakdum kuch umeed
bandhi..wo agar pehle ghar ajata toh wo usse kuch baat kar leti..kuch maazrat karke use
Doctor Sahab ke ghar mutawake surat e haal ke baare mein agaah kar sakti thi..usne
itmenan ka saans liya...Haan yeh ho sakta tha..lekin agar tum jaana chaaho toh mein

34
tumhe bhijwa deta hu..Salar ne agle hi jumle mein use offer ki.."Nahi,Nahi main tumhare
saath chali jaugi..Imama ne beikhteyar kaha...okay! Main phir unhe bata deta hu...Aur tum
kya kar rahi ho? Uska dil chaha wo usse kahe ke wo us ghade se nikalne ki koshish kar
rahi hai..jo usne Salar ke liye khoda tha..

"Furqan ki mulazima aayegi aaj safaai karne ke liye, aam taur par toh woh subah mere
jaane ke baad aakar safaai karti hai lekin tum us waqt so rahi hoti ho, toh maine use
filhal is waqt aane se mana kiya hai. Tum bhabhi ko call karke bata dena ke woh use
kab bhejein."

Woh shayad is waqt office mein farigh tha, is liye lambi baat kar raha tha. "Kuch to bolo
yaar, itni chup kyun ho?"

"Nahi..woh..main... aise hi." Woh uske sawaal par be ikhtiyaar gadbadayi.. "Tum free ho is
waqt?" Usne behad mohtat lehje mein pucha..Agar wo farigh tha to wo abhi usse baat kar
sakti thi..

"Haan, evolution team chali gayi hai. Kam az kam aaj ka din toh hum sab bohat relaxed
hain. Achhe comments de kar gaye hain woh log."

Woh bade mutma'in andaz mein use bata raha tha. Woh uski baaton par ghor kiye bagair
is udhed bun mein lagi hui thi ke baat kaise shuru kare.

"Aaj agar Doctor Sahab invite naa karte toh main soch raha tha raat ko kahin bahar
khana khate... Fortress mein Industrial Exibition lagi hui hai. Wahan chalte,balki yeh
karenge ke ghar se dinner ke baad Fortress chale jayenge."

"Chullu bhar paani mein doob marne ke muyhavare ki aaj pehli baar Imama ko samajh
mein ayi thi.. Yeh muhavaran to nahi gaya tha, waqai baaz situations mein chullu bhar
paani bhi dabokne ke liye kaafi hota hai. Ab woh baat shuru karne ki jatan kar rahi thi
aur yeh kaise kare, yeh use samajh nahi araha tha.

"Theek hai! Phir main Doctor Sahab ko zara bata doon. Woh intezaar kar rahe honge." Is
se pehle ke woh use kuch kahti, Salar ne baat khatam karte hue call band kardi..wo
phone hath mein pakde bethi reh gayi..

--------------------

35
Woh taqreeban chaar baje ghar aaya tha aur woh us waqt tak yeh tay kar chuki thi ke
use usse kis tarah baat karni hai. Salar upar nahi aaya tha, usne phone par use niche
ane ke liye kaha. Wo jab woh gadi ke khule darwaze se andar bethi toh usne muskra
kar, sar ke ishare se uska isteqbaal kiya. Woh phone par apne office ke kisi aadmi se
baat kar raha tha..hand free kaan se lagaye Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar ki taraf driving
karte hue wo masalsal usi call mein masroof raha..Imama ki jaise jaan par ban aayi thi.
Agar woh saare raaste baat karta raha toh ek signal par rukne par usne Salar ka kandha
thapthapaya aur be-had khufgi ke alam mein use call khatam karne ka ishara kiya. Natija
fori tor par aya, chand minute mazeed baat karne ke baad Salar ne call bilaakhir khatam
kar di. 'Sorry... ek client ko koi problem ho raha tha,' usne call khatam karne ke baad
kaha.

"Islamabad chalo gi?" Us ke agle jumle ne Imama ke hosh uda diye.

Woh sab kuch jo woh soch kar aayi thi uske zehan se ghayab ho gaya. "Islamabad?"
Usne be-had ghair yaqeeni se Salar ko dekha.

"Haan, main is weekend par ja raha hoon." Salar ne bade normal andaz mein kaha.
"Lekin main kaise ja sakti hoon? Woh be ikhtiyaar atki."

"Tumhare papa toh tumhe mana kar ke gaye hain ke mujhe apne saath Islamabad na le
kar aana. Phir?" Salar ne uski baat kati.

"Haan, aur ab wahi keh rahe hain ke agar main tumhe saath lana chahu, toh le aau.."
Usne bade rawani se kaha..wo uska chehra dekhti rahi..."meri family ko pata lag sakta
hai" usne lambi khamoshi ke baad bilakhir kaha.. "aaj ya kal toh pata lagna hi hai"..Salar
ne usi andaz mein kaha...Yeh toh mumkin nahi hai ki main saari umar tumhe chupa kar
rakhu..Woh sanjeedgi se keh raha tha..

"Tumhari family ne tumhare baare mein logon se kaha hai ke tum shaadi ke baad
behruni mulk settle ho gayi ho..ab itne saalon ke baad tumhare hawale se kuch karenge
toh khud unhein bhi embarassment hogi...isliye mujhe nahi lagta ke wo kuch karege..wo
mutmain tha..

"Tum unhein nahi jaante, agar unhein pata chal gaya toh woh chup nahi baithein ge..wo
pareshan hone lagi thi.. Wahan kabhi kabhar jaya karen ge, khamoshi se jayenge, aur
aajay karenge." Yaar itna socialize nahi karege wahan. Woh uski befikri se chidi..unhe
pata chala toh mujhe le jayege..wo mujhe maar daalege. Wo ruhansi ho rahi thi..

36
"Farz karo Imama agar unhein ittefaqan tumhare baare mein pata chalta hai ya yahan
Lahore mein tumhein koi dekh leta hai..tumhe koi nuksam pohochate hai toh..?"

"Nahi pata chalega, main kabhi bahar jaungi hi nahi." Usne be saakhta kaha.
"Tumhara dum nahi ghutega is tarah" usne chonk kar uska chehra dekha. Uski aankhon
mein masiha jaisi hamdardi thi.

"Mujhe aadat ho gayi hai, Salar itna hi saans lene ki, mujhe farq nahi padta. Jab main job
nahi karti thi toh mahinon ghar se nahi nikalti thi. Main itne saalon se Lahore mein hoon
lekin maine yahan bazaaron, parks, aur restaurants ko sirf sadak par safar karte hue
bahar se dekha hai ya TV aur newspapers mein. Main agar ab un jagahon par jaaun toh
mujhe samajh hi nahi aayegi ki mujhe wahan karna kya hai. Jab Multan mein thi toh bhi
hostel aur college ke alawa doosri koi jagah nahi thi meri zindagi mein. Ab Lahore aagayi
toh yahan bhi pehle university aur ghar aur ab ghar mujhe in ke alawa doosri saari
jagahen ajeeb si lagti hain. Mahine mein ek baar main Saeeda Amma ke ghar ke paas ek
chhoti si market mein unke saath jaati thi, woh meri wahid outing hoti thi. Wahan ek
book shop thi. Main poore mahine ke liye books le leti thi wahan se. Kitabon ke saath
waqt guzarna aasaan hota hai."

"Voh pata nahi use kyun batati gayi."

"Haan, waqt guzarna aasaan hota hai, zindagi guzarna nahi."

Usne ek baar phir gardan mod kar use dekha, voh drive kar raha tha.

"Mujhe farq nahi padta Salar."

"Mujhe farq padta hai. Aur bahut farq padta hai," Salar ne be ikhtiyar uski baat kati.
"Main ek normal zindagi guzarna chahta hoon, jaisi kabhi tumhari zindagi thi. Tum nahi
chahti yeh sab kuch khatam ho jaaye," voh usse poochh raha tha.

"Abnormal life hi sahi lekin main safe hoon," Salar ne be ikhtiyar uske kandhon par apna
bazu phelaya.

"Tum ab bhi safe raho gi, trust me. kuch nahi hoga. Meri family tumhe protect kar sakti
hai."

37
"Kya soch rahi ho?" Salar ne bolte bolte uski khamoshi notice ki.

"Mujhe tumhare saath shaadi nahi karni chahiye thi. Kisi ke saath bhi nahi karni chahiye
thi. Main ne apne saath tumhe bhi museebat mein daal diya. Yeh theek nahi hua." Voh
behad upset ho gayi.."haan agar tum kisi aur ke sath shadi karti toh yeh waqai unfair
hota..lekin meri koi baat nahi, mainee toh khair pehle bhi tumhari family ki bohot
gaaliyan aur badduayein li hai..ab phir sahi...wo badi be parwahi se keh raha tha.
"Toh phir seat book karwa doon tumhari?" Voh waqai dheet tha. Voh chup baithi rahi.

----------------

Us shaam Salar ko Doctor Sibt e Ali aur unki biwi kuch sanjeeda lage thay, aur us
sanjeedgi ki koi wajah use samajh nahi aayi. Imama bhi khane ke doran bilkul khamosh
rahi thi, lekin usne uski khamoshi ko gadi mein hone wali guftagu ka natija samjha.

Voh lounge mein baithe chai pee rahe thay, jab Doctor Sibt e Ali ne us mauzu ko cheda.

"Salar, Imama ko kuch shikayatein hain aap se." Voh chai ka ghoont lete hue thatka. Yeh
baat agar Doctor Sibt e Ali ne na kahi hoti toh voh ise mazak samajhta. Usne kuch
hairani ke aalam mein Doctor Sibt e Ali ko dekha, phir apne barabar mein bethi Imama
ko. Woh chai ka cup apne ghutne par rakhe chai par nazrein jamaye hui thi. Uske zehan
mein pehla khayal gadi mein hone wali guftagu ka aya lekin Imama ne kis waqt Doctor
Sibt e Ali ko gadi mein hone wali guftagu ke bare mein bataya tha? Woh be had hairan
hua.

"Ji, usne cup wapas pirch mein rakh diya.

"Imama, aapke rawayye se nakhush hain. Doctor Sibt e Ali ne agla jumla bola.

"Salar ko laga, use sunne mein koi ghalti hui hai." Ji, usne be ikhtiyar kaha. "Main samjha
nahi."

"Aap Imama par tanz karte hain?" Woh palken jhupke bagair Doctor Sibt e Ali ko dekhta
raha. Wo mushkil saans le kar chand lamhon baad usne Imama ko dekha.

"Yeh aap se Imama ne kaha?" Usne usse be yakeeni se dekhte hue Doctor Sibt e Ali se
kaha. "Haan, aap is se theek se baat nahi karte."

38
Salar ne gardan mod kar ek baar phir Imama ko dekha. Woh ab bhi nazrein jhukaye
bethe thi. Yeh bhi aap se Imama ne kaha? Uske toh jaise chaudah tabak roshan ho rahe
thay.

Doctor Sibt e Ali ne sar hilaya. Salar ne be ikhtiyar apne hont ka ek kona kaat te hue
chai ka cup center table par rakh diya. Uska zehan buri tarah chakra gaya tha. Yeh uski
zindagi ki sab se pareshan-kun cup soorat haal mein se ek thi.

Imama ne chai ke cup se uthti bhaap par nazrein jamaye be had sharmindgi aur
pachtaave ke aalam mein usko gala saaf karte hue kehte suna. "Aur...?" Jo kuch ho raha
tha yeh uski khwahish nahi thi, hamaqat thi, lekin teer kamaan se nikal chuka tha.
"Aur yeh ke aap kahin jaate hue ise inform nahi karte. Parso aap jhagda karne ke baad
ise Saeeda behan ki taraf chhod gaye thay." Is baar Salar ne pehle Kulsum aunty ko
dekha phir Doctor Sibt e Ali ko, phir Imama ko... Agar aasman uske sar par girta tab bhi
uski yeh halat nahi hoti jo is waqt hui thi.

"Jhagda? Mera toh koi jhagda nahi hua." Usne ba mushkil apne hawas par qabu paate
hue kehna shuru kiya tha"Aur Imama ne khud mujh se kaha tha ke woh Saeeda Amma
ke ghar rehna chahti hai, aur main toh pichle chaar dino se kahin.. woh baat karte karte
ruk gaya tha.

Usne Imama ki siski suni thi. Usne be ikhtiyar gardan mod kar Imama ko dekha, woh
apna naak ragad rahi thi.

Kulsum aunty aur Doctor Sahab bhi uski taraf mutawajjeh hue..Salar baat jaari nahi rakh
saka.. Kulsum aunty uth kar uske paas aakar use dilasa dene lagi. Woh hakka bakka
betha raha.

Doctor Sibt e Ali ne mulaazim ko paani laane ke liye kaha.

Salar ko kuch samajh mein nahi aa raha tha, lekin us waqt vahan apni safaaiyan dene
aur wazahat karne ka mauqa nahi tha. Woh chup chap betha dekhta raha aur sochta
raha, woh ullu ka patha kyun ke pichle chaar dino se uski chatti hiss jo signals bar bar
de rahi thi, woh bilkul theek thay. Sirf usne khushfahmi aur be parwahi ka muzaihra kiya
tha.

39
Paanch das minute ke baad sab kuch normal hogaya. Doctor Sahab takreeban aadhe
ghante tak Salar ko samjhaate rahe. Woh khaamoshi se sar hilate hue unki baatein sunti
raha. Uske barabar bethi Imama ko be had nadaamat ho rahi thi. Iske baad Salar ka
akele mein saamna karna mushkil tha. Yeh us se behtar koi nahi samajh sakta tha. Aadhe
ghante ke baad woh dono vahan se rukhsat ho kar gadi mein baithe.

Gadi Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar ke gate se bahar nikalte hi Imama ne use kehte suna,
"Mujhe yakeen nahi aaraha. Main yakeen nahi kar sakta."

Is usse isi radde amal ki tawakku thi. Woh windscreen se nazar aati hui sadak par
nazrein jamaaye bethi..is waqt behad nervous ho rahi thi.

"Main tum par tanz karta hoon, tum se theek se baat nahi karta. Tumhein bataaye bagair
jaata hoon, tumhein Saeeda Amma ke ghar chhod gaya tha. Jhagda kiya? Tumne logon se
jhoot bola?" Imama ne be ikhtiyar use dekha. Woh jhoot ka lafz istemaal naa karta to
usse itna bura nahi lagta.

"Maine jhoot nahi bola. Usne be had khufgi se kaha."

"Main tum par tanz karta hoon? Salar ki awaz mein tezi aagayi.
Us raat maine andhere mein sone ki aadat ko ajeeb kaha. Woh be yaqeeni se uska munh
dekhta reh gaya.

Woh taanz tha? Woh to bas aise hi ek baat thi. Magar mujhe achhi nahi lagi, usne be-
sakhta kaha.

Tumne bhi to jawaaban meri roshni mein sone ki aadat ko ajuba kaha tha. Woh is baar
chup rahi. Salar waqai bohat zyada naraz ho raha tha. Aur main tumse theek se baat
nahi karta? Woh agle ilzaam par aaya.

Mujhe laga tha. Usne is baar mudaafi'ana andaaz mein kaha.

Laga tha woh mazeed khafa hua. Tumhein sirf laga aur tumne seedha Doctor Sahab se
jakar keh diya. Main ne unse kuch nahi kaha, Saeeda Amma ne sab kuch kaha tha. Usne
wazahat ki.

Woh chand lamhe sadme ke maare kuch bol hi nahi sakta.

40
Yani tumne unse bhi yeh sab kuch kaha hai? Woh chup rahi.

Woh hont kaatne laga. Use ab Saeeda Amma ki us raat ki be-roohi ki wajah samajh mein
aa rahi thi. Aur main kahaan jaata hoon jis ke baare mein maine tumhe nahi bataya?
Salar ko yaad aaya.

Tum sehri ke waqt mujhe bata kar gaye? Salar uska chehra dekh kar rah gaya.

Imama! Main masjid jaata hoon is waqt Furqan ke saath. Uske baad gym aur phir waapas
ghar aajata hoon.

Ab main masjid mein bhi tumhein bata kar jaaya karoon? Woh jhijhlaya tha. "Mujhe kya
pata tum itni subah kahaan jaate ho? Mujhe to upset hona hi tha." Imama ne kaha. Uski
wazahat par woh mazeed tap gaya.

Tumhara kya khayaal hai ke main Ramzan mein sehri ke waqt kahaan ja sakta hoon? Kisi
nightclub? Ya kisi girl friend se milne? Koi aehmaq bhi jaan sakta hai ke main kahaan ja
sakta hoon. Woh aehmaq ke lafz par buri tarah tilmalayi.
Theek hai, main sach mein aehmaq hoon bas, aur Saeeda Amma ke ghar mein rehne ka
tumne kaha tha, kaha tha na? Aur kaun sa jhagda hua tha hamara?

Woh khamosh rahi. Itni zyada jhoot bolne ki kya zarurat thi tumhein? Woh is baar uski
baat par rohanssi hogayi. Bar bar jhootha mat kaho.
Imama! Jo jhoot hai, main use jhoot hi kahunga. Tumne doctor sahab ke samne mujhe
muh dikhane ke qabil nahi chhoda. Kya soch rahe hoge woh mere bare mein? Woh waqai
buri tarah upset tha. Achha ab ye sab khatam karo. Usne Imama ke gaalon par yak dam
behne wale aansu dekhe liye the aur woh buri tarah jhunjhlaya tha. "Hum jis issue par
baat kar rahe hain Imama! Is mein rone dhone ki koi zarurat nahi hai." Woh roti rahi.

Ye theek nahi hai Imama! Tumne doctor sahab ke ghar bhi yahi kiya tha mere saath.
Uska gussa thanda padne laga tha lekin jhanjhlahat badh gayi thi. Jo kuch bhi tha, woh
uski shaadi ka choutha din tha, aur woh ek ghante mein doosri baar yun zar o zor ro
rahi thi. Uski jagah koi bhi ladki yun ro rahi hoti toh woh pareshan hota, ye toh kher
Imama thi. Woh beikhtiyaar naram pada. Uske kandhe par apna bazu phela kar usne jaise
use chup karwane ki koshish ki. Imama ne dash board par pade tissue box se ek tissue
paper nikalkar apni surkh hoti hui naak ko ragda aur Salar ki sulah ki koshishon par
paani pherte hue kaha.

41
Main isi liye tum se shadi nahi karna chahti thi. Mujhe pata tha tum mere saath isi tarah
ka sulook karoge. Wo is jumle par ek lamhe ke liye sakhit raha gaya phir usne uske
kandhe se haath hataate hue kaha. Kaisa sulook tum wazahat karogi? Uske lehje mein
phir khufagi utar aayi. "Maine aakhir kya kiya hai tumhare saath?" Woh ek baar phir
hichkiyon se rone lagi. Salar ne bebasi se apni aankhein band ki hain. Woh driving naa
kar raha hota toh yaqeenan sar bhi pakad leta. Baaki raste mein dono mein koi bhi baat
nahi hui. Kuch der baad woh bilaakhir chup ho gayi. Salar ne sukoon ka saans liya.
Appartment mein aakar bhi dono ke darmiyan koi baat nahi hui. Woh bed room mein
jaane ke bajaye lounge ke ek sofa par baith gayi thi. Salar bed room mein chala gaya.
Woh kapde badal kar bed room mein hi tha, woh tab bhi andar nahi aayi thi. Achha hai,
use baith kar apne rawayye ke baare mein kuch der sochna chahiye. Usne apne bed par
lette hue socha. Woh sona chahta tha aur usne bed room ki lights off nahi ki thi lekin
neend yak dam uski aankhon se ghaib ho gayi thi. Ab theek hai banda soche lekin itna
bhi kya sochna. Mazeed paanch minute guzarne ke bawajood uske namudar na hone par
woh beikhtiyaar jhanjhlaya. Do minute mazeed guzarne ke baad woh bed room se nikal
aaya. Woh lounge ke sofe ke ek kone mein, dono paon upar rakhe, cushion god mein liye
baithi thi. Salar ne sukoon ka saans liya. Kam az kam woh us waqt ro nahi rahi thi.
Salar ke lounge mein aane par usne sar uthakar bhi use nahi dekha tha. Woh bus isi
tarah cushion ko god mein liye dhaage kheenchti rahi. Woh uske paas sofe par aakar
beth gaya. Cushion ko ek taraf rakte hue Imama ne beikhtiyaar sofe se uthne ki koshish
ki.

Salar ne uska bazu pakad kar use roka.

"Yahi betho," usne tahqamaanah andaaz mein usse kaha.

Usne ek lamhe ke liye bazu chhudaane ka socha, phir iraada badal diya. Woh dobara
beth gayi lekin usne apne bazu se Salar ka haath hata diya.

"Mera koi kasoor nahi hai. Lekin I am Sorry, usne musalihat ki pehli koshish ka aghaaz
kiya.
Imama ne khufagi se use dekha lekin kuch kaha nahi. Woh kuch der uske bolne ka
muntazir raha lekin phir use andaaza hogaya ke woh filhal mein uski maazrat qubool
karne ka irada nahi rakhti.

"Tumhein yeh kyun laga ke main tumse theek se baat nahi kar raha?" Imama! Main
tumse baat kar raha hoon," usne uske khamosh rehne par kaha.

42
"Tum mujhe ignore karte rahe," ek lamhe ke tawaaquf ke baad usne bilakhir kaha,'ignore'
wo bochkar reh gaya.."Main..tumhe..tumhe ignore karta raha..main kar sakta hu..?"usne
beyaqeeni se kaha..

Imama ne usse nazrein nahi milaayi. "Tum soch bhi kaise sakti ho ye? Tumhein ignore
karne ke liye shaadi ki thi main ne tumse?" Tumhein ignore karne ke liye itne saalon se
khwaar hota phir raha hoon main," lekin tum karte rahe. Woh apni baat par mussar thi.
"Tum zubaan se ek baat kehte ho lekin tum woh baat karte karte ruki." Uski aankhon
mein nami ternay lagi. "Tumhari zindagi mein meri koi koi ahmiyat hi nahi hai."

"Ruko mat kehti raho..main jaanna chahta hoon ke main aisa kya kar raha hoon jisse
tumhein mere baare mein itni galat fehmiyan ho rahi hain." Usne uski aankhon ki nami
ko nazar andaaz karte hue be had sanjeedgi se kaha.

"Maine tumhein subah masjid jaate hue nahi bataya, office jaate hue bhi nahi bataya,
aur...usne guftagu shuru karnay ke liye use kyu di. Tumne mujhe yeh bhi nahi bataya ki
tum iftar par der se aaoge... Tum chahte toh jaldi bhi aasakte the.." wo ruki. "Aur..?Salar
ne koi wazehat kiye bagair kaha."

"Maine tumhare kehne ke mutabiq tumhein message kiya lekin tumne mujhe call nahi ki.
Apne parents ko receive karne ya chhodne ke liye tum mujhe bhi airport le ja sakte the
lekin tumne mujh se nahi kaha. Theek hai maine kaha tha ke mujhe Saeeda Amma ke
ghar chhod do lekin tumne ek baar bhi mujhe saath chalne ke liye nahi kaha."
Meri kitni be izzati hui unke samne," woh behte aansuon ke saath keh rahi thi. Woh
palak jhapke bagair ek tuk use dekh raha tha. Paani ab uski aankhon se hi nahi, naak se
bhi behne laga tha. Woh poori dil jami se ro rahi thi. Salar ne centre table ke tissue box
se ek tissue paper nikal kar uski taraf badhaya. Usne uska haath jhatak kar khud ek
tissue paper nikal liya. Usne naak ragdi thi, aankhein nahi.

Aur Salar ne bade tahammul ke saath ek baar phir kaha, "Woh kehna chahti thi ke usne
use shadi ka koi gift tak nahi diya. Uski ek dukhti rag yeh bhi thi lekin usse tohfe ka
zikr karna use apni tauheen lagi. Usne tohfa ka zikr nahi kiya. Kuch der woh apna naak
ragadti, siskiyon ke saath roti rahi. Salar ne bil akhir usse poocha, "Bas ya abhi kuch aur
bhi jurm hain mere?"

"Mujhe pata tha ke tum shadi ke baad mere..."

Salar ne uski baat kaat di. "Saath yehi karo ge. Mujhe pata hai tumhe mere baare mein
sab kuch pehle se hi pata chal jata hai." Woh uske jumle par buri tarah chida tha. Is ke

43
bawajood ab tum mujhe kuch kehne ka mauqa do gi?" Woh chup bethi apni naak ragadti
rahi.

"Agar main shadi ke agle din office se jaldi aa sakta toh aajata, aaj aaya hoon na jaldi
tum apne parents ke liye toh aagaye thay." Imama ne madakhlat ki.

"Us din meri presentation nahi thi aur maine tumhe call ki thi. Ek baar nahi, kayi baar
tum apna cell dekho ya main dikhau. Salar ne challenge karne wale andaaz mein kaha,
"Mere message karne par toh nahi ki thi na?"

Us waqt main meeting mein tha, mera cell mere paas nahi tha. Board room se nikal kar
pehli call mein ne tumhe hi ki thi, receive karna to ek taraf tumne toh tawajjoh tak nahi
di. Main ne Saeeda Amma ke ghar bhi tumhe calls ki, tumne wahan bhi yahi kiya, balki
cell off kar diya. To mujhe bhi naraz hona chahiye tha, mujhe kehna chahiye tha ke tum
mujhe ignore kar rahi ho lekin maine to aisa nahi kiya. Main ne to socha tak nahi is
cheez ke baare mein." Woh ab use sanjeedgi se samjha raha tha.. tumhe apne saath
airpot le kar jana to mumkin hi nahi tha. Airport ek taraf hai. Beech mein mera office
hai. Aur doosri taraf ghar, mein pehle yahan aata tumhe le kar phir airport jata dugna
time lagta, aur tumhare liye unhein airport ja kar receive karna zaroori nahi tha. Woh ek
lamhe ke liye ruka, phir bola, "Ab main shikayat karoon tumse?" Imama ne nazrein utha
kar use dekha. Tumne Saeeda Amma ke ghar par thernay ka faisla kiya, mujhse poochne
ki zahmat tak nahi ki. "Uski aankhon mein sailaab ka ek naya rela aya.

Mera khayal tha, tum mujhe wahan rehne hi nahi doge, lekin tum to tang aaye hue the
mujhse. Tumne mujhe ek baar bhi saath chalne ko nahi kaha." Salar ne be ikhtiyar gehra
saans liya.

Mujhe kya pata tha. Main ne socha ke tumhari khwahish hai, mujhe poori karni chahiye.
Chalo theek hai, meri ghalti thi. Mujhe kehna chahiye tha tumhe chalne ke liye, lekin kam
az kam tumhe mujhe khuda hafiz kehne ke liye bahar tak to ana chahiye tha. Main
pandrah minute sahen mein khada intezar karta raha lekin tumne ek lamhe ke liye bhi
bahar aane ki zahmat nahi ki.

Main naraz thi, is liye nahi aayi." Narazi mein bhi koi formality toh hoti hai na woh
khamosh rahi. Tumne Furqan ke hawale se zid ki ke mujhe wahan nahi jana. Khwamakha
ki zid thi. Mujhe bura laga tha lekin maine tumhe apni baat manne par majboor nahi
kiya. Woh ek lamhe ke liye ruka, "Furqan mera sab se zyada close friend hai. Furqan aur
bhabhi ne hamesha mera bohat khayal rakha hai aur yeh mere liye qabil e qubool nahi
hai ke meri wife us family ki izzat na kare."

44
Uski aankhon mein umadte sailaab ke ek aur relay ko nazr andaz karte hue usne kaha,
"Imama ne is baar koi wazahat nahi di thi."

Maine tumse yeh gila bhi nahi kiya ke tumne mere parents ko ek dafa bhi call kar ke
yeh nahi poocha ke woh yahan theek se pahunch gaye ya unki flight theek rahi." Woh
bade tahammul se keh raha tha. Woh jazb bas hui.. "Mere paas unka number nahi hai."
"Tum mujhse le leti, agar tum waqai unse baat karne mein interested hoti. Woh tumhare
liye yahan aaye the to tumhari itni zimmedari to banti thi na ke tum unki flight ke bare
mein unse poochti ya unke jane ke baad unse baat karti."
To tum mujhse keh dete. Kyun nahi kaha? Main ne is liye nahi kaha kyunki yeh mere
nazdeek koi issues nahi hain, yeh maamuli baatein hain. Yeh aise issues nahi hain ke jin
par main tumse naraz hota phiroon ya jhagda karoon." Woh bol nahi saki. Lekin tumne
yeh kiya ke mere khilaf case tayar karti rahi. Har chhoti badi baat ekathi karti rahi, mujh
se koi shikayat nahi ki lekin Saeeda Amma ko sab kuch bataya aur Doctor Sahab ko
bhi..kisi dusre se baat karne se pehle tumhe mujh se baat karni chahiye thi...karni chahiye
thi na?"Uske aansu thamne lage. Woh use bade tahammul se samjha raha tha.

Agar main tumhari baat naa sunta to aur baat thi. Phir tum kehti kisi se bhi...mujhe
aitraz na hota...wo khaamosh rahi..uski baat kuch galat bhi nahi thi.

"Tum so na rahi hoti to main yakeenan tumhe bata kar hi ghar se nikalta ke main kahan
ja raha hoon, lekin main ek soye hue bande ko sirf yeh batane uthaon ke main ja raha
hoon, yeh to main kabhi nahi kar sakta." Woh kuch bol naa saki.

"Main hairaan hoon Imama ke yeh khayal tumhare dimaagh mein kaise aagaya. Main
chaar din se saatwe aasman par hoon aur tum keh rahi ho main tumhe ignore kar raha
hoon.

Lekin tumne ek baar bhi meri tareef nahi ki. Imama ko ek aur khata yaad aayi. Salar ne
chonk kar use dekha.

Kis cheez ki tareef? Usne hairaan ho kar poocha. Yeh ek be had ahmaqana sawaal tha
lekin is sawaal ne Imama ko sharminda kiya tha.

Ab yeh bhi main bataun?" Woh buri tarah bigdi thi.

Tumhari khoobsurti ki? Salar ne kuch ulajh kar andaaza lagaya. Woh mazeed khafa hui.

45
Maine kab keh rahi hoon khoobsurti ki karo. Kisi bhi cheez ki tareef kar dete, mere
kapron ki kar dete." Usne keh to diya lekin woh yeh shikayat karne par pachtaayi. Salar
ke jawabi sawalon ne use buri tarah sharminda kiya tha.

Salar ne ek nazar use, phir uske kapron ko dekh kar ek gehra saans liya aur be ikhtiyar
hansa.

Imama tum mujhe apne munh se apni tareef karne ke liye keh rahi ho. Usne hanste hue
kaha, "Yeh jaise us ke liye mazaak tha. Woh buri tarah jhip gayi.

Mat karo, maine kab kaha hai."

"Nahi, you are right. Main ne wakai abhi tak tumhe kisi bhi cheez ke liye nahi saraaha.
Mujhe karna chahiye tha."Woh yak dum sanjeeda ho gaya. Usne Imama ki sharmindgi
mehsoos kar li thi. Uske kandhe par bazu phelate hue usne Imama ko apne qareeb kiya.
Is baar Imama ne uska haath nahi jhatka tha. Uske aansu ab tham chuke the. Salar ne
doosre haath se uska haath apne haath mein le liya. Woh uske haath ko badi narmi ke
saath sahlate hue bola.

Aisi shikayatein wahan hoti hain jahan sirf chand din ka saath ho lekin jahan zindagi
bhar ki baat ho, wahan yeh sab kuch bohot secondary ho jaata hai. Use apne saath
lagaye badi narmi se samjha raha tha. Tum se shadi mere liye bohot maayne rakhti thi
aur maayne rakhti hai, lekin aainda bhi kuch maayne rakhengi. Iska izar tum par hai.
Mujh se jo gila hai use mujh se karo, doosron se nahi. Main sirf tum ko jawab dai hoon,
Imama! Kisi aur ke saamne nahi. Usne bade nape tule lafzon mein use bohot kuch
samjhane ki koshish ki thi.

Hum kabhi dost nahi the lekin doston se zyada be-takallufi aur saaf goi rahi hai hamare
talluq mein. Shadi ka rishta ise kamzor kyun kar raha hai?

Imama ne ek nazar utha kar uske chehre ko dekha. Use uski aankhon mein bhi wahi
sanjeedgi nazar aayi jo uske lafzon mein thi. Usne ek baar phir sar jhuka liya. Woh galat
nahi keh raha tha. Uske dil ne aetraf kiya. Tum meri zindagi mein har shakhs aur har
cheez se zyada importance rakhti ho. Salar ne apne lafzon par zor dete hue kaha. Lekin
yeh ek jumla mein tumhe har roz nahi keh paunga. Iska matlab yeh nahi hai ke mere
liye tumhari importance kam hogayi hai. Meri zindagi mein tumhari importance ab mere
haath mein nahi, tumhare haath mein hai. Yeh tumhe tay karna hai ke waqt guzarne ke
saath tum is importance ko badhao gi ya kam kar do gi.

Uski baat sunte hue Imama ki nazar uske us haath ki pusht par padi jisse woh uska
haath sahla raha tha. Uske haath ki pusht behad saaf suthri thi. Haath ki pusht aur kalaai

46
par baal nahi hone ke barabar the. Haath ki ungliyan kisi musawir ki ungliyon ki tarah
lambi aur aam mardon ke haathon ki nisbat patli thi. Uske haatho ki pusht par sabz aur
neeli ragain bohat numayaan taur nazar aa rahi thi. Uski kalaai par wrist watch ka halka
sa nishaan tha. Woh yaqeenan bohat ba-qaidgi se wrist watch pehenta tha. Woh aaj pehli
baar uske haath ko itne ghor se dekh rahi thi. Usse uske haath bohat achhe lage. Uska
dil kuch aur maum hua..

Uski tawajju kahan thi, Salar ko andaza nahi ho saka. Woh use usi tarah sanjeedgi se
samjha raha tha. Mohabbat ya shaadi ka matlab yeh nahi hota ke dono partners ek
doosre ko apne apne haath ki muthi mein band kar Ke rakhna shuru karein. Is se rishte
mazboot nahi hote, dam ghutne lagta hai. Ek doosre ko space dena, ek doosre ki ifradi
haisiat ko tasleem karna, ek doosre ki azadi ke haq ka ihtiram karna bohat zaroori hai.

Imama ne gardan mod kar uska chehra dekha, woh ab be-had sanjeeda tha. Hum dono
agar sirf ek doosre ke aib aur kotaahiyon dhundte rahenge toh bahut jald hamare dil se
ek dusre ke liye izzat aur lihaz khatam ho jayega. Kisi rishte ko kitni bhi mohabbat se
baandha gaya ho, agar izzat aur lihaz chala diya toh mohabbat bhi chali jati hai. Yeh
dono chezein mohabbat ke ghar ki chaar deewi hain, chaar deewari khatam ho jaye toh
ghar ko bachana bada mushkil hai.

Imama ne badi hairaani se use dekha, woh uski ankhon mein hairani dekhkar
muskuraya..acchi philosophy hai na..Imama ki ankhon mein nami aur hothon par
muskurahat pak waqt aayi thi..usne asbaat mein sar hilaya..Salar ne use apne kuch aur
kareeb karte hue kaha.."Main Allah ka perfect banda nahi hu toh tumhara perfect shohar
kaise ban sakta hu Imama...shayad Allah meri taahiya nazar andaz karde toh tum bhi
maaf kardiya karo.."..wo hairani se uska chehra dekhti rahi..wo waqai Salar Sikandar se na
waaqif thi. Salar ne badi narmi ke saath uski aankhon ke soojhe hue papoto ko apni
pauro se chooa.

"Kya haal kar liya hai tumne apni aankhon ka? Tumhe mujh par tars nahi aata?"

Woh badi mulayamat se keh raha tha.

Imama ne jawab dene ke bajaye uske seene par sar rakh diya. Woh ab be-had pur
sukoon thi. Uske gird apna ek bazu hamail karte hue aur doosre haath se uske chehre
aur gardan par aaye hue baalon ko hataate hue usne pehli baar notice kiya ke woh rone
ke baad zyada achhi lagti hai. Lekin us se yeh baat kehna, apne paon par khud kullahari
maarne wali baat thi. Woh uski taraf mutawajjah nahi thi. Woh uske night dress ki shirt
par bane pattern par ghair mehsoos andaaz mein ungliyan phair rahi thi

47
"Mov color acha lagta hai tum par." Us ne be-had romantic andaaz mein uske kapre par
ek nazar daalte hue kaha.

Uske seene par harkat karta uska haath yak dum ruka. Imama ne sar utha kar usay
dekha. Salar ne uski aankhon mein khufgi dekhi, woh muskuraya.

"Tareef kar raha hoon tumhari."

"Yeh tea pink hai." "Oh accha" Salar ne gadbadakar uske kapdo ko dobara dekha..
”Yeh tea pink hai? Main ne asal mein mauve color bohot arsey se kisi ko pehnay nahi
dekha.” Salar ne wazahat ki..

”Kal mauve pehna hua tha maine.” Imama ki aankhon ki khufgi badhi.

”Lekin main toh use purple samjha tha.” Salar mazeed gadbadaya.

”Woh jo samne deewar par painting hai na, usme hain Purple Flowers.” Imama ne kuch
tahammul ka muzhaiirah karne ki koshish ki.

Salar us painting ko ghoorte hue usay ye nahi bata saka tha ke woh un flowers ko blue
color ka koi shade samajh kar laya tha. Imama ab uska chehra dekh rahi thi. Salar ne
kuch bechargi ke andaaz mein gehra saans liya.

”Mera khyaal hai, is shadi ko kaamyaab karne ke liye mujhe apni jeb mein ek shade card
rakhna padega.”

Woh painting ko dekhte hue bad badaya.

Woh pehli subah thi jab uski aankh Salar se pehle khuli thi, alarm set time se bhi das
minute pehle. Chand minute woh usi tarah bistar mein padi rahi. Use andaza nahi ho
raha tha ke raat ka kaun sa pehar hai. Bedside table par pada alarm clock utha kar usne
time dekha, phir saath hi alarm off kar diya. Badi ehtiyaat se woh utth kar bistar mein
bethi.

48
Side table ka lamp badi ehtiyaat se on karte hue usne slippers dhoonde, phir usne khade
hote hue side table ka lamp off kiya. Tab usne Salar ki side ke lamp ko on hote dekha.
Woh kis waqt bedaar hua tha, Imama ko andaza nahi hua tha.

"Main samjhi tum so rahe ho," usne Salar ke salaam ka jawab dete hue kaha.

"Main abhi utha hoon, kamre mein ahat ki wajah se," woh us tarah lete lete ab apna cell
phone dekh raha tha.

"Lekin maine to koi awaaz nahi ki. Main to koshish kar rahi thi ke tum disturb na ho,"
Imama kuch hairaan hui thi.

"Meri neend zyada gehri nahi hai Imama! Kamre mein halki se halki ahat bhi ho to main
jag jaata hoon," usne gehra saans lete hue cell side table par rakha.

"Main aindah ehtiyaat karungi," usne kuch maazrat-khwaanah andaaz mein kaha.
"Zaroorat nahi hai, mujhe aadat hai issi tarah ki neend ki. Mujhe ab farq nahi padta,"
usne bed par pada ek aur takiya utha kar apne sir ke neeche rakha aur aankhein band
kar li.

Woh washroom mein jaane se pehle chand lamhe use dekhti rahi. Har insaan ek kitaab
ki tarah hota hai, khuli kitaab jise koi bhi padh sakta hai. Salar bhi uske liye ek khuli
kitaab tha lekin Chinese zubaan mein likhi hui kitaab.

Us din usne aur Salar ne sehri ekathhe ki aur har roz ki tarah Salar, Furqan ke saath
nahi gaya. Woh shayad pichle kuch dino ki shikayaton ka azala karne ki koshish kar raha
tha. Imama ka mood raat ko hi bahut acha ho gaya tha aur us mein mazeed behtarii
uski tawajjuh ne ki..

Masjid mein jaane se pehle aaj pehli baar usne use mutala kiya.

"Imama! Tum mera intezar mat karna. Namaz parh kar so jana, main kaafi late aaunga,"
usne jaate hue use taqeed ki lekin woh uski taqeed ko nazar andaz karte hue uske
intezar mein bethi rahi.

49
Woh saade aath baje uske office jaane ke baad soyi thi. Dubara uski aankh gyarah baje
door bell ki awaaz par khuli. Neend mein apni aankhein masalte hue, usne bed room se
bahar nikal kar appartment ka dakhili darwaza khola. Chalees, paentees saala ek aurat ne
usse be-had pur tajassus bhari nazron se dekhte hue salaam kiya.

"Mujhe Noshin Baaji ne bhi bheja hai," usne apna ta'aruf karwaya.
Imama ko yak dam yaad aya ke usne Noshin ko saafai ke liye mulaazma ko kal ke
bajaye agle din bhejne ke liye kaha tha. Woh use rasta deti hui darwaze se hat gayi.

Itni khushi hui jab Noshin Baaji ne mujhe bataya ke Salar Sahab ki biwi aagayi hai.
Mujhe to pata hi nahi chala ke kab shadi kar li Salar Sahab ne," Imama ke peechhe
andar aate huye mulaazma ki baaton ka aghaaz hogaya tha.

"Kahan se safai shuru karni hai tumne?" Imama ko fori tor par samajh mein nahi aaya
ke use safai ke bare mein kya hidayat de..

"Baaji! Aap fikar na karein. Main kar loongi, aap chahe araam se so jao," mulaazma ne
use fori offer ki ye shayad usne uski neend se bhari hui ankhon ko dekhkar kaha tha..

"Nahi, tum lounge se safai shuru karo, main abhi aati hoon," offer buri nahi thi, use
waqai bohot neend aa rahi thi lekin woh... is tarah use ghar mein kaam karta chhod kar
so nahi sakti tha.

Washroom mein akar usne munh par paani ke cheente maare, kapde tabdeel karke baal
sametay aur lounge mein nikal aayi. Mulaazma dusting mein masroof thi. Lounge ki
khidkiyon ke blinds ab hate huye thay.

Suraj abhi poori tarah nahi nikla tha lekin ab dhund na hone ke barabar thi. Lounge ki
khidkiyon se bahar poday dekh kar use unhein paani dene ka khayal aaya.
Mulaazma ek baar phir guftagu ka aghaaz karna chahti thi lekin woh use balcony ki taraf
jaate dekh kar chup ho gayi.

Jab woh podon ko paani de kar farigh hui to mulaazma lounge ko saaf karne ke baad ab
Salar ke us kamre mein jaa chuki thi jise woh study room ki tarah istemaal karta tha.

50
"Salar Sahab bade achhe aadmi insaan hain," taqreeban dedh ghante mein appartment ki
safai karne ke baad Imama ne usse chai ka poocha tha. Chai peete hue mulaazma ne ek
baar phir usse baaton ka silsila shuru kar diya. Imama uske tabsire par sirf muskurakar
khamosh ho gayi.

"Aap bhi unki tarah nahi bolti?" Mulaazma ne uske baare mein apna pehla andaza lagaya.

"Acha, Salar bhi nahi bolta," Imama ne jaan boojh kar use mawzu-e-guftagu banaya.

"Kahan ji. Hameed bhi yahi kehta hai sahab ke baare mein," Mulaazma ne shayad Salar
ke mulaazim ka naam liya tha.

"Lekin Baaji! Badi haya hai aapke aadmi ki aankh mein,"

Usne mulaazma ke jumlay par jaise be-had hairaan ho kar uska chehra dekha tha.
Mulaazma badi sanjeedgi se baat kar rahi thi.

"Jaise Furqan Sahab hain waise hi adat Salar Sahab ki hai. Furqan Sahab to khair se baal
bachon wale hain lekin Salar Sahab to akelay rehte thay idhar. Main to kabhi bhi is tarah
akelay mardoon wale gharon mein safai naa karu.. Badi duniya dekhi hai ji maine, lekin
yahan kaam karte hue kabhi nazar utha kar nahi dekha Sahab ne mujhe. Main kayi baar
sochti thi ke bade hi naseeb wali aurat hogi, jo is ghar mein aayegi."

Mulaazma farrate se bol rahi thi.

Heater ke samne sofe par neem daraaz Imama uski baatein sunti kisi soch mein gum
rahi. Mulaazma ko hairat hui thi ke Baaji apne shohar ki tareef par khush kyun nahi hui.
Baaji kya khush hoti, kam az kam use tawakko toh thi usne ki woh ghar mein kaam
karne wali kisi aurat ke saath toh bhi involve nahi ho sakta.

Wo mardo ki koi badi hi badtareen kism hoti hogi jo ghar mein kaam karne wali
mulazma par bhi nazar rakhte hoge..aur Salar kam az kam is kism ke mardo mein
shumar nahi ho sakta tha.. Mulaazma uski musalsal khamoshi se kuch bezaar ho kar jaldi
chai pee kar farigh ho gayi. Imama uske peechhe darwaza band karne gayi to mulaazma
ne bahar nikalne se pehle mud kar usse kaha, "Baaji! Kal zara jaldi aajaun, aapke ghar?"

Imama thitak kar ruk gayi. Uske chehre par yaqeenan koi aisa tasur tha jisne mulaazma
ko kuch bokhla diya tha. "Baaji! Mujhe chhote bachay ko hospital le kar jana hai, is liye
keh rahi thi," usne jaldi se kaha..

51
"Haan, theek hai," Imama ne ba mushkil se khud par qabu paate hue kaha aur darwaza
band kar diya. Kal jaldi aane ke matallabe ne use sakhit nahi kiya tha balki use sakhit
kiya tha uske teen lafzon ne... "Aapke ghar" ye "Uska ghar" tha jiske liye woh itni saalon
se khwaar hoti phir rahi thi. Jiska aas mein woh kitni baar Jalal Ansar ke peeche gid
gidane gayi thi. Woh be yakeeni se lounge mein aakar un deewaron ko dekh rahi thi
jinhein duniya "Uske ghar" ke naam se pehchaan rahi thi, woh waqai uska ghar tha. Woh
panahgaahen nahi thi jahan woh itne saal sir jhuka kar mamnoon aur ehsan mand ban
kar rahi thi. Aansuon ka ek raila aaya tha uski aankhon mein baaz auqaat insaan samajh
nahi pata ke woh roye ya hanse, roye toh kitna roye.. hanse, to kitna hanse woh bhi
kuch aisi hi kisi kafeeyat se guzar rahi thi. Woh bachon ki tarah har kamre ka darwaza
khol khol kar ek jagah se doosri jagah ja rahi thi. Woh ja sakti thi wahan jo chaahe kar
sakti thi. Yeh uska ghar tha. Yahan koi jagah uske liye ilaqa ghair nahi thi.. Usay bas itni
si duniya hi chahiye thi apne liye koi aisi jagah jahan woh istehqaq ke saath reh sakti
ho. Salar yak dam jaise kehi peeche chala gaya tha. Ghar ke maamlay mein aurat ke liye
har mard peeche reh jaata hai. Salar ne use do baa waqfe se cell par call ki lekin Imama
ne receive nahi ki... Salar ne teesri baar phir landline par call ki, is baar Imama ne
receive ki lekin us ki awaaz sunte hi Salar ko andaza ho gaya tha ke woh ro rahi thi.
Use uski awaaz bharrayi hui lagi.. Woh bahut pareshan hua. "Kya hua?" "Kuch nahi." Woh
doosri taraf jaise apne aansuon aur awaaz par qabu paane ki koshish kar rahi thi. "Kyun
ro rahi ho?"
Salar ko waqai kuch samajh mein nahi aaya ki woh kyun ro rahi hai. Raat har jhagde ka
ikhtitam be had khushgawar andaz mein hua tha. Woh subah darwaze par muskurakar
use rukhsat karne aayi thi. Phir ab?..wo ulajh raha tha..

Dusri taraf Imama ki samajh mein nahi aa raha tha ki woh use apne rone ka kya jawaz
pesh kare. Usse yeh to nahi keh sakti thi ki woh is liye ro rahi hai kyunki kisi ne use
"ghar waali" kaha hai. Salar yeh baat nahi samajh sakta tha. Koi bhi mard nahi samajh
sakta.

"Mujhe Ammi aur Abbu yaad aa rahe hain," Salar ne be ikhtiyar ek gehra saans liya.

Yeh wajah samajh mein aati thi. Woh yak dam pur sukoon hua. Idhar woh bilkul
khamosh thi. Maa Baap ka zikr kiya tha, jhoot bola tha lekin ab rone ki jaise ek aur
wajah mil gayi thi. Jo aansu pehle tham rahe the, woh ek baar phir se barasne lage the.
Kuch der woh chup chaap phone par uski siskiyan aur hichkiyan sunta raha.

Woh is ghair mulki bank mein investment banking ko head karta tha. Chhote se chhota
investment scam pakad sakta tha, khasare mein jaati badi se badi company ke liye bail-
out plan tayyar kar sakta tha. Companies ke mergers ke packages tayyar karna uske
bayen haath ka kaam tha. Woh point one per cent ki precision ke saath world stock
markets ke trends ki pesh bini kar sakta tha. Mushkil se mushkil sarmaya ka ke saath
souda tay karna mein use malika hasil tha lekin shaadi ke is ek haftay ke doraan hi use

52
yeh andaza hogaya tha ki woh Imama ko rote hue chup nahi kara sakta, na woh in
aansuon ki wajah dhoondh sakta tha, na hi inhe rokne ke tareeqe use aate the..wo kam
az kam is maidan mein bilkul anaari tha..

"Mulaazma ne ghar saaf kiya tha aaj?" Ek lambi khamoshi ke baad usne Imama ki tawajju
rone se hataane ke liye jis mawzu aur jumle ka intikhab kiya woh aehmakana tha. Imama
ko jaise yaqeen nahi aaya ke yeh batane par ki use apne maa baap yaad aa rahe hain,
Salar ne usse yeh poocha hai. Pichli raat ke Salar ke saare lectures ko balaaye taq rakhte
hue usne receiver cradle par patak diya aur phone munkata hote hi Salar ko apne alfaaz
ke galat intikhab ka ehsaas ho gaya tha. Apne cell ki tareek screen ko dekhte hue usne
be ikhtiyar gehra saans liya.

Agle paanch minute woh cell hath mein liye baitha raha. Use pata tha usne ab call ki to
woh receive nahi karegi. Paanch minute ke baad usne dobara call ki. Khilaf e tawakko
Imama ne call receive ki. Is baar uski awaaz mein khafgi thi lekin woh bharrai hui nahi
thi. Woh yaqeenan rona band kar chuki thi.

"I am sorry!?" Salar ne uski awaaz sunte hi kaha.

Imama ne jawab nahi diya. Woh is waqt uski maazrat nahi sun rahi thi. Woh sirf ek hi
baat ka jawab dhoondhne ki koshish kar rahi thi, use Salar par gussa kyun aajata tha?
Yun chhoti chhoti baaton par itne saalon mein jis ek ehsaas ko woh mukammal tour par
bhool gayi thi, woh gusse ka ehsaas hi tha. Yeh ehsaas uske liye ajnabi ho chuka tha.
Itne saalon se usne Allah ke alawa kisi se kabhi koi gila, koi shikayat nahi ki thi. Kisi se
naraz hona ya kisi ko khafgi dikhana to bohat door ki baat hai, phir ab yeh ehsaas uske
andar kyun jaag utha tha? Saeeda Amma, Doctor Sibt e Ali aur unki family uske class
fellows, collegues mein se kabhi kisi par usay gussa nahi aya tha. Haan, kabhi kabhar
shikayat hoti thi lekin woh shikayat kabhi lafzon ki shakal ikhtiyaar nahi kar saki, phir
ab kya ho raha tha use?

"Imama, kuch kaho," woh chonki.

"Namaz ka waqt nikal raha hai, mujhe namaz padhni hai," usne usi uljhe hue andaz mein
usse kaha.

"Tum khafa toh nahi ho?" Salar ne usse poocha.

"Nahi," usne madham awaaz mein kaha.

53
Wo namaz ke baad der tak usi ek sawaal ka jawab dhoondhti rahi, aur use jawab mil
gaya... Nau saal mein usne pehli baar apne liye kisi ki zubaan se mohabbat ka izhaar
suna tha. Woh ehsaan karne walon ke hujoom mein thi, pehli baar kisi mohabbat karne
wale ke hisar mein aayi thi. Gila, shikwa, naaz, nakhra, gussa, khufgi, yeh sab kaise na
hota, use pata tha ke jab woh ruthay gi toh woh use mana le ga, khafa hogi toh woh
use wazahatein de ga, maan tha ya gumaan... lekin jo kuch bhi tha, ghalat nahi tha. Itne
saalon mein jo kuch uske andar jama ho gaya tha, woh kisi lawe ki tarah nikal raha tha.
Aahista aahista woh normal ho rahi thi.

------------------

Shaam ko Salar use khushgawar mood mein dekh kar hairaan hua tha. Yeh khilaaf-e-
tawaqu tha, khaas tor par dopeher waale waqie ke baad lekin us raat woh use dinner ke
liye bahar le gaya. Woh be-had nervous thi lekin be-had excited bhi.. Woh kitne saalon ke
baad yun kisi restaurant ke open air hisse mein bethi barbeque kha rahi thi.

Khaane ke baad woh dono window shopping ki niyat se market chale aaye... Salar ne
badi narmi aur tawajju se use khud ko sambhalane ka mauka diya tha. Woh usse halki
phulki baatein karta raha, khana khatam karne tak woh normal ho chuki thi.

Eid ki khareedari ki wajah se market mein is waqt bhi badi gehma gehmi thi. Woh bahut
arse ke baad wahan aayi thi, market ki shakal hi badal chuki thi. Woh be-had hairat se
in new brands aur dukaanon ko dekhte hue guzar rahi thi jo aath nau saal pehle wahan
nahi thi. Doctor Sibt e Ali ki betiyaan ya Saeeda Amma ke bete apni families ke saath jab
bhi outing ke liye bahar nikalte, woh use bhi saath le jane ki koshish karte, lekin unke
saath bahar na jaane ka faisla uska khud ka hota tha. Woh unme se kisi ke liye aur kisi
museebat ka bais nahi banna chahti thi.

Shaadi ko woh sirf rehne ki jagah ki tabdili samajh rahi thi, haalaat ki tabdili ke baare
mein usne kabhi nahi socha tha lekin mujzat hote hain... Shazoo Nadeer sahi lekin hote
zaroor hain.

Kuch logi?" Salar ki awaaz par woh beikhtiyar chonki.

"Haan, coffee" usne jhijhak kar kaha.

"Main shopping ki baat kar raha tha," usne kaha.

54
"Nahi, mere paas sab kuch hai," Imama ne muskurakar kaha.

"Woh toh ab mere paas bhi hai," uske chehre par beikhtiyar surkhi dodhi thi.

" Tumhein meri tareef achi lagi?"

"Salar! Baaz aao, maine tumhein yahan tareef karne ko kaha tha?" Woh be-sakhta jhepi.

"Tumne jagah nahi batayi thi, sirf yeh kaha tha ki mujhe tumhari tareef karni chahiye."
Woh use chhedte hue mahzooz ho raha tha.

Imama ne is baar gardan mod kar use nazar andaaz kiya. Uske saath chalte chalte ek
show case mein display par lagi ek saari dekh kar woh besakhta ruki. Kuch der sataishi
nazron se wo use ka hi rang ki saari ko dekhti rahi. Wahan showcase mein lagi yahi
woh shai thi, jiske samne woh yun thitak kar ruk gayi thi. Zar us saari ko dekha phir
uske chehre ko aur badi sahulat ke sath kaha, "Mujhe lagta hai, yeh saari tum par bahut
achhi lagegi, aao lete hain." Woh glass door kholte hue bola.

"Nahi, mere paas bahut se fancy kapde hain," Imama ne uske bazu par haath rakh kar
use roka.

"Lekin maine toh kuch nahi diya tumhein shaadi par, is liye kuch dena chahta hoon."
Woh is baar bola nahi sakta. Woh saari use waqai bahut achhi lagi thi.

Is boutique se unhone sirf woh saari hi nahi khareedi balki chand aur suits bhi liye the.

Dusri boutique se ghar mein pehene ke liye kuch ready-made malbusat, kuch sweaters
aur jootay.

"Mujhe pata hai, tumhare paas kapde hain lekin tum mere kharide hue pehnogi toh
mujhe zyada achha lage ga. Yeh sab main apni khushi ke liye kar raha hoon, tumhein
khush karne ki koshish nahi kar raha." Uske pehle ehteraz par Salar ne be had rasaniyat
se kaha tha.

55
Imama ne uske baad ehteraz nahi kiya. Use kuch jhijhak thi lekin thodi der mein yeh
jhijhak bhi khatam ho gayi. Phir usne saari cheezein apni pasand se li thi.

"Mujhe tum par har cheez achi lagti hai. Toh tum mujh se mat poocho," usne Salar ki
pasand poochi toh woh muskuratay hue bola.

"Lounge ki khidkiyon par curtains laga lein," Imama ko yaad aya.

"Blinds se kya issue hai tumhein?" Woh chonka.

"Koi nahi lekin mujhe curtains achhe lagte hain. Khubsoorat se."

"Kyun nahi..." Salar ne apni dili tasurat chhupate hue muskurakar usse kaha. Woh use
keh nahi saka tha ki use parde se chid thi.

Raat pone bara baje ek cafe mein coffee aur tiramisu khane ke baad woh takreeban saare
bara baje ghar waapas aaye. Lahore tab tak ek baar phir dhund mein dooba chuka tha
lekin zindagi ke raaste se dhund chhutne lage the.

Ghar aane ke baad bhi woh be maqsad un cheezon ko khol kar sofe par beth gayi. Kitne
saalon baad woh milne wali kisi cheez ko tashakkur aur ehsaan mandi ke bojh ke sath
nahi balki istehqaq ke ehsaas ke sath dekh rahi thi.

Aurat ke liye bahut saari nematon mein se ek nemat uske shohar ka uski zat par rupya
kharch karna bhi hai aur yeh nemat kyun tha, woh ise aaj samajh payi thi.

"Doctor Sibt e Ali aur unki biwi har season ke aghaaz mein use kapde aur doosri
cheezein khareed kar dete the. Saeeda Amma bhi uske liye kuch na kuch laati rehti thi.
Unke bete aur Doctor Sibt e Ali ki betiyan bhi use kuch na kuch bhejti rehti thin lekin
un mein se kisi cheez ko haath mein lete hue usne aisi khushi ya sukoon mehsoos nahi
kiya tha. Woh khairat nahi thi lekin woh haq bhi nahi tha, woh ehsaan tha aur woh itne
saalon mein bhi apne wujood ko ehsano ka aadi nahi bana saki thi. Be shak woh uski
zindagi ka hissa zaroor ban gaye the.

Yeh kaisa ehsaas tha jo un cheezon ko god mein liye use ho raha tha. Khushi? Azadi?
Itminaan? Sukoon..? Ya koi aisi shai thi jiske liye uske paas lafz nahi the.

56
"Kya dekh rahi ho tum?" Salar kapde tabdeel karke washroom se nikal tha aur dressing
room ki light off kar ke kamre mein aate hue usne Imama ko usi tarah sofe par woh
saari cheezein phelaaye bethe dekha. Woh hairaan sa hua. Woh jab se aayi thi, us waqt
se in cheezon ko le kar bethe hui thi.

"Kuch bhi nahi, main bas rakhne hi lagi thi." Imama ne un cheezon ko sametna shuru
kar diya.

"Ek wardrobe mein ne khali kar di hai, tum apne kapde us mein rakh lo. Agar kuch aur
jagah ki zaroorat ho toh guest room ki ek aur wardrobe bhi khali hai... tum use istemaal
kar sakti ho." Woh apne kamre se kuch dhundhta hua us se keh raha tha.

"Mujhe Saeeda Amma ke ghar se apna samaan lana hai." Imama ne saari cheezo ko
dobara dabbo aur bags mein daalte hue kaha.

"Kaisa samaan?" Woh abhi tak daraz mein kuch dhoondh raha tha.

"Mere jehaz ka samaan." Imama ne badi rasaniat se kaha.

"Maslan?" Woh daraz se nikale gaye kuch papers dekhte hue chonka.

"Bartan hain, electronics ki cheezein hain. Furniture bhi hai lekin woh show room par hai
aur bhi kuch chhoti chhoti cheezein hain."

Woh un papers ko daraz mein rakh kar uski baat sunta raha.

"Tumhare zaati istemaal ki koi cheez hai wahan?" Usne poocha.

"Woh sab meri zaati cheezein hain." Usne be sakhtha kaha.

"Woh jehaz ka samaan hai." Salar ne use jatane wale andaaz mein kaha.

"Ab tum kahoge, tumhein jehaz nahi chahiye." Woh kuch jazbaz ho kar boli.

57
"Mujhe kisi bhi qisam ka samaan nahi chahiye." Salar ne do tok andaaz mein kaha.
"Tumhein lagta hai is appartment mein pehle hi kisi cheez ki kami hai? Tum chahati ho,
yahan har cheez do, do ki tadad mein ho. Rakhein ge kahan?" Woh poochh raha tha.
Imama soch mein padh gayi.

" Itne saalon se cheezein mein khareedti rahi hoon apne liye, lekin zyada samaan abbu
ke paison se aaya hai. Woh naraz honge." Woh ab bhi tayaar nahi thi.

"Doctor sahab ne apni teenon betiyon ko jehaz diya?" Woh ab poochh raha tha. "Nahi
diya na?"

"Tumhein kaise pata?" Woh chand lamhe bol nahi saki.

"Unhone hamein khud bataya tha." Usne kaha.

"Unki teenon betiyon ki shaadiyan family mein hui hain is liye." Imama ne kaha.

"Trust me... Main bhi jehaz le kar na aane par tumse bura sulook nahi karunga. Yeh
Doctor sahab ka tohfa hota toh main zaroor rakhta, lekin yeh unhone tumhari security ke
liye diya tha, kyunki tumhari shaadi kisi aisi family mein ho rahi thi jin ke baare mein
woh mukammal tor par nahi jaante the, lekin mere baare mein toh woh bhi jaante hain
aur tum bhi." Salar ne usse kaha.

"Mere bartan, bed sheets aur kapde hain. Chhoti chhoti kitni cheezein hain jo main itne
saalon se jama kar rahi hoon. Ab kaise de doon yeh sab kuch?" Woh nakush thi.

"Okay, jo cheez tumne apni paise li hai, woh le aao, baqi chhod do sab kuch. Woh kisi
khairati idare ko de denge." Salar ne ek aur hal nikala. Woh is baar kuch sochne lagi.

"Main tumhe subah office jaate hue Saeeda Amma ki taraf chhod doonga aur office se aaj
zara jaldi aajaunga. Tumhari packing bhi karwa doonga."

Woh haath mein kuch papers liye hue uski taraf aaya. Sofe par uske paas padi cheezon
ko ek taraf karte hue woh uske paas baith gaya.

58
"Yeh jis jagah par cross ka nishan hai, us par apne sign kar do." usne kuch papers uski
taraf badhate hue ek pen usse thamaya.

"Yeh kya hai?" Usne kuch hairaan ho kar un papers ko dekha.

"Main apne bank mein tumhara account kholwa raha hoon."

"Lekin mera account to pehle hi khula hua hai."

"Chalo, ek account mere bank mein bhi sahi. Bure nahi hain hum, achhi service dete
hain." Usne mazaak kiya. Imama ne papers par sign karna shuru kar diya.

"Phir woh account band kar doon?" Imama ne sign karne ke baad kaha.

"Nahi, use wahi rehne do." Salar ne papers usse lete hue kaha.

"Tumhein account kholne ke liye kitni raqam ka cheque doon?" Imama ka khyaal tha ki
woh gair mulki bank hai. Yaqeenan account kholne ke liye mulki bank ki nisbat kuch
zyada raqam ki zarurat hogi..tumhara haq meher pay karna hai mujhe..usi raqam se
kholdunga..

Salar ne papers ek lifafe mein rakhte hue usse kaha.

"Is par ek figure likho." Imama ne hairani se us writing pad ko dekha jo usne uski taraf
badhaya tha. "Kaisi figure?" Woh uljhi.

"Koi bhi figure, apni marzi ke kuch digits." Salar ne kaha.

"Kyun?" Woh mazeed uljhi.

Salar ne uske haath mein pen thamaya. Usne dobara pen pakad to liya lekin uska zehan
mukammal tor par khali tha.

"Kitne digits ka figure?" Imama ne chand lamhe baad uski madad chahi.

59
Woh yak dam soch mein pad gaya phir usne kaha, "Agar tum apni marzi se koi figure
likho gi to kitne digits likho gi?"

"Seven digits..." Imama soch mein pad gayi..

"...Alright," likho phir. Salar ke chehre par be-ikhtiyar muskurahat aayi.

Imama chand lamhe us saaf kaghaz ko dekhti rahi, phir usne likhna shuru kiya: 3752960.
Usne writing pad Salar ki taraf bhadhadiya.

Kaghaz par nazar dalte hi wo chand lamhon ke liye jaise sakhte mein aya..phir kaghaz ko
pad se alag karte hue be-ikhtiyar hansa.

"Kya hua..?"wo uske radde amal se kuch aur uljhi..

"Kuch nahi kya hona tha?" Kaghaz ko tahe karte hue usne Imama ke chehre ko
muskurate hue behad gehri lekin ajeeb nazron se dekha.

"Is tarah kyun dekh rahe ho mujhe?" Woh uski nazron se uljhi.

"Tumhara shohar hoon, dekh sakta hoon tumhe."

Imama ko ehsas nahi hua, woh badi safai se baat badal raha tha. Us se baat karte hue
woh ghair mehsoos andaaz mein kaghaz bhi us lifafe mein daal chuka tha.

"Tum ne mujhe saari pehan kar nahi dikhayi?"

"Raat ke is waqt mein tumhe saari pehan kar dikhaoon?" Woh be-ikhtiyar hasi.

Woh uske paas se uthte uthte ruk gaya. Woh pehli baar is tarah khilkhila kar hasi thi ya
phir shayad woh itne qareeb se pehli baar use haste dekh raha tha. Ek bag ke andar
dabbe rakhte hue Imama ne apne chehre par uski nazrein mehsoos ki.

60
Usne sar uthakar dekha wo waqai use dekh raha tha.."ab kya hai..?"
"Main ek baat soch raha tha." Woh sanjeeda tha.
"Kya?"
"Ki tum sirf rote hue hi nahi, haste hue bhi achhi lagti ho."

Uski aankhon mein pehle hairat aayi, phir chamak aur phir khushi. Salar ne har ta'asur
ko pehchana tha, yun jaise kisi ne use flash cards dikhaye. Phir usne use nazrein churate
hue dekha, phir uske chehre ka rang badalte dekha. Pehle uske kaan ki looyen surkh hui,
phir uske gaal, naak... aur shayad uski gardan bhi. Usne zindagi mein kabhi kisi aurat ya
mard ko itne wazeh tor par rang badalte nahi dekha tha, jis tarah use nau saal pehle bhi
do teen baar usne use gusse mein aise surkh hotey dekha tha. Iske liye ajeeb sahi, lekin
yeh manzar dilchasp tha, aur ab woh use mehjoob hotey hue bhi usi andaz mein surkh
hotey dekh raha tha. Yeh manzar isse zyada dilchasp tha..yeh kisi bhi mard ko pagal kar
sakti thi." Uske chehre par nazrein jamaye usne eteraf kiya, usne apni zindagi mein ane
wali kisi aurat ko itne "be zarar" jumle par itna sharmate hue nahi dekha tha, aur usko
shikayat thi ke woh us ki tareef nahi karta. Salar ka dil chaha, woh use kuch aur chhede.
Woh bazahar be had sanjeedagi se use nazar andaaz kiye hue cheezein bag mein daal
rahi thi lekin uske haathon mein halki si larzish thi. Woh uski nazron se yaqeenan
confused ho rahi thi.

Kuch cheezein aisi hoti hain ki unhe ghar mein lane ke baad aap ko samajh nahi aata ki
aap unhein kahan rakhein, kyun ki aap unhein jahan bhi rakhte hain, us cheez ke samne
woh jagah be had bemaaya si lagti hai. Kuch cheezein aisi hoti hain, jinhein ghar mein
lane ke baad unhein jahan bhi rakhein, wahi jagah sab se anmol aur qeemti ho jaati hai.
Uski samajh mein nahi aa raha tha, Imama uske liye un cheezon mein se kaun si cheez
thi. Uske chehre ko dekhta woh kuch be ikhtiyar ho kar uski taraf jhuka aur usne badi
narmi ke saath uske daayein gaal ko chhua, woh kuch haya se simti. Usne usi narmi ke
saath uska daaya kandha chuma aur phir Imama ne use ek gehra saans le kar uthte hue
dekha. Woh wahi baithi rahi, Salar ne palat kar nahi dekha. Woh un papers ko ab apni
bed side table ki daraz mein rakh raha tha. Palat kar dekhta to shayad Imama ki nazrein
use hairaan kar deti. Usne pehli baar uske kandhe ko chuma tha aur is lams mein
mohabbat nahi thi. "Ihtiraam" tha aur kyun tha, yeh woh samajh nahi saki.

---------------------

Woh agle din takreeban das baje Saeeda Amma ke ghar aaye. Imama ka muskurata
mutmaeen chehra dekh kar fori radde amal yeh hua ki unhone nah sirf Salar ke salaam
ka jawab diya balki uske sar par pyaar dete hue uska matha bhi chuma. Yeh sab bhi le
kar jana hai. Woh use apne kamre mein layi thi, wahaan kitabon ki do almirahain thi,
aur un mein takreeban teen char sau kitaabein thi.

61
"Yeh books?" Salar ne haath ke ishaare se poocha.

"Nahi, yeh easel, canvas aur painting ka saara samaan bhi. Imama ne kamre mein ek
deewar ke saath pade painting ke samaan aur kuch adhoori paintings ki taraf ishaara
kiya.

"Yeh sab kuch zyada nahi hai, books hi takreeban do carton mein aayegi." Salar ne un
kitaabon ko dekhte hue andaza lagaya.

"Nahi, yeh itni hi books nahi hain aur bhi hain." Imama ne kaha. Usne apna dupatta
utaar kar bed par rakh diya aur phir ghutno ke bal carpet par baithtte hue bed ke
neeche se ek carton khinchna shuru kiya.

"Thehro! Main nikalta hoon." Salar ne use roka aur khud jhuk kar us carton ko khichne
laga.

"Bed ke neeche jitne bhi dabbe hain, woh saare nikal lo, in sab mein books hain." Imama
ne use hidayat di. Salar ne jhuk kar bed ke neeche dekha. Wahaan mukhtalif size ke kam
az kam saat aath dabbe mojood the. Woh ek ke baad ek dabba nikalta gaya.

"Bas?" Usne khade hote hue aur haath jhadte hue Imama se poocha.

Woh uski taraf mutawajjah nahi thi. Woh kamre mein mojood kapron ki almari ke upar
ek stool par chadhi, kuch dabbe utaarne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Salar ne ek bar phir use
hata kar khud woh dabbe neeche utaare. Uska khayal tha ki yeh kitabon ki aakhri kheep
hai kyun ki kamre mein use dabba rakhne ki koi aur jagah nazar nahi aayi, yeh uski
galat fehmi thi. Woh ab almari ko khole , uske andar maujood ek khaane se kitaabein
nikalkar bed par rakh rahi thi..wo kam az kam 100 kitabein thi jo usne almari se nikali
thi.., woh khada dekhta raha.

Almari ke baad bed side tables ki darazon ki bari thi. Unme bhi kitabein thi..bed side
tables ke baaf dressing table ki darazon aur khaano ki baari thi.. Kamre mein mojood
kapde ki jis basket ko woh laundry basket samjha tha, woh bhi kitabein store karne ke
liye istemal ho rahi thi ,wo kamre ke vast mein khada use kamre ki mukhtalif jagaho se
kitabein baramad karte hue dekh raha tha. Ab bed par mojood kitabon ka dher ab shelf
par lagi kitabon se bhi zyada ho chuka tha lekin woh ab bhi badi shadomad ke saath
kamre ki mukhtalif jagahon par rakhi hui kitabein nikal rahi thi. Usne un khidkiyon ke
parday hataye, jo sahen mein khulti thi. Iske baad Salar ne use baari baari saari
khidkiyan khol kar un mein se bhi kuch kitabein nikalte hue dekha, jo plastic ke

62
shoppers mein band thi. Shayad yeh ihtiyaat kitabon ko mitti aur nami se bachane ke
liye ki gayi thi.

"Bas itni hi kitabein hain." Usne bil akhir Salar ko mutala kiya.

Salar ne kamre mein charon taraf bikhray dabbo aur double bed par pari kitabon ke
dher par ek nazar daalte hue bade tahammul se poocha, "Koi aur samaan hai?"

"Haan! Mere kuch aur canvas aur paintings bhi hain, main le kar aati hoon." Woh uske
jawab ka intezaar kiye baghair kamre se nikal gayi.

Salar ne double bed par pari kitabon ke dher se ek kitab uthayi, woh ek novel tha.
Ghatiya romance likhne wale, ek bahut hi mashhoor American writer ka novel... Usne title
par nazar daali aur be ikhtiyaar uske chehre par ek muskurahat aayi. Agar woh is novel
ka naam Imama ke samne leta to woh surkh ho jaati. Usne novel khola. Kitab ke andar
pehle hi khali safe par Imama ne apna naam likha tha. Jis tareekh ko woh kitab khareedi
gayi, woh tareekh jis jagah se khareedi gayi, woh jagah jis tareekh ko kitab parhna shuru
kiya aur jis tareekh ko kitab khatam ki. Woh hairaan hua, is tarah ke novel ko woh
fazool samajhta tha. Woh shayad yeh kabhi pasand na karta ki us writer ke kisi novel
ko koi uske haath mein dekhe magar usne us novel par itni sanjeedgi se apna naam aur
dates likhi hui thi jaise woh be-had aam kitaab ho. Usne novel ke kuch chand aur safe
palte aur phir kuch be yaqeeni ke aalam mein palatta hi chala gaya.

Novel ke andar jagah jagah rangin markers ke saath mukhtalif lines highlight ki gayi thi.
Baaz lines ke samne stars aur baaz ke samne double stars banaye gaye the.

Woh be-ikhtiyaar ek gehra sa saans le kar reh gaya.

In lines mein be-huda romance, be had platonic, soppy baatein, zomani dialogues thay. Un
par stars bane hue thay aur woh nishan zadda thay.

Salar ne woh novel rakhte hue doosra novel uthaya phir teesra phir choutha paanchwaan
chhatha saatwaan... woh sab ke sab romantic thay. Ek hi tarah ke romantic novels aur
woh sab bhi isi tarah highlighted thay. Woh zindagi mein pehli baar romantic aur woh
bhi mils and bones aur babara cart land ki type ke romance ke itne sanjeeda kari se mil
raha tha aur kitabon ke is dher ko dekhte hue us par yeh inkishaaf bhi hua ki woh
kitaben nahi parhti thi balki sirf yahi novels parhti thi.

63
Kamre mein mojood in dedh do hazaar kitabon mein use sirf chand paintings, poetry aur
kuch English novels nazar aayi thi. Baki sab english novels the.."Aur yeh le kar jaani hai".
Ek novel dekhte hue woh Imama ki awaz par be ikhtiyaar chonka.

Woh kamre mein do teen chakron ke doran kuch mukammal aur kuch adhoori paintings
ka ek chhota sa dher bhi bana chuki thi. Salar is doran un kitaabon ke jayeze mein
masroof raha tha. Usne haath mein pakda hua novel wapas kitabon ke us dher par rakh
diya jo bed par pada tha. Carpet par padi in paintings par nazar daalte hue Salar ko
ehsaas hua ki Saeeda Amma ke ghar mein ja baja lagi hui paintings bhi usi ke haath ki
bani hui hain aur yaqeenan un paintings ke kisi deewar par latka na hone ka sabab
mazeed khali jagah ka dastiyab na hona tha.

"Beta! Yeh sara kath kabaar kyun ikhatta kar liya, yeh le kar jao gi saath?" Saeeda Amma
kamre mein aate hi kamre ki haalat dekh kar chonki.

Amma! Yeh zaroori chezein hain meri.

Imama, Salar ke samne us samaan ko kath kabaar qarar diye jaane par kuch jazbaat hui.
Kya zaroori hai in mein, yeh kitabein to raddi mein de deti. Itna dher laga liya hai aur
tasweerein wahi rehne deti, jahan padi thi. Chhota sa ghar hai tum logon ka, wahan
kahan poora aayega yeh sab kuch. Saeeda Amma kitabon ke is dher ko dekh kar
mutahawish ho rahi thi. Yaqeenan unho ne bhi Imama ki saari kitabon ko pehli baar
ekhatta dekha tha, aur yeh unke liye koi khushgawar nazarah nahi tha.

Nahi, aajayega poora, yeh sab kuch. Teen bed rooms hain, un mein se ek ko istemaal
karenge yeh samaan rakhne ke liye lekin doosri cheezon ko yahi rakhna pade ga.
Kambal,quilts, rugs aur cushions waghera ko..woh ek second mein tayyar hogayi thi.
"lekin beta, yeh sara samaan to kaam ka hai. Ghar sajana is se yeh kitabon ke dher aur
tasweerain ka kya karo gi tum?" Saeeda Amma ab bhi motahis thi.

"Koi baat nahi, in ki kitabein zaroori hain. Abhi kuch aur cartons ya shoppers hain jinhe
pack karna hai."

Salar ne apni sweater ki aasteinon ko modte hue aakhiri jumla Imama se kaha.

Teen baje ke qareeb woh sara samaan Salar ke ghar par guest room mein bikhra hua
tha. Furqan ne us din bhi unhein iftari ke liye apni taraf mad'oo kiya hua tha lekin Salar
ne maazrat kar li. Filhal is samaan ko thikane lagana zyada ahem tha.

64
Ek store mein Salar ne kuch arsa pehle aluminium aur glass ke racks wali kuch
almariyan dekhi thi. Yeh ittefaq hi tha ke wahan lagaya hua chakkar bekaar nahi gaya.
Chhe feet unchi aur teen feet chaudi ek hi tarah ki teen almariyo ne guest room ki ek
poori diwar ko cover kar ke yak dum use study room ki shakal de di thi lekin Imama ki
khushi ka koi intiha nahi thi. In teen almariyon me uski takreeban sari kitabein samaa
gayi thin. In kitabon ko itne saalon mein pehli baar koi dhang ki jagah naseeb hui thi.
Uske easel aur racks, laundry ki deewar par bani racks par samate gaye the.

Woh jehaz ke samaan mein bartan aur bed sheets ke ilawa aur kuch nahi lai thi, tab
usse andaaza nahi tha ke us ki qismat mein is samaan mein se sirf in hi do cheezon ka
istemaal likha tha. Salar ka kitchen area ab pehli baar ek abaad jagah ka nazarah pesh
kar raha tha. Bartanon ke liye bane racks ke sheeshon se nazar aati nayi crockery aur
counter ki slab par kitchen ke istemal ki choti moti nayi cheezon ne kitchen ki shakl ko
poori tarah badal kar rakh diya tha.

Woh log raat ke das baje jab farigh hue to appartment mein aane wala naya samaan
sameta jaa chuka tha. Unke liye Furqan ke ghar se khana aaya tha lekin us raat Imama
ne bade ehtemam ke saath nai crockery mein serve kiya tha...

"Achha lag raha hai na aise?" Imama ne chamakti aankhon ke saath usse poocha. Salar ne
apne samne mojood brand new dinner plate aur uske aitraaf mein lagi chamakti hui
cutlery ko dekha aur phir kaanta utha kar use bhogor dekhte hue be-had sanjeedgi se
kaha, "Haan, aisa lag raha hai jaise hum kisi restaurant ki opening wale din sabse pehle
aur eklote customer hain, lekin masla yeh hai Imama! Ki yeh crockery aur cutlery itni
nayi hai ki ismein khana khane ko dil nahi chahra."

Main purane bartanon mein nahi kha sakta?

Imama ka mood buri tarah off hua. Kam az kam yeh woh jumla nahi tha jo woh is
mauqe par usse sunna chahti thi..lekin yeh bahut khoobsurat hain. Salar ne foran apni
ghalati ka ehsaas kiya tha. Use andaaza ho gaya tha ki filhal wo mazak ko sarahne ke
mood mein nahi thi..
Imama ki ta'asurat mein koi tabdeeli nahi aayi...apni plate mein chaval nikalte hue Salar
ne kaha "khane ke baad kahi coffee peene chalege" is baar uske chehre par kuch narmi
aayi.. "Kitchen ka samaan lena hai," usne foran kaha. Woh chawal ka chamacch mooh
mein daalte daalte ruk gaya. "Abhi bhi koi samaan lena baaki hai?" Woh hairan hua.
"Grocery chahiye." "Kaisi grocery...?" "Kitchen mein sab kuch toh hai." "Aata, chawal, daale,
masale kya hai?" "Kuch bhi nahi," Imama ne jawaban pucha.

65
"unko maine kya karna hai? Maine kabhi khana nahi pakaya". Salar ne kandhe uchkakar
la parwahi se kaha. "Lekin main toh pakaungi na hamesha toh doosron ke gharon se nahi
kha sakte hum." Imama ne sanjeedgi se kaha.

Jars aur containers bhi chahiye. Imama ko yaad aaya.

Filhal aaj mera is tarah ki khareedari karne ka mood nahi hai. Mujhe thakan mehsoos ho
rahi hai. Salar keh raha tha. "Achha, theek hai kal kharid lenge." Imama ne kaha.

Us raat woh coffee ke liye qareebi market tak hi gaye the. Gaadi Fortress ke gird
ghumaate hue unhone wahi gaadi mein baithe huye coffee pee. Shukar hai, kitabon ko toh
jagah mil gayi."

Salar coffee peete hue chonka. Woh khidki se bahar door shops ko dekhte hue badbadayi
thi. Uske laashaoor mein ab bhi kahin woh kitaaben hi atki hui thi. Woh kitabein nahi
hain. Salar ne sanjeedgi se kaha, "Coffee ka ghoont bharke usne chonk kar Salar ko
dekha. Pachanve percent novels hain. Woh bhi cheap romance paanch das mein samajh
sakta hoon chalo itne saalon mein sau do sau bhi ho sakte hain. Lekin dedh do hazaar is
tarah ke novels? Tumhara kitna stamina hai is tarah ki rubbish padhne ke liye aur tumne
bakaydah mark karke padha hai in novels ko. Mera khayal hai, Pakistan mein cheep
romance ki sabse badi collection is waqt mere ghar par hai..

Wo khamosh rahi..coffee peete khidki se bahar dekhti rahi...Salar kuch der uski taraf se
kisi radde amal ka intezaar karta raha, phir uski lambi khamoshi par use khadsha hua ki
kahin woh bura na maan gayi ho. Apna bayan bazu uske kandhon par phelaate hue usne
jaise khamosh maazrat pesh ki.

"Theek hai, cheap romance hai, lekin achha lagta hai mujhe yeh sab kuch." Woh khidki se
bahar dekhte hue kuch der baad boli, "Wahan log hamesha mil jaate hain. Koi kisi se
bichhadta nahi hai. Mere liye Wonderland hai yeh."

Woh khidki se bahar dekhte hue jaise kahin aur pahunchi hui thi. Woh khamoshi se uska
chehra dekhta aur use sunta raha.

Jab apni zindagi mein kuch bhi achha na ho raha ho toh kisi aisi duniya mein jaana
achha lagta hai jahan sab kuch perfect ho. Wahan woh kuch ho raha ho, jo aap chahte
hain. Woh mil raha ho, jo aap sochte hain jhoot hai yeh sab kuch hai lekin koi baat
nahi, isse meri zindagi ki kadwahat thodi kam hoti thi... jab main job nahi karti thi tab
zyada padhti thi novels.. kabhi kabhar sara din aur saari raat... jab main yeh novels

66
padhti thi toh mujhe koi bhi yaad nahi aata tha. Ammi abbu, behan bhai, bhatije
bhatijiyan, bhanje bhanjiyan koi nahi warna bahut mushkil tha saara din ya raat ko sone
se pehle apni family ke alawa kisi aur cheez ke baare mein sochna, apni zindagi ke
alawa kisi aur ke baare mein pareshan hona, main khofnaak khwab dekhti thi aur phir
maine in novels ke zariye khwabon ki ek duniya basali. Main novel kholti thi aur yak
dum zindagi badal jaati thi. Meri family hoti thi usme...main hoti thi. Jalal hota tha. Salar
coffee ka ghoont nahi le saka. Uske labon par is waqt us shaks ka naam sun kar kitni
aziyat hui thi use.. nahi, aziyat bohot hi chhota sa lafz hai. Aisi takleef insaan ko shayad
marte waqt hoti hogi... Haan, agar yeh novels uski puri kaamil duniya aur uska
wonderland thi toh usme Jalal Ansar hi hota hoga, Salar Sikandar nahi ho sakta tha. Woh
uske saath mazhaban aur qanoonan ek rishte mein bandhi thi, dil ke rishte mein kahan
bandhi thi. Dil ke rishte mein toh shayad abhi tak aur woh toh maazi tha jahan Jalal
Ansar ke siwa koi aur nahi tha. Uska chehra dekhte hue woh ranjeedgi se soch raha tha
aur Imama ko bolte hue shayad ehsaas bhi nahi hua ke usne Jalal ka naam liya aur kis
peraye mein liya tha. Ehsaas hota toh woh zaroor atakti ya kam az kam ek baar Salar ka
chehra zaroor dekhleti. Woh abhi bhi khidki se bahar dekhi rahi thi. Abhi bhi kahin aur
thi. Abhi bhi kisi ka sabr aazma rahi thi.

Acha lagta tha mujhe us duniya mein rehna. Wahan umeed thi, roshni thi, intezaar tha
lekin lahasil nahi, takleef thi magar abdi nahi, aansu the magar koi ponch deta tha aur
wahid kitabein thin jin mein Imama Hashim hoti thi, Aamna nahi. Har baar in kitaabon
par apna naam likhte hue main jaise khud ko yaad dilati thi ke main kaun hoon.
Dobarah kitaab kholne par jaise kitaab mujhe batati thi ke main kaun hoon. Woh mujhe
mere purane naam se bulati thi. Us naam se, jisse itne saalon mein mujhe koi aur nahi
bulata tha. Tareeki mein baaz dafa itni roshni bhi bohot hoti hai jisse insaan be shak
apne aap ko naa dekh paye lekin apna wujood mehsoos karne ke toh qabil ho jaye. Uski
awaaz ab bheegne lagi thi. Woh khud khamosh ho gayi. Dono ke haathon mein pakde
kapron mein coffee thandi ho gayi thi aur woh use ab peena nahi chahte the. Woh ab
dash board par pade tissue box se tissue paper nikal kar apni aankhen kushk kar rahi
thi. Salar ne kuch kahe bagair uske haath se coffee ka cup le liya. Ek dumster mein dono
cup phenkne ke baad woh dobara gadi mein aakar baitha aur gadi start karte hue usne
Imama se poocha.

"Aur coffee chahiye tumhe?"

"Nahi." Wapasi ka raasta ghair mamooli khamoshi mein tay hua tha.

--------------------

"Mujhe office ka kuch kaam hai, tum so jao." Woh kapde tabdeel karke sone ke bajaye
kamre se nikal gaya. Main intezaar karungi. Imama ne usse kaha.

67
"Nahi, mujhe zara der ho jaye gi." Usne Imama ke haath mein pakde novel ko nazar
andaaz karte hue kaha jo woh raat ko padhne ke liye le kar aayi thi.

"Usay waqai office ke kuch kaam niptane the, magar study table par baithte hi use
andaaza hogaya ke aakhri kaam jo woh aaj karna chahta tha, woh yeh tha. Kuch der woh
laptop on kiye apne table par baitha raha, phir yak dum uth kar guest room mein
aagaya. Light on karte hi kitabon se bhari hui samne diwar ke sath lagi almarian uski
nazron ke samne aagayi. Usne un kitabon ko wahan kuch ghante pehle hi rakh diya tha,
badi ehtiyaat aur nafasat ke sath. Musannif ke naam ke itbaar se unki mukhtalif raex par
grouping ki thi. Tab tak woh uske liye sirf Imama ki kitaben thin lekin ab woh in tamam
kitabon ko utha kar Baheera Arab mein ja kar dabo dena chahta tha, ya kam az kam
raavi mein toh phenk hi sakta tha. Woh ab kitabein nahi raddi thi.

Imama ki woh tasawwurati perfect zindagi jo woh Jalal Ansar ke saath guzarti rahi thi.
Woh dedh hazar romance un kirdaro ke romance nahi the, jo in novels mein the. Woh
sirf do kirdaro ka romance tha. Imama aur Jalal ka... aala zarf banne ke liye khule dil ya
bardaasht ki zarurat nahi hoti, balki dimaagh ka kaam naa karna zyada zaroori hota hai.
Woh raex par lagi in kitabon ko bardaasht nahi kar pa raha tha. Imama ke is aitraaf ke
baad koi shohar bhi bardaasht naa kar pata, woh bhi uska shohar tha. Woh in kitabon
ko ghar mein nahi rakhna chahta tha aur woh aisa kar sakta tha. Woh uski biwi thi...
roti dhoti, naaraaz hoti lekin itni ba ikhteyar nahi thi ke uski marzi ke bagair in kitabon
ko waha rakh sakti. Woh aurat thi zidd kar sakti thi, baat nahi manwa sakti thi. Woh
mard tha, use apni marzi ke liye zidd jaise kisi harbe ki zarurat nahi thi. Yeh uska ghar
tha, yeh uski duniya thi. Woh shara'it ke sath nahi rehna chahta, na hi aise jee sakta hai.
Woh mara'at ke sath duniya mein aata hai aur usi ke sath duniya mein rehta hai. Toh
aasaan hal yeh tha jo use muaashra aur uska zehen bata raha tha. Mushkil hal woh tha
jo uska dil us se keh raha tha aur dil keh raha tha. "Chhodo, jaane do yaar, yeh zeher
ka ghoont hai lekin pee jao." Aur dil na bhi kehta tab bhi woh is cheez ko apne ghar se
nikaal kar nahi phenk sakta tha, jo Imama ki milkiyat thi. Jo kabhi uske dukhon ki
marham bani thi. In kitabon ke kirdaron mein woh jis kisi ko bhi sochti rahi thi lekin in
kitabon par likha hua naam uska apna tha aur yeh wo naam tha jo uski rooh ka hissa
tha.. Sabr ki kayi qisamain hoti hain aur koi bhi qisam aasan nahi hoti. Wahan khade
usne socha aur light off kar ke kamre se bahar nikal aaya.

"Salar".. Imama ki awaaz par woh rocking chair par baithe baithe chauka. Woh darwaze
mein hi khadi thi. "Tum soyi nahi abhi tak? Tum meri wajah se upset ho? Toh isne
mehsoos kar liya? Salar ne uska chehra dekha aur socha. Uski aankhon mein ek ajeeb sa
khauf aur isteraab tha. Woh nighty mein malboos ooni shawl apne gird lapete hui thi.
Salar jawaab dene ke bajaye rocking chair ki pusht se tik lagaye use dekhta raha. Usne
kursi ko hilaana band kar diya tha. Uski khamoshi ne jaise uske isteraab mein aur izafah
kiya.

68
"Tumhari family ne kuch kaha hai? Ya meri family ne kuch kiya hai?" Woh kya soch rahi
thi? Salar ne beikhtiyar ek gehra saans liya. Kaash yeh wajah hoti, na hoti jo thi.

"Kya kahegi meri family? Ya kya karegi tumhari family?" Usne madham awaaz mein usse
poocha. Woh usi tarah uljhi hui yun chup khadi rahi jaise use khud bhi is sawaal ka
jawab maloom nahi tha lekin woh khamosh use dekhti rahi, yun jaise use yaqeen ho ke
woh sach nahi bol raha. Woh hairaan tha ke woh kaise kaise khadshaat zehan mein le
bethi hai.

Woh rocking chair par seedha ho kar baith gaya. Use us waqt Imama par jaise tars aaya
tha. "Yahan ao!" Usne seedhe hote huye uska baaya haath pakda. Woh jhijhki thhatki phir
uski aaghosh mein aa gayi. Salar ne uske dono haathon ko uski shawl ke andar karte
huye, uski shawl ko uske gird aur achhi tarah se lapette huye kisi nanhe bacche ki tarah
use apne seenay se lagate huye thapka aur uska sar chuma. Koi kuch nahi keh raha aur
koi kuch nahi kar raha. Har koi apni zindagi mein masroof hai aur agar kuch hoga toh
main dekh lunga sab kuch. Tum ab in cheezon ke baare mein pareshan hona chhod do."

Woh use god mein liye ab dobara rocking chair jhool raha tha. "Phir tum upset kyun
ho?" "Main? Mere apne bohot se masle hain." Woh badbadaya. Imama ne gardan upar
karte huye uska chehra dekhne ki koshish ki. Itne dino mein woh pehli baar usse itna
sanjeeda laga tha.

"Salar! Tum" "Main pareshan nahi hoon aur agar hoon bhi toh tum is ki wajah nahi ho.
Ab dobara mujhse yeh sawaal mat karna."

Uski baat mukammal hone se pehle usne kuch sakht lehje mein jhidakne wale andaz
mein uski baat kaat kar sawal se pehle jawab diya. Woh jaise uska zehan padh raha tha.
Woh chand lamhe kuch bol nahi saki. Uska lehja bohot sakht tha aur Salar ko bhi uska
ehsaas ho gaya tha.

"Tum kya keh rahi thi mujhse ke kitchen ke liye kuch cheezo ki zarurat hai..usne is bar
be had narmi ke saath mouzu badla...

Imama ne ek baar phir use un cheezon ke naam bataye..kal raat ko chalege grocery ke
liye..Imama ne is baar kuch nahi kaha..

Uske seene par sar rakhe, woh deewar par us soft board par likhe bohat se notes, dead
lines, aur kuch ajeeb se indexes wale charts dekhti rahi, phir usne Salar se poocha, "Tum
bank mein kya karte ho?"

69
Woh ek lamhe ke liye chonka, phir usne uski nazron ka ta'aqub karte hue board par
nazar daali. "Main bekaar kaam karta hoon," woh barbadaaya.

"Mujhe bankers kabhi achhe nahi lage," Imama ko andaza nahi hua ke usne kitne galat
waqt par yeh tabsara kiya hai. "Janta hoon tumhe doctors achhe lagte hain," Salar ke
lehje mein khonki aayi thi.

"Haan, mujhe doctors achhe lagte hain," Imama ne sadah lehje mein board ko dekhte hue
kuch bhi mehsoos kiye baghair, uske seene par sar rakhke uski ta'aid ki. Yeh kehte hue
usay Jalal ka khayal nahi aaya tha, lekin Salar ko aaya tha.

"Tumne mujhe bataya nahi ke tum bank mein kya karte ho?" Imama ne dobara poocha.

"Main public relations mein hoon," usne yeh jhoot kyun bola, woh khud bhi samajh nahi
paya tha...
Imama ne be ikhtiyaar itminaan bhar saans liya. "Yeh phir bhi behtar hai. Achha hai tum
direct banking mein nahi ho. Tumne kya parha tha Salar?"

"Mass Communications," woh ek ke baad ek jhoot bol raha tha. "Mujhe yeh subject bohot
pasand hai. Tumhe kuch aur banna chahiye tha."

"Yani doctor?" Salar sulga lekin Imama khilkhilakar hasi.

"Mass Communications parh kar to doctor nahi ban sakte," Salar ne jawab nahi diya. Agar
woh uska chehra dekhleti to itni be takallufi ke saath yeh saare tabsera na kar rahi hoti.

"Main doctors se nafrat karta hoon," Salar ne sard lehje mein kaha. Woh be ikhtiyaar
Salar se alag hui.

"Kyun?" usne herat se Salar ka chehra dekhte hue kaha. Uska chehra be ta'asur tha, kam
az kam Imama use padh nahi saki.

"Aise hi," Salar ne kandhe uchkatey hue badi sard mehri se kaha.

70
"Aise hi kaise? Koi wajah to zaroor hogi," wo jazbaz hui.."tumhe kyu naa pasand hai
bankers"? Salar ne turki ba turki jawaab kaha, "baddiyanat hote hai".Imama ne behad
sanjeedgi se kaha.."Banker"..Salar ne be yaqeeni se kaha..haan, is baar wo sanjeeda
thi..Woh Salar ka bazu apne gird se hatate huye uth khadi hui. Salar ne use rokne ki
koshish nahi ki. Wo ab qareeb ja kar board ko dekh rahi thi. Us par lagaye hue notice
aur dead lines parh rahi thi. Bankers logon ka paisa, asasa mahfooz rakhte hain.' Us ne
apne aqab mein Salar ko baray jatane wale andaz mein kehte suna.

Aur paisa logon ka imaan kharab kar deta hai." Us ne muray baghair jawab diya. Is ke
bawajood log hamare paas aate hain." Salar ne usi andaz mein kaha. Is baar Imama palti,
lekin woh aap par bharosa nahi karte.' Woh muskura rahi magar Salar nahi. Us ne
khamoshi se uska chehra dekha, phir asbat mein sar hilaya. Ek bad-diyanat banker sirf
aap ka paisa le sakta hai lekin ek bad-diyanat doctor aap ki jaan le sakta hai, to phir
zyada khatarnak kaun hua?' Is baar Imama bol nahi saki. Us ne chand minute tak jawab
dhundne ki koshish ki lekin use jawab nahi mila, phir us ne yak dam Salar se kaha. Agar
main doctor hoti to phir bhi tumhe doctors se nafrat hoti?

Woh ab use jazbati dabao mein le rahi thi. Yeh galat tha lekin ab woh aur kya karti?
Main mumkinaat par koi nateeja nahi nikaalta, zameeni haqaiq par nikaalta hoon. Jab agar
assist nahi karta to main is par raay bhi nahi de sakta. Us ne kandhe uchkakar saaf
jawab diya. Imama ka rang kuch feeka pad gaya. Jawab ghair mutawaqqe tha, kam az
kam Salar ki zuban se.

Zameeni haqaiq yeh hain ke tum meri biwi ho aur tum doctor nahi ho. Main banker
hoon aur main doctors se nafrat karta hoon." Us ke lehje ki thandak pehli baar Imama
tak pahunchi thi, lehje ki thandak ya phir aankhon ki sard mahri. Woh bol nahi saki aur
na hi hi saki. Ek haftay mein us ne is tarah kabhi is se baat nahi ki thi. Raat bahut ho
gayi hai, sona chahiye humein."

Wall clock par nazar daalte hue woh use dekhe baghair kursi se uth kar chala gaya..
Woh deewar ke saath lagi jhulti hui kursi ko dekhti rahi, woh us ke badalte mood ki
wajah samajh nahi saki thi. Woh koi aisi baat to nahi kar rahe the jis par woh is tarah
ke alfaaz ka istemaal karta. Woh wahan khadi apni aur us ke darmiyan hone wali guftagu
ko shuru se yaad karne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Shayad use bankers ke
baare me mere cmments acche nahi lage..wo jaise tajziya kar rahi thi..jab wo dobara
kamre mein aayi toh kamre ki light on thi lekin wo so chuka tha..wo apne bed par akar
beth gayi..Sara din kaam karti rahi thi lekin buri tarah thak jane ke bawajood is waqt
uski nind yakdum gayab ho gayi thi..Salar ke bare mein saare andeshe jo uske sath
guzare hue ek hafte ne sula diye the..yakdum phir se jaag uthe the..wo uski taraf karwat
liye hue so raha tha..wo uska chehra dekhti rahi..wo usse chand foot ke faasle par
tha..kam az kam nind ke halat me wo pursukoon lag raha tha..aakhir mard itni jldi kyun
badal jaate hai..wo itne naa kabile aitbar kyu hote hai..uska chehra dekhte hue usne

71
socha..uski ranjeedgi mein izafah zarur hua tha..zindagi itni mehfuz nahi hui thi jitni wo
kuch ghante pehle tak samajh rahi thi.."Aaj light on karke sougi kya"..Salar karwat lete
hue badbadaya..wo yaqeenan gehri nind mein nahi tha..Imama ne hath badhakar lights off
kardi..lekin wo sone ke liye nahi leti thi..andhere mein Salar ne dobara uski taraf karwat
li.."Tum so kyu nahi rahi..?" "Abhi so jaugi"..Salar ne hath badhakar apne side table lamp
on kar diya..Imama ne kuch kahe bagair kambal khud kheecha aur sidhe lette hue usne
aankhein band karli..Salar chand lamhe uska chehra dekhta raha..phir usne lamp dobara
off kardiya..Imama ne dobara ankhein khol li.."tumhe sehri ke waqt bhi uthna hai
Imama"..use hairat hui..usne andhere mein use aankhein kholte hue kaise dekh liya
tha..gardan modkar usne Salar ki taraf dekhne ki koshish ki..use kuch nazar nahi
aaya.."tumhe pata hai Salar,duniya ki sabse behuda kaam konsa hai..?"..usne Salar ki taraf
karwat lekar kaha.."Kya?".."Shaadi"..usne besaakhta kaha..chand lamhein khamoshi ke baad
usne Salar ko kehte suna.."i agree"..Imama ko be ikhteyar dukh hua...kam az kam Salar ko
is baat se ittefak nahi karna chahiye tha..usne Salar ka baazu apne gird hamail hote hue
mehsus kiya..wo ab uski peshani chumte hue kehraha tha.."good night"..yeh use sulane ki
ek aur koshish thi..wo chand lamhe khamosh rahi..phir usne kuch bechain hokar
kaha.."Salar"..Salar ne beikhteyar gehra saans liya..aur aankhein khol di.."tumhe kya hua
hai..?".."kuch nahi"..jhut zaruri tha lekin sach behad muzar tha.."tum mere saath itne rude
hue"..usne bilakhir shikayat ki..office ke kisi problem ki wajah se main kuch upset tha
shayad isliye rude ho gaya..usne mazrat ki..wo uske baalon mein ungliyan pher raha
tha.."kaisa problem?".."hote rehte hai Imama..you just don't worry"..agar ainda kabhi bhi
mera aisa mood ho toh tum pareshan mat hona..na hi mujhse zyada sawal karna..main
khud hi theek hojauga..Imama ki samajh mein uski turji nahi aayi thi..lekin wo pursukoon
ho gayi thi.."Main isliye pareshan ho rahi thi kyunki mujhe laga ki shayad tumhe meri koi
baat buri lagi hai..maine bankers ko bura kaha tha na isliye".."tumhe toh saath khoon
maaf kar sakta hu main,yeh toh koi baat hi nahi.."..usne ek baar phir gehra saans lete
hue kaha.."tum theek kehte ho,doctors mein bhi bohot si burayia hoti hai lekin mujhe bas
acche lagte hai wo..bas mohabbat hai mujhe doctors se..main bhi unki saari khamiyan
ignore kar sakti hu..Salar ki ankhon me nind yakdum gayab ho gayi..wo kisi aur hawale
se wazahat de rahi thi..usne kisi aur peraye mein liya.."tumhe waqai doctors se nafrat
hai..?"wo ab yaqeeni ke sath puch rahi thi.."jo cheez tumhe pasand ho main use nafrat
kar sakta hu,mazak kar raha tha main.." Imama ke hothon par mutmain muskurahat
aayi..usne bhi Salar ke gird apna baazu hamail karte hue kaha.."ab mujhe nind aa rahi
hai,tum bhi so jao"..usne aankhein band karli..uske baal mein ungliyan pherta raha...
Mehboob ki do khasoosiyat universal hoti hai..wo beniyaz hota hai aur apni be niyazi se
bekhabar bhi aur yeh dono khasoosiyat uske mehboob mein bhi thi..Jalal Ansar se use ek
baar phir shadeed kism ka hasad mehsus hua...lekin rashk use apne aap par aaya ke wo
uske paas thi aur uski thi..

-------------------

Salar! Lounge ab achha lag raha hai na?" Salar ne lounge ki khidkiyon par lage naye
pardo par ek nazar dali. Woh abhi chand lamhe pehle ghar aaya tha.

72
Imama ne be-had khushi ke aalam mein aate hi use ittela di. Woh na bhi deti tab bhi
lounge mein pehla qadam rakhte hi woh is wazeh tabdili ko nazar andaz nahi kar sakta
tha.

"Bohot." Us ne apni mayoosi ko chupate huye kaha. Imama ne fakhrayi andaaz mein
pardo ko dekha. Woh aaj bhi iftari raaste mein hi kar aaya tha. Imama ne iftari Furqan
ke ghar par ki thi aur ab woh dono ek saath dinner kar rahe the.

Toh janaab, aaj ka din kaisa guzra?" Khana shuru karte hue Salar ne usse poocha. Woh
use poore din ki activities batane lagi. Aaj wo dono ke darmiyan hone wali yeh pehli
tafsili guftagu thi. Salar ne use din mein do baar, ek ya do dedh minute ke liye call ki
thi magar baat sirf haal e waal tak hi rahi thi.

Maine tumhare desk par dekhe hain, iftar dinners ke cards. Tum meri wajah se nahi ja
rahe?" Imama ne kaha.

Nahi, main iftar parties ya dinners mein nahi jata. Salar ne sarsari andaaz mein kaha.

"Kyun?" Woh hairan hui. "Kyunki main samajhta hoon yeh parties mah-e-Ramzan ki spirit
ka mazaq udati hain. Main mah-e-Ramzan mein kisi ke ghar iftari par nahi jata."..lekin
tum Furqan ke ghar toh jaate ho..Imama ne be saakhta kaha. woh ab muskuraa diya.
Woh is waqt bhi Furqan ke ghar se aaya hua khana kha rahe the.

Main Furqan ke ghar mah-e-Ramzan se pehle bhi khana khaata raha hoon aur agar woh
mujhe iftar ya dinner ke liye bulata hai toh khane mein koi ehtemaam nahi karta. Hum
wahi khaate hain jo us ke ghar mein aam dino mein pakta hai lekin aam dino mein us
ke ghar mein yeh nahi pakta." Salar ne table par padi teen chaar cheezo ki taraf ishara
kiya.

"Phir"..woh mazeed hairaan hui.

Ye saara ihtimaam Furqan aur bhabhi tumhare liye kar rahe hain kyun ki hamari nayi
nayi shadi hui hai, toh tumhare liye sehri aur iftari mein bhi ihtimaam ho raha hai,
warna toh hum sadha khaana khaate hain. Mah-e-Ramzan mein hum log apne kitchen ke
liye grocery par aam mahinon ki nisbat aadha kharcha karte hain, aur aadhe paison se
hum kisi aur family ko poore mahine ka rashan mangwa dete hain. Khana thanda ho
raha hai tumhara. Salar ne use mutawajjeh kiya, woh khud khana khatam karke ab
meetha kha raha tha.

73
"Yeh doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar ki riwayat thi. Mah-e-Ramzan mein unke ghar aane wala
rashan aadha ho jata tha. Ghar ke do mulazimon ke mah-e-Ramzan ka rashan us baqi
rashan ki qeemat se aata tha. Imama! Salar ne phir use khane ki taraf mutawajjeh kiya.

Woh khana khane lagi. Salar meetha bhi khatam kar chuka tha aur ab muntazir tha ki
woh khana khatam kar le. Woh khud saath saath cell par musalsal messages karne mein
masroof tha. Woh kis had tak badal gaya tha aur uske andar ane wali tabdili kis had tak
doctor sahab ki marhoon e minnat thi aur kis had tak uski apni soch ka, andaaza lagana
mushkil tha... Woh khana khaate hue hamesha uske khana shuru karne ka intezaar karta
tha. Khana khaate waqt kuch na kuch uski plate mein zaroor rakhta tha aur uske khana
khatam karne ke baad hi khane ki table se uthta. Woh yeh baatein notice nahi karna
chahti thi, lekin woh yeh notice kiye baghair bhi reh nahi sakti thi. Woh ajeeb tha.
Ajeeb? 'Is ke alawa koi doosra lafz Imama ke zehan mein nahi aaya. Dinner ke baad woh
raat ko kitchen ka sauda shelf khareedne ke liye gaye the. Imama ne agar Salar ki yeh
guftagu naa suni hoti toh yakeenan woh kitchen ke liye ek lambi chaudhi list bana baithi
thi, lekin usne khareedari karte hue bahut ihtiyaat se kaam liya. Khareedi jaane wali
zyadatar cheezein containers aur jars hi thi. Khana pakane ka samaan usne bahut kam
khareeda tha.

------------------------------------

"Yeh kya hai..?"Woh agli raat kitchen mein khareeda hua sauda shelf, jars aur containers
mein daalne mein masroof thi jab Salar apne study room se ek lifafa le kar kitchen area
mein aaya. Is mein tumhari cheque book hai. Salar ne use bataya aur lifafa counter par
rakh kar chala gaya. Imama ne lifafa khol kar andar mojood cheque book nikali. Us ke
sath ek pay slip bhi nikal aayi.. Woh tees laakh ki thi..Imama ko laga ke use kuch galat
fehmi hui hai. Usne slip ko dobara dekha. Woh waqai tees lakh hi ki thi. Usne uske
account mein tees laakh kyun jama karwaye? Yaqeenan us se koi ghalati ho gayi thi.
Woh lifafa pakde study room mein aagayi. Salar apne computer par koi kaam kar raha
tha.

"Salar, tumhe pata hai, tumne kitna bada blunder kiya hai?" Imama ne andar aate hue
kaha..

"Kaisa blunder?" Woh chonka.

Imama ne uske qareeb aakar pay slip uske samne ki.

74
"Ise dekho zara, yeh kya hai?"

"Pay slip hai." Salar ne ek nazar us par daalte hue, dobara desktop par nazar daudana
shuru kardi.

"Kitni raqam jama karwayi hai tumne mere account mein?"

"Tees lakh." Woh hairaan hui.

"Abhi kuch rehti hai saat lakh aur kuch chand maah mein wo bhi de doonga." Woh kuch
type karte hue sursuri andaaz mein keh raha tha...

"Lekin kyun doge mujhe? Kis liye?" Woh hairaan thi.

"Tumhara haq meher hai." Salar ne usi andaaz mein kaha.

"Mera haq meher do lakh rupaye hai." Imama ko laga ke shayad woh bhool gaya hai.
Woh Aamna ka tha, main tumhein zyada haq meher dena chahta tha. Salar ne kandhe
uchkakar kaha,

"Lekin yeh toh bahut hi zyada hai, Salar." Woh yak dam sanjeeda hui. "Tumhein kisne
kaha hai mujhe itni raqam do?"
"Tumne khud mujhe likhkar di thi yeh raqam"..Salar ne is baar muskurate hue monitor se
nazrein hatakar use dekha..
"Maine kab?"..wo kehte kehte ruk gayi..wo figure tumhe isliye likhwa rahe the...use yaad
aagaya..

"Haan." Uski be parwahi ab bhi barqarar thi.

"Tum pagal ho." Imama ko be ikhtiyar hansi aayi.

"Shayad, Salar ne besakhta kaha.. "Accha,main ek arab likh deti toh kya karte..?"wo ab
tans kar rahi thi.. "toh ek arab bhi de deta". Kya fiyazi thi?" "Kaha se dete..?..fraud
karte?"..wo besakhta naraz hui..

75
"Kyun karta? Kama kar deta." Salar ne uski baat ka bura maana.

"Sari umar kamate hi rehte phir?"

Accha Hota, saari umar tumhara qarz daar rehta. Waqai acha hota, toh ek arab chahiye
kya? Wo teekhi muskurahat ke sath keh raha tha..Imama ko kai saal pehle wale Salar ki
jhalak nazar aayi. Kyun de rahe ho?" Usne sanjeedgi se kuch der use dekh kar kaha.

"Biwi ho tum, is liye. Itne paise kahan se aaye tumhare paas?.. Imama! Meri savings hain
yeh." Salar ne be had tahammul se kaha. "Savings hain toh mujhe kyun de rahe ho?"
Woh kuch khafa hui.

"Mera dil chahta hai main tumhe doon. Agar yeh duniya meri hoti toh main yeh saari
duniya tumhe de deta. Main kama raha hoon, aur rupiya aajayega mere paas. Mujhe is se
koi farq nahi padta." Kya shahana andaz tha. "Lekin itni zyada raqam?" Salar ne uski baat
ki. Main itni zyada raqam nahi dena chahta tha lekin tumhari marzi ka haq meher dena
chahta tha, is liye tumse ek figure likhne ko kaha. Tumhe pata hai jo figure tumne likhi
thi, us din mere account mein exact utni hi amount thi. Woh ab raqam dohrate hue has
raha tha. "Ab isko tum kya kahogi ittefaq?" "Mujhe ittefaq nahi laga, mujhe laga woh
raqam mere paas tumhari amanat thi ya haq tha. Is liye tumhe de raha hoon. Tees laakh
diya hai, kuch raqam ka udhaar kar liya hai tumse warna agle do teen maah idhar udhar
se mang raha hota. Is liye tum araam se rakhho yeh paise, mujhe agar kabhi zarurat hui
toh tumse mang lunga. Ab main thoda sa kaam kar lun?" Imama ne kuch nahi kaha tha,
woh darwaza band karke bahar nikal aayi. Dining table ki kursi par baith kar woh ek
baar phir us pay slip ko dekhne lagi. Woh is shakhs ko kabhi nahi samajh sakti thi.
Kabhi nahi woh la-ubali nahi tha.

Kam az kam itne din mein use yeh ehsas nahi hua tha lekin woh samajhdar bhi nahi
tha. Kam az kam woh pay slip usse yehi bata rahi thi. Woh agar use khush karna chahta
tha toh wo nahi hui thi. Ehsanmand dekhna chahta tha toh haan, uske kandhe jhukne
lage thay. Aisi chaah usne zindagi mein kisi aur shakhs se chaahi thi. Aisi nawazishat ki
talab usse kahi aur se thi. Uske wujood ko gheeli lakdi woh paisa nahi bana raha tha,
balki woh fayazi bana rahi thi jo woh dikhara tha. Woh usse baraabri chaah rahi thi.
Barabar nahi ho paa rahi thi. Us shakhs ka qad lamba nahi ho raha tha, balki uska apna
hi wujood sukarne laga tha.

------------------------

76
Imama! Hum kal subah ke bajaye, aaj sham ko ja rahe hain. Raat Karachi mein rukein ge
aur phir kal raat ko hi wapas aa jaenge. Saat baje ki flight hai. Main shaam saade paanch
baje tumhe pick karoon ga, tum packing kar lo."

"Usne baara baje ke qareeb phone karke office se Karachi ka naya program bataya tha.
Woh yak dum nervous hone lagi. Itni jaldi packing, theek hai, woh ek raat ke liye ja rahe
the. Phir bhi, woh ab use apne un kapron ke baare mein bata raha tha jo woh saath le
kar jana chahta tha. Woh packing karte huye be-had bolayi hui thi.

"Woh saade paanch baje wahaan mojood tha. Woh jaanti thi ke usne gaadi mein roza
iftar kar liya hoga, lekin phir bhi woh ek box mein uske liye khaane ki chand cheezein
aur juice le kar aayi thi. Airport tak ki drive mein woh dono baatein karte huye saath
woh cheezein bhi khaate rahe."

"Woh saade chhe baje airport par pahuche, boarding shuru ho chuki thi. Woh first class
se safar kar rahe the. Is liye traffic ki wajah se kuch late hone ke bawajood Salar
mutmaeen tha."

"Executive lounge se jahaaz mein sawaar hote huye Salar ki first class ke kuch aur
passengers se salaam dua hui. Chand ek se usne Imama ka bhi ta'aruf karwaya. Woh sab
corporate sector se ta'aluq rakhte the ya phir Salar ke customers the. Karachi airport par
hotel ki gaadi ne unhe pick liya tha."

"Maine socha tha ke hum Anita ke ghar par thahrein ge. Imama ne gaadi mein baithte
hue kaha. Main kabhi Anita ke ghar nahi thahra, main hotel mein rehta hoon. Salar ne
use bataya. Karachi aksar aata jata hoon main. Woh khidki se bahar dekhte hue usse keh
raha tha. Baaz dafa to yahan aakar Anita se baat tak nahi ho pati."

"Imama ne uska chehra dekha lekin kuch kaha nahi. Woh musalsal cell par kuch
messages karne mein masroof tha. Woh sath sath use sadak ke dono taraaf aane wale
ilaqon ke bare mein bhi bata raha tha."

"Phir mujhe tumhare saath nahi aana chahiye tha. Meri wajah se... Salar ne uske achanak
is tarah kehne par usse tokha. tumhe saath le kar aana mujhe achha lag raha hai aur
tumhe Anita ki family se milwane ke liye yahan le kar to aana hi tha mujhe. Imama ne
uska chehra ghaur se padhne ki koshish ki."

"Sach keh raha hoon. Usne Imama ki aankhon mein aankhein daalte huye kaha. Tumhe
mere saath aana achha nahi laga? Salar ne yak dum usse puchha, woh muskuraa di.

77
"Aap apni wife ke sath pehli baar yaha thaher rahe hai"..hotel mein check in karte hue
reception par maujood ladke ne muskurate hue Salar se kaha..

Is five-star hotel ke chand kamre mustaqbil taur par Salar ke bank ne book kiye hue the,
aur un kamro mein baqaidgi se thehrne walo mein se ek wo bhi tha, lekin aaj woh pehli
baar uski biwi ko dekh rahe the.

Salar ne muskuratay hue sar hilaya aur sign karne laga..wo ladka ab Imama se kuch
jumlon ka tabadla kar raha tha, jaise koi aahista aahista uske ird gird mojood saari
salakhen giraa raha ho. Woh bahar ki is duniya se mashhoor thi, jisse wo Salar ki wajah
se muta'arif hui thi..

Beech luxury mein Anita aur uski family ne unke liye ek dinner arrange kar rakha
tha...wo log aadhe ghante mein tayaar hone ke baad takreeban saade gyaarah baje waha
pohoche..Anita aur uske shauhar ke alawa uske sasural ke kuch log waha maujood
the..yeh Salar aur uski biwi ke liye ek family dinner tha..uska istekbal badi garam joshi se
kiya gaya..uski ghabrahat ibtedai chand minto ke baad khatam hona shuru ho gayi..wo
kaafi liberal family thi..aur un dono ki shadi ke hawale se hone wali rasmi guftagu ke
baad guftagu ke mauzuat par badal gaye the..Imama chief guest thi lekin waha kisine use
telescope ke neeche nahi rakha tha aur is cheez ne Imama ke ehtemad mein izafah
kiya..khana abhi serve nahi hua tha.. wo drinks lete hue gapshap kar rahe the..Imama
guftagu mein ek muskurate hue khamosh saame ka role ada kar rahi thi..uski zyada
tawajjoh beach luxury view ke gird nazar aane wale samandar aur sheher ki roshniyo par
thi..Woh log open air mein the..Karachi mein Lahore jaisi sardi nahi thi lekin yaha use
sardi mehsus ho rahi thi..Salar ne aane se pehle use garam shawl lene ka naa kaha hota
toh yaqeenan us waqt uske daant baj rahe hote..waha maujood tamam khwateen sweaters
ke bajaye isi tarah ki shawle apne kandhon par daale hue thi.."Salar,main waha aage jaa
kar neeche samandar dekhna chahti hu" usne saath bethe hue Salar ki taraf jhukte hue
madham aawaz mein sargoshi ki.."toh jao"..Salar ne itmenan se kaha.."main kaise jaau?..is
tarah akele..tum saath aao mere"..usne uske mashware par jazbaz hote hue kaha.."nahi,tum
khud jao,dekho aur bhi log khade hai..tum bhi jaakar dekh aao..Salar ne usse kaha..wo ab
uski god mein pada bag uthakar neeche zameen par rakhte hue buland awaaz mein usse
keh raha tha..Imama ne kuch jhijhakte hue is lambi table par gird maujood afrad par
nazar daali..wo sab guftagu mein masroof the..unme se koi bhi unki taraf mutawajjeh nahi
tha..wo kuch himmat paate hue uth khadi hui..uski baayein taraf bethi Anita uski taraf
mutawajjeh hui.. "waha se jakar dekho..waha se zyada accha view hai"..Anita ne ishare se
use guide kiya..Imama ne sar hilaya..waha us waqt unke alawa aur bhi kuch families
maujood thi aur Salar theek keh raha tha koi na koi waqtan fa waqtan uthkar isi tarah
is arsha numah jagah ke kinare khade hokar samandar ko dekhne lagta..wo apni jagah se
uthte hue nervous thi..lekin phir wo normal hona shuru hogayi..Salar wahi baitha cold
drink peete use jaate hue dekhta raha..Imama ne do baar palatkar kuch nervous hokar
use dekha tha..wo dono baar muskura diya..yeh 9 saal pehle ki wo pur ahtemad ladki
nahi thi jo aadhi raat ko apne ghar ki deewar kudkar uske kamrein mein aagayi thi..usse

78
shadi ki thi phir ghar se chali gayi thi.. yeh Waseem ki us behen ke baare mein Waseem
se bohot kuch sun chuka tha..lekin pichle das dino se wo jis ladki ko dekh raha tha yeh
wo ladki nahi thi..waqt ne jitni todfod uski zindagi mein paida ki thi isse zyada todfod
usne arshe ki taraf jati hui is ladki ki zindagi mein paida ki thi..iske andaz-e-atawar hi
tabdeel ho gaye the. Nau saal agar kisi shakhs ko uske ghar walon se alag kar diya jaye
khauf aur dabao ke sath chand jagahon tak mehdood kar ke baqi duniya se kaat diya
jaye to woh kis had tak confused, double-minded, ghair mehfuz aur dependent ho sakta
hai. Woh is ka amli mazahira Imama ki is halat mein dekh raha tha aur yeh cheez use
takleef pahuncha rahi thi. Woh kam az kam use is halat mein nahi dekhna chahta tha.

"Salar...Salar"woh Anita ki awaaz par be ikhtiyar chonka. Usne poori quwat se uske
kandhe par haath mara tha.

"Ya to use wahan bhejte na ab bhej hi diya hai to do char minto ke liye kisi aur cheez
ko bhi dekh lo," woh ab use daant rahi thi.. Woh muskurakar seedha ho gaya. Uska
behnoyi Gufran usse kuch poochh raha tha.

Se ku.. Hawa Imama ke baalon ko bikhair rahi thi. Woh unhein baar baar kaanon ke
peeche kar ke sambhalne ki koshish kar rahi thi lekin unhein khula chhod kar aane par
pachta bhi rahi thi. Is tez hawa mein woh cheffon ke dupatte ko sir par tikane ki
koshish chhod chuki thi, haan woh pashmina shawl uski maheen chiffon ki kamees ko
udne se rok nahi pa rahi thi lekin uske jism ko achhi tarah dhaanpe rakhne mein
mauzzar thi. Woh kayi saalon mein aaj pehli baar kisi public place par sar dhaanpe
bagair khadi thi. Use be-had ajeeb lag raha tha..Agar woh Salar ke sath na hoti to kabhi
bhi aisi halat mein kisi khuli jagah par khade hone ka tasawwur bhi nahi kar sakti thi.
Das din pehle tak to woh ghar se bahar nikalte hue apna chehra bhi chhupati thi. Woh
wahid get-up tha jisme woh khud ko be-had mehfooz samajhti thi. Salar se shadi ke baad
usne chehra chupana chhod diya tha, aur ab uske saath khud ko mehfooz samajhti thi.
Taareek samundar mein nazar aati roshniyon ke iks ko dekhte hue usne ek baar phir
gardan ke gird lipte dupatte ko sar par lene ki koshish shuru ki. Yahan uski koshish ko
notice karne wala koi nahi tha. Yeh kaam us hawaa mein, shawl dupatte aur khule
baalon ke saath asaan nahi tha.

"Main baal samet doon tumhare?" Woh jaise current khaa kar palti phir jaise itminaan ka
saans liya. "Tum ne to mujhe dara hi diya." Usne Salar ko apne aqab mein dekh kar be
ikhtiyar kaha. Woh kis waqt aaya tha, use pata nahi chala tha.

"Tum mera dupatta pakdoge?" Usne Salar ki oth mein aate hue apna dupatta use pakda
diya. Woh ab wahan khadi dusro ko nazar nahi aa rahi thi.

79
"Tumhein mujh ko batana chahiye tha ke yahan itni tez hawa hogi, main baal to khule
chod kar naa aati." Woh apne baalon ko dheele jode ki shakal mein lapette hue us se
shikayati andaaz mein keh rahi thi. Woh uska chehra dekhta raha. Woh ab apni shawl
utaar kar use dete hue, dupatta us se le rahi thi.

"Yeh kaun sa color hai?" Woh dupatte ko apne sar aur gardan ke gird lapatte hue iske
sawaal par thakti. "Crimson"... kyun? Salar ne shawl uske kandhon ke gird lapette hue
kaha. "Main tumhein batana chahta tha, tum is color mein bohat achi lagti ho." Usne uske
bayen gaal ko apni ungliyon ki pooron se bohat aahista se chhua tha. Imama ki aankhon
mein hairat umadh aayi. Aglay lamhe Salar ko yeh tay karna mushkil ho gaya ke uska
libas zyada qirmazi tha ya uska chehra, woh be ikhtiyar gehra saans le kar reh gaya. Ab
tum itni si baat par aise blush ho gi to mamla jaan lewa ho jaye ga. Maar dogi tum badi
jaldi mujhe. Woh khilkhila kar hansi.

Woh taqreeban 2:30 baje wapas apne hotel mein aaye the.. Imama ko itni neend aa rahi
thi ke usne jewellery utar di, chehra bhi dho liya lekin kapde tabdeel kiye bagair so gayi
thi..
Karachi se wapsi ke baad agle do din Imama bahut acche mood mein rahi, use har baat
par Karachi yaad aa jata. Uski yeh khushi Salar ko hairaan karti rahi. Uska khayal tha
use woh sheher pasand aaya hai lekin use yeh andaaza nahin hua ke baat sheher ki nahi
thi..wo agar Imama ko Nawab Shah bhi le jata, toh woh isi trance mein wapas aati. Woh
khuli fiza mein saans lene ke qaabil ho rahi thi aur ek lambay arsay ke baad ghuti hui
saanson ke saath jeene ke baad kuch der tak toh insaan aise hi gehre saans leta hai,
jaise woh le rahi thi.

-----------------------

Khawateen aur Hazraat, tawajju farmaye, hum Islamabad International Airport par land
kar chuke hain. Is waqt yahan shaam ke saat baj rahe hain aur yahan ka darja hararat...
Jahaaz ke cabin amla mein se koi English ke baad ab Urdu mein rasmi alwidaai kalimat
dohra raha tha. Jahaaz taxi karte hue terminal ke samne ja raha tha. Business class ki ek
seat par baithe Salar ne apna cell phone on karte hue apni safety belt kholi. Imama
khidki se bahar dekhte hue gumsum thi.

"Kahan gum ho?" Usne Imama ka kandha thapka.

Usne chonk kar use dekha aur phir apni safety belt kholne lagi. Salar ab luggage
compartment se apne bags nikal raha tha. Ek flight steward ne uski madad ki. Dono ke
darmiyan chand khushgawar jumlon ka tabadla hua. Woh is flight par ane wale regular
passengers mein se ek tha aur flight amla use pehchanata tha.

80
Jahaaz ki seedhiyon ki taraf jaane se pehle Salar ne mud kar use kaha. "Tumhe koi coat
waghera le kar aana chahiye tha, sweater mein sardi lagegi tumhe."

"Yeh tumhara hi nahi, mera bhi sheher hai. Main paida hui hoon yahan, yahan bees saal
guzare hain maine yahan. Mujhe pata hai kitni sardi hoti hai, yeh sweater kafi hai."
Imama ne bade jatane wale andaaz mein usse kaha. Woh istehzaai andaaz mein
muskuraya..

Jahaaz ki seedhiyon se bahar aate hi sard hawa ke pehle jhoke ne hi use ehsas dila diya
tha ke woh theek keh raha tha. Use apne daant bajte huye mehsoos hue. Salar ne kuch
kahe bagair apne bazu par padi jacket uski taraf badhai. Usne badi farmaanbardari se
kuch nadam hokar jacket pehan li. Islamabad badal gaya tha. Usne khadjil hokar socha.
Arrival lounge ki exit ki taraf badhte hue Salar chand lamhon ke liye thatka..

"Ek baat mein tumhe bataana bhool gaya Imama," usne badi masoomiyat se kaha.

"Kya baat hai?" Woh muskurayi. "Papa ko yeh pata nahi hai ke hum aaj Islamabad aa
rahe hain." Imama ke chehre ki muskurahat ghayab ho gayi.

Salar ne use rukte dekha toh woh bhi ruk gaya. Woh be yakeeni se use dekh rahi thi.
Salar ne apne kandhe par uske bag ki belt theek ki. Shayad timing galat ho gayi taxi
mein batana zyada behtar tha aur ab agar woh yahan se jane se inkar kar diya toh...
woh dil hi dil mein fikarmand ho gaya. Woh palkein jhapkaye bagair uski aankhon mein
aankhein daal kar dekhti rahi. Woh bhi usi tarah dekhta raha. Yeh dhitayi thi lekin ab
woh iske alawa kar bhi kya sakta tha. Usne bilaakhir Imama ki aankhon ki be yaqeeni ko
ghusse mein badalte dekha, phir uska chehra surkh hone laga tha. Woh masalsal do
hafton se use Sikandar Usman ke Islamabad bulane ka keh raha tha. Yeh Sikandar Usman
ka bulawa na hota toh woh sirf Salar ke kehne par toh kabhi wahan nahi jati aur ab
woh keh raha tha ke woh jhoot bol raha tha. Sikandar Usman ke na bulane ke bawajood
wahan jane ka kya matlab tha, iska andaza woh kar sakti thi aur us waqt woh buri
tarah pareshan hui thi. Ek lamhe ke liye toh uska dil chaha tha ke woh lounge se bahar
nikalne se inkar kar de. Use Salar par shadeed gussa araha tha.

"Sorry!" Salar ne itminan se kaha.

Woh chand lamhe mazeed use dekhti rahi phir usne ird gard dekha, phir Salar ne use
jacket utarte hue dekha. Woh wahan khadi be basi ke alam mein is se zyada kuch nahi

81
kar sakti thi. Salar ko andaza tha ke woh yahi kar sakti hai. Usne jacket utar kar
taqreeban phenkne wale andaz mein Salar ko di.

"Thank you." Salar ne jacket sambhalte hue kaha.

Taxi mein baithne tak dono ke darmiyan koi baat nahi hui. Woh poora rasta khidki se
bahar dekhti rahi, Salar ne bhi use mukhatib karne ki koshish nahi ki. Is waqt gusse ko
thanda karne ke liye use mukhatib na karna munasib tha. Woh ab ghar par Sikandar
Usman aur Tayyaba ke radde amal ke bare mein soch raha tha. Agli bijli un par girne
wali thi.

Gadi unke ghar ki bayi road ka mor mord rahi thi. Imama ko apna poora jism sard hota
hua mehsoos hua. Yeh sardi nahi thi, yeh khauf bhi nahi tha. Woh nau saal ke baad apne
ghar ko, us sadak ko aur us mor ko dekh rahi thi. Uske honth kapkapane lage the,
aankhein bheegne lagi thi. Salar se sari narazi, sara gussa jaise dhuan ban kar hawa mein
tahlil ho raha tha. Khushi thi, kya tha jo woh gadi ko apne ghar ki taraf badhte dekh kar
mehsoos kar rahi thi.

Uske ghar ka gate Salar ke ghar ke gate se kuch faasle par tha aur woh sirf yeh andaaza
kar paayi thi ke gate band tha, ghar ki behruni ki lights on thi.

Gadi ke horn par guard ne bahar dekha phir usne guard room se bahar nikal kar gate
khol diya. Salar tab tak uske sath gadi se nikal kar diggi se bags nikal raha tha. Imama
ne is bar apna bag khud thaamne par israr nahi kiya tha.
Guard ne samaan lene ki koshish nahi ki. Salar apna samaan khud uthane ka aadi tha
lekin usne Salar ke saath aane wali is ladki ko badi hairat aur dilchaspi se dekha tha, jo
gate se ghar ke andar aane tak un hamsayon ke ghar ko deewana war dekhti aa rahi thi
jin ke saath Sikandar Usman ka mel milaav band tha. Dhund ke bawajood Imama ne ghar
ki balai manzil ke kuch bed rooms ki khidkiyon se aati roshni ko dekh liya tha..

Uske apne bed room mein bhi roshni thi. Ab wahan koi aur rehta hoga. Waseem ya Saad
ya uska koi bhatija ya bhatiji usne aankhon mein umadte sailaab ko saaf karte hue un
khidkiyon mein jaise kisi saaye, kisi hawale ko dhoondhne ki koshish ki.

Andar chalein? Usne apne bazu par uske haath ki narmi mehsoos ki. Imama ne aankhen
ragadte hue sar hilaaya aur qadam aage badha diya. Woh jaanta tha ki woh ro rahi hai
lekin usne use rone se roka nahi tha,usne bas uska haath apne haath mein le liya tha.

82
Sikandar Usman us waqt lounge mein phone par kisi dost ke saath khushguppiyan karte
hue Tayyaba ka intezaar kar rahe the jo apne bed room mein koi cheez lene ke liye gayi
thi. Agar Sikandar ko office se aane mein der naa hogayi hoti to, woh dono is waqt kisi
iftar dinner mein ja chuke hote. Lounge mein Salar aur Imama ka samna sab se pehle
unhi se hua tha. Kisi bhoot ko dekh kar Sikandar Usman ka woh haal naa hota, jo is
waqt un dono ko dekhkar hua tha. Woh phone par baat karna bhool gaye the.

Jabbar! Main baad mein phone karta hoon tumhe. Unhone khade hote hue apne dost se
kaha aur cell band kar diya. Gussa be had mamooli lafz tha jo unhone is waqt Salar ke
liye mehsoos kiya. Woh Lahore mein us ullu ke pathay ko naa sirf Islamabad Imama ke
saath na aane ki takid kar ke aaye the, balki pichle kai din se musalsal phone par har
baar baat karne ke doran yeh baat dohrana nahi bhoolay aur woh har baar farman
bardaari se Okay kehta raha. Na yeh farma bardaari un se hazam hui thi, na itna seedha
Okay.. Unki chhati hass us ke baare mein signal de rahi thi. Woh pichle kai salon mein
bohat badal gaya tha, be had farma bardar ho gaya tha. Unke samne sar jhukaaye baitha
rehta tha, bohat kam unki kisi baat se ikhtilaaf karta ya etraaz karta lekin woh unki woh
chouthi aulad jis ke baare mein woh sotay mein bhi muhtat rehte the.

Sirf Salar hi nahi, balki Imama ne bhi Sikandar Usman ke chehre ke badalte hue ta'asurat
ko dooi se bhaanp liya tha.

"Don't worry"Papa, mujhe kuch zaleel karenge lekin tumhe kuch nahi kahenge. Doore se
apni taraf aate, Sikandar ki taraf jaate hue, woh khud se chand qadam peechhe chalti
Imama ki taraf dekhe bagair be had madham awaaz mein barbadaya tha.

Imama ne sar utha kar apne shohar ka itmenaan dekha, phir taqreeban das meter ke
faslay par aate apne sasur ka andaaz. Fori tor par uski samajh mein nahi aya ke use is
waqt kya karna chahiye. Woh yeh soch kar zyada khaufzada hui thi ke Sikandar Usman,
Salar ki insult karne wale the.

Assalamu Alaikum papa! Apne haath mein pakde bags rakhte hue usne paas aate hue
Sikandar Usman se hamesha ki tarah yun gale milne ki koshish ki thi jaise woh unhi ki
dawat aur hidayat par wahaan aaya hai. Sikandar Usman ne khushmagi nazron se use
dekhte hue uska haath peeche karte hue kaha.

" tumhein manaa kiya tha na?"

"Ji" Salar ne be had farmanbardari se is sawaal ka jawab diya.

83
Sikandar Usman ka dil chaha ke woh uska gala daba de.

"Kaise aaye ho?" Chand lamhon ke baad unhone usse agla sawaal kiya.

"Taxi par" jawab khatak se aaya tha.

"Taxi andar laye the?"

"Nahi, gate par hi utre hain."Woh nazrein jhukaye be had saadad mandi se keh raha tha.

"Toh sasural walon ko bhi salaam kar aate." Woh is baar chup raha. Jaanta tha, na yeh
sawaal hai na mashwara.

"Beta! Aap kaise hain?" Use qahr alood nazron se ghurte hue woh ab Imama ki taraf
barh aaye the. Unka lehja ab badal gaya tha. Woh buri tarah ghabrayi hui baap-bete ke
darmiyan hone wali guftagu sun rahi thi aur Sikandar ko apni taraf barhte dekh kar uska
rang faq ho gaya tha. Woh Sikandar ke sawaal ka fori tor par jawab nahi de saki.

"Safar theek raha?" Unhone use apne saath lagate hue be had shafqat se poocha tha. "Aur
tabiyat theek hai, chehra kyun itna surkh ho raha hai?"

Sikandar ne bhi uski aankhon ki numi aur pareshani ko mehsoos kiya tha.

"Ji woh ji." Woh atki.

"Sardi ki wajah se Assalamu Alaikum..Mummy kaisi hain aap?" Salar ne bag dobara
khinchte hue pehla jumla Sikandar se kaha aur doosra door se aati hui Tayyaba ko dekh
kar jaise karrahi thi. "Salar! Kya zaroorat thi yahan aane ki, kuch to ehsaas kiya
karo."Woh ab unse gale mil raha tha.

"Kuch nahi hota Mummy!"Usne jawaban kaha..

Tayyaba! Imama ko chai ke sath koi medicine de aur ab is dinner ko to rehne hi de..
Sikandar use saath laate huye ab Tayyaba se keh rahe the,..Tayyaba ab Salar ko ek taraf
karte hue us taraf badh aayi.. "Kya hua Imama ko?"

84
"Kuch nahi, main theek hoon," usne mudafiana andaaz mein Tayyaba se milte huye kaha.

"Aap log dinner mein jayein, hamari parwaah na karein. Hum log kha lenge jo bhi ghar
mein hai," Salar ne Sikandar se kaha. Usay andaaza tha ke woh is waqt kahin invited
hain, yaqeenan ghar mein is waqt dinner ki koi tayyari nahi ki gayi hogi..
Sikandar ne uski baat sunne ki zahmat nahi ki. Unhone pehle Intercom par guards ko
security ke hawale se kuch hidayat ki, uske baad driver ko kisi qareebi restaurant se
khaane ki kuch dishes likhwai aur khansama ko chai ke liye bulwaya.

"Please papa! Aap hamari wajah se apna program cancel na karein, aap jayein," Salar ne
Sikandar Usman se kaha.

"Taaki tum peeche se hamare liye koi aur musibat khadi kar do," woh Sikandar ke jumle
par hans pada. Uski hansi ne Sikandar ko kuch aur baram kiya. "Imama agar uske paas
na bethti hoti to Sikandar Usman us waqt uski tabiyat achhi tarah saaf kar dete."

"Jab maine tum dono se kaha tha ke filhal yahaan mat aana to phir Imama kam az kam
tumhe use samjhana chahiye tha," Sikandar ne is bar Imama se kaha tha jo pehle hi be-
had sharmindagi aur hawaas bakhthgi ka shikaar ho rahi thi.

"Papa! Imama to mujhe mana kar rahi thi, main zabardasti laya hoon ise," Imama ke kisi
wazahat se pehle hi Salar ne kaha..

Sikandar ne be-had khushmagi nazron se use dekha. Unki aulad mein se kisi ne aaj tak
unke muh par baith kar itne fakhri andaaz mein unki baat na maanne ka elan nahi kiya
tha.

Salar se mazeed kuch kehne ke bajaye unhone mulaazim se samaan unke kamre mein
rakhne ke liye kaha. Is saare maamle par Salar se sanjeedgi se baat karna zaroori tha,
lekin akelay mein.

Salar ke kamre mein aate hi Imama magnet ki tarah khidki ki taraf gayi thi aur phir
jaise sehar zadah si khidki ke saamne ja kar khadi ho gayi. Wahan se uske ghar ka
bayan hissa nazar aa raha tha. Uske ghar ka upar wala uske kamre ki khidkiyan Waseem
ke kamre ki khidkiyan dono kamron mein roshni thi lekin dono khidkiyon ke parde gire
ho gaye the. Koi in pardon ko hata kar us waqt iski tarah aa kar khidki se samne khada
ho jata to use araam se dekh leta. Pata nahi pahchanta bhi ya nahi. Woh itni toh nahi

85
badli thi ke koi use pehchan hi na pata, uske apne khuni rishte to paani selaab ke relay
ki tarah sab band tod kar uski aankhon se bahne laga tha. Yeh kab socha tha usne ke
kabhi apni zindagi mein woh dobara is ghar ko dekh sakegi. Kya zaroori tha ke yeh sab
kuch uski zindagi mein, uske saath hota..

---------------------

Woh taqreeban do baje kamre mein aaya aur uska khyaal tha ke Imama so chuki hogi,
magar woh abhi bhi khidki ke samne bethi hui bahar dekh rahi thi. Uske ghar ki lights
ab off thi.. Darwaza khulne ki awaz par usne gardan mod kar Salar ko dekha tha.

"So jana chahiye tha tumhe Imama!," usse nazrein milne par Salar ne kaha. Woh
khidkiyon ke aage ek kursi rakhe dono paon upar kiye ghutnon ke gird baazu lapete
baithi thi.

"So jaugi."

Wahan sab so chuke hain, dekho lights off hain sab bedrooms ki. Woh dobara gardan
mod kar bahar dekhne lagi.

"Salar chand lamhe usse dekhta raha phir washroom mein chala gaya. Das minute baad
kapde tabdeel kar ke woh sone ke liye bed par let gaya. Imama! Ab bas karo, is tarah
dekhne se kya hoga? Bed par lete lete usne Imama se kaha.

"Maine kab kaha ke kuch hoga, tum so jao." Tum wahan bethi raho gi to mujhe bhi
neend nahi aayegi."

"Lekin main yahi bethungi." Usne ziddi andaaz mein kaha.

Salar ko uski zid ne kuch hairaan kiya. Chand lamhe use dekhne ke baad usne phir kaha,
"Imama! Tum agar bed par aakar letogi to yahan se bhi tumhara ghar nazar aata hai."
Salar ne ek bar phir koshish ki thi..

Yahan se zyada qareeb hai." Woh is bar bol nahi saka. Uske lehje mein mojood kisi cheez
ne uske dil par asar kiya tha. Chand gaz ka faasla uske liye be maayne tha. Woh uska
ghar nahi tha. Chand gaz ki nazdiki uske liye bohot thi. Woh nau saal baad us ghar ko
dekh rahi thi.

86
Hamare ghar ke upar wale floor mein ek kamra hai, us kamre ki khidkiyon se tumhare
ghar ka laun aur porch tak nazar aata hai. Woh lete lete chhat ko dekhte hue
bardbardaya.

Imama yak dum kursi se uth kar uske paas aayi.

"Kon sa kamra? Mujhe dikhao." Uske bed ke qareeb khade ho kar usne bechaini se
poocha. "Dikha sakta hoon agar tum so jao, phir subah main waha tumhe le jaoonga."
Salar ne aankhen khol kar kaha.

"Main khud bhi jaa sakti hoon." Woh be had khufgi se seedhi ho gayi. "Upar wala floor
locked hai. Imama jaate jaate ruk gayi. Woh yak dum mayoos hui thi.

"Salar! Mujhe le kar jao upar." Wo phir uska kandha hilaane lagi. "Is waqt to nahi le kar
jauga." Usne dotok andaaz mein kaha.

"Tumhe zara si bhi mohabbat nahi hai mujh se?" Woh use jazbati dabao mein le rahi thi.
"Hain, isliye to nahi le kar ja raha, subah wahan jana. Tumhari family ke log ghar se
niklenge. Tum unhein dekh sakti ho. Is waqt kya nazar aaye ga tumhe?" Salar ne be had
sanjeedgi se kaha.

"Waise bhi mujhe nahi pata ke kamre ki chabiyan kis ke paas hain, subah mulazim se
pooch loon ga." Salar ne jhoot bola.

Uparr ka floor muqaffil nahi tha lekin Imama ko rokne ka uske ilawa aur koi raasta nahi
tha. Woh kuch mayoos ho kar dobara khidki ki taraf jaane lagi. Salar ne uska haath
pakad liya.

"Aur floor mein tab un lock karaun ga, agar tum abhi so jao." Woh chand lamhe uska
chehra dekhti rahi phir usne jaise hathyaar daalte hue kaha. "Main bed ke is taraf
soungi."

Salar ne ek lafz kahe baghair apni jagah chhod di. Usne kambal hata kar uske liye jagah
bana di thi.

87
Dobaara uski aankh Salar ke jagahne se khuli. Sehri khatam hone mein abhi kuch waqt
tha. Jab tak woh kapde tabdeel kar aur munh haath dho kar aayi, tab tak khansamaan
khane ki trolley kamre mein chhod gaya tha. Unhone badi khamoshi ke saath khana
khaya aur khana khatam karte hi Imama ne kaha. "Ab chabiyan le lo, upar chalein."

"Mujhe namaz parh kar aane do." "Nahi, mujhe apna ghar dekhna hai."

Is baar Salar ne jaise Imama ki zidd ke samne hathiyaar daale thay. Use le kar woh upar
ke floor par aaya. Us kamre ki khidki ke samne khade hote hi, woh jaise saans lena
bhool gayi thi. Wahan se uske ghar ka poora lawn aur porch nazar aa raha tha. Lawn
bilkul badal gaya tha. Woh waisa nahi raha tha jaisa kabhi hota tha, jab woh wahan thi.
Tab wahan woh kursiyan bhi nahi thi, jo pehle hoti thi. Lawn mein lagi belen ab pehle
se bhi zyada badi aur phail chuki thi. Aansuon ka ek naya rela uski aankhon mein aaya
tha. Salar ne is dafa use kuch nahi kaha. Kehna bekaar tha. Use filhal rona tha, woh
jaanta tha. Woh gaon jaane ke liye tayaar hone ke baad use Khuda hafiz kehne upar aaya
tha.

Adhaai ghante ke baad bhi woh khidki ke samne usi tarah khadi thi. Salar ke andar aane
par bhi usne palat kar nahi dekha tha. "Main gaon ke liye nikal raha hoon, shaam tak
waapas aaunga. Das gyarah baje ke qareeb papa aur mummy uth jayega, tab tum neeche
aa jana."

Woh ab bhi usi tarah dupatte se aankhein aur naak ragar rahi thi lekin uski nazrein ab
bhi khidki se bahar thi. Salar aur yeh kamra jaise uske liye ahem nahi raha tha. Woh
isse kya keh raha tha, usne nahi suna tha aur Salar yeh jaanta tha. Woh use Khuda hafiz
kehte hue chala gaya. Woh agle chaar ghante usi tarah sofay par jami baithi rahi. Us din
usne nao saal baad baari baari apne teeno bhaiyon ko bhi ghar se jaate dekha tha. Woh
wahan baithi unhein dekhti, hichkiyon se roti rahi thi. Wahan baithe hue use lag raha tha
ke usne yahan aakar ghalati ki hai. Use nahi aana chahiye tha. Itne saal se sabar ka jo
bandh wo bandhti chali aa rahi thi, ab woh bandh bandhna mushkil ho rahe the. Woh
pehle Islamabad aana nahi chahti thi aur ab yahan se jaana nahi chahti thi. Saadhe chaar
baje usne mulazim ne intercall par uthaya tha. Iftaar ka waqt qareeb tha, Sikandar aur
Tayyaba bhi uska intezaar kar rahe the. Salar bhi iftaar se chand minute pehle hi
pahuncha tha. Sikandar aur Tayyaba kahin invited the aur un dono ki flight ke waqt woh
ghar par maujood nahi the lekin us din dinner ke liye nikalne se pehle woh Salar aur
Imama se mil kar gaye the.

Unki flight gyarah baje thi aur jab woh dono bahar aaye to bahar porch mein driver ek
guard ke saath gaadi mein intezaar kar raha tha. Salar ne samaan gaadi mein rakhne ke
baad chaabi driver se le li. Imama ne hairani se use dekha tha.

88
"Hum log by road ja rahe hain, Papa aaye to tumhe unhe bata dena."

Driver ne kuchh ehtijaj karne ki koshish ki. Shayad Sikandar use zarurat se zyada hidayat
kar gaye the, lekin Salar ki ek jhad ne use khamosh kar diya. Aur ab itni wafadari
dikhane ki zarurat nahi hai ki mere ghar se nikalte hi papa ko phone kar do."

Woh gaadi mein baithta hua usse keh raha tha. Use yakeen tha woh uske ghar se nikalte
hi yahi kaam karega. Is liye gate se nikalte hi usne Sikandar ke phone par call ki thi.
Woh kuch der ke liye Sikandar ka phone engage karna chahta tha. "Papa! Hum log nikal
rahe the to socha aap se baat kar lu. Salar ne Sikander se kaha.

Achha kiya." Zara mummy se baat kara dein." Usne Sikandar ke kuch kehne se pehle hi
Sikandar se kaha. Use khadsha tha ki Sikandar driver ki incoming call ko dekh kar
chaukege..woh agar gaadi mein unse baat kar raha hai to driver unhein kyun call kar
raha tha, albatta Tayyaba isse baat karte huye kisi incoming call ko check naa karti, aur
agar karti bhi thi to unko shak nahi hota. Agle pandrah minute woh Tayyaba ke saath
baatein karta raha. Saath bethi hui Imama kuch hairaan thi, lekin usne use nazar andaaz
kiya tha. Woh itni lambi baatein karne ka aadi nahi tha, jitna woh ab yak dam batooni
ho gaya tha. Idhar yahi hairani Tayyaba ko bhi ho rahi thi. Sikandar dinner table par
chand doosre afrad ke saath masroof the. Pandrah minute lambi guftagu ke baad jab
Salar ko yakeen ho gaya ki driver ab tak Sikandar ko kai calls karne ke baad tang aa
kar calls karna chhod chuka hoga ya kam az kam dobara karne ki agli koshish kuch der
baad hi karega to usne Khuda hafiz kehte huye phone off kar diya. Tayyaba aur Sikandar
ki waapsi barah baje se pehle mutwaqqe nahi thi aur ab agar driver se paanch das
minute baad bhi unki baat hoti to woh bohot faasla tay kar chuke hote. By road aane ki
kya zarurat thi? Uska phone band hote dekh kar Imama ne usse poocha.

Yuhi dil chah raha tha. Kuch yaadein taaza karna chahta hoon. Salar ne cell phone rakhte
hue kaha. Kaisi yaadein? Woh hairaan hui. Tumhare saath pehle safar ki yaadein. Woh
kuch der usse nazrein nahi hata saki..Wo us shaksh se kya kehti ke wo us safar ko yaad
nahi karna chahti, wo uske liye safar nahi tha..khauf aur be yaqeeni mein chand ghante
the jo usne guzaare the. Mustaqbil us waqt ek bhayanak bhoot ban kar uske samne
khada tha aur us raaste mein woh bhoot musalsal use daraata raha tha.

"Mere liye khushgawar nahi tha woh safar." Usne thake se lehje mein Salar se kaha. Mere
liye bhi nahi tha. Salar ne bhi usi andaaz mein kaha.

"Kayi saal haunt karta raha mujhe, dekhne aaya hoon ke ab bhi haunt karta hai." Woh
baat khatam Karte hue use dekh kar bahut madham andaaz mein muskuraya. Imama
khamosh rahi. Kai saal pehle ki woh raat ek baar phir se uski aankhon ke samne aane

89
lagi thi aur aankhon ke samne sirf raat hi nahi balki Jalal bhi aya tha. Us raat ki takleef
ka ek sira uski zat ke sath bandha tha, doosra uski family ke sath. Usne dono ko khoya
tha. Agli subah ka sooraj lakh hamesha jaisa hota, uski zindagi waisi nahi rahi thi. Kabhi
woh soch sakti thi ke woh kabhi us raat ko sirf takleef samajh kar soche gi, taqdeer
samajh kar nahi. Uski aankhein bheegne lagi thi. Barabar mein betha shakhs aaj uske
aansuon se be khabar nahi tha, lekin us waqt be khabar tha. Usne kuch kahe bagair
haath badha kar uska haath apne haath mein le liya, Imama aankhein pochhne lagi thi.
Woh saara naqsha jo usne apni zindagi ka khincha tha, us mein yeh shakhs kahi nahi
tha. Zindagi ne kisko kis ke sath joda, kis ta'aluq ko kahan se toda tha. Pata hi nahi
chala safar khamoshi se ho raha tha, lekin tay ho raha tha.

Ab bohat ihtiyaat se gaadi chala rahe ho. Imama ko kai saal pehle ki uski rash driving
yaad thi. Zindagi ki qadar ho gayi hai ab?" Usne Salar se haath chhudaate hue poocha.
Tumhari wajah se ihtiyaat kar raha hoon." Woh bol nahi saki. Khamoshi ka ek aur waqfa
aya.

Woh sheher ki hudood se bahar nikal aaye thay aur sadak par dhundh mehsoos hone
lagi thi. Yahan dhundh gehri nahi thi, lekin maujood thi.

"Kabhi dobara safar kiya akele is road par" Imama ne kuch der baad poocha. "Motorway
se jaata hoon ab agar gaadi mein jaana ho to. Bus ek baar aaya tha kuch maah
pehle."Woh keh raha tha. Jab papa ne mujhe tumhare haath ka likha hua note diya. Kya
raat thi" Woh jaise takleef se karraaha aur phir hans pada.

Umeed thi jisko, us raat mein ne mujassam fanaa hotay dekha. Samajh mein aaya mujhe
ke tab us raat tum kis haalat se guzri hogi. Aziyat se bohat zyada... maut se zara si
kam... lekin takleef usko koi nahi keh sakta.

Windscreen se bahar dekhte hue, woh jo kuch us tak pahunchana chahra tha, pahunch
raha tha. Us kanch se woh bhi guzri thi. Nam hoti aankhon ke saath, gardan seat ki
pusht se takaye, woh usay dekh rahi thi. "Main sara rasta bas yahi sochta raha ke main
ab karunga kya. Kya karunga main zindagi mein, soch raha tha. Allah ne mujhe zaroorat
se zyada zindagi de di hai. Tumhare saath bura kiya tha. Bura to hona hi tha mere saath
yaad hai na, maine tumhare saath safar mein kaisi baatein ki thi?"

Usne ajeeb se andaaz mein hans kar ek lamhe ke liye gardan mod kar use dekha. Ek
lamhe ke liye dono ki nazrein mili thi, phir Salar ne nazrein churatay hue gardan seedhi
kar li. Safar phir khamoshi se tay hone laga tha. Woh ta'aluq jo unke beech tha, woh
jaise khamoshi ko bhi guftagu bana raha tha. Lafz us waqt khamoshi se zyada bama'ni
nahi ho sakte the. Imama bhi gardan seedhi kar ke sadak ko dekhne lagi. Dhund ab gehri

90
ho rahi thi, jaise woh sadak par nahi balki apne maazi ki dhund mein daakhil ho rahe
the. Gehri, madhoom naa hone aur haath ko haath sujhai naa dene wali gehri dhund kya
kya apne andar chhupaye hui thi lekin jo kuch tha, woh ojhal ho gaya tha, faramosh nahi
hua tha.

Cell phone ki ringtone ne un dono ko chonka diya. Cell par Sikandar ka number chamak
raha tha. Salar hans pada. Imama uski be maqsad hansi ko nahi samjhi. "Hello!" Salar ne
call receive karte hue sirf itna hi kaha tha. Use hairat thi, Sikandar Usman ki call itni der
se nahi aani chahiye thi. Shayad driver ne unke ghar pohanchne par hi unhe Salar ke
adventure ke baare mein mubtala kiya tha. Salar ne awaaz kuch kam kar di thi. Jo kuch
Sikandar use phone par keh rahe the, woh nahi chahta tha ke woh Imama tak pahunchta.
"Ji...ji, woh ab taawe dari se keh raha tha." Sikandar us par buri tarah baras rahe thay
aur kyun na baraste woh, unhe be wakoof banana jaise Salar ke liye bayen haath ka khel
tha aur yeh ehsas Sikandar ke ghusse mein izafah kar raha tha..unhone kuch der pehle
Tayyaba ke purse mein pade apne cell par driver ki missed calls dekhi thi..aur usse baat
karke wo khoon ke ghunt peekar reh gaye the..by road Lahore jaana us waqt unke liye
iski himakat ka aala tareen muzaihra tha..lekin usne jitne itmenan se unki ankhon mein
dhool jhonki thi wo unke liye zyada ishtehal aamez tha..

Ab gussa khatam kar dein papa! Hum dono bilkul mehfooz hain aur araam se safar kar
rahe hain." Usne bilakhir Sikandar se kaha. "Tum Zafar ko dhamkiyan de kar gaye thay
ke woh mujhe inform na kare?" "Dhamki? Main ne ek moadabanah darkhwast ki thi us
se ke woh aapko filhal inform na kare..Aap dinner chhod ke khawamkhawah pareshan
hote.." Woh bari rasanaiyat se un se keh raha tha. "Meri dua hai Salar! Ke tumhari aulad
bilkul tumhare jaisi ho aur tumhe itna hi khuwaar kare, jitna tum hamein karte ho, phir
tumhe maa baap ki pareshani ka ehsas hoga." Woh hans pada. "Papa! Is tarah ki baatein
karenge to main aulad hi paida nahi karunga."

Imama ne iske jumlay par chonk kar use dekha.

"Papa dua kar rahe hain ke hamari aulad jald paida ho." Imama ko chonkte dekh kar
Salar ne phone par baat karte hue use bataya. Woh be ikhtiyar surkh hui lekin usko
samajh nahi aaya ke ye is tarah ki dua ka kaun sa waqt aur tareeqa hai. Dusri taraf
Sikandar phone par uske jumla sun kar kuch be basi se hans pade thay. Unka gussa kam
hone laga tha. Kayi salon ke baad unhe Salar se is tarah baat karni pari thi. Woh ab us
se poochh rahe thay ke woh kahan hai. Sikandar ko apne hudood o arba ke baray mein
bata kar Salar ne phone band kar diya.

"Papa pareshan hote hain." Imama ne sanjidgi se poocha. "Khush hone wali to koi baat
nahi hai." Usne jawaban kaha.

91
"Tum jhoot kyun bolte ho?" Imama ne jaise use sharm dilaane ki koshish ki thi.. "Kyun
ke agar main sach bolun to log mujhe woh nahi karne dete, jo main karna chahta hoon."
Kamal ki mantaq thi aur be had sanjidgi se pesh ki gayi thi.

"Chahe tumhare jhoot se kisi ko dukh pohoche." "Mere jhoot se kisi ko dukh nahi
pahunchta, balki gussa aata hai."

Use samjhana bekaar tha, woh Salar tha. Woh ab andaza laga sakti thi ke Sikandar ne
use phone par kya kaha hoga. Raat ke takreeban pichhle pahar woh us service station
par pahunche thay.

"Yeh jagah yaad hai tumhe?" Salar ne gaadi rokte hue usse poocha. Imama ne dhund
zada us jagah ko dekha, jahan kuch lights dhund aur andhere ka muqabla karne mein
masroof thi. "Nahi." Usne Salar se kaha.

"Yeh woh jagah hai jahan tumne rukh kar namaz parhi thi." Woh darwaza kholte hue
neeche utar aaya. Imama ne qadr e hairan nazron se us jagah ko dobara dekhna shuru
kiya. Ab woh use kisi had tak shanak kar pa rahi thi. Woh bhi darwaza khol kar neeche
utar aayi. Ek kapkapi uske jism mein daudi. Woh aaj bhi ek sweater aur chadar mein
malboos thi.

Woh kamra badal chuka tha jahan unhon ne beth kar kabhi chai pi thi. Chai aur chicken
burger.. Salar ne kursi par bethay hue is aadmi se kaha, jo jamaian lete hue unhe andar
le kar aaya tha aur ab order ke intezaar mein khada tha. Imama use order par use dekh
kar muskurayi. "Ab kha lo ge?" Woh jaanta tha, us ka ishaara kis taraf tha. Woh kuch
kahe bagair muskura diya.

"Last time hum wahan baithe thay. Tumne wahan namaz parhi thi."
Woh haath ke ishare se us kamre ki mukhtalif atraaf ko ishara karte hue keh raha tha.
Imama ko yaad nahi tha, kamre mein jagah jagah tables aur kursiyan lagi hui thi.

Fajr ki azaan mein abhi bahut waqt tha, aur filhal is jagah par kaam karne wale chand
aadmiyon ke alawa aur koi nahi tha.

Ab us jagah par chai aur burger itne bure nahi thay jitne ye us waqt thay. presentation
bhi bohat behtar thi, lekin un dono mein se koi na zaayke ko dekh raha tha na
presentation ko..dono apne apne maazi ko zinda kar rahe thay. Yeh chand ghunt aur
chand luqmon ki baat nahi thi, zindagi ki baat thi jo na jaane rail ki patriyon ki tarah
kahan kahan se guzar kar ek station par le aayi thi. Woh us makaam par khade the

92
jahan un patriyon ka kaanta badla tha..door kareeb ek dusre mein mad gam aur ab ek
dusre ke saath..is raaste par kuch nayi yaadein bani thi..Unki shaadi ke baad sadak ke
raaste unka pehla safar aur in nayi yaadon ne purani yaadon ko dhundlaane ke amal ka
aghaaz kar diya tha.

Table par bill ke paise rakhne ke baad woh uth khada hua. Imama ne bhi us ka pairvi
ki.. Salar ne chalte hue us ka haath apne daayein haath mein pakad liya. Imama ne uska
chehra dekha. Uske chehre par ek narm si muskurahat aayi thi.

"Imama! Woh pistol kahan hai?"

Woh imarat se bahar aate hue us ke sawaal par chonki. Use kya yaad aaya tha, woh
hans padi.

"Abbu ke paas hai," usne Salar se kaha.

"Tum waaqai chala sakti thi?" Salar ne pata nahi kya yaqeen dilaani chahi. "Haan," Imama
ne sar hailaya..

"Lekin us mein goli nahi thi.."..Woh us ke agle jumlay par be ikhtiyaar thhatka.. "Mere
paas bas pistol hi tha." Woh itminaan se keh rahi thi.

Usne be ikhtiyaar saans liya. Uski aankhon mein dhool usne jhaunki thi ya Allah ne, woh
andaaza nahi kar saka. Us pistol ne usay jitna shock aur gussa dilaya tha agar use
andaaza ho jata ke woh bullets ke baghair tha to Salar us din Imama ko police ke
haathon zaroor arrest karwakar aata. Woh pistol haath mein liye kyun itni pur aitmaad
nazar aayi thi usay. Yeh usay ab samajh mein aaya tha. "Tum dar gaye the" Imama hans
rahi thi.

"Nahi dara to nahi tha, magar shocked reh gaya tha. Tum sara raasta roti rahi thi. Main
tawaako bhi nahi kar sakta tha ke tum mujh par pistol nikaal lo gi. Tumhare aansuon ne
dhoka diya mujhe."

Woh ab kuch khufgi se keh raha tha. Imama khilkhila kar hans padi.

---------------------------------------

93
Woh agle do teen din tak Islamabad ki Trans mein hi rahi... Woh wahan jaane se jitni
khofzada thi, ab woh khof yak dam khatam hota hua mehsoos ho raha tha aur us ka
hatmi natija yeh nikla tha ke woh ab Islamabad ke agle dore ki muntazir thi. Us guest
room ki khidki mein khade sara din kis ko kis waqt dekha tha, woh agle do teen din
Salar ko bhi batati rahi aur teesre din uski taan ek jumlay par aakar tooti thi.

"Salar! Hum Islamabad mein nahi reh sakte?"

Salar bed par baitha laptop god mein rakhe kuch emails karne mein masroof tha, jab
Imama ne is se poocha. Woh pichle aadhe ghante se usse sirf Islamabad ki hi baatein kar
rahi thi aur Salar be had tahammul se uski baatein sun raha tha aur uska jawab bhi de
raha tha.

"Nahi. Apne kaam mein masroof Salar ne kaha."

"Kyun?"

"Kyunki meri job yahan hai."

"Tum job badal lo."

"Nahi badal sakta."Woh chand lamhe khamosh rahi phir usne kaha.

"Main Islamabad mein nahi reh sakti?"

Is baar Salar ne bilaakhir uski screen se nazar hata kar use dekha. "Is baat ka kya
matlab hai?" Usne be had sanjeedgi se us se poocha.

"Mera matlab hai ke main wahan reh loon gi, tum weekend par aajaya karna."Ek lamhe
ke liye Salar ko laga ke woh mazaq kar rahi hai lekin woh mazaq nahi tha.

"Main har weekend par Islamabad nahi ja sakta," usne be had tahammul se use bataya.
Woh kuch der khamosh rahi..

Salar laptop ki taraf mutawajjeh hogaya..

94
"Toh tum mahine mein ek dafa aajaya karo."

Woh iske jumlay se zyada uske itminan par thatka tha.

"Baaz dafa main mahine mein ek bar bhi nahi aa sakta," usne kaha.

"Toh koi baat nahi,"

"Yani tumhein farq nahi parta?" woh e-mails karna bhool gaya tha.

Maine yeh to nahi kaha," Imama ne be-sakhta kaha. Usay andaza bhi nahi tha ke woh
uske ehsasat ko itni saafai se kaam dega.

"Papa aur mummy akele hote hain wahan" Salar ne uski baat ki. Woh waha akele nahi
hote. Amar aur Yusra hote hain unke paas, woh dono aaj kal Pakistan se bahar hain.
Dusri baat yeh hai ke papa aur mummy badi social life guzar rahe hain. Unko tumhari
services ki itni zarurat nahi hai jitni mujhe hai. Salar ne be-had sanjeedgi se usse kaha.

Woh kuch der khamosh uski god mein pade laptop ki screen ko ghurti rahi...phir
barbadayi..
"Main Islamabad mein khush rahungi.."

"Yaani mere saath khush nahi ho?"..wo jazbaz hua..

"Wahan zyada khush rahugi"..Woh ab bilaakhir saaf saaf apni tarjeehat bata rahi thi.

"Papa theek kehte the mujhe tumhein Islamabad nahi le kar jana chahiye tha. Maa baap
ki baat sunni chahiye," woh be-ikhtiyaar pachtaya..

"Dekho, agar main tumhein Islamabad bhej deta hoon to kitni der reh sakti ho tum
wahan, hamein agle saal Pakistan se chale jana hai." Woh use pyaar se samjhaane ki ek
aur koshish kar raha tha.

"Toh koi baat nahi, tum Pakistan to aaya karoge na." Salar ka dil khoon hua. Zindagi
mein aaj tak kisi ne uski zaat mein itni adam dilchaspi nahi dikhayi thi. "Khabardaar!
Aainda mere saamne tumne Islamabad ka naam bhi liya aur apne ehmakana mashware
apne paas rakhho. Ab mera dimagh chaatna band karo aur so jao." Woh buri tarah bigda
tha.

95
Apna laptop utha kar woh be-had khafgi ke aalam mein bed room se nikal gaya tha.
Imama ki samajh mein nahi aaya ke ismein itna naraz hone wali kya baat hai. Us waqt
usay waqai andaza nahi horaha tha ke apne maa baap ki mohabbat mein woh kitne
ehmekana andaz mein sochne lagi thi.

Lights off kar ke usne kuch der ke liye sone ki koshish ki lekin use neend nahi aayi. Use
bar-bar ab Salar ka khayal aaraha tha. Chand lamhe lete rahne ke baad woh yakdum uth
kar kamre se nikal aayi. Wo lounge ka heater on kiye, qareeb pare sofay par betha kaam
kar raha tha.

"Darwaza kholnay ki awaaz par thatka tha.

"Ab kya hai?" Imama ko dekhte hi usne be-had khufgi se kaha. "Kuch nahi, main tumhein
dekhne aayi thi." Woh uske sakhti se poochhne par kuch jazbaz hui.

"Coffee bana doon tumare liye?" Usne musalihana andaaz mein boli.

"Mujhe zarurat hogi toh main khud bana loonga." Woh usi andaaz mein bola.

Woh uske qareeb sofe par aakar baith gayi. Kuch kahe bagair usne Salar ke bazu par
haath rakhte hue uske kandhe par sar tika diya. Yeh nadamat ka izhaar tha. Salar ne kisi
radd-e-amal ka izhaar nahi kiya. Use mukammal tor par nazar andaaz karte hue woh
laptop par apna kaam karta raha. Lekin yeh bada mushkil tha, woh uske kandhe par sar
tikaaye uske itne qareeb baithi ho aur woh use nazar andaaz kar de.. kar deta agar sirf
uski biwi hoti yeh Imama thi.

Laptop ke keyboard par chalti uski ungliyan thamne lagi, phir ek gehra saans lekar woh
barbadaaya.

"Ab is tarah baithogi toh main kaam kaise karoon ga?"

" tum mujhe jaane ka keh rahe ho?" Imama ne bura mana.

"Main tumhe jaane ka keh sakta hoon?" Usne uska sar chuma. Bohot ahmakana baat kahi
thi tumne mujhe, aise hi kaha tha, mujhe kya pata tha tum itni badtameezi karo ge mere
saath? Woh hakka bakka reh gaya.

96
"Badtameezi? Kya bad tameezi ki hai maine tumhe excuse karna chahiye jo kuch tumne
mujhse kaha?"

woh samjha, woh nadamat ka izhaar karne aayi hai, lekin yahan toh maamla hi ulta tha.
Imama ne be-hadd khafgi se uske kandhe se apna sar upar uthaate hue usse kaha.

"Ab main excuse kiya karoon tumse...?"

Salar ne uski uthi hui thodi dekhi. Kya maan tha? Kya gharoor tha? Jaise woh usse yeh
toh karwa hi nahi sakta tha.

"Excuse karoon tumse?" Khafa si ankhon aur uthi thodi ke saath woh phir poochh rahi
thi. Salar ne nafi mein sar hilate hue jhuk kar uski thodi ko chuma, yeh maan usse hi
rakhna tha. Woh uska sar jhuka dekhne ka khwahish mand nahi tha.

"Nahi tumse excuse karwa kar kya karoon ga main."

Woh be-hadd narmi se uski thodi ko dobara chumte hue bola.

"Imama ke honthon par be-ikhtiyar muskurahat aayi. Kya ghuroor tha jo uski aankhon
mein jhalka tha? Haan, woh kaise usse yeh keh sakta tha. Usse alag hote hue usne Salar
se kaha.

"Achha, ab tum excuse karo mujhse, kyun ki tumne badtameezi ki hai."

Woh ab itminan se mutalba kar rahi thi, woh muskuradiya. Woh mohtarif se itiraf chaahti
thi. "I AM SORRY", Salar ne uska chehra dekhte hue kaha.

"Koi baat nahi, ab aindah tum yeh na kehna ki main Islamabad ki baat na karu." Woh
be-had faiyazana andaaz mein uski maazrat qubool karte hue boli. Salar ke honton par
be-ikhtiyar muskurahat pheli toh saara masla Islamabad ka tha. Use shayad yeh khadsha
hogaya tha ki woh dobara use wahan nahi le kar jayega aur woh isi khadshe ke tehat
uske paas aayi thi. Kya andaaz e dilbari tha, wahan uske liye kuch nahi tha. Jo bhi tha,
kisi ke tufail tha. Woh hans pada. "Kya hua?" Usne ulajh kar Salar ko dekha.

97
"Kuch nahi." Salar ne zara sa aage jhukte hue badi narmi aur mohabbat se use is tarah
gale laga kar uska sar aur matha chuma, jis tarah woh roz office se aane ke baad
darwaze par use dekhkar karta tha. "Good night." Woh ab use khuda hafiz keh raha tha.
"Good night." Woh apni shawl lapette hue sofe se uth khadi hui.

Bedroom ka darwaza kholte hue usne gardan mod kar Salar ko dekha, woh use hi dekha
raha tha. Woh alwida andaz mein muskura di, woh bhi jawaban muskuraya tha. Imama
ne kamre mein dakhil ho kar darwaza band kar diya. Woh bohot der tak us band
darwaze ko dekhta raha. Yeh aurat jis mard ki zindagi mein bhi hoti, woh khush qismat
hota lekin woh khush qismat nahi tha. Khush qismati ki zarurat kahan reh gayi thi use..

---------------------

Habib Sahab ki biwi ne kai chakkar lagaye mere ghar ke har baar kuch na kuch le kar
aati thi Aamna ke liye.. kehti thi humein jahez nahi chahiye, bas Aamna ka rishta de
dein. Kehti kya thi balki minaatein karti thi.

Imama ke daftar apne bete ko bhi le gayi ek din beta bhi khud aaya maan ke saath
hamare ghar bachpan se pala bada tha meri nazron ke samne.

Woh sahen mein char paai par baitha, sar jhukaye, surkh inton ke farsh par nazrein
jamaaye Saeeda Amma ki guftagu pichle aadhe ghante se usi khamoshi se sun raha tha.
Uski khamoshi Saeeda Amma ko buri tarah tapa rahi thi.

Kam bakht na hoon na haan, kuch bolta hi nahi. Majal hai ek baar hi keh de ke aapne
apni bacchi ki shaadi mere saath karke meri badi izzat afzai ki ya yahi keh de ke bohot
gunah wali hai aap ki bacchi. Woh baaton ke doran musalsal khol rahi thi.

Itwaar ka din tha aur woh Imama ke saath subah baqi ka samaan thikane lagaane aaya
tha. Woh electronics aur doosre samaan ko kuch charity daron mein bhejwane ka intezam
kar ke aaya tha. Imama ne is baar eteraz nahi kiya tha lekin Saeeda Amma ko un dono
ne yeh nahi bataya tha ki woh samaan unke ghar nahi, kahin aur bhejwaaya ja raha hai.
Sapeher ho rahi thi aur woh in tamam kaamon se farigh hokar wahi dhoop mein sahen
mein bichhi ek chaar pai par baith gaya tha. Imama andar kitchen mein iftaari aur khane
ki tayari kar rahi thi. Unhe aaj iftaari wahi karni thi.

Dhoop ki wajah se Salar ne apna sweater utaar kar chaar pai ke ek kone par rakh diya
tha. Jeans ki jeb mein rakha ek rumal nikal kar usne chehre par aayi halki si nami ko
poncha. Yeh Imama ke rishte ki chouthi dastaan thi, jo woh sun raha tha.

98
Basin ko bartan mein gholte huye Imama ne sahen mein khulne wali kitchen ki khidki se
Salar ko dekha, use us par tars aaya. Woh kitchen mein Saeeda Amma ki saari guftagu
sun sakti thi, aur woh guftagu kis had tak qabil e ihtiraaz ho rahi thi, wo uska andaaza
kar rahi thi. Teen dafa usne mukhtalif bahano se Saeeda Amma ko aakar taalne ki
koshish ki, guftagu ka mauzu badla lekin jaise hi woh kitchen mein aati, baahar sahen
mein phir wahi guftagu shuru ho jaati.

"Uncha lamba jawaan hai. Qad tum se kuch aadh foot zyada hi hoga."

Habib Sahab ke bete ka huliya bayan karte hue Saeeda Amma mubalaghay ki aakhri
hudood ko choo rahi. Salar ka apna qad chhe foot do inch ke barabar tha aur aadh foot
hone ka matlab taqreeban paune saat foot tha, jo kam az kam Lahore mein paaya jaana
namumkin nahi, to mushkil zaroor tha..

"Amma! Zeera nahi mil raha mujhe."

Imama ne khidki se jhankte huye Saeeda Amma ko kaha.

Is ke ilawa ab aur koi bhi chara nahi tha ke woh unhe andar bula leti. "Arrey beta!
Udhar hi hai jidhar hamesha hota hai. Zeera ne kaha jana hai." Saeeda Amma ne uthte
hue kaha.

Sahen mein chaar pai par bethe Salar ne joote utaar diye. Sweater ko sar ke neeche
rakhte huye woh chaar pai par chitt let gaya..Andar se Imama aur Saeeda Amma ki
baaton ki awaaz ab bhi aa rahi thi lekin Salar ne us awaazon se tawajjuh hata li. Woh
surkh inton ki deewar par chadhi sabz paton wali baelon ko dekh raha tha. Dhoop ab
kuch dhalne lagi thi magar us mein ab bhi tamazat thi. Barabar ke kisi ghar ki chhat se
chand kabootar ud kar sahen ke upar se guzre. Un mein se ek kabootar kuch der ke liye
sahen ki deewar par baith gaya..Ek taweel arse ke baad usne dhoop mein aisa sukoon
paya tha. Dhoop mein sukoon nahi tha, zindagi mein sukoon tha. Usne aankhein band ki..
Phir chand lamhon ke baad chaukar aankhein kholi..wo bade ghair mehsus andaz mein
uske sar ke niche takiya rakhne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Use aankhein kholte dekh kar
usne kuch maazrat-khwaah andaz mein kaha, "Gardan thak jati hai is tarah tumhari."

"Usne Salar ka sweater nikalte hue kaha..Salar ne kuch kahe bagair takiya sar ke neeche
le liya. Woh uska sweater tay karte huye, apne bazuon par daalte huye andar chali gayi.
Aisi naz-bardari ka kahan socha tha usne... aur woh aisi naz-bardari chahta bhi kahan tha

99
usse sath ki khwahish thi woh mil gaya tha kuch aur milta na milta. Usne dobara
aankhein band kar li.

----------------------

Khoon kahan se nikal raha tha, woh andaza nahi kar saka lekin uske haathon par khoon
laga hua tha. Woh hatheliyon ko takleef aur khauf ke aalam mein dekh raha tha, phir
usne jhuk kar apne safed libas ko dekha. Uska libas be daagh tha. Phir haathon par laga
hua khoon... aur jism mein hone wali yeh takleef woh samajh nahi pa raha tha.

Uski hatheliyon se khoon ke chand qatre uski safed qameez ke daman par gire. "Salar!
Asar ka waqt ja raha hai, namaz parh lo." Woh harbada kar utha tha. Imama uske paas
khadi, uska kandha hilate hue, usse jagah rahi thi.

Salar ne charon taraf dekha, phir apne dono haathon ko, uski hatheliyan saaf thi. Uska
saans be tarteeb tha, Imama uska kandha hila kar chali gayi thi. Salar uth kar baith gaya.
Woh khwaab tha, jo woh dekh raha tha. Char pai par baithay usne khwaab ko yaad karte
hue kuch ayat ki tilawat shuru kar di. Woh bohat arse ke baad koi darauna khwaab dekh
raha tha. Sahen ki dhoop ab dhal chuki thi. Usne be ikhtiyar apni ghadi par waqt dekha,
asar ki jamaat ka waqt nikal chuka tha. Usse ab ghar mein hi namaz parhni thi. Apni
jorabain utartay hue bhi woh khwaab ke bare mein soch kar pareshan hota raha.

Imama tab tak uska sweater aur wuzu karne ke liye andar se chappal layi thi. "Tabiyat
theek hai tumhari?" Usse sweater dete hue Imama ne pehli baar uske chehre ko ghaur se
dekha. Uska chehra usse kuch surkh laga tha. Usne Salar ki peshani par hath rakh kar
uska temperature check kiya.

"Bukhar nahi hai, dhoop mein sone ki wajah se laga hoga." Salar ne sweater pehante hue
usse kaha. Imama ko woh kisi gehri soch mein laga.

----------------------------

Baitul Ankaboot

Woh is haftay phir usay apne saath Karachi le kar gaya lekin is baar woh raat ki flight
se wapas aagaye thay. Pehle ki tarah, is baar bhi woh usi hotel mein rahe. Salar apne
office mein masroof raha, jabke woh Anita ke saath ghoomti phirti rahi.

100
Salar se uski dobara mulaqat isi tarah raat flight se pehle hui thi, woh kuch chup thi.
Salar ne notice kiya tha magar us ke saath is flight mein us ke bank ke kuch ghair mulki
ohde daraan bhi safar kar rahe thay. Woh lounge mein un ke saath masroof raha. Flight
mein bhi woh seat badal kar un ke paas chala gaya. Imama se usko baat karne ka
mauka airport se wapasi par mila tha. Car parking mein apni gadi mein baithe hi usne
Imama se pehla sawaal yeh hi tha. "Tum itni khamosh kyun hai??"

"Kis se baatein karoon... apne aap se? Tum to masroof thay." Imama ne jawaban kaha.

"Chalo,ab baat karo"..Salar ne mauzu badalte hue kaha..

"Kaisa raha aaj ka din?

"Bass theek tha."

"Bass theek tha. Kahan gayi thi aaj tum?"

Usne Salar ko un do teen jagahon ke naam bataye, jahan woh Anita ke saath gayi thi,
magar Salar ko uske andaaz mein excitement ka woh andaaz nahi dikh raha tha jo
peechli baar tha.

"Tumhari pay kitni hai, Salar?" Woh chand lamhon ke liye thatka.

Woh bayhad sanjeeda thi. Woh bay ikhtiyar hans diya. Fori tor par is sawaal ki wajah
uski samajh mein nahi aayi thi.

"No comments. Main serious hoon."

"Main bhi serious hoon. Main shohar hoon tumhara lekin bewakoof nahi hoon."

"Jis appartment mein hum reh rahe hain, woh tumhara zaati hai?"

Agle sawaal ne Salar ko aur hairan kiya tha. Woh ab bhi bayhad sanjeeda thi.

101
"Nahi, yeh rented hai lekin tum kyun poochh rahi ho yeh sabkuch?"

Apne jawab par usse Imama ke chehre par mayoosi itni saaf nazar aayi ke woh bhi yak
dum sanjeeda ho gaya. Aise hi poochh rahi thi. "Main samajh rahi thi, tumhara apna
hoga." woh ab usse kuch sochti hui lagi. Salar bahut ghor se uska chehra dekhta raha.

"Main soch rahi thi ke tum ne mujhe jo paise diye hain, usse koi plot le lein."
"Imama..kya problem hai?"Salar ne is baar uske kandhon ke gird apna bazu phailate huye
kaha. "Koi problem nahi hai, apna ghar to banana chahiye na humein." Woh ab bhi
sanjeeda thi.

"Tum Anitia ka ghar dekh kar aayi ho?" Ek jhamakay ki tarah Salar ko ek khayal aaya
tha. Anita kuch arse tak apne naye ghar mein shift hone wali thi aur in dino uske ghar
ka interior ho raha tha.

"Haan." Imama ne sar hilaaya, Salar ne gehra saans liya. Uska andaza theek nikla tha.
"Bohot achha ghar hai na uska?" Woh ab Salar se keh rahi thi. Uske lehje mein bay had
ishtiyaq tha.

"Haan, achha hai." Salar ne haath hataate huye kaha. Chaar canal par muhit Anita ke ghar
ko Karachi ke ek mahroof architecture ne design kiya tha. Uske bure hone ka sawaal hi
paida nahi hota tha.

"Tumne swimming pool ki boat dekhi hai?"

"Nahi, maine kafi mahinon pehle uska ghar dekha tha, tab interior shuru nahi hua tha."

"Waise swimming pool mein boat ka kya kaam?"

"Asli wali nahi hai, chhoti si hai, lakdi ki lagti hai lekin kisi aur material ki hai. Uspar ek
chhoti si windmill hai, aur woh hawa se us saare swimming pool mein harkat karti rehti
hai. Woh muskurata hua uska chehra dekhta, uski baat sunta raha. Woh use us kishti ki
ek ek cheez bata rahi thi."

"Anita ne bada zulm kiya hai mujh par." Uske khamosh hone par Salar ne kaha.

102
"Kyun?" Woh chonk gayi.

"Meri shaadi ke teesre hi haftay meri biwi ko apna ghar dikhaya diya. Woh barbadaaya."

"Kahin zameen khareed lete hain Salar! Imama ne uski baat nazar andaz ki."

"Imama! Mere paas do plots hain, papa ne diye hain. Islamabad mein to ghar banana itna
bada masla nahi hai. Jab banana hoga, banalenge." Salar ne use tasalli dene ki koshish ki.

Woh yak dum pur josh hui. "Kitne bade plots hain?"

"Das das marlay ke hain."

"Bas...? Kam az kam ek, do canal to hona chahiye." Woh mayoos si hui thi.

"Haan, das marlay kam hai. Do canal to hona hi chahiye." Salar ne ta'aid ki.

"Nahi, do naa ho, ek hi ho jaaye. Ek bhi bahut hai. Usme ek sabziyon ka farm banayenge,
janwar bhi rakhenge. Ek summer house banayenge, ek gazebo banayenge aur ek fish farm
bhi banalenge."

Salar ko laga ki Imama ko jagah ka andaza karne mein ghalati hui thi.

"Ek canal mein yeh sab kuch nahi ban sakta Imama! Usne maine madham awaaz mein
usse kaha, woh chonki."

"Lekin main to acre ki baat kar rahi thi."

Woh chand lamhe bhoncka sa raha gaya.

"Islamabad mein tumhe acre zameen kahan se milegi? Chand lamhon ke baad usne
sambhal kar kaha."

"Islamabad se bahar to mil sakti hai na?" Imama sanjeeda thi.

103
"Toh phir ghar na kaho, yeh kaho ki farm house banana chahti ho tum." nahi, farm
house nahi, ek badi si khuli si jagah par ek chhota sa ghar jaise koi wadi... "is tarah ki
wadi mein ghar."

"Papa ka bhi ek farm house hai, kabhi-kabhar jaate hain hum log tumhe bhi le jaaunge
wahan." Salar ne use phir thala. "Main farm house ki baat nahi kar rahi, asli wale ghar
ki baat kar rahi hoon. Imama ab bhi apni baat par adi hui thi. Jis tarah ka mera
profession hai, Imama, ismein main farm houses ya shehar se bahar rehaish rakhna afford
nahi kar sakta. Kam az kam jab tak main kaam kar raha hoon, tab tak mujhe bade
shehron mein rehna hai aur bade shehron mein ab bahut mushkil hai acres mein shehar
ke andar koi ghar banana. Yeh tumhare romantic novels mein ho sakta hai lekin real life
mein nahi, jo cheez mumkeen aur practical hai woh yeh hai ke chand saalon baad koi
luxery flat le liya jaaye ya do char canal ka koi ghar bana liya jaaye ya chalo paanch
chhe canal bhi ho sakta hai, lekin kisi acchi jagah par isse bada ghar affordable nahi
hoga. Haan! Yeh zaroor ho sakta hoon ke paanch das saal baad Lahore ya Islamabad se
bahar kahin ek farm house bana liya jaaye, lekin main jaanta hoon, bees ya tees saal
mein hum das ya bees baar se zyada nahi ja paayenge wahan. Woh bhi chand dino ke
liye, lekin woh ek safed haathi sabit hoga hamare liye, jis par har maah hamare kharajat
honge." Salar ko andaza nahi hua ke usne zarurat se zyada kuch zyada hi saaf goyi ka
muzaihra kar diya hai. Imama ka rang kuch pheeka sa padh gaya tha...wo hakeekat thi jo
woh use dikhara raha tha. Salar ne use dobara bolte nahi dekha, ghar pohochne tak wo
khamosh rahi..aur pura rasta uski khamoshi use chubi thi..Accha, tum ghar ka ek sketch
banao, main dekhoon ga agar feasible hua to banaya ja sakta hai." Yeh usne sone se
pehle sursuri andaz mein Imama se kaha tha aur ek second mein Imama ke chehre ka
rang tabdeel hote dekha...Ek choti si baat use itna khush kar degi, use is ka andaza nahi
tha. Sehri ke waqt woh jab alarm ki awaaz par utha to woh bistar mein nahi thi. Tum
aaj pehle uth gayi." Woh kitchen mein kaam kar rahi thi jab Salar sehri ke liye wahan
gaya. Woh jawab dene ke bajaye muskurayi thi. Salar ko hairat hui, aaj usne sehri
khatam karne mein koi badi ujlat dikhayi thi aur kyun dikhayi thi, yeh raaz zyada der
tak raaz nahi raha tha. Khana khatam karte hi woh apni sketch book utha laayi thi. Yeh
maine sketch kar liya hai jis tarah ka ghar main keh rahi thi." Sehri karte huye Salar
buri tarah chonka tha. Woh apni kisi hidayat par itne fauri amal daramad ki tawakko
nahi kar raha tha. Woh sketch book uske samne khole bethi thi. Tissue se haath ponchte
huye, usne sketch book ko thame Salar ne ek nazar us par daali aur doosri us ghar par,
jo samne sketch mein nazar aa raha tha. Ghar se zyada use ek state kehna zyada behtar
tha. Usne ghar mein har woh cheez shamil ki thi jiska zikr usne us raat ko kiya tha.
Farq sirf yeh tha ki pehle woh use zubaani bata rahi thi, ab wahi sab kuch ek drawing
ki shakal mein uske samne tha.

Pahaadon ke daman mein, khule sabze mein, ek chhota sa ghar, jiske samne ek jheel thi
aur uske ird gird woh chhote chhote structures the jiska woh zikr kar rahi thi, gazebo
aur summer house. Usne apne sketches ko color bhi kiya hua tha.

104
Aur yeh aage bhi hai. Usne Salar ko sketch book band karte dekh kar jaldi se agla safa
palat diya. Woh uske ghar ka yaqeenan aqbi hissa tha jahan par ek astabal aur parindon
ki mukhtalif qisam ki rehaishi gahain banai gayi thin. Is mein woh fish farm bhi tha,
jiska woh raat ko zikr kar rahi thi.

Tum raat ko soyi nahi? Sketch book band karte hue Salar ne usse poocha. Woh sketches
ghanton ki mehnat ke baghair nahi ban sakte the. Imama ko is tabseere ne jaise mayoos
kiya. Woh sketches dekhne par Salar se kisi aur baat ke sunne ki tawakku kar rahi thi.
"Accha hai na?" Usne Salar ke sawaal ka jawab diye baghair kaha.

Kanta haath mein liye woh bohot der tak uska chehra dekhta raha. Jo uske liye ghar tha,
uske liye ab bhi farm house hi tha aur aasaan nahi tha lekin woh ek baar phir is baat
par behas nahi karna chahta tha.

"Bohot accha hai."..Ek lambi si khamoshi ke baad kahe jaane wale is jumle par woh be
ikhtiyar khil uthi thi.

"Tumhare dono plots bech kar hum kisi jagah par zara badi jagah.."..."zara badi jagah? Ek
acre ki baat kar rahi ho kam az kam tum... aur zameen to chalo kisi na kisi tarah aahi
jaye gi lekin us ghar ki maintenance ke kharajat, well mujhe kam se kam crore pati ho
kar marna pare ga agar arab pati nahi to" Salar ne uski baat kaat kar kaha. Imama ne
be had khufgi se sketch book band kar di.

"Theek hai, main nahi karungi ab ghar ki baat." Woh palak jhapakte mein uth kar, apni
sketch book ke saath ghaib ho gayi thi.

Woh kaata haath mein pakde betha reh gaya..yeh behad maze ka khez surat e haal thi
jiska wo saamna kar raha tha...Salar sehri khatam kar ke bed room mein aagaya. Imama
sofe par sketch book kholi beti thi. Salar ko dekh kar usne sketch book band karke side
table par rakh di...

"Agar tumhein fori tor par ghar chahiye to main khareed deta hoon tumhein."

Usne bade sanjeedgi se uske paas sofe par baithte huye kaha, "Mujhe is tarah ka ghar
chahiye." Usne phir sketch book utha li...

105
"Ek acre ho ya na ho, lekin aisa ek bana doonga main tumhe.. Wada...lekin ab yeh home
media ko apne sar se utaar do." Woh Imama ka kandha thapakte huye uth gaya. Woh be
ikhtiyar mutmaeen hogayi. Wada ka lafz kafi tha filhal uske liye, wada ko ghar banana
zyada mushkil naa hota uske liye.

---------------------

Mah-e-Ramzan ke baqi din bhi isi tarah guzre the. Eid ke foran baad Salar ka bank koi
naya investment plan launch karne wala tha aur woh in dino isi silsile mein be had
mashroof raha tha. Imama ke liye masroofiyat ka daira ghar se shuru ho kar ghar par hi
khatam ho jata tha. Woh use din mein do teen baar bank se chand minute ke liye call
karke, haal-e-ahwal poochhta aur phone rakh deta.

Woh Eid se do din pehle Islamabad aagaye the. Kamran aur Moiz apni families ke saath
Eid ke liye Pakistan aaye the. Amaar aur uski family bhi waapas aa chuki thi.

Woh Sikandar Usman ke wasee o waaree sitting area mein baithi, wahan mojood tamam
logon ki gossip sun rahi thi aur idhar udhar bhagte, dorhte bachon ko dekh rahi thi.
Salar ke teenon bhaiyon ke sasural Islamabad mein hi thi aur is waqt mozu e guftagu
teenon bhaiyon ki sasural ki taraf se aaye hue woh qeemti sasurali ta'ahaif the jo Eid par
unke liye bheje gaye the. Wahan baithe un baton ko sunte huye Imama ko shadeed
ehsaas e kamzeri hua.

Uske aur Salar ke paas wahan kisi doosre se kisi tohfe ki tafseerat share karne ke liye
kuch nahi tha.

Kuch cheezon ki kami uski zindagi mein hamesha rehni thi aur yeh unhi mein se ek
cheez thi, mamooli thi lekin bhool jane wali nahi thi. Woh zindagi mein pehli baar is
tarah ke shadeed ehsaas e kamzeri ka shikar ho rahi thi aur is ehsaas ko yeh khayal aur
bhi badha raha tha ki Salar bhi isi tarah ki baatein soch raha hoga.

---------------------

"Subah tum chal rahi ho mere saath?" Salar night dress mein malboos chand lamhe pehle
washroom se nikla tha. Pehle ki tarah is baar bhi woh usi khidki ke aage khadi thi.

"Han." Usne Salar ko dekhe bagair kaha.

106
"Tabeeyat theek hai tumhari? Apne bed par baithte huye usne Imama ko ghor se dekha.
Use uska lehja behad bhuja hua lag raha tha.

"Han." Usne usi andaaz mein jawab diya.

Salar kambal kheenchte huye bed par let gaya. Imama ne palat kar use dekha. Woh apne
cell par alarm set kar raha tha, uski taraf mutawajjah nahi tha. Woh soche samjhe bagair
uski taraf aagayi. Bed ke qareeb aane par alarm set karte hue Salar ne chaunk kar use
dekha. Woh kuch kahe bagair uske qareeb bed par baith gayi. Cell phone side table par
rakhte huye woh hairaan hua tha. Woh pareshan thi, yeh poochhne ke liye ab use us se
tasdeeq ki zarurat nahi thi balki uska chehra sab kuch bata raha tha. Woh pehle ki tarah
ab bhi uski udasi ko Islamabad aane ka natija samjha tha. Lete lete Salar ne uska haath
apne haath mein le liya. Woh uske haath ki grift mein apne haath ko dekhti rahi, phir
usne nazrein utha kar Salar ko dekha.

"Tumhe mujhse shaadi nahi karni chahiye thi. Woh chand lamhon ke liye bhocka sa reh
gaya tha.

"Phir kis se shaadi karni chahiye thi?" Woh hairaan hua.

"Kisi se bhi.. mere alawa kisi se bhi."

"Acha mashwara hai lekin der se mila hai." Usne baat mazaq mein udaane ki koshish ki.
Imama ne haath chhura liya.

"Tum pachta rahe hona ab?" Woh uth kar baith gaya.

"Main kyun pachtaaunga? Woh sanjeeda ho gaya tha.

"Tumhe pata hoga." Usne uthne ki koshish ki to Salar ne use roka.

"Nahi, mujhe nahi pata, tum bata do." Woh waqai hairat zadah tha.

"Tumhara bhi dil chaahta hoga ki koi tumhe bhi kapde de, ta'haif de aur woh baat
mukammal nahi kar saki." Uski awaaz pehle bharrayi, phir uski aankhon se aansu tapakne

107
lage the. Woh hakka bakka uska chehra dekh raha tha. Jo baat uske wehem aur gumaan
mein bhi nahi thi, woh uske liye ehsaas e jurm ban rahi thi.

"Mere Khudaya, Imama! Tum kya kya sochti rehti ho?" Woh waqai shash dar tha. Woh
apni aankhon ko ragad kar saaf karne ki koshish karti hui buri tarah nakam ho rahi thi.

Aankhein aansu bahana jaanti hain, aansuon ko rokna nahi jaanti. "Bas tumhe mujhse
shaadi nahi karni chahiye thi." Yeh usne aansu rokne aur aankhon ragadne ki jiddo o
jehad mein kaha tha. Woh bahut dilbardashta thi. Baat tohfo ki nahi thi, subki us ehsaas
ki thi jo lounge mein sab ke darmiyan baithte usne un chand ghanton mein mehsoos kiya
tha. Salar ne jawab mein kuch kehne ke bajaye use gale laga kar tasalli dene wale
andaaz mein thapka.

Use tasalli nahi hui, woh uska haath hataate hue uth kar chali gayi.

--------------------

Imama bibi! Aap itni aqalmand hain nahi, jitna main aap ko samajhta tha. Bohat saari
cheezein hain, jin mein aap khaas hi hamaqat ka mazahira karti hain.

Agli subah gaon jaate hue driving ke doran woh be had sanjeedgi se usse keh raha tha.
Woh samne sadak ko dekhti rahi. Use filhal khud ko aqalmand sabit karne mein koi
dilchaspi nahi thi.

Kya ho jata hai tumhe baithe bithaye? Kyun is tarah ki ulte seedhe baatein sochti rehti
ho?

"Tum yeh sab kuch nahi samajh sakte." Imama ne usi andaaz mein kaha. Haan, ho sakta
hai lekin tum bhi yeh baat samajh lo ke kuch cheezein tum nahi badal sakti, tumhein
unhein qubool karna hai.

Kiya toh hai?

"Toh phir itna rona kyun?"

108
"Sab ne mehsoos kiya hoga ki meri family ne.." usne ranjeeda hote hue baat adhoori
chhod di. Tum se kisi ne kuch kaha?

"Nahi."

"To phir...?"

"Kaha nahi, phir bhi dil mein toh unhon ne socha hoga"

"Tum unke diloon tak mat jao, jo baat main keh raha hoon tum sirf woh suno." Salar ne
uski baat kat kar kaha. "Yeh be ma'ani cheezein hain. Ek normal arranged marriage hui
hoti to bhi main sasural se koi ta'haaf lena pasand nahi karta. Main jin customs (trends)
ko pasand nahi karta, un ki wajah se koi hasrat aur pachtaave bhi nahi hai mujhe."

"Tumse zyada qeemti koi gift ho sakta hai mere liye?" Woh use ab badi rasanaiyat se
samjhane ki koshish kar raha tha. Use yakeen tha ke woh uski baat se muta'asir nahi ho
rahi hogi. Woh yeh bhi jaanta tha, uske liye bhi baat taha'aif ki nahi thi, us ehsaas-e-
mahroomi ki thi jo use ho raha tha aur jis ke liye filhal woh kuch nahi kar sakta tha.
Usne Imama se mazeed kuch nahi kaha tha.

Is wasee o areez compound aur us ke andar mojood chhoti badi imaratoun ne chand
lamhon ke liye Imama ko hairaan kar diya tha. Usne Salar se is school aur doosre
projects ke bare mein sarsari sa tazkara suna tha lekin use yeh andaaza nahi tha ke yeh
kaam itna munazzam aur is satah par ho raha hai. Compound mein aaj sirf dispensary
khuli thi aur us waqt bhi wahan mareezon ki ek khaasi tadad mojood thi. Baqi imaratoun
mein log nazar nahi arahe the. Yeh Eid ki taatilaat thi. Salar ki gaadi ko compound mein
daakhil hote dekh kar kuch der ke liye compound mein hulchul si machi thi.

Care taker staff yak dum alert ho gaya tha. Wahan kaam karne wale afraad ki aksariyat
aaj chhuti par thi aur jo wahan mojood the, unhone compound ke aakhri kone mein
annexi ke samne gaadi rukne ke baad Salar ke saath gaadi se nikalne wali chadar mein
malbus us ladki ko badi dilchaspi se dekha tha. Annexi ka chowkidar woh pehla aadmi
tha jise Salar ne apni biwi se muta'arif karte hue apni shaadi ke bare mein mubtila kiya
tha aur aisa karte hue Salar janta tha ke jab tak woh imarat ke doosre hisson ki taraf
jaayenge, tab tak uski shaadi ki khabar har taraf phail chuki hogi.

Annexi ke samne mojood lawn se guzarte hue Imama ne badi dilchaspi se apne qurb o
javar mein nazar daudayi. Woh annexi, markazi imarat se bohat faslay par thi aur wahan
bethay hue shayad aam dino mein bhi doosri imaratoun ke shor se bacha ja sakta tha.

109
Ek chhoti si baadh ke saath lawn aur annexi ki had bandi ki gayi thi. Lawn ka ek hissa
sabziyon ki kasht ke liye istemaal ho raha tha. Dhoop poori tarah nahi pheli thi aur
khunki ka ehsaas be had shadeed hone ke bawajood, Imama ka dil kuch der ke liye khilti
hui dhoop wale is lawn mein padi kursiyon par bethne ko chaha tha jo raat ki aus se
bheegi hui thi... Bohat arse ke baad woh aisi khuli fizaa mein saans le rahi thi. Kuch der
ke liye udasi ki har kehfiyat ko woh ghaib hote hue mehsoos kiya.

"Hum yahan beth jaate hain."

Annexi ke baramde mein pahunchte hi usne Salar se kaha jo chowkidar se darwaza

khulwa raha tha. "Nahi, yahan kuch der baad tumhe sardi lage gi. Andar lounge mein
beth kar bhi tumhein bahar sab kuch isi tarah nazar aayega. Filhal main zara dispensary
ka ek round loon ga tumhein agar yahan bethna hai to beth jao."

Salar ne use kaha. "Nahi, main tumhare saath chaloon gi." Usne foran kaha tha. Annexi
furnished thi aur us ke andar daakhil hone par kuch lamhon ke liye Imama ko jaise uske
sound proof hone ka ehsas hua... Andar kuch aisi hi khamoshi use mehsoos hui thi.

"Kabhi hum bhi yahan rehne ke liye aayenge." Usne beikhtiyar kaha tha.

"Acha." Imama ko laga woh use behla raha tha, uska andaaz kuch itna hi adam dilchaspi
ke liye hua tha...

Dus minute baad woh use markazi imarat aur us se munsalik doosre hisse dikha raha
tha. Woh imarat use dikhane ke saath saath wahan mojood staff ko kuch hidayat bhi de
raha tha. Uske andaaz se lag raha tha ke is jagah ke baare mein malumat uski ungliyon
par hai. "Woh sab log keh rahe hain mithai khilayein ji."..Chokidar ne Salar ko doosre
logon ki farmayish pohanchayi.

"Chale! Theek hai, aaj iftar aur dinner ka intezam kar lein..Main accountant ko bata deta
hoon."...Salar ne muskurakar use kaha. Imama ne notice kiya tha ke wo wahan kaam
karne wale, har shakhs ke naam ke saath sahab laga kar mukhatib kar raha tha...in logon
ke saath uska rawaiya sanjeeda lekin qabil e ihtiraam bhi tha. Yeh tabdili umar le kar
aayi thi ya soch, use andaaza nahi hua.

Do ghante wahan guzarne ke baad woh jab uske saath wahan se nikli toh pehli baar
woh apne dil mein us ke liye izzat ke kuch jazbat bhi liye hue thi...

110
"Yeh sab kyun kar rahe ho tum?"..Usne raaste mein usse poocha tha.

"Apni bakhshish ke liye."..Jawab ghair mutawaqqe tha magar jawab dene wala bhi toh
Salar Sikandar tha. Mujhe andaaza nahi tha ke tum itne reham dil ho. Chand lamhe
khamosh rah kar Imama ne use kaha.

"Nahi, reham dil nahi hoon, na tars khaa kar kisi ke liye kuch kar raha hoon, zimmedaari
samajh kar kar raha hoon. Reham dil hota toh masla hi kya tha." Aakhri jumla jaise usne
badbadate hue kaha.." Kaise shuru kya yeh sab kuch?"

Woh use Furqan se apni mulaqat aur is project ke aghaaz ke baare mein batane laga.
Woh chup chap sunti rahi. Uske khamosh hone par usne jaise sarahne wale andaaz mein
keha. "Bahut mushkil kaam tha."

"nahi woh life style badalna zyada mushkil tha, jo mera tha. Us ke muqable mein yeh sab
kuch aasaan tha."

Woh chand lamhe bol nahi saki. Uska ishaara jis taraf tha, woh sab kuch yaad karna
takleef deh tha.

"Har koi is tarah ka kaam nahi kar sakta." Woh madham awaaz mein boli.

"Har koi kar sakta hai lekin karna nahi chahta. Service of Humanity kisi ki check list par
nahi hoti, meri check list par bhi nahi thi. Main khush qismat tha ke aa gayi." Woh
hansa.

"Tum bahut badal gaye ho." Imama ne use gaur se dekhte hue kaha, woh muskura diya.
"Zindagi badal gayi thi, main kaise na badalta, na badalta toh sasural se aane wale Eid ke
ta'haif ke intezaar mein betha hota." Uske honton par ek halki si maani khes muskurahat
thi.

Imama ne uske tanz ka bura nahi mana. "Main manti hoon ki main bahut typical hoon,"
usne aiteraf kiya tha. Typical nahi ho, zindagi ko dekha nahi hai abhi tumne." Woh
sanjeeda hua.

Kam az kam yeh toh naa kaho, mujhe zindagi ne bohot kuch dikha aur sikha diya
hai."..Imama ne kuch ranjidgi se uski baat kaat di thi.

111
"Maslan kya?" Salar ne usse poocha.

"Kya nahi sikhaya zindagi ne? Ginwa nahi sakti main, bohot sabak sikhaye hain zindagi
ne mujhe.".. "sabak sikhaye honge magar gur nahi."

Imama ne chonk kar uska chehra dekha. Woh ajeeb se andaaz mein muskuraya tha. Woh
seedhi baatein kabhi bhi nahi karta tha, lekin woh aisi tedhi baatein karne walo mein se
bhi nahi tha.

"Acha lag raha hoon kya?" Sadak par nazrein jamaye gaadi drive karte hue woh usse
poochh raha tha.

"Kya?" Woh use dekhte hi buri tarah gad barai.

"Tum mujhe dekh rahi ho, is liye poochh raha hoon."..Imama ne hairani se uska chehra
dekha, phir be ikhtiyaar hans padi. Us shakhs mein koi baat aisi thi jo samajh mein nahi
aati thi. Kayi saal pehle aayi thi, naa ab aa rahi thi. Chand lamhon ke liye woh use
waqai be had acha laga tha.

---------------------

Eid ke chaand ka elaan isha se kuch der pehle hua tha, us elaan ke foran baad Sikandar
ne un dono ko, ek do ghante ke andar andar apni shopping mukammal karke waapas
aane ke liye kaha tha. Unka khayal tha, chand ghanton ke baad ki nisbat is waqt
shopping karna un dono ke liye zyada mahfooz rahega. Unhone shopping nahi ki thi,
balki ek restaurant se dinner kiya. Uske baad mehendi lagwakar aur chooriyan khareed
kar woh waapas aagayi thi. Salar kam az kam aaj raat waaqai mohtat tha aur Sikandar ki
hidaayat ko nazar andaz nahi kar raha tha, kyun ki Imama ke ghar mein musalsal
gadiyon ka aana jaana laga tha aur woh log bhi un hi markets mein jaate the, jahan par
Salar ki family jaati thi. Saare das baje ke qareeb woh ghar par the aur us waqt ghar
par koi mojood nahi tha. Sikandar, Tayyaba ke saath apne bhai ke ghar par the aur baqi
sab log apni families ke saath bahar nikle hue the.

Salar pichle do ghante se musalsal mukhtalif logon ki phone calls sun raha tha. Ye silsila
ghar aane tak jari tha.

112
Imama bezaar hone lagi thi. Usne khud ghar se nikalne se pehle Doctor Sibt e Ali, unki
betiyon aur Saeeda Amma ko call ki thi aur uske baad uski calls aana band ho gayi thi.
Salar ne albatta Furqan aur Anita se baat karte huye uski baat bhi un logon se karwai
thi. "Chalo coffee banate hain aur phir film dekhte hain," Salar ne bilakhir mein uski
bezaari ko mehsoos kar liya tha.

"Main haath dholu?" Imama ne haathon par lagi mehendi ko dekhte hue kaha. "Nahi,
main banaunga coffee, tum bas mere saath kitchen mein aajao." "Tum bana loge?" "Bahut
achhi." Usne apna cell off karte huye table par rakh diya.

Mehndi lagaye hue dono haath kitchen ki table par kohniyan tikaye, woh use coffee
banate hue dekhti rahi. Kitchen mein rakhe black current aur chocolate fudge ke do
tukde le kar woh coffee tray mein rakhne laga to Imama ne kaha, "Kuch faida hua mere
kitchen mein aane ka?" "Haan, tumne mujhe company di." Usne tray uttha kar uske saath
kitchen se bahar nikalte huye kaha, "Tum akelay bhi bana sakte thay, khaam-kha mujhe
saath laaye."

"tumhe dekhte hue zyada achi bani hai." Woh uski baat par hansi. "Yeh badi cheap baat
hai." "Oh really, woh tumhare romantic novels mein bhi to hero aise hi baatein karta
hai." Usne Imama ke chehre par ghaib hoti hui muskurahat ko dekha kar foran apne
jumlay ki tashheeh ki.

"Tum meri books ki baat kyun karte ho?" Woh bigdi. "Okay okay, sorry.."Salar ne sath
chalte hue, tray se ek haath hata kar uske gird aik lamhe ke liye hamail kiya.

"Kaun si movies li thi tumne? Bedroom mein aakar Imama ne sofe par baithte hue usse
poocha. Salar ne market se aate hue, ek movie shop se kuch CDs li thi. CD player par
movie lagate hue Salar ne un movies ke naam dohraye. Remote control pakde woh bed
se kambal utha kar khud bhi sofe par aagaya tha. Uski aur apni tangon par kambl phaila
kar usne corner table par pada coffee ka mug utha kar Imama ki taraf bhadhaya.

"Tum peeyo, pakadne ki zarurat nahi hai." Usne Imama ko mehendi wale haathon se mug
pakadne ki koshish se roka.

Screen par film ke credits chal rahe the. Imama ne coffee ka ghoont liya. "Coffee achhi
hai," usne sataishi andaaz mein muskuratay hue sar hilaaya.

"Thank you!" Salar ne kehte huye doosre haath se apna mug utha liya.

113
Woh ab screen ki taraf mutawajjeh tha, jahan Charlize Theron nazar aa rahi thi. Imama
ne uska inhemaq mehsoos kiya tha. Woh kuch bechain hui. Woh is actress ke naam se
waqif nahi thi.

"Yeh kaun hai?" Imama ne apna lehja hatmi al-muqaddar normal rakhte hue poocha.
"Tum nahi jaanti?" Salar ab kaante ke saath cake ka ek tukda uske munh mein daal raha
tha.." nahi."..."Charlize Theron hai. Mere nazdeek duniya ki sab se khoobsurat aurat hai."
Cake Imama ko kadva laga tha. Woh phir screen ki taraf mutawajjeh tha.

"Khoobsurat hai na?"..cake khaate hue screen se nazrein hataaye baghair usne Imama se
poocha. "Theek hai bas." Usne sard mehri se kaha.

"Mujhe to khoobsurat lagti hai." Screen par nazrein jamaaye, woh bardbaadaya.. Imamah
ki dilchaspai ab film se khatam ho gayi thi. "Khoobsurat hai, lekin buri actress hai. Chand
scene guzarne ke baad usne kaha.

"Oscar jeet chuki hai." Abhi tak uski nazrein screen par hi jami thi. Imama ko Charlize
aur buri lagi. "Mujhe iski naak achhi nahi lag rahi." Chand lamhe mazeed guzarne par
Imama ne kaha.

"Naak ko kaun dekhta hai?!" Woh usi andaaz mein bardbaadaya. Imama ne chonk kar use
dekha. Salar sanjeeda tha.

"Mujhe baal pasand hain iske." Imama dobara screen ko dekhne lagi.

Salar ko be-ikhtiyaar hansi aayi. Usne haste huye Imama ko saath lagaya.

"Tum zara bhi zaheen nahi ho." "Kya hua?" Imama ko uske hansne ki wajah samajh nahi
aayi. "Kuch nahi hua. Movie dekho." Cake ka aakhri tukda uske munh mein daalte hue,
woh dobara screen ki taraf mutawajjeh hogaya. Imama ne remote control utha kar CD
player band kar diya.

"Kya hua?" Woh chonka.

"Fuzool movie hai, bas tum baatein karo mujhse." Imama ne jaise eelan kiya. "Baatein hi
to kar raha hoon. Mehendi kharab hui hogi." Salar ne uska haath dekhte huye kaha,

114
"Nahi sookh gayi hai, main haath dho kar aati hoon." Woh remote control rakhte huye
chali gayi. Chand minto ke baad jab woh waapas aayi to movie dobara on thi. Imama ko
aate dekhe, usne movie off kar di. Woh uske paas aakar beth gayi. Coffee peete hue Salar
ne uske mehendi wale haath baari baari pakadkar dekhe,"mehendi ka rang gehra toh nahi
tha lekin bohot khila hua tha.tumhare haathon par mehendi bohot acchi lagti.."..uski hateli
aur kalayi ke naqsh o nigaar par ungli pherte hue usne kaha, woh bila wajah muskura
di.

"Choodiyan kahan hain?" Salar ko yaad aya.

"Pehnu?" Woh pur-josh hui.

"Haan." Woh dressing table par kuch der pehle bazaar se khareed kar rakhi choodiyan,
dono kalaiyon mein pehen kar dobara uske paas aagayi. Uski kalaiyan yak dum surkh
choodiyon ke saath saj gayi thin. Apni kalaiyan Salar ke samne kar ke usne use
choodiyan dikhayi.

"Perfect." Woh narmi se muskuraaya.

Kamre mein chaayi hui khamoshi ko choodiyon ki halki si khanak pani ke irtaash ki
tarah tootne lagi thi. Woh ab uski choodiyon par ungli phair raha tha.

"Mo'jiza lagta hai yeh." Chand lamho baad usne gehri saans le kar kaha. Apna bazu uske
gird hamail karte hue usne Imama ko khud se qareeb kiya. Sweater se nikle uske safed
shirt ke collar ko theek karte hue Imama ne uske seenay par sar rakh diya. Woh us
shakhs se mohabbat nahi karti thi, lekin bar-bar uski qurbat mein aise hi sukoon aur
tahaffuz ka ehsas hota tha. Wajah woh rishta tha jo un dono ke darmiyan thi ya jo
zindagi jo woh guzar kar aayi thi ya kuch aur? Woh nahi jaanti thi lekin har baar apne
gird uska bazu use deewar ki tarah mehsoos hota tha jo woh uske gird khadi kar deta
tha. "Ek baat maano gi?" Salar ne uske baalon mein ungliyan pherte hue malayamat se
kaha.

"Kya?" Uske seenay par sar rakhe Imama ne sar ooncha kar ke use dekha.

"Wada karo pehle."

"Okay." Imama ne be ikhtiyar wada kiya.

115
"Film dekhne do mujhe." Woh be-had khafa ho kar usse alag hui.

"Main dekhne ke liye lekar aaya hoon, Imama!" Woh seedha hota hua bola.

"Tum doosri movies bhi lr kar aaye ho, un mein se dekh lo koi." Okay, "Theek hai."
Imama hairan hui ke woh itni jaldi kaise maan gaya tha.

CD player mein movie tabdeel kar ke woh dobara sofe par beth gaya.

"Ab khush?" Usne Imama se poocha.

"Wo mutmain andaz me muskurakar dobara uske qareeb ho gayi. Uske seenay par sar
tikaye, usne film ke credits chalte dekhe. Woh credits par ghor kiye baghair dekh rahi
thi. Wo usko bohat aahista aahista thapak raha tha. Imama ko neend aane lagi aur uski
aankh lag jati, agar teesre scene mein use Charlize Theron screen par nazar naa ajaati..

Kuch kage baghair usne sar utha kar Salar ko dekha.

"I am sorry, teeno movies isi ki hain." Usne ek sharminda si muskurahat ke sath kaha.

"Dekhne do yaar." Usne jaise iltija ki thi.

Imama ne chand lamhe usse dekhnay ke baad screen ko dekha.

"Tareef nahi kro ge tum iski.".. "I promise," Salar ne be sakhta kaha.

"Woh khoobsurat nahi hai." Imama ne jaise use yaad dilaya.

"Bilkul bhi nahi." Salar ne sanjeedgi se ta'aid ki.

"Aur buri actress hai."

116
"Be had".. Imama ko iski ta'aid se tasalli hui.
"Aur tum ise us tarah ab kabhi nahi dekho ge, jaise pehle dekh rahe thay." Iss baar Salar
hans pada.

"Kis tarah dekhta hoon main ise?"

"Tum dekhte nahi ghoorte ho ise."

"Kon aisa nahi kare ga?" Woh itni....Salar rawani mein kehte kehte ruk gaya.

"Keh do na ke khoobsurat hai." Imama ne uski baat mukammal ki.

"Main tumhare liye isko behan nahi bana sakta."

"To sirf actress samjho ise."

"Actress hi toh samajh raha hoon yaar, chhodo main nahi dekhta. Aadhi movie toh waise
hi guzar gayi hai. Salar ne is baar kuch khafa hokar remote control se movie off ki."

Imama be had mutmaeen andaz mein sofe se uth khadi hui. Wo ab sofe se cheezein
samet raha tha.

"Kambal le aao ge na tum? Washroom ki taraf jaate huye Imama ne poocha."

"Ji..le aaoonga main. Koi aur hukum ho toh woh bhi de dena," wo kambal uthate hue
khufgi se badbadaaya tha.

---------------------------

Sikandar ne Eid ke tohfe ke taur par use ek bracelet diya tha, aur sivaye Salar ke
takreeban sab ne use kuch na kuch diya tha. Imama ka khayal tha woh is baar zaroor
use zevar mein koi cheez tohfe me de ga. Use la-shauoori tor par jaise intezaar tha ke
woh use kuch de. Usne is baar bhi use kuch raqam di thi. Woh thoda mayoos hui lekin

117
usne Salar se shikayat nahi ki. Use ajeeb lag raha tha ke woh khud usse koi tohfa
maange aur use hairani thi ke Salar ko khud uska khyaal kyun nahi aaya.

Eid ke raat sheher ke nawahi mein waqai, Sikandar Usman ke farm house mein ek family
dinner tha. Wahan Salar ki biwi ki hesiyat se pehli baar woh muta'arif hui thi aur
Tayyaba ke tayyar karaye huye surkh libaas mein woh waqai ek nayi naweli dulhan lag
rahi thi. Dedh do sau ke qareeb woh sab afraad Salar ki extended family the. Imama ko
ab ehsaas hua tha ke Salar ka usay Islamabad laane aur uski shanaksh ko chhupane ka
faisla theek tha.

Use is izzat aur aehteram ki is zaroort thi, jo use wahan mili thi. Open Air mein
barbeque ke doraan apni plate le kar woh kuch der ke liye farm house ke baramde mein
lakdi ki seedhiyon mein beth gayi thi. Ek hut ki tarah bana hua farm house ka woh
hissa, is waqt nizbatan khaamosh tha. Baqi afraad tolyon ki soorat mein samne khule
sabzay mein dinner karte hue, mukhtalif sargarmiyon mein masroof the.

"Tum yahan kyun aa kar beth gayi?" Imama ke qareeb aate huye Salar ne door se kaha.

"Aise hi shawl lene aayi thi phir yahin beth gayi," woh muskurayi. Uske qareeb bethte
huye, Salar ne soft drink ka glass apni taangon ke darmiyan nichli seedhi par rakh diya.
Imama lakdi ke iston se tek lagaye ek ghutne par khana ki plate tikaye, khana khaate
huye door lawn mein ek cannopy ke neeche stage par bethe gulokar ko dekha rahi thi jo
nayi ghazal shuru karne se pehle saazindo ko hidaayat de raha tha. Salar ne uska kanta
utha kar uski plate se kebab ka ek tukda apne munh mein daala. Wo ab gulokar ki taraf
mutawajjeh tha jo apni nayi ghazal shuru kar chuka tha...

" enjoy kar rahi ho?" Salar ne usse poocha.

"Han," usne muskurakar kaha. Woh ghazal sun rahi thi.

"Kisi ki aankh purnam hai, mohabbat ho gayi hogi..

Zuban par qissa ya gham hai, mohabbat ho gayi hogi"

Woh bhi soft drink peete hue ghazal sunnne laga tha.

"Kabhi hansna, kabhi rona, kabhi has has kar ro dena."

118
"Ajab dil ka yeh alam hai, mohabbat ho gayi hogi"

"Accha gaa raha hai," Imama ne sataishi andaz mein kaha.

Salar ne kuch kehne ke bajaye sar hila diya.

"Khushi ka hasd se barh jaana bhi, ab ek beqarari hai

Na gham hona bhi ek gham hai, mohabbat ho gayi hogi"

Salar soft drink peete hue has pada. Imama ne uska chehre dekha, woh jaise kahin aur
pahuncha hua tha.

"tumhe kuch dena chahra tha main."

Woh jacket ki jeb mein se kuch nikalne ki koshish kar raha tha.

"Bahut dinon se dena chahta tha main lekin.."woh baat karte karte ruk gaya."

Uske haath mein ek dibbiya tha. Imama ke chehre par be ikhtiyar muskurahat aayi, toh
bilakhir usay iska khayal aa hi gaya tha. Usne dibbiya lete hue socha aur usay khola.
Woh sakhit reh gayi, andar ear rings thi. Un ear rings se takreeban milte julte jo woh
aksar apne kaanon mein pehne rakhti thi. Usne nazrein utha kar Salar ko dekha.

"Main jaanta hoon, yeh itne valuable toh nahi honge jitne tumhare father ke hain. Lekin
mujhe achha lagega agar kabhi-kabhar tum inhe bhi pehno."

Un ear rings ko dekhte hue uski aankhon mein aansu aa gaye.

"tum nahi pehanna chahti toh bhi theek hai. Main replace karne ke liye nahi de raha
hoon."

Salar ne uski aankhon mein numoodaar hoti numi dekh kar be sakhta kaha.

119
Wo nahi jaanta tha ki bohot saari cheezein pehle hi apni jagah badal chuki hai..uski
khwaish aur irade ke naa hone ke bawajood..

Kuch kehne ke bajaaye Imama ne apne daayein kaan mein latkta hua jhumka utaara.

"Main pehna sakta hoon?"

Salar ne ek ear ring nikalte hue poocha. Imama ne sar hila diya. Salar ne bari bari uske
dono kaanon mein woh ear rings pehna diye.

Woh nam aankhon ke sath muskurayi. Woh bahut der tak mabhoot sa use dekhta raha.

"Achi lag rahi ho."

Woh uske kaanon mein latakte, halkore khaate, moti ko chhote huye madham awaaz mein
bola.

"Mujhse zyada koi tumse mohabbat nahi kar sakta, koi mujhse zyada tumhari parwa nahi
kar sakta, mujhse zyada khayaal nahi rakh sakta tumhara..mere paas tumhare alawa koi
keemti cheez nahi hai"..

Uski aankhon mein aankhein daale, woh usse keh raha tha, waada kar raha tha ya yaad
dihani kar raha tha, kuch jata raha tha. Woh jhuk kar ab uski gardan chum raha tha.

"I am blessed," seedha hote hue usne Imama se kaha.

"Romance ho raha hai?" Apne aqab mein aane wali Kamran ki awaaz par woh thitke the.
Woh shayad shortcut ki wajah se baramday ke is darwazay se nikla tha.

"Koshish kar rahe hain," Salar ne palte bagair kaha.

"Good luck," woh kehta hua unke paas se seedhiyan utarta hua, unhein dekhe bagair
chala gaya.

120
Imama ki ruki hui saans bahal hui. Woh jheenp gayi thi. Salar aur uski family kam az
kam in mamlaat mein be-had aazaad khayaal the.

"Kisi ko samne pa kar, kisi ke surkh honton par anokha sa tabassum hai, mohabbat ho
gayi hogi."

Imama ko laga ke woh zair-e-lab gulokar ke saath gumguna raha hai.

"Jahan veeran rahein thin, jahan hairaan aankhein thin, wahan phoolon ka mausam hai,
mohabbat ho gayi hogi."
Lakdi ki un seediyon par ek doosre ke paas baithte, woh khamoshi ko todti, aas paas ke
pahaadon mein goonj ki tarah phailti gulokar ki sureeli awaaz ko sun rahe the. Zindagi
ke woh lamhe yaadein ban rahe the, dobara naa aane ke liye guzar rahe the.

Unke appartment ki deewar par lagne wali un dono ki pehli ekatthi tasveer, is farm
house ki sidiyon hi ki thi. Surkh libaas mein, golden karhai wala siyah poshmina shawl
apne baazon ke ird gird odhe, khule siyah baalon ko kaanon ki lau ke peeche kiye,
khushi uski muskurahat aur aankhon ki chamak mein nahi jhalak rahi thi, balki us qurb
mein thi, jo uske aur Salar ke darmiyan nazar araha tha. Safed shirt aur siyah jacket
mein use apne saath lagaye, Salar ki aankhon ki chamak jaise us photograph mein
mojood har shai ko maat kar rahi thi. Koi bhi camere ke liye banaye hue is ek pose
mein nazar ane wale couple ko dekh kar chand lamhon ke liye zarror thatakta. Sikandar
ne is photograph ko frame karwa kar unhein hi nahi bheja tha, balki unhone apne ghar
ki family wall photos mein bhi is tasweer ka izafah kiya tha.

-----------------------

Lahore waapsi par Eid dinners ka ek lamba silsila tha, jo shuru hogaya. Woh Imama ko
apne social aur business circle mein muta'arif karwa raha tha aur woh is circle mein
achanak bohat hawaas bakhta honay lagi thi. Woh corporate sector, bankers, aur business
tycoons ki families par mushtamil tha. Pakistan ki ameer tareen aur shayad gumraah
tareen class, high-class professionals jo ek ko do aur do ko chaar nahi karte the balki ek
ko sau aur sau ko lakh karne ke gur se aagah the, aur banking sector ki Kareem jin ki
biwi, fiance, girlfriend, aur secretary mein tameez karna mushkil tha.

Sirf dosron ke liye hi nahi khud unke apne liye bhi, apne saath le kar aane wali aurat se
unka rishta jo bhi hota, in functions mein un auraton ka kaam ek hi hota tha. Woh apni
khoobsurti, be takallufi aur garam joshi se, apne neem urya libas, apni zabaan aur aawaz
ki mithaas se, apne buland-o-bang qehqahon se, aur apni adaon se apne shohar,
mangaitar, boyfriend ya boss ke business contacts mein izafah karti thi. Trophy Wife
waale shohar kamiyabi ki seedhiyan tezi se tay karte thay.

121
Eid ke chauthe din woh use pehli baar apne hi bank ki taraf se diye gaye Eid ke dinner
mein le kar gaya tha aur ek bade hotel mein hone wale is dinner mein jaate hi Imama
ko paseena aane laga tha. Gathering ka ek bada hissa ghair mulki mardo aur auraton par
mushtamil tha aur woh agar evening gowns aur skirts mein malbus thi, toh woh hairat
ka shikar nahi hui thi lekin use nervous karne wali cheez un dosri khawateen aur
begumats ka huliya tha jo Pakistani thi.. Woh family dinner tha. Kam az kam Salar use
yahi bata kar wahan laya tha, lekin wahan ane wali families kaun thi, yeh us ne use nahi
bataya tha. Gehre gale wale aur baghair aasteen wale mukhtasar blouses, backless gowns,
stringy tops, aur off-the-shoulder dresses mein malbus, Pakistan ki khandaani khoobsurat
auraton ka itna bara majma, us ne pehle kabhi nahi dekha tha. Chand lamhon ke liye
usay laga tha, jaise woh Miss World ke muqablah husn mein aagayi ho. Wahan mojood
auratein 20 ya 60 saal tak ki umar ke darmiyan thi aur yehi tay karna sab se zyada
mushkil tha ke kon umar ki kis seedhi par khadi hai. Cigarette peetay hue haath mein
drinks liye, woh garamjoshi aur be takallufi ke sath mukhtalif mardon se gale milte hue,
guftagu mein masroof thi. Shefon ke libas ke upar dupatta odhay Imama ko apna aap ullu
baata lagaa.

Wahan khade usne jaise khud ko jaanchne shuru kar diya tha, aur wahi khade usne pehli
baar Salar aur apne huliye ke farq ko bhi notice kiya tha. Ek branded siyah dinner suit
mein surkh dhaari daar tie ke sath woh bilkul is mahol ka hissa lag raha tha, groomed
aur polished. Wahan khade us par yeh hulnaak inkishaaf bhi hua ke us ka huliya Salar
ke is look ke sath match nahi karta. Woh odd couple the. Use ehsaas e kamzeri ka
doosra dorah badi ghalat jagah aur bade hi ghalat waqt par pada tha.

Woh us ka ta'aruf bari bari mukhtalif logon se karwa raha tha aur Imama is pazirai aur
garam joshi par hairaan thi, jo use mil rahi thi. Phir yakdum use ehsaas hone laga ke is
garam joshi ki wajah bhi Salar Sikandar tha. Yeh protocol Mrs. Salar Sikandar ke liye tha,
Imama Hashim ke liye nahi. Yeh tag jis ke gale mein bhi latka hota, use yehi protocol
milta chahe us ka huliya us se bhi badtar hota, us ka ehsas e kamzeri parey ki tarah
upar ja raha tha. Us ka khayal tha ke woh PR mein hone ki wajah se itna social hai. Use
yeh andaaza nahi tha ke us ka shohar Pakistan mein is bank ke chand kaledi ohadon
mein se ek par viraajman tha aur us ke paas aaney wale logon ki khush akhlaki aur
garam joshi dikhane ki wajuhat, kuch itni fitri nahi thi.

Salar ke saath khade usay apne hi huliye ki chand aur khawatein bhi bilaakhir is majme
mein nazar aagayi thi aur un ki mojoodgi ne use kuch hosla diya ke us jaise aur bhi odd
couples wahan mojood the.

"Drink please!," mashroobat ki tray pakde waiter ne bilkul us ke paas aakar us se kaha.
Woh chonki aur usne tray par nazar dodhai. Wine glass mein apple juice tha, usne ek

122
glass utha liya. Waiter ab un ke ird gird khade chand ghair mulki afraad ko drinks serve
kar raha tha.

Apne samne khade ek ghair mulki jode se baatein karte hue Salar ne be had gheir
mehsoos andaaz mein Imama ko dekhe bagair, us ke haath se glass le liya. Woh chonk
uthi. Ek lamhe ke liye use khayal ayaa, jaise woh shayad khud peena chahta hai lekin us
ka glass haath mein liye, woh usi tarah is couple se baatein karta raha. Waiter daire
mein khade tamam afraad ko serve karte hue Salar ke paas aaya. Salar ne Imama ka
glass be had gheir mehsoos andaaz se tray mein wapas rakh te hue waiter se kaha. "Soft
drinks please!"

Imama kuch samajh nahi paayi thi. Tray mein rakhe apna glass usne door jaate dekha.
Phir usne Salar ko dekha woh ab bhi un ke saath guftagu mein masroof tha. Waiter
chand lamhon ke baad ek doosri tray liye mojood tha. Is baar us ke glass uthane se
pehle hi Salar ne ek glass utha kar use diya aur doosra khud pakad liya. "Oh,Hello Salar,"
woh chaalis, pentalis saal ki ek aurat thi jis ne Salar ke qareeb aate hue, us se haath
milaya aur phir be had dostana andaaz mein be takallufi ke saath us ke bazu par haath
rakh liya. Woh wahan mojood doosre mardon ki tarah auraton se galey nahi mil raha tha
lekin un mein se kuch aurato se haath mila rahi thi aur kayi auratein us se baat karte
hue isi tarah be takallufi se uske bazu par haath rakh deti thi. Imama ke liye filhal itna
kuch hazam karna mushkil ho raha tha. Yeh sab woh hazam kar leti agar un ka libas
itna kaabil e etraz naa hota.

"Mujhe kisi ne tumhari biwi ke bare mein bataya hai. Yeh mere liye ek badi khabar hai.
Kab shadi ki tumne?" Woh aurat ab us se keh rahi thi. Salar ne jawaban be had shaistagi
se Imama se us ka ta'aruf karwaya. Mrs. Laeek ne use milte huay use dinner par madhu
kiya. Salar ne halki si muskurahat ke saath koi din taye kiye bagair dawat qubool kar li.
Woh pichle pandrah minute se use aise hi kayi dawatain isi tarah qubool karte dekh
chuki thi. Mrs. Laeek ab group mein khade doosre logon ke saath hello hii mein masroof
thi, tab hi us ne apne aqab mein kisi ko dekhkar Salar ko muskuratay hue dekha.

"Hi Rimsha!"

Imama ne be ikhtiyar palat kar dekha. "Oh! Hii, Rimsha bhi muskuratay hue us ki taraf
aayi."

Salar ne dono ko ek doosre se muta'arif karwaya. Rimsha bohat khush dili se us se mili.
"Badi lucky hai aap. Agar aap ise pehle naa mili hoti toh is bande se mein ne shadi kar
leni thi." Rimsha ne be takallufi se Imama se kaha. Bas kuch der ho gayi mujhe Salar se
milne mein..wo bhi jawaban khushdili se hasa tha..

123
"Walima kab hai?" Woh poochh rahi thi.

"Bees tareekh ko Islamabad mein. Woh Salar se keh rahi thi.

Imama ne is baar Salar ko use taalte nahi dekha tha. Woh uske saath mulaqat tay kar
raha tha. Uske paas aane wali woh pehli ladki thi, jiske saath Salar ka rawwaiya kuch
zyada be takallufi liye hue tha. Rimsha group mein mojood doosre logon se milne ke
baad, hall mein mojood doosre logon ki taraf ja rahi thi.

Imama us par se nazrein nahi hata saki.

-------------------

"Koi baat karo," wahaan se vaapsi par Salar ne uski khamoshi mehsoos ki. "Kya baat
karoon?" "Koi bhi," woh phir khamosh ho gayi. "Ajib log the saare," kuch der baad Salar
ne use badbadate suna. Woh chonk kar uski taraf mutawajjeh hua. "Ajib kyun?" "tumhein
auratein, is tarah ke libas mein yeh sab karti hui achhi lagti hai?" usne uski aankhon
mein aankhein daalte huye poocha tha. "Tumne woh pehna jo tumhein achha laga aur
unhone bhi wohi pehna, jo unhein pasand tha," usne be yakeeni se Salar ko dekha. Kam
az kam woh usse aise jawab ki tawakku nahi kar rahi thi. "tumhein kuch bura nahi
laga?".. "Mere liye woh sab respectable log the. Kuch mere clients the, kuch ko main
waise hi jaanta hoon," .."tumhein bura kyun lagega Salar tum mard ho, tumhein to bahut
achha lagega, agar tumhein auratein is tarah ke kapron mein nazar aayengi." "Baat karte
hue use andaaza nahi hua ke uska jumla kitna sakht tha. Salar ka chehra surkh ho gaya.
Main aisi gatherings mein mard ban kar nahi jaata, mehmaan ban kar jaata hoon aur
mujhe is baat ki koi parwa nahi hai ke kis ne kya pehna hai aur kya nahi mere liye har
aurat qabil e ihtiraam hai. Main libas ki bina par kisi ka kirdar nahi jaanchta agar
tumhara yeh khayaal hai ke tumne dopatta liya hua hai to tum qabil e izzat ho... aur
woh aurat jo ek qabil e aitraz libas pahne hue hai woh qabil e izzat nahi hai. To tum
bilkul galat ho," woh bol nahi saki. Salar ke lehje mein itne dino mein usne pehli baar
turshi mehsoos ki thi. "Tumhein kaisa lagega agar koi tumhare parde ki wajah se
tumhare baare mein yehi baat kahe, jaise tum unke baare mein keh rahi ho?" "tum unki
himayat kyun kar rahe ho?" woh jhunjhlaai. "Main kisi ki himayat nahi kar raha, sirf yeh
keh raha hoon ke doosre log kya karte hain aur kya nahi karte, yeh hamara masla nahi
hai."

"tumhein yeh sab pasand hai?" Woh uske sawaal par hansa tha. "Yeh issue nahi hai.
Mujhe yeh sab apni zindagi ke liye pasand nahi hai lekin mujhe aise dinners mein is liye
jaana padta hai, kyun ki mujhe apni job ki wajah se kisi had tak social rehna hai. Lekin

124
main kisi gathering mein ja kar yeh tay nahi karta phirta ke un mein se kitne log
dozakh mein jayenge aur kitne jannat mein. Mujhe jin se milna hota hai, milta hoon,
khana khata hoon aur aa jata hoon. Main apne sar par doosron ke amal ka bojh le kar
nahi aata. Woh apni zindagi ki philosophy se use phir hairaan kar raha tha."

"Ek baat poochun?" Salar ne kuch hairani se use dekha lekin kuch kaha nahi. "Agar main
tumhari zindagi mein naa aati aur tumhein shaadi karni hoti to is tarah ki ladkiyon se
kar lete, jo aaj wahaan thi?" Woh Rimsha ka naam lena chahti thi lekin usne nahi liya.
Woh khud bhi jaan nahi paayi ke usne yeh sawaal Salar se kya sunne ke liye kiya tha.
"Tumhara matlab hai ke main pardah karne wali ya pardah na karne wali ladki mein
kisse shaadi karta?" Salar ne barahe raast sawaal kar diya. Woh uska chehra dekhti rahi,
woh waqai yehi poochna chahti thi.

"Honestly,tumhein ek cheez bataun.. main kisi aurat ka sirf purdah dekh kar us se shaadi
naa karta. Kisi aurat ka pardah karna ya na karna shayad mere liye itna ahem nahi hai,
jitna us mein kuch doosri khubiyon ka hona. Usay aaj shock par shock lag rahe the."

"Agar ek aurat Allah ke ahkamat par amal karti hai, sar aur jism chhupati hai, achi baat
hai lekin main use ek cheez ke ilawa bhi is aurat mein kuch aur khubiyan chahta, jisse
maine shaadi karni hoti." "Kaisi khubiyan?" Use tajassus hua tha. "Sabr, bardaasht, aur
itaat." Woh uska chehra dekhkar reh gayi...

"Yeh nadir qualities hain. Baqi sab kuch hota hai ladkiyon mein degrees aur look... aur
mannerism aur parda bhi lekin yeh qualities na paid hoti ja rahi hai. Agar use koi zaam
tha to khatam ho gaya tha. Woh jin khubiyon ko apni tarjeeh bata raha tha, woh us
mein bhi nahi thi ya kam az kam Salar ke liye filhal nahi thi. Woh wahaan baithe baithe
jaise apna tajziya kar rahi thi.

"Main kyun achhi lagi tumhein?" Usne bilaakhir us se pooch hi liya. "Khali purdah
tumhein impress nahi karta tahammul aur itaat to maine tumhein kabhi nahi dikhayi
phir?"

"Pata nahi, yeh woh sawaal hai jiska jawab mujhe kabhi nahi mila. Ek baar nahi, kayi
baar maine apne aap se yahi ek baat poochi hai. Tumhein na pasand karne ki be shumar
wajahat bata sakta hoon lekin pasand karne ke liye mere paas koi ek bhi wajah nahi.
Mera matlab hai koi mantegi jawaaz. Woh gaadi drive karte hue keh raha tha.

Pehle tum mujhe intrigue karti thi, phir tum mujhe irritate karne lagi. Uske baad tum
mujhe haunt karne lagi. Phir main tumse jhagda hone laga, phir envy karne laga. Aur
phir mohabbat.."

125
Woh jaise qadray be bassi se hansa.

In saari stages mein sirf ek cheez common thi. Main tumhein kabhi bhi apne zehan se
nikaal nahi saka. Mujhe tumhara khayal aata tha aur aata rehta tha aur bas mera dil
tumhari taraf khinchta tha. Khawaar jo karna tha Allah ne mujhe,meri auqat bata kar. Bas
aur koi baat nahi thi. Is liye yeh to kabhi poocho hi mat ke kyun achi lagi thi tum
mujhe. Woh mohabbat se zyada be basi ka izhaar tha aur izhaar se zyada aetraf.

Aur agar yeh sab naa hua hota to, phir tum meri bajaye kisi aur ladki se shaadi karte,
maslan Rimsha se "

Salar ne chonk kar use dekha aur phir be ikhtiyar hansa.

To yeh sawaal Rimsha ki wajah se ho rahe the. You are silly. "Tumhein pasand hai na
woh? Woh uski hansi aur tabsira nazar andaz kar ke sanjeeda hi rahi.

Ek dost aur colleague ke tor par. Salar ne kaha.

Imama ne jawaban kuch nahi kaha. Salar ko laga jaise woh kisi gehri soch mein hai.

"Kya hua?" Salar ne uske haath par apna haath rakhte hue kaha. "Kuch nahi tumhare
saath khadi woh bahut achi lagi thi wo mujhe aur phir baaz dafa ek doosre ke saath
khade bahut se log achi lagte hain, hatta ke dushman bhi saath saath khade achi lagte
hai.."
Is se kya hota hai?" Salar ne uski baat kaati.

"Kuch nahi. Aise hi khayal aaya tha."

"Main, tumhare saath bahut khush hoon Imama! Yeh meri zindagi ka sab se acha waqt
hai. FIlhaal duniya mein aur koi aisi shai nahi hai jiski mujhe kami mehsoos ho rahi ho.
Is liye tum apne andaazo aur khayalon se bahar aajao. Dinners mein jao, khana khao,
logon se gap shap karo..And that's it. Us duniya ko apne saath ghar le kar mat aao.

Us raat sone se pehle novel padhte hue woh Salar ke saath hone wali us guftagu ke
baare mein soch rahi thi. Woh apne bed par betha laptop par kuch kaam kar raha tha.

126
Novel se nazrein hata kar woh Salar ko dekhne lagi, woh apne kaam mein munhamik
tha.

"Salar".. usse kuch der ke baad usay mukhaatib kiya.

"Haan. Usi tarah kaam karte hue," usne kaha.

"Tum ache insaan ho waise,"uski tareef karte hue woh ajeeb si sharmindagi mehsoos kar
rahi thi.

"Acha." Woh isi tarah masroof tha. Kisi radde amal ke izhaar ke baghair email karte hue,
Imama ko laga ke shayad usne uski baat ghor se nahi suni thi. "Maine tumhari tareef ki
hai," usne dohraya.

"Bohot shukriya."..Uska lehja ab bhi utna hi sarsari tha.

"Tumhe khushi nahi hui..?"..uska itna normal rahna Imama se hazam nahi hua tha..

"Kis cheez se?" Woh chonka.

"Maine tumhari tareef ki."

"Aur maine tumhara shukriya ada kar diya."

"lekin tumhe acha nahi laga?" Woh kuch mutajasas thi.

"Kya acha lagta mujhe. Meri baatein sun kar acha aadmi keh rahi ho amal dekh kar kehti
tab khushi hoti mujhe aur filhaal main aisa koi amal tumhe pesh nahi kar sakta."

Imama bol nahi saki, woh phir apne laptop ki taraf mutawajjah tha.

Woh kuch der chup chap uska chehra dekhti rahi, phir usne kaha.

"Tumne mere haath se woh drink kyun le li thi?" Usay achanak yaad aya tha.

127
"Kyunki main nahi chahta tha tum mujhe shoot kar do."..Woh uske betuke jawab par
hairaan hui.. "Yeh kya baat hui?"

"Sharab thi woh." Woh hil nahi saki.

"Sorry," Salar ne screen se nazrein hataate hue us se maazrat ki. Imama ka rang ud gaya
tha. In parties mein hard drinks bhi hote hain, social drink samjhi jaati hai wahan. Woh
sanjeedgi se use batate hue dobara screen ki taraf mutawajjah ho gaya.

Imama ka dil yak dum se jaise har cheez se uchat hua tha. Usne zindagi mein pehli baar
sharab dekhi thi. Usne sharab haath mein li thi. Agar woh Salar ke saath khadi naa hoti
to shayad pi bhi leti. Uska shohar un parties mein jaane ka aadi tha aur un parties mein
woh kahan tak aisi cheezon se ishtinaab karta tha ya kar pata tha, uska itemaad phir
tidhakney laga tha.

Woh chand hafton mein kisi ka kirdar nahi jaanch sakti thi. Woh bhi tab, jab woh use
shadi ke us pehle mahine mein mukammal tor par muta'asir karne ki koshish kar raha
tha.

Chand lamhe pehle dil mein Salar ke liye numoodar hone wala ehteram seconds mein
ghayab hua tha. Woh jis sheeshe se use dekh rahi thi, woh phir dhundla gaya tha. Uski
samajh mein nahi aaya ke woh Salar se agla jumla kya kahe. Woh dobara apni email ki
taraf mutawajjah ho chuka tha. Kitab mein Imama ki dilchaspi mukammal tor par khatam
ho chuki thi. Woh uth kar kamre se bahar nikal aayi.

Depression ke dore ka aghaz naye sire se hua tha. Dusre bedroom ke bath room mein
aakar woh be maqsad apna daayaan haath ragad ragad kar dhoti rahi. Yeh ehmakana
harkat thi aur is ka koi faida bhi nahi tha, lekin woh is waqt apni zehni pareshani ke
liye kuch nahi kar sakti thi. Woh waqai bohot upset thi.. Woh sharaab ka ek glass nahi
tha balki uski azdawaji zindagi mein aane wali pehli khai thi, pehli aur sab se badi. Us
ke liye yeh yaqeen karna namumkin ho raha tha ke woh aisi company ke hote hue
sharaab se mukammal ijtinaab karta hoga aur sharaab peene ka kya matlab tha? Yeh kisi
ko samjhane ki zarurat nahi thi. Woh be maqsad ghar ke har kamre mein phirti rahi.
Neend mukammal tor par uski aankhon se ghayab ho gayi thi. Allah sukoon ke aasmaan
ko andesho ki zameen ke bagair kyun nahi khada karta. Usne terrace se be maqsad
neeche jhankte hue socha tha.

128
Woh is tareeki aur sardi mein kitni hi der terrace ki ralling ke paas khadi niche dekhti
rahi.. use waqt ka andaza nahi hua..
"tum kya kar rahi ho yahan? Apne akab mein Salar ki awaz ne uski sochon ke tasalsul
ko toda.. Woh kamre se uski taweel adam mojoodgi ki wajah se use dhundhta hua wahan
aaya tha.

"Main?" Imama ne chonk kar, palat kar use dekha. "Main neeche dekh rahi thi."

"Neeche kya hai?" Salar ne uske qareeb aa kar neeche jhanka.

"Neeche?" Imama ko khud bhi pata nahi chala ke usne neeche kya dekha tha.
"Neeche?..Kuch bhi nahi." Salar ne uske chehre ko ghor se dekhne ki koshish ki. Woh use
ghayab dimagh lagi thi, ghayab dimagh ya phir pareshan.

"Andar chalein?"..Woh koi jawab dene ke bajaye apni shawl theek karti hui uske saath
andar aagayi. "Tum so jao, main thodi der baad aungi." Usne andar aate hue Salar se
kaha.

"Main kuch der TV dekhoongi." Salar thithak gaya.

Imama ne remote control haath mein liye ab TV on kar rahi thi. Shaadi ke baad pehli
martaba woh TV mein itni dilchaspi zahir kar rahi thi.

"TV par koi khaas program aa raha hai?" usne poocha.

"Nahi, waise hi dekhoongi," Imama ne uski taraf dekhe bagair kaha. Woh chahti thi ke
woh chala jaye. Woh jaane ke bajaye, sofe par uske barabar aakar baith gaya. Usne
Imama ke haath se remote control lekar TV off kiya aur remote control center table par
rakh diya. Imama ne kuch jazbaz ho kar use dekha.

"Main sharab nahi peeta, Imama! Main yeh phal chakh chuka hoon, iska zaiqa kaisa hai,
uska asar kya hai. Main in dono se waqif hoon, mujhe sharab mein koi gham dabona hai,
na kisi surur ki talash hai. Mere liye yeh un gunahon mein se ek hai, jin ko maine chhod
chuka hu. Tum har roz Allah ta'ala se bas yeh dua karo ke woh mujhe seedhe raaste se
na bhatkaye," woh us se sawaal ki tawakku kar rahi thi, jawaab ki nahi.

129
Woh jaise kisi psychologist ki tarah uska zehan parh raha tha. "Ab tumhe TV dekhna hai
to dekho, warna aakar so jao! Good night," usne TV on karte huye Imama ke haath mein
remote control diya aur bedroom mein chala gaya. Woh use dekhti reh gayi thi.

"Insaan ko kaun si cheez badal deti hai? Waqt? Haalaat? Zindagi? Tajurba? Takleef?
Talash? Mohabbat? ... ya phir Allah?" Usne TV off karte huye socha.

------------------

Eid ke do hafte ke baad Islamabad ke ek hotel mein unke walime ki taqreeb munakkat
hui thi. Agar Salar ki zidd naa hoti to Sikandar kabhi is takreeb ke liye Islamabad ka
intikhab naa karte, lekin Salar ki zidd ke samne Sikandar ne bilakhir ghutne tek diye the.

Woh walime ke baad do hafte ke liye Bahamas gaye the. Pakistan se bahar Salar ke
saath Imama ka yeh pehla safar tha. Un dono mein se koi bhi nahi jaanta tha ke zindagi
mein dobara kabhi in pandrah dino jaise pur sukoon aur be fikri ke din unki zindagi
mein dobara kabhi nahi aane waale the. Woh zindagi mein is se zyada khoobsurat
jagahon par is se zyada sahoolat ke saath jaate, tab bhi zindagi ke in dinon ko waapas
nahi laa sakte the. Jab un dono ke darmiyan rishta naya tha lekin ta'alluq purana, jab ek
doosre par itemad zyada nahi tha, lekin tawaqquat aur umeedein bohot thi, aur jab un
dono ke darmiyan abhi shikayaton aur talkhiyon ki deewaren khadi nahi hui thi, zindagi
ek doosre se shuru hokar ek doosre par hi khatam ho rahi thi. Salar ka phone
international roaming par tha lekin din ka zyada waqt woh off rehta tha. Bank aur us se
mutalliq kaamon ko pandrah dino ke liye usne apni zindagi se nikal diya tha aur ek cell
ke off rehne se unki zindagi mein hairaan kun tabdili aayi thi. Unke paas ek doosre se
baat karne ke liye bohot zyada waqt tha aur us waqt mein cell phone mudaakhilat nahi
kar pa raha tha. Ek doosre se kahi jaane waali saari baatein be maani thi, saari baatein
be maqsad thi aur saari baatein zaroori thi. Woh dono ek doosre ko apne bachpan, apne
maazi ke saare qisse, saari khushgawar baatein batate rahe the..jo aise hi trips aur
resorts se judi hui thi..samundar ke paani ke is jheel numa hisse par bane bohot se
ranches mein se ek par baithe, shafaaf paani mein nazar aati mukhtalif qisam ki aabi
makhlooq ko dekhte aur ek doosre ko dikhate unhein pata nahi kya kya yaad aata raha,
phir unhein hansi ke doray partay. Be wajah hasi jiska talluq kisi cheez se nahi, sirf us
zehni kehfiyat se tha jisme wo batate rehte the..

Salar hamesha pehle bhi do baar aa chuka tha aur us ke liye woh jagah nayi nahi thi.
Woh use le kar un tamam jagahon par ja raha tha, jo sea foods ke liye mashoor thi aur
Imama ko pehli baar andaaza ho raha tha ke use kis had tak sea food pasand hai. Khud
usne Salar ke israar aur dabaao ke bawajood machhli ke alawa kisi doosri cheez ko
chakhne tak ki himmat nahi ki thi.

130
"Hum apne ghar mein is tarah ka ek ranch bhi banwayenge," woh is subah phir lakdi ke
takhte par aakar paani mein tangain daboye bethay thay, jab Imama ne kaha. Salar ne
gardan modh kar use dekha. Ek lamhe ke liye woh ise mazaq samjha tha lekin woh be
had sanjeeda, jhuki hui paani ko mutthi mein liye uchal rahi thi.

"Kis par banayenge?" Salar ne jaise use kuch yaad dilaane ki koshish ki.

"Jheel par"..wahan bala ki sanjeedgi thi. Aur jheel kahan se aayegi?" Woh hakka bakka
tha.

"Wo tum banaoge na," woh use dekh kar reh gaya.

"Aur us jheel mein paani kahan se aayega?" Imama ne ek lamhe ke liye socha.

"Nehar ke zariye." Woh has pada lekin Imama nahi hasi.

"Pani ki neher nikalna doodh ki neher se zyada mushkil hai, Sweetheart!" usne Imama ke
kandhon par bazu phelaya. Imama ne uska haath jhatak diya. "Tum nahi bana kar do
ge?" Wo sawaal nahi tha, dhamki thi. "Hum yahan aa jaya karenge, balki agle saal mein
tumhe Mauritius le kar jaunga, phir uske agle saal Maldives," Imama ne uski baat kaati.
"Tum nahi bana kar do ge jheel?" Imama..jheel kaise bana kar doon main tumhe? Haan,
yeh ho sakta hai ke hum kisi aisi jagah par ghar banayein jahan qudrati tor par aas paas
is tarah pani ho. Salar ne usay talne ki koshish ki thi. Filhaal woh use saaf lafzon mein
us ranch par baith kar apne honey moon trip ke doran aur ghair-romantic batoon ke
darmiyan yeh nahi keh sakta tha ke woh aqal se paidal hai aur jagte mein khwaab dekh
rahi hai aur woh bhi ahmekana.

"Haan, yeh theek hai." Us par barwaqt asar hua tha aur Salar ne jaise itminan ka saans
liya. "Salar tum bohat achhe ho."..Imama ne ab uska haath pyaar se pakadte hue kaha.
"Imama! Yeh blackmailing hai." Salar ne haath chhudaaye bagair gehra saans lekar ehtejaj
kiya.. Woh us ke jhoot ko uske gale ki haddi bana rahi thi. "Haan! Hai toh." Usne bade
aaram se kandhe uchka kar haste hua kaha.

Wahan baqi din Imama ne us ranch ka dobara zikr nahi kiya tha aur Salar ne us par
Allah ka shukr ada kiya. Use umeed thi ke woh us ranch ke bare mein bhool gayi hogi
lekin aisa nahi tha.

131
Waapas aane ke chauthe din baad usne fakhriya andaz mein Salar ko uski designs
dikhaye the..Woh jheel aur ranch bhi uska hissa ban chuke the. Woh ab is par kya keh
sakta tha. Woh Honeymoon use bohot mehenga pada tha..Wo duniya ki pehli biwi thi
jisne apne Honeymoon trip par ek jheel aur ranch ki shopping ki thi...aur wo duniya ka
pehla shohar tha jisne us shopping par aitraz nahi kiya tha..unke appartment ki deewar
par ab aur kuch tasweero ka izafah ho gaya tha...kuch aur yaadon aur khushgawar
lamhon ka unke walime ka photoshoot peach colour ke sharare mein wo black diner suit
pe malboos Salar ke sath wo pehli baar dulhan ke roop mein thi..Wo Salar ki favorite
tasweer thi aur unke honeymoon ki tasweere jisme takreeban ek jaisi safed t-shirts mein
wo ek beech par khade nazar aa rahe the..in saari tasweero mein sirf ek cheez common
thi unke chehre aur aankhon mein nazar aane wali khushi aur chamak..unke hotho par
maujood wo muskurahat jo in tasweero par nazar dalne wali kisi bhi pehli nazar ko ek
lamhe ke liye muskurane par majboor kar deti thi..They were made for each other (wo
ek dusre ke liye bane the) kam az kam wo tasweere har lihaaz se yeh saabit karne par
tuli hui thi...

---------------

Imama us din channel surfing kar rahi thi, jab uski nazrein ek channel par theher si gayi.
Chand lamhon ke liye use apni aankhon par yaqeen nahi aaya. Woh stock market ke
hawale se koi program tha aur us mein shamil do shareekon mein se ek Salar bhi tha.
Ek lamhe ke liye Imama ko yaqeen nahi aaya tha ke woh screen par Salar ko dekh rahi
hai lekin chand lamhon ke baad Salar ka naam aur uska odha screen par chand lamhon
ke liye flash hua.

Toh woh mujhse jhoot bol raha tha? Imama ne uska ohda dekh kar socha. Woh PR se
munsalik nahi tha lekin is waqt use screen par dekhte huye woh itni excited thi ke usne
Salar ke jhoot aur uski wajuhat par ghor hi nahi kiya. Zindagi mein pehli baar usne
finance se mutaliq koi program itne shauq aur lagan se dekha tha. Woh Salar ko aksar
isi tarah ki guftagofoon par karte sun chuki thi aur usne kabhi is par ghor bhi nahi kiya
tha, lekin screen par aadha ghanta is program mein use sunte aur dekhte huye usse
ehsaas hua ke woh bohot impressive,composed,confident, behad sharp, aur ek muqammal
professional tha. Woh zindagi mein pehli baar uski shakl-o-soorat aur personality par ghor
kar rahi thi, aur tab hi pehli baar hi use ehsaas hua ke uski awaaz bohat achi hai.
Shaadi ke takreeban do mahine ke baad pehli baar TV par apne shohar ko dekhte huye
woh usse buri tarah mut'aasir ho rahi thi. Salar kisi post lunch meeting mein tha, jab
Imama ne use phone kiya. Meeting taqreeban khatam ho rahi thi, is liye woh call lete
hue board room se nikal gaya.

"Salar,tum TV par aaye ho?" Imama ne chhutte hi is se kaha.

132
Ek lamhe ke liye Salar samajh nahi saka.

"Kya?"

"Tum TV channel par aaye thay ek program mein aur tumne mujhe bataya nahi?" Woh
do maah pehle record kiya tha unhone, repeat kiya hoga. Salar ko yaad aagaya.

"Tum kya kar rahi ho?" Usne mozu badla, lekin Imama kisi hud tak is program se
mutasir thi, is baat ka andaza usse raat ko ghar aakar hua tha.

Maine use record kar liya hai. Woh khana kha rahe the jab Imama ne achanak use
bataya, "Kise?" Woh chonka, kyun ki woh koi aur baat kar rahe the.

Tumhare us program ko "us mein record karne wali kya baat thi?" Woh hairan hua.

Tum TV par bohot achhe lag rahe the. Imama ne uski baat ka jawab dene ke bajaye
kaha, "Aur tum investment banking mein ho. PR mein nahi?" Imama ne use jataya.

Woh muskuraya lekin usne jawaban use kuch nahi kaha.

Tumne dekha hai apna program? Salar ne kanta hatth se rakhte hue usse kaha..

"Sweet Heart, aise bohot sare programs hote hain, jin mein har roz bohot sare maheer
bulaye jate hain. Is mein koi aisi khaas baat nahi hai ki use record karke biwi ke sath
baith kar dekha jaye. Is se pehle bhi main aise kayi programs mein aa chuka hoon aur
aainda bhi kahin na kahin nazar aata rahunga. Mere bank ki is seat par jo bhi baitha
hota woh tumhe business channels ya aise programs mein kahin na kahin zaroor nazar
aayega. Yeh bhi meri job ka ek hissa hai.

Woh uska hath thapak kar ab dobara kanta utha raha tha. Imama chand lamhe kuch nahi
bol saki... Usne jaise thande paani ka bhara hua glass us par undela tha. Usne use kuch
aise hi sharminda kiya tha.

"Salar! Sood haram hai na?"..Woh khud samajh nahi payi ki usne Salar ki baat ke jawab
mein yeh kyun kaha. Shayad yeh us sharmindgi ka radde amal tha, jo usne kuch der
pehle uthayi thi.

133
"Haan." Woh kanta se kabab ka ek tukda uthate hue, sirf ek lamhe ke liye thhatka tha.

Bilkul usi tarah jis tarah jhoot haram hai. Gussa haram hai. Gheebat haram hai. Bad-
diyanti haram hai munafiqat haram hai tohmat lagana haram hai. Milawat haram hai. Woh
itminan se keh raha tha.

Main in cheezon ki baat nahi kar rahi. Imama ne uski baat kaati, usne jawaaban Imama
ki baat kaati.

"Kyun? Kya in saari cheezon se insaan aur muaashre ko kam nuksan pahunchta hai?"
Imama ko jawab nahi sujha. Woh sirf TV ke program mein baitha aisi guftagu karta
impressive lag raha tha, haqeeqi zindagi mein is tarah La-jawab hona, kuch zyada
khushgawar tajurba nahi tha Imama ke liye. Tum justify kara rahe ho sood ko, usne
bilakhir kaha. "nahi, main justify nahi kar raha. Main sirf yeh keh raha hoon ki hum juz
ko se alag nahi kar sakte. Islami muashray ko sood itna nuksan nahi pahuncha raha jitna
doosri kharabiyan." Woh uska chehra dekh rahi thi. Main agar Pakistani muashray mein
payi jane wali paanch kharabiyan bataun aur kahun ki un mein se koi ek khatam kar do,
jisse muashra behtar ho jaye. Corruption ko? Ghurbat ko? Na-insafi ko? Bad-diyanti ko?
Ya sood ko? Main shart lagata hoon Imama! Ki yeh paanchwa option kabhi kisi ki pehli
tarjeeh nahi hoga.

Woh challenge kar raha tha, aur yeh challenge jeet bhi sakta tha, kyun ki woh theek keh
raha tha. Woh bhi pehli chaar mein se hi kisi ek kharabi ko khatam karna chahe gi,
Imama ne dil hi dil mein aeteraf kiya.

Aur sood sirf banking mein to nahi hai. Koi utility bill late hota hai to us par surcharge
lag jata hai, school ya college ki fees late ho jati hai to fine lag jata hai. Yeh bhi to sood
ki qismain hai..

Uske paas uske tohjihat ka koi jawab nahi tha. To tum banking mein is liye ho kyun ki
tum sood ko doosri buraiyon jaisi ek aam burai samajhte ho?

Imama ne behas sametne ki koshish ki. "nahi, main use bahut badi lanat samajhta hoon
to phir meri soch se kya tabdili aayegi? Yeh soch lekar sari duniya ke musalman bank
mein kaam karna band kar dein? Aur doosre mazhaib ke logon ke liye raaste khole dein
ki woh aayein aur take over kar lein. Hamari economy ko apni mutthi mein le lein. Jab
chahen, jaise chahen, hamara gala daba dein. Power uski jiske paas capital... Yeh jo
financial system poori duniya mein chal raha hai, west ka qaim kardah hai, doosre

134
mazhaib ke logon ka hai, unho ne use banaya, popularize kiya aur poori duniya mein
phela diya. Hum kahan so rahe the us waqt humein itni ghin khani thi to phir do teen
sau saal pehle khate. Sood se paak ek mutawazi system banate aur chalate us ko, na
karte west ki taqleed ya phir ab koshish kare, is sab ko tabdeel karne ki lekin is ke liye
bankon mein kaam karna pade ga. Duniya mein aaj tak jo bhi jung jeeti gayi hai, woh us
ne jeeti hai jo maidan mein talwar le kar utra hai. Maidan se bahar khade logon ne badi
se badi gaalian bhi di ho to bhi jung malaamato aur muzammaton se kabhi nahi jeeti jati,
to main apni maharat se talwar ka kaam lena chahunga, meri zuban shayad itni muassar
na ho. Imama uljhi nazron se use dekhti rahi, sood ke bare mein yeh unki pehli behas
thi.

------------------

Ramzan mein aur uske fauran baad Imama ko khana pakane ka koi khaas ittefak nahi
hua tha, lekin ab woh uske liye baqaida taur par ghar ka khaana banane lagi thi. Wo sea
food ke alawa kisi khaas khane ka shaukin nahi tha. Sea food ko shadeed naa pasand
karne ke bawajood, woh badale naa khasta uske liye haftay mein ek, do baar dabbo mein
band sea food ke bajaye, bazaar se taaza seafood la kar pakane lagi thi.

Salar ko khaane mein kabhi dilchaspi nahi rehti thi, na kabhi uski yeh khwahish rehti thi
ke koi uske liye khaane ke lawazmaat ka ehtemam kare ya use pesh karta phire, lekin
use andaaza bhi nahi ho paa raha tha ke kitne ghair mehsoos andaaz mein woh Imama
ke haath ke khaane ka aadi hone laga tha. Imama uske raat ko bahut der se ghar aane
par bhi use taaza chapati bana kar dene ki aadi ho gayi thi aur Salar ne zindagi mein
kabhi kahi aisi chapati nahi khayi thi. Kisi ke ghar par bhi nahi, narm, khushbudar, zaiqe
daar aur taaza..kisi bhi dinner table par chapati ka pehla luqma munh mein daalte hi use
Imama yaad aati thi. Woh uske haath ki bani hui chapati, kisi salan chutney ya salad ke
bagair bhi badi khushi ke saath kha sakta tha.

Woh nashte mein do slice ek anda kha kar aur chai ya coffee ke ek cup ke saath bhag
jaane wala aadmi tha, ab zindagi mein pehli baar nashte ka koi menu hone laga tha,
anda talay hue ya uble hue ke bajaye mukhtalif qisam ke omelette ki shakl mein milne
laga tha. Baaz dafa paratha hota. Dabbay ke juice ki jagah taaza juice ke glass ne le li
thi. Lunch ke liye ghar ke bane huye sandwiches aur salad hote. Woh office mein sab ki
tarah ek fast food se aane wale lunch pack ka aadi tha aur woh uske saath comfortable
tha.

Shuru shuru mein woh Imama ke israr par kuch be dili se is lunch pack ko ghar se lata
tha jo Imama uske liye tayyar karti thi, magar aahista aahista uski na khushi khatam
hone lagi thi. Woh ghar ka khaana tha, be had valuable tha kyun ki use banane ke liye
subah sawere uth kar uski biwi apna kuch waqt surf karti thi. Bhook woh bazaar se

135
khareede gaye chand luqmo se bhi mita leta lekin woh luqme uske dil mein bethi ek
aurat ke liye shukr ka ehsaas paida naa karte, jise woh har roz us waqt mehsoos karta,
jab bank ke kitchen se koi uske lunch ko garam kar ke uske table par laa kar rakhta
tha.

Woh paani ke us glass ka bhi is tarah aadi ho raha tha, jo woh har roz uske ghar mein
dakhil hone par use la kar deti thi. Coffee ya chai ke us cup ka bhi, jo woh dono raat
ke khane ke baad tiers par baith kar, peete the aur garam doodh ke is glass ka bhi, jo
woh raat ko sone se pehle use diya karti thi..aur jise wo shuru mein na-gawari se ghoora
karta tha.

"Main doodh nahi peeta." Jab usne pehli baar garam doodh ka glass use diya to usne be
had shaistagi se bataya tha. "Kyun?" Jawaban usne itni hairat ka izhaar kiya tha ke woh
kuch sharminda sa ho gaya tha.

"Mujhe pasand nahi hai."

"Mujhe toh bada pasand hai, tumhe kyun nahi pasand?"

"Mujhe iska zaiqa acha nahi lagta." Woh ek lamhe ke liye soch mein pad gayi.

"Toh main ismein ovaltine daal doon..." Salar ne uske jawab ko mukammal hone se pehle
hi glass utha kar pee liya tha. Woh zeher pee sakta tha, lekin ovaltine nahi aur yeh use
andaaza ho gaya tha ke woh doodh peeti hai, is utha liye use bhi doodh peena tha.
Doodh ke fawaid se bahirhaal use dilchaspi nahi thi.

Uske apne ghar mein mardoon ka jis tarah khayal rakha jata tha, woh bhi uska usi tarah
khayal rakh rahi thi..yeh aadatan tha..khususan nahi..aur yeh use tawakku nahi thi ke wo
khayal kahi register ho raha tha..har aurat ki tarah wo bhi yeh samajhti thi ke uske ye
tamaam kaamo ko haq samajhkar liya ja raha hai, kyun ke har mard ki tarah Salar bhi
tareef nahi kar pa raha tha, har mard ki tarah uske liye bhi I love you kehna aasaan tha,
bajaye ye kehne ke jo tum mere liye karti ho uski mujhe bohot qadar hai aur har mard
ki tarah woh bhi is ehsas-e-tashawwur ko tahaif aur paise se replace kar raha tha..

--------------------

Imama ke liye zindagi badal gayi thi. Badal gayi thi ya bohot arse ke baad phir shuru
hui thi? Marketon mein Salar ya Noshin ke saath phirte, cheezon ko dekhte, woh ajeeb se

136
ehsasat ka shikar hoti rehti. Yeh ehsas ke woh jo jin cheezo ko dekh rahi hai, woh unhe
ab khareedne ke qabil hai aur yeh ehsas ke ab ek aisi jagah hai jahan woh in cheezon
ko apne liye rakh sakti thi. Woh doctor Sibt e Ali ka ghar nahi tha, hostel nahi tha, na
hi Saeeda Amma ka ghar tha, yeh uska apna ghar tha. Tashakkur, khushi, aasoodgi, aur
phir be yaqeeni aur hairani. Nau saal be naam,be khandan rehne ke baad ab jabki wo ek
khandan ka hissa bani thi toh hairani kaise na hoti.?.Khwari aur be sarosamani ka safar
jahan ja kar khatam hua tha, woh ne'maton ki me'raj thi. Apne ghar se nikalne ke baad
usne itne arse mein sirf ek cheez seekhi thi. Apne nafs par qabu pana, apni khwahishat
aur zaruriyat ko kam se kam karna, qana'at karna aur yeh bada mushkil tha. Woh
asai'shon se nikal kar aayi thi. Ret ka zarah usse Thor ke kante ki tarah chubhta tha.
Paison ko gin kar kharch karna aur phir bachane ki koshish karna, woh kahan aadi thi in
cheezon ki lekin waqt aur haalaat ne usse aadi bana diya tha aur ab jab itne saalon ke
baad use aashaish mili toh namumkin tha ki use baat baat par woh nau saal yaad na
aate. Woh zarurat padne par Salar ki daraz mein pade paise ko nikalte hue thitak jaya
karti thi, jin ko kamane mein uski mehnat shamil thi, na hi unki bachat mein uska koi
hissa tha. Use sahi andaza tha ke daraz mein kitni raqam mojood hai, kyun ke woh unhe
kabhi gin nahi paayi thi. Woh har roz us daraz mein kuch raqam ka izafah karne ka aadi
thi. Agar woh us daraz ko poore ka poora bhi khali kar deti, tab bhi agle din woh khali
nahi hota tha. Is rupaye ko kharch karna uska itehqaq tha aur is raqam ke kharch hone
par Salar ne kabhi usse sawaal nahi kiya tha. Woh us ghar ke siyah o safed ki malik thi.

Woh cheezein ko price tag dekh kar khareeda karti thi, apni khwahish dekh kar nahi, aur
ab yak dum price tag dekh kar khareedari karna uske lifestyle ka hissa nahi raha tha.
Salar zindagi mein khud bhi kabhi bargaining ya sasti cheezon ke istemal ka aadi nahi
raha tha, aur woh itna hi fayaz uske maamle mein bhi tha. Namumkin tha ki use jo
cheez achi lagti woh use naa le kar deta, aur yeh sirf bazaar mein nazar aane wali
cheezon tak hi mehdood nahi tha balki use kisi magazine ya TV par bhi koi cheez achi
lag jaati aur woh Salar se uska zikr karti toh woh cheez agle chand dino mein uske ghar
par hoti thi aur woh kis qeemat par aati thi, Salar ko parwa nahi hoti thi. Woh raat ke
teen baje bhi agar kisi cheez ke khane ki farmayish karti toh woh use le jaya karta tha.

"Mera dil cha raha hai."

Woh ab is jumle ko bolne ki aadi ho rahi thi kyun ke koi tha jo aadhi raat ko bhi ice
cream ke do scoops, chaat ki ek plate, pizza ke ek slice, coffee ke ek cup, hot and sour
ki khwahish hone par use malamat ya sabr ki talqeen karne ke bajaye, use saath liye,
matlooba cheez ki talash mein, ek bhi shikayati lafz kahe bagair khali sadkon par gadi
dodata phirta tha. Shaadi ke is mukhtasir arse mein bhi Lahore ki koi aisi jagah nahi thi,
jahan khane ki kisi mashhoor cheez ka usne suna ho aur Salar use wahan naa le gaya
ho. Gawalmandi mein Fajr ke baad halwa puri ke saste nashte se lekar, PC ke chobis
ghante khule rehne wale cafe mein raat ke pichhle pahar khaye jaane wale lemon torts
tak, jinko khaate hue der ho jaane par usne Dubai ki woh flight bhi miss kar di thi jo
ek ghanta baad thi. Yeh namumkin tha ki aisa shakhs kisi ki duaon ka hissa na bane.

137
Use kabhi namaz ke baad dua karte hue Salar ko yaad nahi karna pada tha, woh use
hamesha khud ba khud yaad aa jata tha. Usse nikaah ho jaane ke baad pehli namaz
parhne par bhi, jab woh na khush thi aur usse rishta khatam karna chahti thi aur Doctor
Sibt e Ali ke ghar par use dekhne aur sunne ke baad bhi, jab usne pehli baar apne
shohar ke liye ajar ki dua ki thi aur rukhsati ke baad us ghar mein pehli namaz ke
doraan bhi, jab usne Salar ke liye apne dil mein mohabbat paida hone ki dua ki thi, woh
use yaad aata tha ya yaad rehta tha.

Din ki koi namaz aisi nahi hoti thi jab woh Salar ke liye Allah se naematoun aur ajr ki
talib nahi hoti thi, tab bhi jab woh usse shaki ya khafa hoti thi. Woh Allah ke baad is
duniya mein waqai us ka aakhri sahara tha aur sahare ka matlab aur ahmiyat koi Imama
se poochhta.

"Are you sure, tum akeli reh logi?"..Salar ab bhi jaise yaqeen dahani chahta tha.

Woh do hafton ke liye New York apne bank ki kisi workshop ke silsile mein ja raha tha,
aur Imama is baar appartment mein hi rehna chahti thi. Aam taur par Salar Karachi ya
kahi aur jaate hue use Saeeda Amma ya Doctor Sibt e Ali ke yahan chhod jaaya karta
tha, lekin is baar woh be zidd thi ke woh wahi rahegi. Uska khayal tha ke ab woh
wahan akeli reh sakti hai.

"Main reh loongi... waise bhi Furqan bhai aur bhabhi toh paas hi hai. Kuch nahi hota,"
usne Salar ko tasalli di...uski flight subah 11 baje thi..aur wo is waqt packing se faarigh
hua tha..

"Mere bagair reh lugi tum..."usne Imama ki baat sunne ke baad kaha..wo ab apne
briefcase me kuch papers rakh raha tha..
"Haan,do hi hafton ki toh baat hai"..Imama ne behad itmenan se use kaha..
"Do hafton me pandrah din hote hai"..Salar ne briefcase band karte hue kaha..
"Toh koi baat nahi,guzar jayege.."

Salar ne gehra saans liya. "Haan, tumhare toh guzar jayenge. Mere nahi guzrein ge, main
toh abhi se tumhein miss karne laga hoon yaar," woh has padi.

"Pehle bhi toh jaate ho tum do haftay pehle Dubai gaye the. Phir pichle mahine
Singapore" usne tasalli dene wale andaaz mein use yaad dilaya.

138
"Do din ke liye Dubai gaya tha aur chaar din ke liye Singapore..yeh toh do hafte
hai..Haan, toh do hafte hi hai na, do mahine ya do saal toh nahi hai," usne kamal-e-
itmenaan ke sath kaha.

"Salar use dekh kar reh gaya. Chalo, achha hai yeh bhi mai yaad aaon ga na nazar aaon
ga. Naa mera koi kaam hoga, waqt hi waqt hoga tumhare paas woh na jane us se kya
sunna chahta tha. Haan kafi waqt hoga, mai ek do paintings mukammal karoon gi. Ghar
ke kuch aur kaam hain, woh bhi karugi."

"Saeeda Amma ke bhi ek do kaam hain, woh bhi niptaugi.. Main ne bahut kuch plan kiya
hua hai," usne novel pakde, apni jamaahi rokne ke liye munh par haath rakhte hue kaha.
Woh has pada tha. "Tumhare liye toh blessing in disguise ho gaya hai mera trip, main ne
toh socha hi nahi tha, meri wajah se tumhare itne kaam pending ho rahe hai."

Agar uske liye lehje mein gila tha toh Imama ne notice nahi kiya. "Chalo, yeh bhi achha
hai," woh badbadaya tha. Visa lagaa hota toh main tumhein le jaata. Use phir kuch khyaal
aaya tha.

"Tum pareshan mat ho, mai yahan bilkul theek rahugi..Imama ne fauran se pesh tar
kaha."

Salar jawaab dene ke bajaaye chup chap use dekhta raha. "Kya dekh rahe ho?" Imama
use dekh kar muskurayi.

"Tumhara itminaan." Mai filmi heroines ki tarah dialogues nahi bol sakti."

"Sirf filmi heroines hi dialogues bolti hai?"

"Nahi, hero bhi bolte hain. Woh itminaan se hasi." Salar muskuraya tak nahi tha. Woh
phir sanjeeda ho gayi. "Mat jao phir? Agar itna miss kar rahe ho toh."..usne use jaise
challenge kiya..

"Pyar se kehti toh naa jaata lekin main tumhara koi challenge qubool nahi karoonga.
Mujhe tumse haarna pasand hai." Woh hasi.

"Tum baat badal rahe ho?"

139
"Nahi, khud ko tasalli de raha hoon. Chalo aao,tumhein coffee pilwa kar laaun." Woh
yakdum bistar se uthte hue bola.

"Is waqt? Raat ko is waqt Imama taiyaar nahi thi."

"Haan ,itne din tak toh nahi pilwa sakuga coffee. Woh daraz se wallet aur car ki
chaabiyan nikal raha tha."

"Lekin ab mai phir kapde badlu..?"

"Mat badlo, chadar le lo ,yehi theek hai."

Salar ne uski baat kaati. Woh ab cell phone utha raha tha.

"Fortress se coffee peene ke baad woh stadium ke gird be maqsad drive karta raha."

"Ab ghar chalein tumhein aaram karna chahiye." Imama ko achanak khayaal aaya. "Main
plane mein aaram karoonga."

Imama ki samajh mein nahi aaya ke woh itna sanjeeda aur kisi gehri soch mein kyun
duba hua tha. Wapas aate huye usne raaste mein ek dukaan se bahut sa phal khareeda.
"Tum yahan nahi hoge to itna phal khareedne ki kya zarurat hai?" Imama hairaan hui thi.
"Tumhare liye khareeda hai, shayad phal khaate hue hi main tumhein yaad aa jaoon,"
usne muskura kar kaha tha. "Yeh phal khane ke liye shart hai." Woh be ikhtiyaar hain."

"Nahi, umeed. Imama use dekh kar reh gayi. Waqai usay samajh nahi aa raha tha ke do
haftay ka trip itna lamba to nahi tha ke us par kisi qisam ki udasi ka izhaar kiya jaye.
Kam az kam Salar se woh is tarah ki jazbaatiyat ki tawakku nahi kar rahi thi.

-------------------

Usay waqai Salar ke jaane ke baad pehle do din koi masla nahi hua. Woh mamool ke
kaam karti rahi. Usne na mukammal tasweeron par kaam shuru kiya aur saath hi ek
naya novel bhi shuru kar diya. Salar ki adam mojoodgi mein raat ka khaana woh Furqan
ke yahan khaya karti thi. Do din tak woh itminaan se unke yahan khaana khaane aur

140
kuch gup shup karne ke baad ghar wapas aajati, phir koi novel nikaal leti aur sone tak
parhti rehti lekin masla teesri raat ko hua tha..

Us din Salar ne use din bhar call nahi ki thi, aur itne mahinon mein woh pehla din tha
jab unke darmiyan kisi qisam ka rabta nahi hua tha. Uski taraf se message,call aur naa hi
koi e-mail aayi thi..Wo pichi raat se bohot masroof tha..usne use pehle hi bata diya tha
ke shayad agle chand din wo usse baat naa kar sake..

Newyork pohochne ke baad Salar se uski sirf paanch minute ke liye baat hui thi,lekin
pichle do din wo waqfe waqfe se mukhtasar hi sahi usko e-mails bhejta raha tha aur ab
wo bhi yakdum aana band ho gayi thi..Wo us raat Furqan ke yaha khane par nahi
gayi..uski bhuk gayab ho gayi thi...Usne us din computer musalsal on rakha hua tha, is
aas mein ke shayad woh usse email kare, halanki woh workshop ke doraan usse email
nahi karta tha. Raat ko usne coffee ke liye cream nikalne ke liye fridge khola toh usne
cake ka wo tukda dekha jo do din pehle wo airport jane se pehle khate khate chord
gaya tha... aur Imama ki samajh mein nahi aaya ke usne cake ka woh bacha hua tukda
fridge mein kyun rakh chorda tha. Naa sirf woh tukda, balki woh can bhi jisme bacha
hua juice tha. Kuch der woh un dono cheezo ko dekhti rahi, phir usne fridge band kar
diya. Coffee bana kar woh terrace par nikal aayi thi, jahan woh weekends par aksar
baitha karte the.

Munder se niche jhankte hue usne surkh inton ki us munder par do mugs ke nishaan
dekhe the. Ek zara gehra, doosra bahut halka. Woh raat ko aksar yahan khade, niche
dekhte huye kayi baar yahi par apne mugs rakh diya karte the. Niche building ke lawn
mein kuch bachey aur log chehe lqadmi kar rahe the.

"Tumhein bachey achhe lagte hain?" Usne ek din wahan khade niche khelte aur shor
machate huye bachon ko dekhte huye Salar se poocha tha.

"Han lekin is tarah ke nahi." Usne jawaban chaye peete huye, apne kandhe uchkakar
mugs se un bachon ki taraf ishara kiya.

Woh has padi. Uska ishara shor ki taraf tha.

"Mujhe to har tarah ke bachey achhe lagte hain, shor karne wale bhi." Usne niche jhankte
huye kaha tha. "Good for you but I can't stand them."..Salar ne laaparwahi se kaha...

"Dusron ke bachey hai, is liye shor karte huye bure lagte hain. Apne bachon ka shor
kabhi bura nahi lage ga tumhein." Usne rawani se kaha.

141
"Bachey? Ek baccha kafi hai." Woh chaye peete peete atka. Imama ne kuch chonk kar
niche jhankte huye use dekha.

"Ek kyun?"

"To kitne hone chahiye?" Woh sanjeeda hua. Usne ek lamhe ke liye socha.

"Kam se kam char, aur zyada se zyada baraah." Salar ne haste hue uske jumlay mein
izafah kiya tha. Woh ise mazaq samjha tha.

"Mai serious hu." Uski hasi ke rukne par usne kaha.

"Char bacchey..tumhein hawason mein ho?" Salar ne mug munder par rakh diya.

"Kon palega unhein?" Use be ikhtiyaar tashweesh hui.

"Tum aur main." Usne itminaan se kaha.

"Main ek baccha pal sakta hoon, chaar nahi."

"Salar ne dono haath utha kar jaise use hatmi andaz mein kaha. "Theek hai tum ek pal
lena, teen mein paal lugi."..wo itmenan se kehkar dobara niche jhankne lagi..

"Imama! Main sanjeeda hoon."

"Aur main bhi."

" hum chaar bachay afford nahi kar saktay. Use laga tha ke use Imama ko mantaqi andaz
mein samjhana chahiye.

"Main to kar sakti hoon. Mere paas woh paisay hain jo." Woh maine is liye nahi diye ke
tum unhein bachon ki fauj par invest karo..Salar ne jhinjhla kar us ki baat kai. Imama ko
bura gaya.. Woh kuch kehne ke bajaye be had khufgi ke alam mein phir neeche dekhne

142
lagi thi. "Sweetheart! Hum ko..." Salar ne us ke kandhe ke gird baazu phaila kar use
manane ki koshish ki thi.

"Hath hatao." Imama ne us ka hath jhatka..

"Maine kya kiya hai?" Woh jhunjhlaya..

"Tum chahti ho main ghar, office, school, doctors aur marketo ke chakkar lagate lagate
burha ho jaoon." To tum kya karte huye burha hona chahte ho? Tar se jawab aya tha,
woh lajawab ho gaya. Woh khufgi bharay sawaliya nazron se usay dekh rahi thi.

"Meri samajh mein nahi aata ke log raat ke waqt apne bachon ko ghar mein kyun nahi
rakhte, dosron ko dikhane ke liye bahar kyun le aate hain." Woh us ke sawaal ka jawab
diye baghair munder se apna mug utha kar kuch jhunjhlahat ke alam mein andar chala
gaya tha. Imama ko be ikhtiyaar hasi aayi thi. Woh ab bhi has pari thi. Munder ke is
nishaan ko dekhte hue na jane kya kya yaad aya tha. Neeche lawn mein phir wahi shor
barpa tha. Us ne palat kar deewar ke sath lage us rug ko dekha, jis par woh deewar ke
sath tek lagakar kabhi kabhi baith kar guitar bajaya karta tha. Use uski guitar mein koi
dilchaspi nahi hoti thi. Woh usse baate karne ke liye uske paas baitha karti thi..guitar
bajate hue wo khud nahi bolta tha..sirf uski baatein sunta rehta tha aur wo maikan ki
andaz mein waqfe waqfe se uske muh me koi khane ki cheez daala karti thi..wo use
dekhta rehta aur guitar par bari bari apni pasand ki koi tune bajata rehta ya apne
instruments ko nikal kar un ki safai karta rehta. Yeh weekend par us ka pasandida
mashkara tha. Use ehsaas nahi hua ke coffee ka mug hath mein liye us rug ko dekhte us
ki coffee kab ki thandi ho chuki thi. Woh isi tarah bhara hua laga le kar wapis andar aa
gayi.. baaz dafa samajh nahi aati ke hum kisi ko kyun yaad karte hai. Yaad karte hain, to
koi yaad aata hai. Ya yaad aata hai, to yaad karte hai? Dil yeh mushkilat ko kaha hal kar
pata hai.

------------------

Fajr ke baad woh musalsal computer ke samne bethi thi. Call nahi to koi email sahi. Us
ne waqfe waqfe se usay chaar paanch emails ki thi, phir woh mayoos ho gayi. Jawab na
anay ka matlab tha ke woh emails check nahi kar raha tha..

Agale din udasi ka daura pehle se bhi shadid tha. Us din voh painting kar saki na koi
kitaab padh saki, aur usne khana bhi nahi pakaya. Fridge mein pichle chand dino ka pada
hua khana kha liya. Shaam tak, voh agle din Saeeda Amma ke yahan jaane ka faisla kar
chuki thi. Uska khayal tha yeh tanhai thi jo use muzmail kar rahi hai. Voh yeh bhool
gayi thi ki voh nau saal tanha hi rahi thi. Isse zyada tanha, isse zyada bure halaat mein.

143
Us din use Salar ki teen lino ki ek email mili thi aur un teen lino ko usne raat tak kam
se kam teen sau baar padha tha.

"Hi sweet heart! How are you? This workshop has really nailed me
down. How is your painting going? Love you."

("Hi sweet heart! Kya haal hai? Is work shop ne toh jaise mujhe jakad liya hai. Tumhari
painting kaisi chal rahi hai,? Love You") In teen jumlon ki ek e-mail ke jawab mein usne
use ek lambi email ki thi, jisme use apni har activity batayi thi. Ek ke baad doosra,
doosre ke baad teesra jhoot. Voh usse yeh kaise keh deti ke wo udas hai, phir voh wajah
poochhta toh use wo apni udasi ki kya wajah batati...?

--------------------

"Beta! Chehra kyun utra hua hai tumhara? Koi pareshani hai? Jhagda karke toh nahi gaya
Salar tumhare saath? Saeeda Amma ne uske chehre par pehli nazar daalte hi, apne
sawalon se use bokhla diya tha. Voh buri tarah mutafakkir hui thi.

"Nahi, nahi, kuch bhi nahi hua. Bas aise hi ghar mein akeli thi, shayad is liye usne"
masnoi muskurahat ke saath unhe bahlaya, lekin voh mutmaeen nahi hui.

Imama ne kapron ka bag kamre mein rakhne ke foran baad dressing table ke aaine ke
samne khadi ho kar khud ko dekha. Paanch dinon mein pehli baar usne apne aks par
gaur kiya tha. Voh waqai bohat pareshan lag rahi thi. Saeeda Amma agar pareshan hui
thi toh koi hairani ki baat nahi thi, koi bhi uska chehra aasani se padh sakta tha.

Agle das minute aaine ke samne khadi ho kar voh apne chehre ke asaar aur ta'assurat
ko relax karne ki practice karti rahi. Muskura kar, gehre saans le kar, chehre ke ta'asurat
ko naram rakh kar, phir jaise zich ho kar usne shikast maan li.

" jahannum mein jaaye, ab lagti hoon pareshan toh main kya karu? Kitna muskurau
main?".."Itni chup toh tum pehle kabhi nahi rahi,beta..ab kya ho gaya hai tumhein.."..Agle
shaam tak Saeeda Amma haqiqatan fikarmand ho chuki thi..halanki us din subah Salar se
uski baat bhi hui thi...
"Tum Salar ke saath khush toh hona?" Voh tashweesh se poochh rahi thi aur voh unka
chehra dekhne lagi. Udasi buri tarah badhi thi. Mas'ala khushi ka nahi tha. Mas'ala yeh

144
nahi tha ke voh uske saath khush hai ya nahi. Baat sirf uske saath rehne ki thi. Khush
ya udas jaise bhi lekin uske saath hi.

Usne Saeeda Amma ko jawab dene ke bajaye mawzu badal diya tha. Wo do din wahan
reh kar, voh phir usi bechaini ke aalam mein waapas aayi thi.

"Lekin tumne toh kaha tha ke tum mere aane tak wahin rahogi." Salar uski waapsi par
hairaan hua tha.

"Meri marzi."Voh kuch aur kehna chahti thi lekin maloom nahi, usne yeh kyun kaha.
"Okay" woh jawab par hairaan hua tha, lekin usne koi mazeed sawaal nahi kiya.

"Mujhe New York se workshop khatam hone ke baad yahan se do hafton ke liye Canada
jaana hai." Salar ne use agli khabar sunayi, uski samajh mein nahi aaya.

"Kya matlab?"

"Jo colleague Montreal wali conference attend kar raha tha, use koi medical emergency ho
gayi hai. Fori tor par mujhe conference mein jaane ke liye kaha gaya hai kyun ke mere
paas visa bhi hai aur main qareeb bhi hoon."

Voh sadme se bol hi nahi saki. Do hafton aur bahar rehne ka matlab tha ke voh Eid ke
ek hafta ke baad waapas Pakistan aata. "Hello!"..Salar ne uski lambi khamoshi par line
par uski mojoodgi check ki. Yani Eid ke baad aaoge tum?

Usne apne lehje ki mayoosi par qaboo karte hue Salar ko yaad dilane ki koshish ki ke
Eid qareeb hai. "Haan" ek harfi jawab aaya. Yaqeenan use yaad tha.

"Aur main Eid par kya karungi?"

Uski samajh mein nahi aaraha tha ke voh usse kya baat kare. Mayoosi ki inteha thi, jiska
voh us waqt shikaar ho rahi thi. Ek hafte ka intezaar teen hafton mein tabdeel ho gaya
tha, aur teen hafton ke liye us appartment mein akele rehna use Salar par gussa ane laga
tha.

145
"Tum Islamabad chali jana Eid par," Salar ne kaha. "Nahi, main yahi rahungi," usne bila-
wajah zidd ki. "Theek hai yahi rehlena," Salar ne ba aasani ghutne tek diye...

"Tumhein kyun bhej rahe hai? Bhejna tha toh pehle kehna chahiye tha unhein."

Use ab bank walon par gussa aa raha tha. Aisi emergency hojati hai kabhi kabhar, voh
kisi aur ko itne short notice par Pakistan se nahi bhej sakte, aur na mujhe kahan bhejna
tha unho ne. Salar ne wazahat ki.

"Phir bhi tum keh dete ke tum masroof ho, tumhein in dino Pakistan mein kuch kaam
hai," voh has pada. "Lekin mujhe toh koi kaam nahi hai. Mai jhoot bolta?" Imama ko
gussa aagaya. "Zindagi mein kabhi jhoot nahi bola kya?"

"Never, apne kaam mein? Zarurat hi nahi padi," usne itmenan se kaha. Imama bol nahi
saki..

"Tum aisa karo, Doctor Sahab ke ghar chali jao. Itne din akeli rahogi, toh bore ho jao gi."

Usne use mashwara diya. "Nahi, main bore nahi hongi. Mujhe yahan bade kaam hai." Voh
uske mashware par kuch chidh si gayi. Salar ko uski tone ne hairan kiya tha. Voh is
tarah kabhi baat nahi karti thi, aur abhi kuch der pehle tak toh voh be had khushgawar
aur pur josh andaz mein us se baatein kar rahi thi, phir yakdum use kya hua tha. Kam
az kam voh ye nahi soch sakta tha ke uske Canada mein mazeed rukne ki wajah se wo
upset ho rahi hai. Wo Imama se poochna chahta tha, lekin fori tor par usne mawzu ko
badalna behtar samjha.

"Upset shayad ek bahut chhota lafz tha is kehfiyat ke liye, jo wo is waqt mehsoos kar
rahi thi. Wo be had gham aur ghussay mein thi. Use yeh extension dhoka lag raha tha.
Aakhir voh use chaar hafton ka keh kar toh bahar nahi gaya tha..sawal yeh tha ki agar
chaar haftey ka bhi kehkar jaata toh use kya eteraz hona tha, usne tab bhi isi tarah
khushi khushi ravana kar dena tha, yeh andaaza lagaye baghair ke voh baad mein in tees
dino ke ek ek ghante ko ginegi..
"Mai bhi ab use e-mail nahi karungi, naa hi call karungi, naa hi us se poochungi ke use
kab aana hai aur kab nahi. Aata hai toh aaye, nahi toh na aaye. Jahannum mein jaye,
mera hi kasoor hai. Bar bar usse naa poochti toh wo is tarah naa karta."

Us raat bistar mein lete huye voh be had ranjeedgi ke aalam mein un tamam cheezon ki
fehrist banati rahi, jin mein ab use Salar ki nafarmani karni thi. Bistar par lete chat ko
ghoorte hue uski fehrist abhi 255 entries tak pahunchi thi ki use bed ke bilkul upar chat

146
par chipkali nazar aayi. Woh uth kar baith gayi. Akela ghar aur chipkali, yeh filhal uske
liye badtareen tha. Woh chhipkali ko dekhte hi bed se uth kar sofe par chali gayi aur
use phir Salar par gussa aane laga tha. Ek choti si chipkali do haftay pehle appartment
mein numoodar hui thi aur woh bhi seedha unke bed room mein.

Shayad kisi din terrace ka darwaza khula rehne ki wajah se andar aagayi thi. Woh is
waqt bed side table lamp on kiye raat ko novel padh rahi thi, jo behad dilchasp mor par
tha, jab bistar mein neem daraz apni tangain sikude huye, uski nazrein achanak chat par
apne bed ke bilkul upar mojood chipkali par padi thi. Ek lamhe ke liye use yeh wahem
laga. Usne kamre ki light on kar ke dekha, woh chipkali hi thi. Salar barabar wale bistar
mein gehri neend so raha tha. Woh aam haalat mein kabhi use naa jagati lekin yeh aam
haalat nahi the.. Usne undhe lete hue Salar ka kandha jhinjhora.

"Salar, Salar".. woh uski awaaz par neend mein had bada gaya.

"Kya hua...?"

"Woh upar dekho, mere bed ke upar chat par chhipkali hai."

Imama ne hawaas bakhta hokar usse kaha. Salar ne mundi hui aankhon ko masalte lete
lete ek nazar chat ko dekha, phir Imama ko aur dobara undhe munh let gaya.

"Salar".. Imama ne dobara uska kandha hilaya.

Uska khayal tha shayad woh neend mein is chipkali ko dekh nahi paya.

"Dekh liye maine Imama sone do." Woh lete lete badbadaya. "Dekh li hai to kuch karo is
ka." Woh uski be tawajjuhi par naaraz hui.

"Chali jaye gi khud hi... Tum light off kar ke so jao." Woh phir badbadaya.

"Mai kaise sou? Woh mujhe dekh rahi hai." Uski khafgi badi. Light band kar do, tum use
dekho, na woh tumhe dekhe."

Use uske mashwary se zyada uski be hushi par gussa aaya. "Tum mere liye ek chipkali
nahi maar sakte?".... "Mai raat ke 2:30 baje chipkali nahi maar sakta, just ignore it."

147
"Mai nahi ignore kar sakti ise.. Yeh agar giray to seedha meri tangon par giray gi." Usne
chat ko dekhte huye be bassi se kaha. Woh waqai uski tangon par hi girti.

"Yaar, mai tumhari side par aajata hoon, tum meri side par ajaao," woh karvat lete, kehta
hua usi tarah uski side par chala gaya. Woh uske isaar se zyada uski dilero se muta'asir
hui thi. Kamre ki badi light dobara band karte huye woh apna novel liye Salar ka bed
side table lamp on kar ke uske bistar mein baith gayi.

Salar tab usi tarah undhe munh lete lete uska side lamp off kar chuka tha. Khud ko
qadre mehfuz paate huye, kuch pursukoon andaz mein, usne novel ke chand jumlay
parhe, phir dobara chipkali ko dekha. Woh jaise usi jagah par chipak kar rah gayi thi.
Imama ne Salar ko dekha. Woh us chipkali ke aien neeche be had itminan se, usi tarah
kambal odhe undhe munh leta tha. "Salar, tum mard kitne bahadur hote ho," usne
mardon ko sarahna zaroori samjha.

"Aur samajhdaar bhi." Usay jawaban badbadahat sunaye di.. "Samajhdaar kaise?" Woh safa
palatte palatte chonki.

"Chipkali girti tumhare bed par lekin bhagti mere bed ki taraf. Uska munh mere bed ki
taraf hai." Jamaahi lete isi tarah aankhein band kiye Salar ne seedhe hote huye kaha.

Imama ne sar utha kar chat ko dekha aur agli hi lamhe woh bed se bahar thi. Chipkali
ka rukh waqai Salar ke bed ki taraf tha. "Tum sare mard be had khud gharz hote ho aur
ek jaise hote ho," woh bed room se bahar nikalte huye, jitni buland awaaz mein yeh us
se keh sakti thi, usne kaha.

Salar ne bil akhir aankhein khol di thi. Woh use tang kar raha tha, lekin ab use andaaza
hua tha ke tang karne ke liye yeh mauqa shayad galat hai. Dus minute ke baad use
chipkali ke safaiya karne ki ittilaa de kar woh use mana kar lounge se waapas le gaya
tha. Usne agle kayi din yeh chipkali nahi dekhi thi aur aaj yeh chipkali phir aa gayi thi.
Yaqeenan usne jhoot bola tha, usne is chipkali ko nahi mara tha. Woh ahmaqana baat is
waqt us ke liye ek aur point ho gaya tha. Agley din phone par usne Salar ko us chipkali
ke dobara numoodar hone ke bare mein bataya.

"Tumne mujh se jhoot bola ke tumne use mar diya tha," usne chuthte hi Salar se kaha.

"Maine use waqai mar diya tha, yeh koi aur chipkali hogi," Salar ne la parwahi se kaha.

148
"Nahi, yeh wahi chipkali thi, tumne agar ise mara hota to tum mujhe dikhate," woh apni
baat par muzhar thi. Salar ka sar ghoom kar raha gaya. Woh Imama se is se zyada
ahmaqana guftagu ki tawaqqu nahi rakh sakta tha.

"Tum agar kehti to main tumhe woh mari hui chipkali bhi dikha deta," usne tahammul ka
muzahira karne ki koshish ki thi.

"Nahi,yeh wohi thi,mai ise pehchanti hoon."

"Agar yeh wahi thi to itne din se kahan thi?"

"Usne ek illogical cheez par logic dene ki koshish ki. Jahan bhi thi mujhe nahi pata, lekin
tum yahi chahte the ki mai pareshan rahoon."

"Salar ne beikhtiyar gehra saans liya, woh is ilzaam ke jawab mein kya kehta. Imama ko
kuch hua tha, lekin kya hua tha, yeh use samajh nahi aaya."

"tumhe pata hai mujhe chipkali se dar lagta hai, lekin tum phir bhi use yahan chhod kar
gaye, kyun ki tumhe ehsaas nahi hai mera, tum mujhe pareshan dekh kar khush hote ho,
tumhare liye har cheez mazaak hai."

"Uski kisi baat ka sar pair nahi tha..kam az kam Salar nahi dhundh saka..lekin wo uski
guftagu sunta raha..

"Tum hamesha mere saath is tarah karte ho aur mujhe pata hai, tumne hamesha isi tarah
karna hai. Kyunki tumhare liye, sirf tumhari apni ahmiyat hai aur mai tumhare ghar ki
naukrani hoon ya housekeeper. Tum jahan marzi phiro, lekin mai hamesha ghar par
rahoon, jaise gulaam rehte hain. Mai saara din kaam karoon aur tum mere liye ek
chipkali nahi maar sakte."

Wo us be-rabt guftagu ke ikhtitaam par hichkiyon se ro rahi thi.

Sari guftagu mein issue kya tha, chipkali ka naa maara jaana. Uski khudgarzi, uska ghar
par na hona ya ghar ke woh kaam jo use karne padh rahe the. Woh samajh nahi saka,
woh usse se jad tak jaane wali guftagu nahi thi...ek se saade teen tak jaane wali guftagu
thi jisko samajhne ke liye jis formule ki zarurat thi wo filhal Salar ko nahi aata tha..

149
"Agle paanch minute, woh be-had tahammul se uski hichkiyon ke thamne ka intezaar
karta raha aur phir jab bilaakhir toofan kuch thama to usne kaha."

"I am sorry, mera kasoor hai. Mai Furqan se kehta hoon, mulaazim ko bheje, woh
chipkali ko maar dega."

"Filhal maazrat ke alawa use is soorat e hal se nipatne ka koi aur raasta nazar nahi
aaya. Nahi, ab mai chipkali ke saath rahungi taaki tumhe pata chale," usne naak ragarte
hue kaha.

"Salar ko be-ikhtiyar hasi aagayi aur usne khans kar is hansi par control paya. Woh jalti
par tel nahi dalna chahta tha. Imama ka masla kya tha, woh use samajh nahi raha tha
lekin woh hairaan tha agar yeh moods swings the to yeh badtareen qisam ke the, aur
agar tantrums the to samajh mein nahi aane wale, lekin Pakistan se itni door baithe woh
sochne ke alawa aur kuch nahi kar sakta tha."

Furqan ke mulaazim ne aakar us din woh chipkali maar di thi lekin is cheez ne bhi
Imama ke dil mein kisi mamnuniat ko paida nahi kiya tha.

Agle din khana pakate hue uske haath par chhuri se cut lag gaya. Sink mein paani ke
neeche ungli rakhe use phir woh yaad aane laga.

"Yeh kya hua hai?" Woh us din office se aane ke baad lounge mein tehelte hue, phone
par kisi se baat kar raha tha. Imama dinner ke liye bartan laga rahi thi. Woh baat karte
tehelte hue, kitchen counter par pade pyale se kuch beans kha raha tha jab Imama ne
aakar wahan rakhe chawal uthaaye...Salar ne uske haath ki pusht par chand uble dekhe.
Phone par baat sunte sunte, usne beikhtiyar usse kaha, "Yeh kya hua?"

"Yeh"...Imama ne chonk kar uski nazron ke ta'aqub mein apna haath dekha.."kuch nahi,
khana bana rahi thi to oil ke kuch cheentein gir gaye..usne be parwahi se bataya.

Woh usi tarah phone par baat sunte hue, uska haath pakad kar dekhne laga. Phir uska
haath chhod kar woh usi tarah phone par baat karte lounge se gayab ho gaya. Woh
fridge se paani nikal rahi thi, jab woh dobara numoodar hua. Usi tarah phone par stock
market ke kisi issue par baat karte hue, usne Imama ka haath pakad kar chand lamhon
mein us par marham lagaya aur phir usi tarah dobara chala gaya. Woh hil nahi saki thi.
Itne saalon mein uske kisi zakhm par rakha jane wala woh pehla marham tha. Woh itne

150
saalon mein shayad be hiss ho gayi thi. Chhoti chhoti takleefon aur choton par rona aur
unki parwa karna, usne chhod diya tha. Use yaad hi nahi raha tha ke kisi zakhm ko
mundamil karne ke liye bhi kuch kiya jata tha. Marham doosre rakhte hain aur uski
zindagi mein koi doosra raha hi nahi tha. Khana khaate hue Salar ki nazar ek baar phir
uske haath par padi thi aur usne qadre khufgi ke alam mein usse kaha.

"Agar usi waqt haath par kuch lagaa leti to yeh aabley naa padte."

"Mujhe is se takleef nahi hoti,"

"Magar mujhe takleef ho rahi hai Sweetheart!" Woh usse nazrein milakar jawab nahi de
saki thi. Usse yakeen tha ke use takleef ho rahi hogi aur us marham se zyada thandak
uske us jumle ne pahunchai thi use, to ab koi tha, jise uske haath par ane wale ek
mamooli zakhm par bhi takleef hoti thi.

Uske haath par chhote mote zakhmon ke kai nishan the. Woh un mein se un zakhmo ko
badi aasani se pehchan sakti thi, jo is ghar mein aane ke baad lage the. Un zakhmon
mein use takleef hui thi aur yeh takleef isliye hui thi,kyun ki har baar kisi ne bade pyaar
se un par kuch lagaya tha ya lagane ko kaha tha.

Gell, marham, plast, spirit, anti-septic cream. Woh dard ke ehsaas se jaise dobara aashna
ho rahi thi.

Aur ab itne mahinon ke baad yeh pehla cut tha, jiske baare mein usse poochhne wala
koi nahi tha aur use woh poochhne wala ek baar phir buri tarah yaad aaya tha.

Dusre haftay ke ikhtitam tak woh chhoti chhoti baaton par bhi buri tarah jhunjhlane lagi
thi. Mulaazima ke saath, maali ke saath, us ghar mein ane wale Furqan ke bachon ke
saath, aur khud Salar ke saath.

"Imama, kya ho raha hai tumhe? Sab theek hai na? "..Salar ko bilaakhir is se bahut direct
ho kar poochna pada tha.

"Kya hona hai mujhe?" Woh uske sawaal par buri tarah chidhi.

"Wahi to poochh raha hoon main." Usne tahammul se kaha.

151
"Kuch nahi ho raha mujhe."

"Phir tum.." woh baat karte karte ruk gaya. Yeh kehna zara mushkil tha ki woh uske
saath talkh ho rahi thi.

"Phir main kya? Imama ne uske khamosh hone par poocha.

"Kuch nahi, main abhi do-teen din tak tumko phone nahi kar sakunga."

"Kyun?" Woh buri tarah bighdi. "Itna bhi kya kaam hai ki tum mujhe chand minute ke
liye bhi call nahi kar sakte."

"Main tumhe e-mail kar diya karunga, agar waqt mile to call bhi kar lunga. Lekin shayad
naa kar saku." Woh tahammul se use samjha raha tha.

"Tum e-mail bhi naa karo mujhe, isse aur bhi waqt bachega tumhara." Usne be had
khufgi ke alam mein phone band kar diya. Use Salar par buri tarah gussa aa raha tha.
Chand minton ke baad dobara call aane lagi thi. Woh call receive nahi karna chahti thi
lekin use receive karna padi..

"Tumne phone band kiya tha?" Woh doosri taraf hairani se usse poochh raha tha.

"Haan."

"Kyun?"

"Taaki tumhara waqt zaya na ho. Main ne kal ek magazine mein padha tha ki jin mardon
ko ehsas-e kamtri hota hai, woh apni biwiyon ko apni jhooti masroofiyat ke qisse sunate
rehte hain."..Salar ne kuch hakka bakka ho kar us ka jumla suna tha. Use is baat ka koi
sar pair samajh mein nahi aya. Taaki unki biwiyon ko yeh impression mile ki woh bahut
ahem hain aur duniya unke bagair nahi chal sakti. Salar ne usi achambe mein uske baqi
jumlay bhi sunay thay. Isse unki self-esteem badhti hai."

Usne aakhri jumla keh kar kuch der Salar ke radde amal ka intezaar kiya. Woh khaamosh
tha.

152
"Hello," Imama ko khadsha hua ke shayad call drop ho gayi hai.

"Main sun raha hoon, us magazine mein bas itna hi likha tha?"

Woh sanjeeda lag raha tha lekin baat sanjeeda nahi thi. "Haan."... "Good dentist ke paas
gayi thi tum?"...Usne kisi radde amal ka izhaar kiye baghair baat badli thi. Imama ki
jhunjhlahat mein izafah hua. Woh aisa nahi chahti thi, woh usse behes karna chahti thi.
Do ghante ke baad usne un do hafton ka program chart use e-mail kar diya. Conference
ki organizing body ne partners ko bhi bheje huye is document ko padhne mein use kam
se kam pandrah minute lagay. Uske pandrah din ka schedule wakai bahut hectic tha. Yeh
e-mail usse uske kisi jumle ki wajah se ki gayi thi, woh andaaza kar sakti thi lekin iske
bawajood usne jawabi e-mail mein us schedule ke baare mein ek lafz kaha, naa hi apni
sharmindagi ka izhaar kiya.."tumne Furqan ke ghar dinner par jaana kyun chhod diya?
Salar ne us din usse poocha.

"Meri marzi," woh kehna chahti thi ki dinner table par Furqan ko ya uski beti ko dekhte
hue, use woh yaad aata tha aur woh har roz dinner ke baad kuch zyada upset ho rahi
thi, is liye usne wahan jana chhod diya tha lekin woh yeh sab nahi keh sakti thi. Main
jaanta hoon tum bahut bahadur ho, akele reh sakti ho to dinner karna bhi tumhare
bayen haath ka khel hai. Phir bhi unke ghar chali jaati to koi activity hoti tumhare paas,
in bekaar novels ko padhne ke alawa. "Tumhein kya parwaah hai?" Usne Salar ke jumlay
par jazbaz ho kar kaha tha.

"Mujhe tumhari parwah hai. Yeh dedh inch ki masjid banakar baithna chhod do." Woh
sanjeeda tha.

"Tumne mujhe naseehatein karne ke liye phone kiya hai?" Woh jhanjhlaai.

"Haan."

"Toh karte raho."

"Tum par koi asar nahi hoga, yahi kehna chahti ho tum?

"Tum bahar ja kar mujh se misbehave karne lage ho."

"Kya?".Salar ko laga use sunne mein koi ghalti hui hai.

153
"Main baar baar nahi dohra sakti apni baat," usne sard mehri se kaha.

"Main misbehave kar raha hoon tumhare saath?" usne be yaqeeni se usse poocha. "Haan,"
jawab bilkul dotoq tha. Salar ne be ikhtiyar gehra saans liya.

"Main agar tumhe koi aqal ki baat samjhaata hoon toh main misbehave karta hoon
tumhare saath?"
"Ab tum yeh kehna chahe rahe ho ki main be wakoof hoon?" Salar ka dimaagh ghoom
kar reh gaya.

"Maine kab kaha ke tum be wakoof ho?" Ab tum mujhko jhootha keh rahe ho?" Woh be
basi se has pada.

"Kya hua hai tumhe Imama?"

" Ab tum keh do mera dimaagh kharab ho gaya hai."

"Pani piyo."

"Kyun piyu?"

"Acha mat piyo... Mausam kaisa hai bahar ka?"

Woh ab mawzu badalne ki koshish kar raha tha magar woh Imama ke radde-amal par
buri tarah hairaan tha.

"Imama! Koi pareshani hai tumhe?" Woh agle din Noshin ke saath uske kehne par
Fortress aayi thi, jab sath chalte chalte Noshin ne achanak usse poocha. Woh buri tarah
chonki, phir usne muskurane ki koshish ki.

"Nahi nahi toh...kyun?"

"Phir is tarah gum sum kyun ho?" Noshin ke lehje mein tashweesh thi.

"Nahi main ..mai kuch soch rahi thi."

154
"Salar ke saath toh baat hoti hai tumhari? Koi jhagda toh nahi hai?"

"Nahi toh.. roz baat hoti hai." Usne be ikhtiyar muskurane ki koshish ke sath hi display
par lage ek suit ki taraf Noshin ko mutawajjah kiya. Woh use yeh kaise batati ke yahan
uske saath phirte hue use Salar ke saath kaise display par lage Salar bohot buri tarah
yaad aa raha hai. Woh haftay mein do ya teen baar uske saath wahan aakar coffee ya
chai peete hue isi tarah window shopping karte the, jis tarah ab wahan se guzarte hue
kuch doosre jode kar rahe the.

Woh use kaise naa yaad aata?

-----------------

Salar agar uske bante bigadte mood ko nahi samajh pa raha tha, toh woh khud bhi apne
aap ko nahi samajh pa rahi thi.

Woh saara din uske baare mein soch soch kar udas hoti rehti, aur usse baat karte huye
woh bila wajah usse jhagadti... Use us par shadeed gussa aata tha, aur kyun aata tha, yeh
uski samajh se bahar tha. Woh kayi saalon baad itne lambe depression ka shikar hui thi
aur zindagi mein pehli baar teen hafton mein woh ek novel bhi mukammal nahi kar
paayi thi, painting to khair door ki baat thi.

Woh sara din TV on kiye uski call ke intezaar mein bethti rehti ya phir computer on
kiye purani emails padhte hue, kisi nayi email ke liye bethti rehti. Chand lines ki woh e-
mails jin mein woh uska haal poochta tha, aur apni activity batate huye usse poochta tha
ki woh kya kar rahi hai, woh in e-mails ko darjanon baar padhti. Ek lamba chaudha
jawab likh kar, uski e-mail ke intezaar mein saari raat uski cheezein nikaal kar saaf
karke re arrange karti rehti ya phir uski collection mein maujood Charlize Theron ki
movies dekhti rehti. Yeh waqai be basi ki hadh thi ke use actress bhi ab buri lagna band
ho gayi thi, jise woh pehle Salar ke samne dekhna pasand nahi karti thi.

Har roz khane ki table par woh uske bartan bhi laga deti, yeh jaise khane ki table par
apni tanhai door karne ki koshish thi. Raat ko sone ke liye apne bistar mein lete, woh
light off karne ke baad bhi karwat liye, kitni kitni der uske bistar aur sirhaane ko dekhti
rehti. Woh sone se pehle light off karne ke baad bhi, usse kuch der baatein kiya karta
tha aur ab yeh khamoshi uske aasab ko buri tarah muzmail kar rahi thi. Eid ke liye
Islamabad jaane tak, ghar ki is khamoshi aur tanhai ne use mukamma taur par hawaas
bakhta kar diya tha.

155
Islamabad se aane ke baad bhi, usne khud ko behtar mehsoos nahi kiya tha. Salar ki
poori family mein se sirf Amaar aur Yusra Eid manane ke liye wahaan mojood the, baqi
afraad behrune mulk the. Pichli Eid jaisi ronak is bar wahaan nahi thi. Salar ne Tayyaba
ko uski Eid ki shopping karwane ke liye kaha tha. Woh bade bujhe dil ke saath unke
saath chali gayi thi lekin pichli Eid jaisa ishteyaq is baar use kapron ke liye nahi tha.
Islamabad aakar yeh bhi pehli baar hua tha ke usne guest room ki khidki se lag kar
apne ghar walon mein se kisi ke nazar aane ka intezaar bhi nahi kiya tha. Eid ki subah
pehle ki tarah is baar bhi woh Salar ki call par hi uthi thi. Woh Montreal mein apna
session khatam kar ke kuch der pehle hotel aaya tha.

"Kon se kapde pehen rahi ho tum aaj?" usne mubarak baad dene ke baad usse
poocha..."Tumhe batane ka fayda..?" .. usne bed ke crown ke saath pusht nikaalte huye
kaha.

"Main tasawwur karna chahra hu ke tum kaisi lag rahi hogi"..."Mere samne tumne kabhi
mere kapdo ko gaur se dekha tak nahi ab waha baithkar kya tasawwur karoge".."Imama
kam se kam aaj hum argument nahi karege" Salar ne madaakhlat karte huye jaise pesh ki
jang bandi ka elan kiya. "Tumhein kya chahiye aaj? Flowers aur cake to Mummy se
maine kaha hai tumhare liye, kuch aur chahiye?"

"Nahi. Woh behad udaas thi. Mujhe miss toh nahi kar rahi tum?" Salar ne mazaak kiya
tha lekin jaise hi usne uski dukhti rag par haath rakh diya tha. Uski aankhon mein
aansuon ka sailab umad aaya tha. Usne apni aasteen ke saath aankhon ko ragar kar saaf
karne ki koshish ki thi. Woh uski khamoshi par ghaur kiye baghair baat kar raha tha.
Canada mein Eid pehle hi ho chuki thi aur woh Eid ke din bhi conference attend karta
raha. Wo zindagi mein kai Eidain isi tarah guzar chuka tha.. Pichli Eid use kam az kam
is Eid wale din apni masroofiyat ki wajah se yaad nahi aa saki thi, lekin pichli Eid
Imama ko pichle do din se tang kar rahi thi.

"Kab ki flight hai tumhari?" Usne koshish ki thi ke uski awaaz baat karte huye na
bharaye, yeh ahmakana cheez thi, baqi cheezon par rona theek tha. Lekin kam az kam
woh uske saamne uske na hone ke liye, nahi ro sakti thi. Woh badi sharmindagi mehsoos
karti agar woh ye jaan jata ke...

Woh ab use flight ka bata raha tha. "Tumne mujhe kapron ka color nahi bataaya?" Salar
ko baat karte karte yaad aaya. "Tumne Mummy ke saath ja kar kapre liye the?"

156
"Haan, liye hain maine jo aaj pehnoongi woh Hazel Green hai." "Hazel Green?" Woh be
ikhtiyaar atka. "Woh to aankhein hoti hai. Ankhon ka colour hota hai.."Hamesha ki tarah
usne tasii ki.

"Ohh. Aaj main Jennifer ki aankhon ko ghaur se dekhoonga" Usne dinner par apni kisi
saathi ka naam liya. "Kyun?" Uski aankhon mein mujhe apni wife ke kapron ka color
nazar aayega. Woh sanjeeda tha. Woh be ikhtiyaar hans padi..

"Imama! Jab se main yahaan aaya hoon, aaj pehli baar tum hansi ho." Salar ne uski
hansii ko notice kiya tha. Aur shaadi ke baad itne mahinon mein yeh pehla color hai jise
tumne identify kiya tha aur woh bhi kisi aurat ki aankhon ki wajah se. " tum jealous ho
rahi ho?" Woh bhi hans pada tha.

"Haan, ab bas yahi to ek kaam reh gaya hai mere karne ke liye." Usne mazaak udaane
waale andaaz mein kaha.

"Yani nahi ho rahi ya nahi hosakti?"

Woh poochh raha tha aur woh jawab naa de saki. Uski khamoshi par woh hansa tha.
Usme hasne ki kaun si baat hai? Woh kuch jazbaz hui thi.

"Apni khushfehmi par hasa hoon, tum kam az kam kisi aurat se mere liye to jealous nahi
ho sakti."

Woh use tang kar raha tha aur woh jaanti thi, us ka ishaara Rimsha ki taraf tha. "Tum
mujhe sirf yeh batao ke kab aa rahe ho?"

Usne baat bulaana behtar samjha tha aur wohi ghisa peeta sawal kiya jo usse karti aa
rahi thi.

-------------------

Wo Eid ke doosre din raat ki flight se Lahore wapas aagayi thi kyun ki agli raat aath
baje ki flight se woh waapas araha tha. Wo zud ranji aur hassasiyat jo pichle chaar
hafton se usay nakhoosh rakhe hui thi.

157
Woh yakdam jaise kahin gayab ho gayi thi.

Aur chaar hafton ke baad bilaakhir usne cake ka wo tukda aur woh can dispose off kar
diye. Agar Furqan ko seedha hospital se airport naa jana hota to woh khud use receive
karne chali jati, woh kuch itni hi excited ho rahi thi.

Nau baj kar paintalis minute par bilaakhir door bell baji, use darwaze tak pahunchne
mein seconds lage the. Khudaya! Kya khushi isko kehte hain jo is shakhs ke chehre par
pehle nazar daalte hi mai ne mehsoos ki hai? Usne darwaza khol kar door handle par
apna kanpkapaata haath rakhe Salar ko dekh kar achambhe se socha tha.

Furqan se baatein karta darwaza khulne ki awaaz par woh seedha hua aur un dono ki
nazrein mili. Wahi garam josh muskurahat, jiski woh aadi thi aur hamesha ki tarah
salaam mein bhi pahel usi ne ki thi. Woh use dekhte hi chand lamhon ke liye jaise
saakhit ho gayi thi.

"Imama! Samaan ki delivery dene aaya hoon, check karlo koi breakage ya damage to nahi
hai." Furqan ne ek suit case kheench kar andar le jaate huye usko chheda. Salar
muskuraya tha.

Imama ne salaam ka jawab dene ki koshish ki thi, lekin uske gale mein koi girah lagne
lagi thi. Baat gale ki girah tak rahti to theek thi lekin aankhon mein paani kaise aur
kyun aagaya tha? Woh aage badha aur usne hamesha ki tarah use gale lagaya, jaise woh
office se aane ke baad lagaya karta tha. Be ikhteyar, be saakhta aansu ka ek aur rela
aaya. Yahi cheez to woh dhoondti phir rahi thi, pichle chaar hafton se, yahi narm lams,
apne gird baazuon ka yahi hisaar. Uske saath lage usne pehli baar mehsoos kiya ki uske
jism se uthti clone ki mahak, dressing table par clone ki shishi se uthti mahak se bilkul
alag thi. Woh uske jism par lagne ke baad zyada mashhoor gul thi, zyada jaan lewa thi.
"Kaisi ho tum?" woh usse poochh raha tha. Gale ki girhe aur badh gayi thi. Usne ab use
khud se alag kiya aur uska chehra aur aansu dekhe. "Kya hua?" woh thatka aur suit case
andar le jaate huye Furqan ne palat kar dekha.

"Main abhi.. abhi salad ke liye pyaaz kaat rahi thi." Usne kuch ghabrahat mein muskurane
ki koshish karte huye bharayi hui awaaz mein kaha tha.. Phir shayad use khud hi yeh
bahana kamzor laga. Woh sar mein bhi kuch dard tha aur flu tha. Woh Furqan ki
muskurati hui nazron se kuch gadbadayi thi. Salar ne Furqan ko nazar andaaz kiya aur
use ek baar phir saath lagate huye kaha, "Toh yaar! Koi medicine leni chahiye thi."
"Cooking range par kuch rakh kar aayi hoon. "..Woh ruke baghair kitchen mein chali aayi.
Uske samne khade reh kar, usse nazrein mila kar, jhoot bolna bada mushkil ho gaya tha.
Sink mein chehre par paani ke chhapake marnay ke baad usne kuch paani piya. Awaaz ki

158
thartharahat sirf isi tarah khatam ho sakti thi. Woh dono ab uske akab, lounge mein,
kitchen counter ke paas khade baatein kar rahe the aur un mein se koi bhi uski taraf
mutawajjah nahi tha. Apna chehra kitchen roll se thapthapa kar usne chand gehre saans
le kar khud ko normal kiya.

"Betho! Khana kha kar jao na." Woh jab lounge mein aayi to Salar, Furqan se keh raha
tha. "Nahi, is waqt nahi, khane par intezaar kar rahe hoge bachay. Kuch dino ke baad
chalein gay kahin dinner ke liye." Woh behruni darwaze ki taraf jaate huye bola. Salar
darwaze tak use chhorne gaya. Woh kitchen mein aakar khane ke bartan nikalne lagi.
Woh darwaze se wapsi par kitchen mein cellphone par baat karte huye aaya tha, phone
par Sikandar tha. Imama ne use kitchen counter par rakhi paani ki bottle ko kholte
dekha. Phone, kandhe aur kaan ke beech dabaaye usne bottle ka dhakkan khola. Imama
ne uske glass ki taraf jaane se pehle, ek glass la kar uske samne counter par rakh diya.
Salar ke haath se bottle le kar usne glass mein uske liye paani daala. Salar ne Sikandar
se baat karte huye sar ke ishare se uska shukriya ada kiya aur phir paani ka ghont
bharte huye kaha.

"Papa, khairiyat puch rahe hain tumhari?" Fridge ka darwaza kholte hue wo muskurayi.

"Main ab theek hoon." Salar ne uske jumlay par ghoor kiye baghair Sikandar tak uska
jumla pahuncha diya.

Counter par pade salad mein se seb ka ek tukda kaante se utha kar munh mein daalte
hue, woh usi tarah phone par Sikandar se baat karte hue kitchen se nikla. Imama ne use
terrace ke darwaza kholkar terrace ke paudon par nazar daudatay dekha. Table par
bartan rakhte hue uski aankhon mein ek baar phir nami aane lagi..ek mahine ke baad
yeh jagah use ghar lagi thi aur uski wajah ghar me gunjti wo aawaz aur idhar se udhar
wo jaata uska wajood tha...bartan rakhne ke bawajood, woh jaise beikhtiyari ke alam
mein table ke paas khadi, phone kaan se lagaye, Salar ko terrace par idhar se udhar
tahelte hue dekh rahi thi. Baat mohabbat ki nahi, aadat ki thi. Use uski aadat ho gayi thi,
aur aadat baaz dafa mohabbat se bhi zyada jaan lewa sabit hoti hai. Use achanak khayal
aaya ki woh khana khane se pehle kapde tabdeel karega. Bed room mein ja kar woh
uske liye kapde nikal kar washroom mein latka kar aayi.

Woh washroom se nikal rahi thi, jab woh bed room mein daakhil hua.

"Main shower le kar khana khaunga." Unse jaise elaan kiya tha. Woh na bhi kehta phir
bhi woh janta thi, woh safar se wapsi par hamesha naha kar hi khana khaata tha.

159
"Maine tumhare kapde aur towels rakh diye hain, aur yeh main tumhare liye naye
slippers le kar aayi thi." Woh slippers ka dabba shoe rack se nikalte hue boli. "Rehne do
Imama! Main khud hi nikal loonga."

Wrist watch utarte hue usne Imama ko mana kiya. Use kabhi bhi kisi doosre ka apne
jootay uthana pasand nahi tha, woh janti tha. Lekin uske mana karne ke bawajood woh
slippers nikal laayi thi.

"Kuch nahi hota." Usne slippers uske paas rakh diye.

Woh ab bed par baitha apne jootay aur jurrabein utaar raha tha aur woh be maqsad
uske paas khadi, use dekh rahi thi. Shaadi ke itne mahinon mein aaj pehli baar woh is
tarah be maqsad uske paas khadi thi. Salar ne kuch hairani se notice kiye tha..

"Yeh yellow kapde tumne mere intezaar mein pehne hain?" Usne jurrabein utaarte hue
Imama ko chheda. Woh bewajah hansi.. wo mustard ko yellow keh raha tha lekin aaj
usne uski tasii nahi ki aur usne aaj bhi uski tareef nahi ki thi, magar use yeh bhi bura
nahi laga tha.

"Nice sleepers"..apne jurrabein aur joote uthate hue usne slippers pehne aur Imama se
kaha.."Main rakhti hoon." Imama ne joote aur jurrabein us se lene ki koshish ki.

"Kyoon yaar, pehle kaun rakhta hai?" Salar ne kuch hairani se use roka, Imama ruk gayi.
Waqai, woh apne joote khud uthane ka aadi tha. Joote shoe rack mein rakhte hue usne
laundry basket mein joorabein daali aur washroom mein ghus gaya.

Imama ne bed side table par padi uski wrist watch aur cell phone ko dekha. Har khali
jagah bharne lagi thi. Jab tak naha kar aaya, Imama khana laga chuki thi. Salar ne dining
table par nazar dalte hi be ikhtiyar kaha, "Imama kya kya paka rakha hai yaar"....jo jo
tumhe achha lagta hai."..usne saadgi se kaha..

"Mujhe?".. Woh kursi kheench kar baithte hue table par pheli hui dishes dekh kar, jaise
kisi soch mein pada. Tumne apna waqt zaya kiya. Koi aur waqt hota to woh poore din ki
mehnat par, bole jaane wale is jumle par buri tarah naraz hoti lekin aaj use kuch bura
nahi lag raha tha. Kisi baat par gussa nahi araha tha, woh utni hi sarshar thi. Main ne
apna waqt tumhare liye istemaal kiya. Usne madham awaaz mein Salar ki tasii ki.

160
"Lekin tum thak gayi hogi?".. "Nahi kyun thakoon gi main?" Usne chawlon ki dish Salar ki
taraf barhai.

Salar ne uski plate mein hamesha ki tarah pehle chawal daale. Apni plate ke ek kone
mein pade un chawlon ko dekh kar uska dil bhar aya tha. To itne dinon se yeh ek cheez
thi jo woh miss kar rahi thi khane par aur yeh ek cheez nahi thi. Woh ab apni plate
mein chawal daal raha tha. Ek mahine ke baad woh us ke itne qareeb bethi thi. Khana
serve karte uske haath dekh rahi thi. Safed shirt ki aasteene mode, uske haathon ne
hamesha ki tarah usay apni taraf mutawajjah kiya tha. Uska dil be ikhtiyar uske haath
chhonne ko chaha, usne ba mushkil nazar hatai, khud ko sambhalne ki koshish ki. Uske
liye yeh yak dum bahut mushkil ho raha tha..

"Paintings mukammal ho gayi hain tumhari?

Woh khana shuru karte hue us se poochh raha tha. Imama ne chonk kar table par pada
kanta aur chamach uthaya.

"Kaun si paintings?"

Usne be khayali mein kaha, woh thatka.. "Tum bana rahi thi na, kuch?" Usne yaad dilaya.

"Yeh bhi lo." Jawab dene ke bajaye usne ek aur dish uski taraf barhai.

"Darr to nahi laga tumhe, yahan akelay rehte hue?" Salar ne usse poocha.

"Khana achha hai?" Imama ne ek bar phir jawab gol kiya. Woh mazeed jhoot nahi bol
sakti thi, bilkul waise hi jaise woh sach nahi bol sakti thi.

"Hamesha achha hota hai. "Woh muskuraya tha.

"Kitne novels padhe tumne?" Woh ab pooch raha tha.".."Yeh chops bhi hain." Usne ek aur
dish serve ki.

"Tumhari flight theek rahi?"

161
Isse pehle ke woh use koi aur mushkil sawaal karta, usne poochna zaroori samjha tha.
"Haan! Over all, kuch bumpy rahi lekin theek hi thi."Usne bataya.

"Aur conference bhi achhi rahi?"

"Excellent" usne be ikhtiyar kaha.

"Kya routine thi tumhari?" Woh usse mawzu se hatane mein kamyaab nahi hui thi.

"Meri routine." Woh soch mein padi. "Haan! Kya kya karti thi sara din?" Woh ab chapati
ka tukda todte hue poochh raha tha. "Jo pehle kiya karti thi." Usne nazrein chura kar ek
aur dish uski taraf barhai.

"Lekin tab to bahut zyada waqt hota hoga tumhare paas." Usne kureda tha.

"Bilkul saari shaam, saari raat."

"Phir to aish ho gaye honge tumhare?" Apni plate mein qorma nikalte hue usne
muskurakar kaha.

Imama ne jawab dene ke bajaye apni plate ko dekha, jisme cheezon ka dher bilkul usi
tarah pada tha. Usse kuch khaya nahi ja raha tha. Salar ko itni ragbat ke sath khate dekh
kar usay yun lag raha tha, jaise uska pet bhar raha ho.

"Tum Saeeda Amma ko yahan le aati." Salar ne yak dam usse kaha. Use pata nahi kya
khayal aya tha. "Main ne kaha tha unse lekin tumhe to pata hai woh itne dinon ke liye
apna ghar nahi chhod sakti."Usne jawab diya.

"That's understandable." Salar ne khana khate huye be ikhtiyar ek nawala uski taraf
barhaya. Woh aakhri lukma hamesha use hi khilata tha. Ek lamhe ke liye woh thhatki
phir usne lukma munh mein le liya.

Lekin woh use chaba nahi saki. Woh lukma jaise aakhiri hud saabit hua, woh be-ikhtiyar
ro padi. Woh paani peete peete yak dum ruk gaya.

162
"Kya hua?" Woh hakka bakka tha. Honton par haath rakhe woh bachon ki tarah phoot
phoot kar roti gayi. "Kya hua hai Imama?" Woh buri tarah badhawas hua. Kam az kam is
waqt is tarah ki guftagu ke doran aansu..?"..Woh unki wajah talash nahi kar saka. Ek dafa
aansu beh jane ke baad sab kuch aasan ho gaya tha. Mazeed rona, be basi ka izhaar aur
kamzori ka aitraf. Ab mazeed deeware khadi rakhne ki zarurat nahi thi.

"For God sake, tum pagal kar do gi mujhe kya hua hai? Sab kuch theek raha mere baad?
Kisi ne tumhe pareshan to nahi kiya?" Woh ab mukammal tor par hawas bakhta tha.
Tissue paper se aankhein ragarte hue Imama ne khud par kaabu paane ki koshish karte
hue sar hilaaya.

"To phir kyun ro rahi ho?" Salar mutmaeen nahi hua tha.

"Aise hi bas mein tumhe bohat miss karti rahi is liye." Woh kehte kehte phir ro padi.

Kya sharmindagi si sharmindagi thi jo usne ye aetraf karte hue mehsoos ki thi. Salar ko
laga use sunne mein kuch ghalati hui thi.

"Kis ko miss kiya?" "tumhein"..usne sar jhuka kar rote hue kaha. Woh chand lamhon ke
liye sakhit ho gaya.

"Mujhe kis liye.?" Yeh be yaqeeni ki inteha thi ..Woh rote rote thatki. Usne sar utha kar
use dekha, phir be had khufgi ke aalam mein table se apni dinner plate uthate hue
kitchen ki taraf barh gayi.

"Mera dimagh kharab ho gaya tha is liye". Woh kuch bol nahi saka. Shadi ke taqreeban
char maah mein usne pehli baar ye jumla usse kaha tha, warna woh I love you ke jawab
mein bhi Thankyou kehne ki aadi thi. Woh ab bartan utha utha kar andar le ja rahi thi
aur Salar bilkul hawannak sa paani ka glass haath mein liye, use apne samne se bartan
hataate dekh raha tha. Woh uske rone se kabhi itna hawas bakhta nahi hua tha, jitna
uske is mamooli se aiteraf se ho gaya tha.

Woh shock naa hota to kya karta. Woh chaar haftay pehle bade dharlay se use keh rahi
thi ke aur paani ka glass haath mein liye, but ki tarah kursi par baithe, koi iske samne
jaise kisi moamay ke tukde tarteeb dene laga tha. Woh chaar haftay bahar rah kar us ke
jis rawayye ko samajhne ki koshish mein nakam ho gaya tha, woh ab samajh mein aa
raha tha.

163
Yeh naqabil e yaqeen tha kam az kam us ke liye ke Imama use......

Usne gardan mor kar use dekha. Woh kitchen mein idhar se udhar jaate hue, usi tarah
aankhein ragarte hue cheezein samet rahi thi.

Woh glass table par rakh kar kitchen mein aagaya, woh fridge se sweet dish nikal rahi
thi. Salar ne uske haath se donga pakad kar counter par rakh diya. Kuch kahe bagair
usne use galey lagaya tha. Badi narmi se yun jaise talaafi kar raha ho, maazrat kar raha
ho. Woh khufgi se alag hona chahti thi, uska haath jhatakna chahti thi lekin be bas thi.
Filhaal duniya mein woh wahid shakhs tha jo use is tarah galey lagata tha. Barsaat phir
hone lagi thi. Woh uski adatein kharab kar raha tha kisi parasite ki tarah usay apna
muhtaaj kar raha tha.

Wahan khade dono ke darmiyan ek lafz ka bhi tabadla nahi hua tha, koi maazrat, koi
izhaar e muhabbat, kuch nahi. Zindagi ke is khel mein lafz faltu the, jisme woh lead kar
rahe the. Barsaat thamne lagi thi. Woh haath se gaal aur aankhein khushk karti us se
alag ho gayi..

"Darasal mein ghar mein akeli thi is liye miss karti rahi. "

Inkaar, iqraar, eteraf, phir inkaar... yeh mashriqi aurat ki zindagi ka daaira tha, woh bhi
isi daire mein ghoomne lagi thi. Jhoot ki zarurat phir aan padi thi. Apne gird khadi
deewar ke shigaaf ko usne phir se bhar na shuru kar diya. "Haan, akeli hon to aisa hi
hota hai." Salar ne us jhoot ko sach banane mein uski madad ki. Imama ka hosla barha.

"Dant mein dard tha to to." ..toh"..." is liye mujhe rona aagaya." Woh atki phir usne kaha.
"Haan, mujhe andaaza hai dant ka dard bohat takleef deh hota hai. Ek dafa hua tha
mujhe. Main jaanta hoon kya haalat hoti hai."..Ek doosre ke samne khade, woh nazrein
milaye bagair jhoot bol rahe the. "Aa..abb.".wo atki..ab teesra jhoot zehan mein nahi aa
raha tha. Jo sawaal aa raha tha, usne wahi poocha. "Tumne mujhe miss nahi kiya?" Woh
phir gali ke usi mod par aakar khade ho gaye the.

"Har din, har ghanta, har minute, har second." Woh uski aankhon mein aankhein daale
keh raha tha aur Imama ki aankhon mein jaise sitare jhilmilane lage the. Baaz dafa hum
koi philosophy, koi haqeeqat nahi sunna chahte, bas wahi riwayti baatein sunna chahte
hain jinhein film ke parde aur kitaab ke safhay par hum hazaaron baar parhte hue haste
hai, soh bhi riwayti baatein kar raha tha, wahi jumlay jo wo is waqt uske munh se
sunna chahti thi.

164
"Char haftay tumhare saath nahin tha. Agar tumhara khayal naa aata toh main mar jaata."

"Tum jhoothe ho."..Woh bharrayi hui aawaaz mein rote huye hansi thi.

"Tum bhi." Salar ne be saktah jataya.

Woh rote huye hans rahi thi ya hanste huye ro rahi thi, lekin chaar maah mein pehli
baar Salar ke liye woh barsaat qabil e itraz nahi thi. Itne arse mein pehli baar use
ehsaas hua ke woh barsaat use kabhi bhi duba sakti hai.

--------------

Woh us raat bistar par usse chand inch door, karwat ke bal lete, kohni takye par tikaye
usse baatein karti rahi thi. Ek mahine ke doran ekathi ho jane wali saari baatein. Be
maqsad, be maani cheezo aur waqiat ki tafseelat kis ki call aayi, kis se uski kya baat hui,
mulazma ne usse kya kaha, TV par chalne wale kisi program mein usne kya dekha, kon
se magazine mein usne kya parha. Terrace par rakhe kitne podon par naye phool nikle
hain, Furqan aur Noshin ke bachay kitni baar uske ghar aaye, woh Noshin ke saath kitni
baar bazaar gayi, kya khareeda, kya pasand nahi aaya."

Use andaza nahi hua tha ke sirf woh bol rahi thi. Salar bilkul khamosh chitt leta uska
chehra dekhte huye, use sun raha tha. Ek haath par sar tikaye, woh doosre haath se
ghair mehsoos andaz mein uske baazu par ungli se chote bade daire banate huye usse
baatein karti rahi. Woh khamosh samay palkein jhapkaye bagair sirf uske chehre ko dekh
raha tha.

"Uski aankhon ke ta'asurat, uske chehre par jhalakne wale rang, uske honton ki harkat,
baat karte huye uski hansi ki khilkhilaahat, uske chehre par khilne wale rang, woh jaise
cinema ki front row mein betha hua ek saher zadah nazir tha. Kohni ke bal neem daraaz,
jab woh thak jati to phir uske kandhe par sar rakhte huye kehti. 'Acha, chalo, ab so jaate
hain.'"

"Yeh jumla woh shayad pachees dafa keh chuki thi."

"Uske kandhe par sar rakhe use phir kuch yaad aata to woh yakdum sar utha kar uska
chehra dekhte huye poochti. "Maine tumhe yeh bataya hai ke"...Salar nafi mein sar hila
deta, guftagu phir dobara wahi se shuru hojati. Khamosh samay mein phir wahi film
dekhne lagta."

165
"Yeh kaun si azaan ho rahi hai?" Woh baat karte karte chonki."

Door kahin se usne azaanon ki awaazain suni thi..

"Fajr ki" Salar ne pur sukoon andaz mein kaha. Woh buri tarah gad badayi.

"Oh My God, Fajr ho gayi aur main. tumhe to sona chahiye tha, tum to thake hue the.
Mujhe pata hi nahi chala. Tum mujhse keh dete" woh ab buri tarah nadim ho rahi thi.
"Mujhse kehna chahiye tha tumhe. Kyun nahi kaha tumne?'"

"Kya kehta?" Woh ab pur sukoon tha.

"Yehi ke tum sona chahte ho."

"Lekin main to sona nahi chahta tha."

"Lekin mujhe to waqt ka pata nahi chala, kam az kam tumhe batana chahiye tha mujhe."
Woh waqai sharminda ho rahi thi.

"Tumhara khayal hai, mujhe waqt ka ehsas tha?" Tum so jao ab aur i am sorry kitni
fazool baatein ki maine tum bhi kya soch rahe ho ge?"

"Use ab ehsas hua tha ke woh kitni der se akeli hi bol rahi thi. Woh hon haan tak nahi
kar raha tha."

"Main to namaz parh kar soonga ab aur main sirf yeh soch raha tha ke aaj tumne
mujhse itni baatein kaise kar li."

"Tumne to ghor se suni bhi nahi hogi meri baatein." Woh kuch sharmindagi se
muskurayi. "Ek ek baat suni hai. Chaho to shuru se dohraa deta hoon. Aaj tak tumne jab
jab, jo jo kaha hai, mujhe yaad hai. Hamesha yaad rakhunga."

166
"Uska lehja hamwar tha lekin aankhon mein koi ta'asur tha jisne chand lamhon ke liye
Imama ko bandha tha. "Isi tarah baatein karo gi to har raat jag sakta hoon tumhare liye."
Imama ne nazrein chura li..

Baaz dafa usse nazrein milana, uski baaton par yakeen karna mushkil ho jata tha aur
baaz dafa us zindagi ke bare mein bhi kuch kehna mushkil ho jata tha jo woh uske saath
guzar rahi thi.

Usse kuch door hatte huye usne takye par sar rakh diya. Woh ab seedhi leti chhat ko
dekh rahi thi. Side table par pade cell phone ke yak dum bajte alarm ko band karte
huye Salar ne uski taraf karwat li. Kohni ke bal neem daraaz usne Imama se kaha.

"Kuch aur batana hai tumne?" Imama ne uska chehra dekha. Woh sanjeeda tha.

"Nahi." Usne madham awaaz mein kaha.

"I love you. Jawaban, Salar ke jumlay ne chand lamhon ke liye use sakhit kiya. Woh uske
paas tha, uski aankhon mein dekh raha tha jaise jawaban usse kuch sunne ki khwahish
rakhta ho. Imama ne kabhi uski aankhon ko itni aasani se nahi parha tha, shayad woh
itne qareeb tha is liye.. woh jaise apni aankhon se usay hypnotize kiye huye tha... "Thank
you."

Wo be ikhtiyar hansa. Ek gehra saans le kar, ek lamhe ke liye aankhein band karte hue,
usne jaise ghutne tak de diye the. Baaz khwahishen koshish se poori nahi hoti aur baaz
sawalon ka koi jawab nahi mil pata. Wahan uske itne qareeb koi aur aurat hoti to usay
izhar-e-mohabbat hi milta. Yeh Imama Hashim thi, us ka izhar e tashakur hi kafi tha. Us
par jhukte hue usne bahut narmi se uske hont chhuye, phir uska matha, phir woh bed se
uth gaya.

---------------------

"Yeh main tumhare liye laya tha." Woh das baje ke qareeb uske saath nashta karne ke
baad table saaf kar rahi thi, jab woh bed room se ek khoobsurat packing mein ek box le
kar uske paas aya tha.

"Yeh kya hai?" Woh table saaf karte karte ruk gayi. "Dekh lo.".. Salar ne box uski taraf
bhadaya.

167
"Jewellery hai?"..Usko label aur box ke design se kuch andaaza ho gaya tha. Salar jawab
dene ke bajaye kandhe uchkakar kar khamosh raha. Imama ne bade tajassus aur ihtiyaat
se us box ki be had nafis aur khoobsurat packing ko hata kar box ko khol liya. Surkh
makhmal jaise ek be had meheen aur chamakdar kapde ki taahun ke darmiyan ek crystal
ring case tha aur is case se nazar aane wali rang ne kuch der ke liye usay sakhit kar
diya tha. Is koh-e-toor diamonds ke band ke saath woh ek platinum tulip diamond ring
thi. Chaudah qeerat ke us diamond ke gird nanhe nanhe neelay neelam ke gol gol
anginon ka ek daaira tha. Bohat der mesmerized is ring par nazar jamaaye, usne be
ikhtiyar gehra saans le kar apna pehla radde amal diya. Yeh sirf diamond hi nahi the jo
uski nazron ko khira kar rahe the, balki woh paicheeda design bhi jisme woh saare
jewells jude the. "Yeh bohat khoobsurat hai." Usne ba mushkil kaha.

Salar ne haath badha kar crystal ka case khol kar ring ko nikal liya. Uska haath apne
haath mein lete hue usne woh ring uski ungli mein pehna di. "Haan, yeh ab khoobsoorat
lag rahi hai."

Ring pehnane ke baad usne uske haath par ek nazar daalne ke baad kaha. "Aur dekho!
Yeh bilkul meri ungli ke size ke mutabiq hai."..Woh jaise kuch aur excited hui thi..

"Tumhari ungli ka size le kar banai gayi hai kyun ki tumhari ek ring lekar gaya tha
main." Usne us haath ko chumte hue kaha jisme woh ring thi. Is rang ne uske haath ko
sajaa diya tha, wo jis haath mein bhi hoti, dekhne wale par aisa hi ta'asur chhodti.

"Yeh wedding gift hai tumhare liye." Salar ne uska haath chhodte hue kaha. Usne kuch
hairaan ho kar Salar ko dekha.

"Wedding gift?"..Char maah ho gaye hain shaadi ko. "Haan! Main ne tumhe wedding gift
nahi diya tha. Pehle yaad nahi tha, baad mein paisay nahi the." Usne has kar kaha.

"Aur ab kahan se aaye paisay?"

"Aagaye kahin se." Usne taala. Imama ne nazrein utha kar use dekha. "Koi galat kaam
nahi kiya maine"..woh be ikhtiyar sharminda hui.

"Maine kab kaha ke... chalo! Doctor sahab ke yahan chalte hain aur Saeeda Amma se bhi
mil kar aate hain. Mere bag mein kuch gifts hain unke liye, woh nikal lo." Salar ne usay
bat mukammal karne nahi di thi.

168
"Thank you, Salar!" Woh jaate jaate thhatka.

"Kis liye?"

"Har cheez ke liye."

"Yeh sab tumhara hi hai." Imama ne nazrein churayi.

"Maine socha tumhe yaad bhi nahi hoga ke tumne mujhe shaadi par koi gift nahi diya."
Apne haath ko dekhte hue woh khushi se sarshar ho rahi thi. Woh wahid gila tha jo
woh apne dil mein Salar ke liye rakhe huye thi.

"Nahi, bhoola nahi tha."

Imama ko laga ke woh kuch aur kehna chahta hai. Salar ne baat adhoori chhodi thi ya
badli thi, yeh woh samajh nahi saki.

---------------------

"My God...dekho." Woh walk way par chalte chalte be ikhtiyar thatki thi.

Salar ne uski nazron ka ta'aqub kiya. Woh dono race course mein lagne wale ek mele ko
dekhne aaye the.

Ab be maqsad mele ki jagah se kuch door chahal qadmi mein masroof the, jab Imama us
walkway ke dahni taraf darakhton ke atraf, paani mein doobi hui ghaas mein nazar aane
wale aks ko dekh kar thitak gayi..

Woh pichli raat ki barish ka paani tha jo abhi poori tarah drain out nahi ho saka tha.
Dev kamat darakhton ke tanon aur shakhon par lage rangeen barqi qumqumon aur tube
lights ka aks niche jama shuda paani mein pad raha tha.

Is aks ko dekhte hue woh bhi kuch der ke liye isi tarah sehar zadah sa ho kar reh gaya
tha. Yun lag raha tha jaise woh kisi rang o noor se bhari kisi wadi ke kinare khade, is

169
mein chamakte hue rangin hiray johrat ke darakht dekh rahe hon ya Alif Laila ka koi
manzar dekh rahe hon. Hawa ke jhonkon se paani mein bohat halka sa irtaash paida ho
raha tha aur in roshniyon aur darakhton ka aks munakkis hokar jaise mahwar raqs tha.
Talism hosh jaise paani ki lehron par dol rahi thi.

Yun lag raha hai jaise jannat mein raat ho gayi ho..

Tawil khamoshi ke baad usne Imama ki awaaz suni. Usne gardan mor kar use dekha.
Woh palken jhapkaaye bagair abhi tak us paani ko dekh rahi thi jiski roshniyon ka aks
uske chehre par pad raha tha.

"Aisi hoti hogi jannat?" Salar ne use kehte suna.

Wo kuch kehne ke bajaye, dobara is paani ko dekhne laga. Is wasee aur areez park ki
roshniyon se bane hue hisse mein ghumte logon ko andaaza bhi nahi ho paa raha hoga
ke wahan se bohat door, ek neem tareekh rabish par khade do log, paani mein nazar
aane wale ek aks mein jannat dhoondh rahe the.

"Jannat mein sitare honge?" Woh poochh rahi thi.

"Haan! Bohat saare honge." Usne andaaza lagaya.

"Itnay rangon ke?" Usne in roshniyon ke rang gine.

"Kaainat mein mojood har rang." Woh be ikhtiyar mehzooz ho kar hansi, use jawab
pasand aaya tha.

"Raath aise hi munawar hoti gayi?" Aks par nazrein jamaye woh jaise bekhud ho rahe
the.

"Us se zyada roshan, is se zyada munawar." Salar ne be ikhtiyar kaha. Woh jhuki aur
apni ungliyon se aks ko chhone ki koshish ki. Salar ne barwaqt usay khincha. Darakhton
par lights on hai, paani mein current bhi ho sakta hai." Woh naraz hua tha.

"Main ise chhona chahti thi."

170
"Yeh aks jannat nahi hai."

"Jannat mein aur kya hoga?"

"Tum?" Usne gardan mor kar use dekha woh aks ko dekh raha tha.

"Sirf mai aur tum nahi honge?" Pata nahi. Usne gardan mor kar be-had ajeeb muskurahat
ke saath use dekha.

"To phir tum kaise jaante ho ke main wahaan hogi?" Usne use tang kiya.

"Jannat ke alawa kahin aur rakha jaa sakta hai tumhe?" Usne jawaban sawaal kiya. Uske
lehje mein rashk tha, woh hans padi. "Itni aasani se mil jati hai jannat?" Usne jaise Salar
ko jataya.

"Mujhe aasani se nahi milegi, tumhe aasani se mil jaye gi." Uska lehja phir ajeeb sa tha.
"Kyun?" Woh hairan hui.

"Tum jitni aasani se har cheez mein Jannat dhoondh leti ho, main aaj tak nahi dhoondh
saka. Is liye keh raha hoon." Woh theek keh raha tha.

Do din pehle woh ghar ke liye lamp khareedne gaye the. Unhone bed room ke liye lamps
ka ek set khareeda aur woh raat ko novel parhte parhte lamp shade ko dekhne lage.
Woh e-mail check karne ke baad apna laptop band karne laga to usne Imama ko dekha.
Woh ab bhi isi tarah lamp shade par nazrein jamaye bethi thi.

"Kya dekh rahi ho tum?" Woh hairan hua. "Beautiful." Usne jawaban be-sakhta isi tarah
lamp shade ko dekhte hue kaha..

Salar ne qadre hairani se apne side table par pade lamp shade ko dekha. "Haan! Achha
hai?" Usne sarsari andaz mein kaha. Woh khoobsurat lamps the lekin itne bhi nahi the ke
woh in par yun nazrein gaad kar beth jata.

"Yeh kaun se phool hain?" Woh abhi bhi lamp shade par nazrein jamaye keh rahi thi.
"Phool?" Salar ne hairani se lamp shade ko dobara dekha. Usne pehli baar is purple color
ke shade par banay peteren ko dekha. Is shade ka texture kuch ajeeb tha. Kaghaz numa

171
is kapre par sonhari maail pehle phoolon ka ek be had haseen aur nafis peteren tha jo
sirf lamp ke on hone par nazar aa raha tha. In phoolon mein kahin kahin crimson color
ki koi cheez chamakti hui nazar aati, madham padti, phir chand lamhon ke baad wahi
cheez chamakti. "Naa yeh gulab hain aur naa hi tulip hai, thoda sa blue bell se milta
julta hai lekin woh bhi nahi." Woh jaise phoolon ko pehchanne ki koshish kar rahi thi,
phir jaise usne hathiyaar daal diye.

"Aise phool jannat mein honge." Woh hans pada tha..

"Acha,Dekho yeh phool rang badal rahe hain. Lekin yeh rang nahi badal rahe, balki yeh
khil rahe hain." Woh lamp shade par bane phoolon par apni ungli pher rahi thi. Salar
jaise kisi sahar mein aaya tha. Woh phool waqai baar baar khilte hue mehsoos ho rahe
thay. "Lovely"..woh sarahe bagair naa reh saka..Unhein ab samajh aaya tha ke woh lamp
itne mehenge kyun the. Din ki roshni mein salesmen kabhi unhein woh peteren nahi
dikha sakte tha. Shayad is liye usne unhein sirf design aur roshni hi ke hawale se bataya
tha.

Aur ek hafta pehle uske daraaz saaf karte hue, Salar ki waste paper basket mein se woh
ek postcard uske paas lekar aayi "Haan, ise phenk diya hai maine.. bekaar hai." Usne TV
dekhte hue Imama ke haath mein woh postcard dekh kar kaha tha. Woh is card ko liye
uske paas aakar baith gayi.

"Salar! Yeh dekho kitni khoobsurat jheel hai aur dekho kitna sukoon hai is jagah par."
Salar ne uske haath se postcard le kar us par ek nazar daudai. Woh kisi painting ka
postcard tha. Kisi painter ka banaya hua landscape, jiske kinare jungli phoolon se bhare
hue thay aur in phoolon ka aks jheel ke paani mein nazar aa raha tha. Kuch phool toot
kar paani ki sata par tair rahe thay jheel ke kinare ek chhoti si lakdi ki kashti thi,ek
chappu pada tha woh kashti sirf do afrad ke liye thi. Jheel ki satah par kuch aabi
parinde tairte nazar aa rahe thay. Yeh sandal ki lakdi se bani hui hai..Is kashti ka rang
dekho, yeh sandal ka rang hai." Woh postcard par ungli pherte hue use batane lagi thi.

"Aisa lagta hai jaise subah savere koi is kashti mein baith kar kahi jaata ho. Ek mehakti,
khushbudar bheegi hui kashti mein aur hawa chal rahi ho aur jheel mein is kashti mein
baithay huye khushbudaar hawa ke jhonke... zara tasawwur karo." Usne be ikhtiyar gehra
saans liya, yun jaise apni kalmi tasveer se khud mehsuz hui ho. Kitni serenity hai is
scene mein aise jaise yeh jannat ho, main naa batai to tum to use phenk rahe thay."
Woh be ikhtiyar uska chehra dekhne laga. Woh waqai uski zindagi mein naa aati to woh
jannat ko...

172
Is ki picture banalo cell phone ke saath. Imama ki awaz ne yak dum use chonka diya.
Woh ab bhi isi aks ko dekhne mein masroof thi. Salar ne cell phone nikalkar chand
tasveeren kheenchin aur cell use thama diya. Usne baari baari in tasveeron ko dekha aur
phir mutmaeen ho gayi.

"Chalein?" Salar ne kaha.

"Haan" un dono ne ek aakhri nazar is aks par daali aur phir aage chal pade.

Salar ne chalte hue us ka haath pakad liya. "Khamosh kyun ho gaye? Koi baat karo,"
Imama ne chand qadam chalne ke baad usse kaha.

"Tum karo, main sun raha hoon," ho sakta hai tumhe mujhse pehle jannat mil jaaye,"
Imama ne apne jumlay ka mafhoom samjhe baghair use tasalli di.

Woh hans pada tha. "Chaahta to main bhi yahi hoon," wo madham awaaz mein bar-
baraya.

"Tumse pehle marna chahta hoon main." Use chalte hue thokar lagi. Koi cheez jaise uske
jism se ek lamha ke liye uske andar se kuch thirati hui guzri tha. Woh jo jannat
dhoondhti phir rahi thi, isse pehle jo shay samne khadi thi, woh use bhool gayi thi. Un
ka saath saalon ka sa tha aur un ka saath mahinon ka tha. Usne saalon mein kabhi judai
mahsoos nahi ki thi, lekin woh in hafton ka saath khatam hone ka soch kar bhi laraz
gayi thi.

"Tum kyun keh rahe ho is tarah?" Woh ruk gayi aur usne Salar se apna haath chhuda
liya.

"Tumne hi to kaha tha ki shayad mujhe tumse pehle jannat mil jaaye," lekin maine
marnay ka nahi kaha."

"Kya uske bagair mil sakti hai?" Woh bol nahi saki. Naim tareeki mein is rawish par ek
doosre ke muqabil khade, woh ek doosre ka chehra dekhte rahe. Phir Salar ne uski
aankhon mein paani umadte dekha tha. "theek hai, jo marzi kaho." Uski awaaz mein
khufgi thi.

173
Salar ne uska haath pakadte hue jaise maazrat khwaanah andaaz mein dabaya. "Maine sirf
tumhari baat dohraayi thi."

"Aur mera woh matlab nahi tha, jo tumne nikala hai."

"Main samajhta hoon." Woh dono phir chalne lage.

"Kya tum jannat mein mujhe apna partner muntakhib karogi?"

Chand qadam chalne ke baad usne Salar ko narm awaaz mein kehte suna. Woh bol nahi
saki..Wo hans pada.."Yaani nahi.."maine ye kab kaha" wo ruk gyi..."lekin tumne kuch bhi
kab kaha"...."main soch rahi thi".."soch liya..?..phir ab batao"...wo hans padi... "Tumhe kya
hua?".. "Jannat ki baat tumne shuru ki thi." Usne Salar ka chehra dekha. "Shayad" woh
khamosh khada use dekhta raha. " tumhe yakeen nahi hai?" Usne hans kar usse poocha.
"Yakeen karne ki koshish kar raha hoon."

"Agar tum jannat mein pahunch gaye to phir tumhe hi chalna padega," usne mazaak kiya.
"Aur agar koi aur bhi pahunch gaya to?"

Uski muskurahat ghayab ho gayi thi. Dono ke darmiyan khamoshi ka lamba waqfa aya
tha. Is "aur" ka taaruf na Imama ne manga tha, na Salar ne karwaya tha, magar is "aur"
ne usko Salar se nazrein churane par majboor kiya tha. Woh nazrein na churati to itni
takleef naa hoti.. Salar ko, jitni ab hui thi. Woh use keh nahi sakti, baat uske intikhab
par kabhi nahi rahi thi, baat Jalal ke intikhab par thi. Uska intikhab jannat mein bhi
shayad wo bhi naa hoti, lekin ye itraf karne mein kaure khaane jaisi zillat thi. Chup
behtar thi lekin use yeh andaaza nahi hua tha ke uski chup Salar ko is waqt kaure ki
tarah lagi thi.

Is rawish se roshni tak ka baaqi fasla khamoshi mein tay hua tha.

----------------------

Sikandar Usman ko chand lamhon tak apni samaat par yakeen nahi aaya tha. Aapko koi
galat fehmi hui hai, woh plot toh bik hi nahi sakta. Salar ke naam hai woh.

Unhone Ehtisham uddeen se kaha. Woh unke ek karobari dost the aur chand mint pehle
unhone Sikandar Usman ko phone karke ek plot ki farokht ke baare mein shikayat ki thi.

174
Unke kisi dost ne unhi ke vakeel ke zariye ek aisa plot kuch din pehle khareeda tha jo
Sikandar Usman ka tha, aur jisko ek dedh saal pehle Ehtisham uddeen ne khareedne ki
offer ki thi, lekin Sikandar ne tab unhein yeh bataya tha ki woh plot jaidad ki taqseem
ke doran Salar ke naam kar chuke the. Albattah unhone wada kiya tha ki agar kabhi is
plot ko farokht karne ki zarurat padi toh woh Ehtisham uddeen ko tarjeeh denge.

Mere vakeel ke zariye saara paperwork hua hai. Aap kahe toh aapko news paper mein
plot ki muntaqli ka add bhi bhejwa deta hu.. Aapke bete ne yeh plot dedh crore mein
becha hai. Mujhe toh afsos is baat ka hai ke mere vakeel ne muntaqli ke baad bataya
mujhe, woh bhi ittefaqan. Kuch der pehle bata deta toh main kabhi yeh plot kisi aur ko
khareedne nahi deta."

Chand lamhon ke liye Sikandar Usman ka sar ghoom kar reh gaya. Pichle saal unhone
apni jaidad ki taqseem kar di thi. Ye un dono plots mein se ek tha jo Salar ke hisse
mein aaya tha.

"Main abhi Salar se baat karke dobara aap se baat karta hoon," Sikandar Usman ne ek
dam kaha.

Unhein abhi tak yakeen nahi aa raha tha ki woh unko bataaye bagair plot kaise bech
sakta hai. Salar us din Islamabad mein tha aur us waqt apne kisi kaam se market ki
taraf ja raha tha jab use Sikandar ki call mili.

"Salar, tumne apna plot bech diya hai?" Woh is waqt ek signal par ruka tha aur uske
hello kehte hi Sikandar ne doosri taraf se kaha.

Chand lamhe Salar kuch bol nahi saka. Plot ki farokht ka Sikandar ko itni jaldi pata chal
jayega, use andaaza nahi tha. Uski chand lamhon ki khamoshi ne Sikandar ko bade
khadshaat ki tasdeeq kar di thi.

"Tum mere office aao." Unhone be had sard mehri se keh kar phone band kar diya. "Kab
becha tha plot?" Uske office pahunch kar kursi par baithe hi Sikandar ne usse kaha. Unka
lehja qatai khushgawar nahi tha. Woh uski jaidad thi lekin woh bechne ke liye nahi di
gayi thi. Pichle mahine usne lehja havaar rakhne ki koshish ki.

"Kyun?"

"Mujhe kuch raqam ki zarurat thi."

175
"Kis liye?" Salar is baar jawab dete hue jhijhka.

"Kis liye raqam ki zarurat thi..?"

" Mujhe Imama ko ek ring khareed kar deni thi." Sikandar ko laga ki unhein sunne mein
ghalti hui hai.

"Kya?"

"Imama ke liye ek ring khareedni tha." Isi normal andaaz mein usne apna jawab dohraya
tha.

"Lakh do lakh ki ring ke liye tumne plot bech diya? Sikandar ne uske jawab se bilkul
galat nateeja nikala.

"Apna credit card istemaal karte, bank se personal loan le lete ya mujh se kehte."
"Main loan le kar use gift nahi karna chahta tha aur ek do lakh ki anguthi nahi thi, kuch
zyada mehengi thi,aap itne paise kabhi nahi dete mujhe." Woh badi rasanaiyat se keh
raha tha.

"Kitni mehengi hoti, chaar ya paanch lakh ki hoti... chaloo das lakh ki hoti. De deta main
tumhe," Sikandar be-had khafa the. "Woh plot pone do crore ka tha jise woh dedh crore
mein bech aaya tha. Das lakh ki baat nahi thi." Sikandar ne use kehte suna.
"Phir?"..Sikandar ke mathe par bal aayi. Salar ne apna gala saaf kiya. "13.7 yeh waahid
tareeqa tha jis se woh us anguthi ki qeemat teen hisso mein kar paaya tha.

"Kya?"...Sikandar ko kuch samajh nahi aayi..."13.7.".Salar ne ek baar phir gala saaf karke
agla lafz kaha. Sikandar ko chand lamhe saans nahi aaya. Unhein pehli baar uski baat
samajh mein aayi thi. "13.7 million ki ring di hai tumne use? Unka zehen jaise bhak se
udh gaya tha. Salar sar jhukaye table par pade paper wait par ungliyan pher raha tha.
F'ilhaal woh us kamre mein kuch aur nahi kar sakta tha.

"Salar ek crore santees lakh rupaye ki ring khareed kar di hai tumne use?" Sikandar
Usman ko khud bhi samajh nahi aaya ke unhone us se dobara yeh kyun poocha tha.
"Ji"..is baar Salar ne nazrein utha kar unhein dekhte hue kaha.

176
Sikandar be-yakeeni se uski aankhon mein dekhte rahe. Salar ne nazrein chura li, woh ab
unke aqab mein deewar par lagi painting dekh raha tha, is ke alawa woh aur kya karta?
Uske chehre par nazrein jamaye Sikandar ne revolving chair ki pusht se tek lagaa li. Woh
agar use ullu ka patha kehte the to theek hi kehte the.

"Kahan se li thi ring?" Bilaakhir unhone lambi khamoshi ko toda.. "Tiffany se" unhe aise
hi kisi naam ki tawaqqu thi.

"Design karaya hoga?"..Is maaliyat ki anguthi nadir hi ho sakti thi. "Ji,Jewellery statement"

Usne Tiffany ki sab se mehengi range mein aane wali jewellery ki collection ka naam liya,
woh zindagi mein hamesha qeemti cheezein khareedne aur istemaal karne ka aadi tha.
Sikandar yeh jaante the, lekin yeh pehla mauka tha ke unhein us ki is aadat par etraaz
hua tha. "Nahi to koi is se zyada mehengi ring nahi thi? Abhi doosra plot pada tha, chaar
heere aur lagwa dete is mein."

Sikandar ne table par pade cigar case se ek cigar nikalte hue be-had sanjeedgi se usse
kaha. Salar ke daayein gaal mein dimple pada. Usne yaqeenan apni muskurahat zabt ki
thi. Sikandar ka khayal tha, yeh muskurahat sharmindgi nahi thi. Unke paon tale se
yaqeenan zameen khisak jaati agar unhein yeh pata chalta ke usne pehle dono plots bech
kar use ek necklace dene ka soch rakha tha, lekin phir yeh ek ittefaq hi tha ke use ek
angoothi dene ka khayal aaya jo Imama mustaqil tor par pehna sakti thi.

Cigar sulgae, revolving chair ki pusht se tek lagaye, woh ab bhi usi par nazrein jamaye
hue the aur khud par musalsal jami un ki nazron ne Salar ko gur badhana shuru kar
diya tha.

"Main kitabon mein jab Ranjha, Farhad, Romeo aur Majnu waghera ke baare mein padhta
tha, toh main sochta tha ki yeh saari lafziyat hai, koi mard itna ullu ka pattha nahi ho
sakta, lekin tumne yeh sabit kiya hai mujh par ke ho sakta hai. kisi bhi zamane mein koi
bhi mard kisi bhi aurat ke liye aqal se paidal ho sakta hai." Salar ne is be izzati ko sar
jhukaye shehad ke ghoont ki tarah piya. Uski itni be izzati karna to Sikandar ka haq tha.

"Lekin un mein se kisi ke baap ne unhein Yale mein padhane ke baad yeh sab kuch
karte hue nahi dekha hoga, aur un mein se har ek mehbooba ke liye pagal tha. Biwi ke
liye toh sirf ek Shah Jahan ne paise lutaye the, woh bhi uske marne ke baad. Tumhein
kya ho gaya tha"..Sikandar ne jaise use sharm dalayi thi.

177
"Maine darasal Imama ko abhi tak shaadi ka koi gift nahi diya tha."..Uske lehje mein bala
ka itminaan tha. Sikandar zindagi mein pehli baar uski dhatayi se muta'asir hue the.
Insaan agar dheet ho toh phir itna dheet ho.

"Toh apne paison se use gift dete."..Unhone tanziyah kaha tha.

"Woh bhi de diye hain use,"use usne tanzan jawab sanjeedgi se dete hue unhein hairaan
kar diya. Woh us badshah ki shakal dekh kar reh gaye jo apni biwi par apni saltanat
lutane par tula hua tha.

Apna cigar ash tray mein rakhte hue woh table par kuch aage jhuke aur unhone jaise ek
hamraz ki tarah usse kaha. "Salar! Aisa bhi kya hai Imama mein, ke tum aqal se paidal
ho gaye ho?"

Yeh tanzan nahi tha, woh waqai janna chahte the.

Salar ne chand lamhon ke liye socha phir be had saada lehje mein kaha.

"Bas, woh achhi lagti hai mujhe."

Woh is waqt Sikandar ko tees sal ka mard nahi balki teen saal ka ek masoom sa bacha
laga tha. Jiske liye duniya ki mehengi tareen cheez ke haasil ki khwahish ki wajah sirf
uska achha lagna tha. Is achhe lagne mein superlative comparative ya positive koi degree
nahi hoti.

Ek tawil saans lete hue woh seedhe ho gaye. "Use pata hai ring ki price ka?"..."Nahi"

"Sikandar kuch aur hairan hue. "To yahan apni mehbooba ko muta'asir aur maroob karne
ka koi jazba bhi karfarman nahi hai. "Aap bhi Mummy ya kisi doosre se baat na karen.
Main nahi chahta Imama ko pata chale," woh ab unse keh raha tha. Sikandar jawab dene
ke bajaye dobara cigar ka kash lene lage.

"Baqi terah lakh ka kya kiya?" Woh ab kuch aur karnamo ke bare mein janna chahte the.

"Saat lakh to Imama ko haq mehr ka diya woh due tha. Usne unhe haq mehr ki asal
raqam bataye bagair kaha. Aur baqi chhe lakh mein ne kuch khairati idaroon mein de

178
dia, kyunki Imama ki ring par itne paise kharch kiye the toh maine socha kuch khairat
bhi karna chahiye," Sikandar Usman ka gusaa dhue ke marghoolon mein tabdeel ho raha
tha. Gusse ka koi faida nahi tha. Woh use fayazi kehte, bewaqoofi kehte ya fazool kharchi
lekin samne baithi hui apni is olad ke liye unke dil mein narm gosha zara kuch wasee
hua tha. Woh uske code of life ko kabhi samjhe the, naa kabhi badal sake the, lekin
ikhtilaf rakhne ke bawajood, kahin na kahin woh ehteram ka ek ehsas bhi rakhte the
uske liye. Salar ne baap ke honton par ek mushafiqana lekin be had maani khaiz
muskurahat numoodar hote dekhi. "Aur haq mehr sirf saat lakh to nahi hoga. Hai na
Salar? To woh kitne million diya gaya hai?

Unhone be had pichkari hui awaz mein usse kaha. Salar be ikhtiyar hansa. Sikandar
Usman uske seedhe jumlon mein chhupe phanday ko dhoondhne mein mahir the.

"Jane dein papa." Usne tala tha. "Yaani millions mein hai?" Unka andaaza theek tha.

"Ab main jaoon?" Salar ne jawab dene ke bajaye kaha. Sikandar ne sar hila diya. Woh
apni kursi se uth kar unki taraf aya aur usne jhukte hue kursi par bethe Sikandar ko
saath lagaya, phir woh seedha hogaya.

"Salar, jo doosra plot hai, uske papers mujhe Lahore pohonch kar bhejwa dena." Sikandar
ne bade mamool ke lejje mein use jaate dekhkar usse kaha tha.

"Papa! Trust me." Salar ne kaha.

"Shut up."

"Okay" Woh hans pada tha.

"Woh cigar peetay hue uske jaane ke baad bhi uske baare mein sochte rahe.

-------------------

Oh Tiffany Statement' woh us raat kisi dinner par the, jab uski ring Mrs. Javier ne notice
ki thi.

179
Woh business class ka ek bada naam thi aur khud apne libas aur jewellery ke liye bhi
be had shohrat rakhti thi. Unka kisi cheez ko notice karna khaas ahmiyat rakhta tha.

"My wedding ring!!," Imama ne muskuratay hue kaha. Woh us ka haath pakde is ring ko
be had maroob andaaz mein dekh rahi thi aur unka yeh andaaz, is table par bethi
tamam khawateen mein is ring ko dekhne ka ishtiyaq paida kar raha tha.

"The most beautiful and expensive piece of jewellery under this roof tonight"

("Aaj raat is chhat ke neeche yeh sabse khoobsurat aur sabse mehengi jewllery hai.)

Mrs. Javier ne jaise elaan karne wale andaaz mein kaha.

"Lucky women, your husband's taste is class apart"

("Lucky women! Tumhare shohar ka zauq bahut aalaa hai,")
Imama in sataaishi jumlon par qadr-e-fakhriya andaaz mein muskurayi. Woh ring jab se
uske haath ki zeenat bani thi, isi tarah notice ho rahi thi..

" kya qeemat hogi?" Baayein janib bethi Mrs. Zubair ne bhi uski ring ko sataaishi andaaz
mein dekhte hue kaha.

"Mujhe nahi pata, shayad chaar ya paanch lakh," Imama ne glass utha kar paani ka
ghoont lete hue andaza lagaya.. ek lamhe ke liye usne table par chha jane wali khamoshi
ko mehsoos kiya, phir khud par jami nazron ko. Dollars ya pounds?

Usne be had hairani se Mrs. Zavier's ki shakal dekhi, wo hans padi. Usne use mazaq
samjha tha. "Mera shohar itna bewaqoof nahi ho sakta," usne be saakhta kaha.

Mrs. Zavier ne dobara yeh sawaal nahi kiya. Woh samjhi thi, Imama qeemat batana nahi
chahti.

"Salar! Us ring ki kya qeemat hai?" Us raat bed par bethe novel padhte, Imama ko yak
dum Mrs. Zavier ka sawaal yaad aya. Apna haath Salar ke samne phelate hue usne kaha.
"Kyun?" Woh bhi koi kitaab padhte hue chonka tha.

"Mrs. Zavier ne aur sab logon ne bhi bahut tareef ki," usne be had fakhriya andaaz mein
kaha. "That's good." Woh muskura kar dobara kitaab ki taraf mutawajjah ho gaya. Mrs.

180
Zavier ne qeemat poochi thi, usne kaha char paanch lakh hogi.."Unhone poocha dollars ya
pounds?"

"Maine kaha mera shohar itna bewaqoof nahi ho sakta." Woh be ikhtiyar kitaab par
nazrein jamaye hans pada.."Kya hua..?" Wo chauki.."kuch nahi..kuch padh raha tha." Salar
ne be saakhta kaha, "To kya qeemat hai iski?" Imama ne dobara poocha. "Yeh anmol hai,"
Salar ne uska haath pakad kar kaha. "Koi bhi cheez jo tumhare haath mein ho, anmol
hai."..."Phir bhi"..usne israr kiya... "Two hundred and fifty-six."..Salar ne dollar sath nahi
lagaya..

"Oh achha, main zyada mehangi samajh rahi thi." Woh kuch mutmaeen ho gayi aur
dobara novel dekhne lagi. Woh uska chehra dekhta raha.. Use fareb dena, bahlana, be had
aasan tha aur yeh aasani baaz oqat use badi mushkil mein daal deti thi. Imama ne chand
lamhe baad uski nazron ko apne chehre par mehsoos kiya. Usne sar utha kar use dekha,
woh kitaab god mein ultay, use dekha raha tha.

"Kya hua?" Woh muskura di. Woh in nazron ki aadi thi. Woh baaz oqat use isi tarah be
maqsad dekhta rehta tha.

" tumhe kuch batana chahta hu."

"Kya?"

"Tum meri zindagi ki behtareen cheez ho jo kabhi hui hai."

Woh ek lamha ke liye hairaan hui phir hans padi. Is compliment dene ki is waqt kya
wajah thi, woh samajh nahi saki thi..

"I love you." Woh phir hans padi.. Woh is baar blush hui thi. "Thank you." Jawab wahi
tha, jo hamesha aata tha. Is baar woh hans pada.

------------------

Imama, woh gaadi ke darwaze ko band karti, current kha kar palti thi. Woh Jalal tha,
parking mein uske barabar wali gaadi se use nikalte hue dekh kar thhatka tha.

181
"Oh My God,main soch bhi nahi sakta tha ke aaj tumse yahan mulaqat hogi," "How are
you?" Woh behad excited andaaz mein uski taraf aaya tha. Woh but bani use dekh rahi
thi. Baaz cheezein balaon ki tarah insaan ke ta'aqub mein rehti hain. Jahan bhi milti hain,
insaan ka khoon khushk kar deti hain. Gaadi ki chabi muthi mein dabaye, woh bhi zard
chehre ke saath use dekh rahi thi. Use andaza nahi tha, woh ab bhi uska khoon nichorne
ki salahiyat rakhta tha. Agar nahi mile to saalon nahi mile, aur ab ek hi saal mein
dobara mulaqat ho rahi hai. "Woh uski udri hui rangat par ghor kiye baghair, be takalluf
doston ki tarah keh raha tha.

Imama ne bilaakhir muskurane ki koshish ki. Yeh zaroori tha, be had zaroori tha... Jalal
Ansar se zyada khud uske liye usse na woh purana dost samajh sakti thi, na be takalluf
ho sakti thi. Uske chehre par nazar padte hi use sirf ek hi rishte aur ta'alluq ka khayal
aya. Ek hi khayal aasakta tha use. "Main theek hoon... Aap kaise hain?"

Usne muskurane ki koshish ki, nazrein to woh ab bhi usse nahi mila sakti thi. Woh waisa
tha, jaisa usne uske clinic par aakhri mulaqat mein dekha tha. Wazan pehle se kuch badh
gaya tha aur hair line kuch aur peeche chali gayi thi lekin apni zindagi mein woh uska
jo image liye bethi thi, usko in dono cheezon se farq nahi pad sakta tha.

"Main to bilkul theek hoon. Main ne chand maah pehle shaadi kar li hai." Uski samajh
mein nahi aya, usne use yeh khabar dena kyun zaroori samjha, kya uska isse koi ta'alluq
tha? Ya woh use is informal chit chat se pehle hi bata dena chahta tha ke woh
"available" nahi hai. Us aakhri mulaqat mein jo kuch woh usse keh chuka tha uske baad
woh dast yab hota bhi to kam az kam itni izzat e nafs to woh rakhti thi ya woh use
zaroorat mand samajh raha tha aur samajh bhi raha tha to kya ghalat kar raha tha.
"Meri hi ghalati thi agar yun bhiq lene uske paas nahi gayi hoti to kam az kam uske
saamne sar to uncha rakh sakti thi." Woh khud ko malamat karne lagi thi aur uski
khamoshi ne Jalal ko kuch aur mohtat kiya.

"Bahut achi hai meri biwi, woh bhi doctor hai. British national hai, specialization bhi usne
wahi se ki hai. Amazing women." Usne chaar jumlon mein us par apni biwi ki hesiyat
wazeh kar di thi. Ek lamhe ke liye woh bhool gayi thi ke woh bhi kisi ki biwi hai. Apne
pairon ke neeche zameen liye khadi thi. Uske munh se kisi dosri aurat ke liye meri biwi
ke alfaaz ne chand lamhon ke liye use is tarah udhera tha.

"Mubarak ho! "

Usne bilakhir wo lafz kahe the jo use kehne chahiye the..

182
"Thanks, main tumko zaroor bulata agar mere paas tumhara contact number hota," pehli
baar tumhe nahi bula saka tha lekin dusri baar toh bula sakta tha.."Jalal ne baat karte
karte jaise mazaak kiya tha.. wo muskura nahi saki. Wo kabhi uske iss mazaak par
muskura nahi sakti thi.

"Tumne to uske baad koi raabta hi nahi kiya. Koi phone, koi visit, kuch nahi. Main to
intezaar hi karta raha," wo ab uska jaiza le raha tha..aur use usme hone wali tabdeelion
ka bhi ehsas hua tha..ye Imama saath aath mahine pehle wali Imama se be had mukhtalif
thi. Woh ab bhi pehle ki tarah ek chadar mein malbus thi lekin uski chadar aur libas be
had nafis aur mehenge the, bawajood uske ke woh casual dress mein thi.

Uske haathon aur kaanon mein pehni hui jewellery ne Jalal ko ek lamha ke liye chonkaya
tha. Uski wedding finger mein ek ring thi, lekin yeh woh wahem tha jiski woh tasdeeq
nahi karna chahta tha. "Kyun?" Pata nahi kyun, yeh woh chehra nahi tha jise usne apne
clinic par dekha tha. Makeup se aari chereh ke saath wo Imama usse dari, sahi, confused
aur bahut bujhi hui lagi thi. Samne khadi Imama ke chehre par bhi makeup nahi tha aur
uske baal bhi be had aam andaz mein dheele jude me lipte hue uski gardan ki pusht par
nazar aa rahe the, yun jaise woh ittefaqan kisi kaam se ghar se nikli ho, lekin iske
bawajood uske chehre aur aankhon mein ek chamak thi. Uski body language das barah
saal pehle ki Imama ki tarah thi.
woh Imama jisse pehli baar mil kar woh attract hua tha. Careless, be niaz lekin be had
pur etemad aur sukoon. Ek nazar mein hi Jalal ko ehsas ho gaya tha ke Imama Hashim
bahut badal chuki hai, kaise aur kyun? Use thodi si bay chaini hui. Uske akab mein khadi
is qeemti gaadi ko bah zahir sar-sari dekhte huye, Jalal ne usse poocha,

"Tum ab bhi isi pharmaceutical company mein kaam karti ho?" Uska jee chaha ke kaash
us mein aane wali saari tabdiliyan kisi bonus, kisi handsome package ki maharune minnat
hogi kami nai khwaish thi, lekin Jalal Ansar ki iss waqt yahi khwahish thi. Mard ko apni
matruka aurat ko moved on dekh kar hatak ka ehsaas hota hai aur woh is ehsaas se
bachna chahta tha.

"Nahi, maine job chhod di thi," usne madham awaz mein kaha.

"Oh! Achha," wo badbadaya, "To tum kuch nahi kar rahi aaj kal?"

Imama chand lamhe khamosh rahi. Agla jumla kehna mushkil tha magar be had zaroori
tha.

"Meri shaadi ho gayi hai," woh ab bhi yeh nahi keh saki ke maine shaadi kar li. Jalal ke
chehre se Ek lamha ke liye muskurahat gayab ho gayi.

183
"Oh! Achha, congratulatios woh bawaqt sambhla tha. Imama ne uski awaaz ki
ladhkhadaahat notice nahi ki thi..

"Tumne bataya hi nahi. Na invite kiya. Kya karta hai woh?"

"Aap jaante hain use. Salar Sikandar." Usne gala saaf karke kaha.

"Oh." Ek lamhe ke liye Jalal ke paas kehne ke liye kuch nahi bacha. "Woh banker hai"
"main jaanta hoon."..Jalal uski baat kaat kar use Salar ka bank aur uski designation batane
laga.

"Aap ko kaise pata hai?" Woh hairaan hui.

"Adhe shehar ko tumhare shohar ke baare mein pata hoga. Business community se mera
kaafi milna julna hai, toh uske baare mein pata chalta rehta hai. Do chaar baar gatherings
mein dekha bhi hai maine use lekin mulaqat nahi hui." Woh ab normal ho raha tha. Iske
alawa koi chara nahi tha. "Aao lunch karte hain. Gup shup lagayege, itne arse baad mile
hain. Bohat saari baatein karni hai. Usne be takkalufi aur garam joshi se kaha.

woh shehar ke masroof aur mehenge tareen doctors mein se ek tha. Purani mehbuba ke
liye waqt nikalna mushkil hota, lekin shehar ke sabse zyada baa asar banker ki biwi ke
liye waqt nikalna mushkil nahi tha. Imama Hashim yak dum uski social networking ke ek
mazboot tareen ummedwar ke taur par samne aagayi thi. "Nahi, main grocery ke liye aayi
hoon. Dinner ke liye kuch cheezein chahiye thi mujhe."

Imama ne use taalna chaha, use yaqeen tha woh israr nahi kare ga. Jalal ke baare mein
uske andaaze aaj bhi galat the.

"Yaar, grocery bhi ho jaye gi main khud karwa doonga lekin lunch ke baad. Woh samne
restaurant hai ek ghante mein farigh ho jayenge hum."

Jalal ne use baat mukammal karne nahi di. "Main".. usne kuch kehna chaha lekin Jalal
kuch bhi sunne ke mood mein nahi tha. Woh badale na khwasta us ke saath restaurant
mein chali aayi. "Toh kaisi guzar rahi hai tumhari life apne shohar ke saath?" Menu order
karte hi Jalal ne badi be takkalufi ke saath usse poocha. Imama ne uska chehra dekha,
woh sirf sawaal nahi tha, Jalal jaise ye janna chahta tha ke woh uske alawa kisi doosre
mard ke saath khush reh sakti hai ya nahi. "Bohot achi guzar rahi hai, main bohat khush
hoon Salar ke saath."

184
Use hairat hui is sawaal ka jawab dena kitna aasan kar diya tha Salar ne kuch khojna,
tatolna ya chhupana nahi pada tha. Woh uske saath khush thi. "Good, arrange marriage
toh nahi hogi? Salar aur tumne apni marzi se ki hogi." Usne Jalal ka chehra padhne ki
koshish ki. Woh is sawaal se kya janna chahta tha? "Haan! Salar ne apni marzi se mujhse
shaadi ki hai. Usne apni family se poocha nahi tha balki bataya tha. Salar ka khayal tha
ke mard ko shaadi karte waqt apni marzi dekhni chahiye, family ki nahi."

Jalal ke chehre ka rang badla tha aur khud woh bhi chand lamhe tak koi agla jumla nahi
bol saki. Usne woh aakhiri baat kis hawale se aur aakhiri kyun kahi thi, iski wajah us
waqt woh khud bhi samajh nahi paayi thi. Woh na use koi taana dene aayi thi, na gila
karne, phir aisi baat?

"Bohot zyada independent soch rakhta hai woh." Usne chand lamhon baad Jalal ko jaise
kuch tawil dene ki koshish ki. Tawil pichle jumle se bhi zyada chubi thi.

"Zahir hai, saalana laakhon kamane wale shohar ki tareef biwi par farz hoti hai."

Is baar uska hans kar kaha hua jumla Imama ko chubha tha." Laakhon ka toh mujhe
nahi pata lekin achhe shohar ki tareef biwi par farz hoti hai."

Jalal ne uske jumle ko nazar andaz karte huye hans kar kaha. "Toh pata rakha karo na
uske laakhon ka..."

"Kaisi biwi ho tum? Dedh do crore toh bana hi leta hoga saal mein bahut bade bade
mergers karwa raha hai tumhara shohar tumhein batata nahi?"

"Nahi, hum aur cheezon ke baare mein baatein karte hain. Zaroori cheezon ke baare
mein."

Uska lehja behad saada tha lekin Jalal ke pet mein gireh pari thi. Usne zor daar qehqaha
lagaya.

Baaz hasi ki shiddat zaroorat padh jaati hai. Chalak mardon ko aisi hi biwiyon ki
zaroorat hoti hai.

185
"Tum logon ki rehais kahan hai?"

Usne joota maara, phir masoomiyat se sawaal kiya. Imama ne uske tabseere par kuch
kehne ke bajaye use apna address bataya. Woh uske saath Salar ko mazeed discuss nahi
karna chahti thi.

"Oh! Appartment woh bhi rented koi ghar war le na chahiye tha tum logon ko. Tum log
interested ho to mere do teen ghar hai ache posh areas mein tum log rent kar lo."

Jalal ne fayazana offer ki. "nahi nahi, zaroorat nahi hai. Hum comfortable hai." Imama ne
kaha.

Usne apne ghar ki tafseelat batane laga. Uske rakba, uska naksha aur duniya jahaan ka
wo samaan jo usne apne ghar ke andar ikhatta kiya tha.

"Tum Salar ke saath aao na kisi din khane par. "..Baat karte karte usne yun kaha jaise vo
waqai sirf dost hi the, aur dost hi rahe the. Wo bol nahi saki, agar vo be-hiss tha to
bahut hi zyada tha, agar zalim tha to inteha ka tha.

"Oh, Jalal Saab... Dekhe! Kahan mulaqat ho rahi hai."

Wo ek udher umar aadmi tha jo restaurant ke andar apni biwi ke saath unki table ke
paas se guzarte hue Jalal se milne laga. Imama chonk kar us aadmi ki taraf mutawajjah
hui.

"Yeh bhabhi hain?" Wo aadmi ab Jalal se pooch raha tha.

"Nahi, yeh meri ek purani dost hain," Jalal ne foran se pesh tar kaha. Imama ne us
aadmi ki aankhon mein izzat ka ek ta'asur dekha aur phir Jalal ke ta'aruf par use ghayab
hote dekha tha.. Ek rasmi hello ke baad wo aadmi dobara Jalal se guftafu mein masroof
ho gaya. Usne aur uski biwi ne Imama ki taraf dusri nazar bhi nahi dali thi, vo bechain
hui thi. Use andaaza tha ke vo Jalal ke is adhoore ta'aruf se kya samjhe hoge. Jalal ki koi
girlfriend... koi time pass koi date ya phir uske hospital mein kaam karne wali koi doctor
ya nurse jise Jalal waqt guzari ke liye bench par wahaan le aya tha.

"Jalal! Main ab chalti hoon. Bahut der ho rahi hai," use pata nahi achanak kya hua tha,
vo apna bag utha kar yak dum uth khadi hui. Jalal ke saath vo couple bhi chonka.

186
"Nahi, khana ane wala hai. Kha kar nikalte hain," Jalal ne kaha. "Nahi, mujhe grocery kar
ke phir cooking bhi karni hai..aur mere shohar ko to ghar aate hi khana tayyar milna
chahiye. Aaj waise bhi usne kuch khaas dishes kahi hain," Mr. and Mrs. Farooq ne is baar
muskurakar use dekha tha, vo bhi jawaban muskurayi thi. Usne "shohar ka" lafz kyun
istemaal kiya tha? Vo nahi jaanti thi. Shayad is couple ki aankhon mein izzat ki us nazar
ko dobara dekhne ke liye, jo chand lamhe pehle Jalal ki biwi samjhne par unki aankhon
mein jhalki thi. Uska andaaz itna hatmi tha ke Jalal is baar us se israr nahi kar saka.

"Achha, Salar ka koi visiting card aur apna contact number to de do," usne Imama se
kaha. Uske bag me Salar ke chand cards the, usne ek card nikal kar Jalal ke samne table
par rakh diya.

"Apna phone number bhi likh do."

Wo ek lamha ke liye hichkichai phir usne usi card ki pusht par apna cell phone number
likh diya.

Jalal ke paas khada aadmi tab tak us card par naam padh chuka tha. "Oh! Aap Salar
Sikandar ki biwi hain?" Wo uske sawaal par buri tarah chonki.

"Farooq sahab bhi banker hain, Salar ko jaante honge," Jalal ne fauran pesh tar kaha,
"bahut achhi tarah se." Us aadmi ka andaaz ab mukammal tor par badal chuka tha. Wo
ek mukaami bank ke executive mein se tha. Usne Imama ko apni biwi se muta'arif
karwaya.

"Aapke shohar bahut brilliant banker hain." Wo Mrs. Farooq se abhi haath mila rahi the,
jab Farooq ne Salar ke liye sataishi kalimat ada kiye.

"Humein invite kiya tha, usne kuch maah pehle wedding reception par, lekin hum America
mein the." Mrs. Farooq ab badi garam joshi se keh rahi thi aur Imama ki jaan par ban
aayi thi. Wo andaaza nahi kar paayi thi ki wo Salar ke kitne qareeb the ya sirf social
circle ka hissa the.

Jo kuch bhi tha, wahan Jalal ke paas baith kar apne shohar ke kisi shanasa se milna,
uski zindagi ke sabse embarassing lamhaat mein se ek tha.

187
"Bahut close friendship hai Imama balki Salar ke saath meri family ties hain. Bas
darmiyan mein kuch arsa out of touch rahe hain hum das barah saal toh ho gaye hoge
hamari friendship ko"..Uski samajh mein nahi aaya, wo kya keh raha tha. Usne kuch
hairani se Jalal ko dekha.

"Very nice, aap Salar ke saath aaye kisi din hamari taraf..come over with Salar someday,"
Farooq ne muskuratay hue kaha..."Sure"..bas Salar kuch masroof hai aajkal..Imama ne
qadre gad bada kar muskuratay hue kaha, "Chand rasmi jumlon ke tabadlay ke baad woh
unhe khuda hafiz kehte hue wahan se nikal aayi thi, lekin woh behad upset thi. Waqt ek
baar phir gyarah saal peechhe chala gaya tha, usi medical college mein. Iske baad jo kuch
hua tha aur kai saal ke baad Jalal ke saath hone wali pehli mulaqat aur phir aaj uska
saamna. Wo departmental store mein kya khareedne aayi thi, bhool gayi thi. Wo trolley
liye ek shelf se doosre shelf ko dekhte guzarti rahi, phir khali trolley par nazar padne
par hadbadahat mein socha ke wo khareedne aayi thi lekin zehen ki screen par kuch bhi
numudar nahi hua tha, usne be maqsad chand cheezein uthayi aur phir bahar aagayi.
Jalal ki gaadi ab wahan nahi thi. Uski gaadi ke barabar wali jagah khali thi. Maloom nahi
use kyun yeh tawakku thi,ke woh restaurant se bahar aa kar, uske liye wahan betha
hoga. Kam az kam itna intezaar toh karta ki usko khud rukhsat karta. Use khushfahmi
nahi rahi thi phir bhi use itni courtesy ki usse tawakku thi.

Parking se gadi nikalne ke baad use yek dum ehsas hua ki woh ghar nahi jana chahti,
phir use woh saari cheezein yaad aane lagi, jinhe woh khareedne ke liye aayi thi lekin ab
woh dobara kahin grocery ke liye jaane ke mood mein nahi thi. Be maqsad dopahar mein
sadak par drive karte hue, use khud andaaza nahi hua tha ki woh kahan ja rahi hai.
Uska khayal tha usne kuch galat turns liye the aur woh rasta bhool gayi hai. Bahut der
baad use ehsas hua ki woh laashoori tor par us road par ja rahi thi, jis taraf Salar ka
office tha. Wo be had ahmakana harkat thi. Woh maal road par thi aur ab one way ki
wajah se wapas nahi palat sakti thi. Jab tak woh U-turn leti, tab tak woh uske office ko
cross kar chuki thi. Ek signal par, ek lambe chhode traffic jam mein fasi, use woh sadak
aur apni zindagi ek jitna lambi lagi thi. Woh dedh ghante pehle Salar ke saath khush thi,
lekin ab woh khush nahi thi.

AC ki cooling yak dum kharab hona shuru ho gayi thi. Usne AC band kar diya, woh kuch
der apni zindagi mein garmi hi chahti thi. Jalal Ansar jaise uske jism ka woh zakhm tha
jo har baar haath lagne se risney lagta tha aur har baar uska yeh wehem batil ho jata
tha ki woh zakhm bhar gaya hai.

Gadi band ho gayi hai, aur signal khul gaya. Betahasha horn ki aawazon par usne chonk
kar gaadi start karne ki koshish ki.. Woh naakam rahi aur buri tarah nervous hui. Gaadi
koshish ke bawajood start nahi ho rahi thi.. Woh expert driver nahi thi aur apne peeche
gadiyon ki lambi qataar ke horn kisi bhi expert driver ko isi tarah bokhla dete. Ek traffic
warden uske kareeb aagaya.

188
"Gaadi kharab ho gayi hai, start nahi ho rahi. "Imama ne usse kaha.." phir lifter se use
hataana padega, warna traffic jam ho jayegi," usne use bataya. Signal tab tak dobara band
ho chuka tha. Woh wireless par lifter ko bulane laga aur be had badaaye andaz mein
gaadi ko start karne ki koshish karne lagi, woh nakam rahi. Lifter aane par woh gaadi se
bahar nikal aayi. Lifter mein betha aadmi usko kareebi parking mein pahunchane ke bare
mein use batate hue kisi rickshaw ya taxi mein use wahan tak jaane ka keh kar gayab
ho gaya. Maal road par is traffic ke darmiyan use koi rickshaw ya taxi nahi mil sakti thi.
Haan, wahid kaam jo woh kar sakti thi, woh sadak cross kar ke kuch fasle par Salar ke
office tak jaana tha. Isi khali us zehni ke aalam mein maal road cross karke usne cell
nikal kar Salar ko phone karna shuru kar diya. Salar ka phone off tha. Iska matlab yeh
tha ki use uske office hi jaana tha. Chand minute aur chalne ke baad uske jootey ka
strap nikal gaya. Aaj bura din nahi tha, balki badtareen din tha. Paseene se sharapur
toote hue jootey ke saath wahan khade usne ek baar phir kisi rickshaw ya taxi ko
dhoonda.

Woh is toote hue jootey ke saath uske office nahi jana chahti thi, lekin filhal use iske
alawa koi aur chaara nazar nahi aya tha. Use apni halat par rona aane laga tha, lekin is
rone ka ta'aluq uski halat se zyada uski zehni qehfiyat se tha. Woh is waqt kuch aisi hi
dilbar dashta thi.

Uske bank ki is shandar imarat ke samne joota ghasitte, woh ek lamha ke liye
hichkichayi, lekin phir uske zehen mein aaya ki woh seedhi uske office chali jaye.

Guards ko apna ta'aruf karwate hue usne unki aankhon mein itni hairani aur be yaqeeni
dekhi thi ki uski izzat e nafs mein kuch aur kami aayi thi, lekin main reception mein
dakhil hote hi uski izzat e nafs muqammal taur par khatam ho gayi thi. Shandar interior
wala vasee o areez marble floor..us waqt suited vuites corporative clients se bhara hua
tha. Office ka yeh layout kabhi uske tasawwur mein aajata to woh wahan kabhi naa aati,
lekin ab woh aa chuki thi. Tooti hui chappal farsh par ghasitte hue use apna aap waqai
maazoor lag raha tha. Reception counter par usne Salar Sikandar se apna rishta zahir
karne ki himakat nahi ki thi.

"Mujhe Salar Sikandar se milna hai," usne receptionist se poochne par kaha. Pehle agar
paseena tapti dhoop ki wajah se aa raha tha to ab yahan us mahaul ki wajah se use
thanda paseena aa raha tha.

"Kya aapne appointment liya hai madam!?" Receptionist ne be had professional andaaz
mein muskuratay hue usse poocha.

189
Uska zehen ek lamha ke liye blank ho gaya. Appointment.. Woh hairaan hui thi. Usne
jawab dene ke bajaye haath mein pakde cell par ek baar phir uska number dial kiya. Is
baar call receive nahi hui thi lekin bell baji thi.

"Main uski dost hoon," usne call khatam karte hue be rabti se kaha.

Abhi woh ek meeting mein hain, unhe thodi der mein inform kar deti hoon. Aapka
naam?"

Receptionist ne kaha.

"Imama," woh apna naam batakar hall mein pade sofo mein se ek sofe par jaakar baith
gayi. Use takreeban pandrah minute intezaar karna pada. Haath par haath rakh kar baithe
hue aate jaate logon ko dekhte usay yeh lamhe bahut taweel lage the.

"Pandra minute baad usne chand afraad ke saath Salar ko baat cheet karte reception par
numoodar hotay dekha. Woh us se kaafi faslay par tha aur idhar udhar nazar dauraye
bagair, woh un logon ke hamrah reception ki entrance tak aa chuka tha. Ek lamha ke
liye Imama ko khadsha hua ke woh kahin un ke saath bahar na nikal jaye lekin
darwazay se kuch pehle un logon se haath milane laga tha. Woh unhein chhorne ke liye
wahan aya tha. Chand minute darwaze par un logon ke saath baat karne ke baad woh
idhar udhar dekhe bagair lambay lambay dag bharta hua dobara wapas jaane laga,
receptionist ne use roka. Usne yaqeenan door sofay se kharldi hoti hui Imama ko dekh
liya tha warna woh Salar ko kabhi wahan rok kar us ke kisi visitor ke baare mein
inform naa karti. Imama ne Salar ko receptionist ki baat sunne aur phir thatakte dekha,
woh apni ediyon par ghoom gaya tha. Woh bohat faslay par thi lekin itne faslay par nahi
thi ke woh usay dekh ya pehchan na paata. Use Salar ke chehre par itni door se bhi
hairat nazar aayi, phir woh muskuraya tha. Usne palat kar reception se yaqeenan us ka
ta'aruf karwaya, phir woh rukay bagair us ki taraf barh aya. Agar woh us se ghar mein
samna kar rahi hoti to is waqt woh Salar se lipat kar bachon ki tarah ro rahi hoti, woh
kuch aisi hi zehni halat mein thi lekin woh yahan yeh nahi kar sakti thi.

"What a pleasant surprise.."

Usne qareeb aate huye kaha. Woh be had khushgawar mood mein tha.

"Mera joota toot gaya hai." Usne be rabti se jawab diya. Usne Salar se nazrein milaye
bagair sar jhukaye huye kaha. Woh nahi chahti thi ke woh us ki aankhen padhe kyun ke
woh janti thi, woh us ki aankhon ko khuli kitaab ki tarah padh sakta tha.

190
"Samne signal par meri gaadi kharab hogayi wo lifter usay kahin le gaya hai. Aur yahan
tumhara office tha to main aagayi lekin shayad nahi aana chahiye tha kyun ke tum
masroof ho bas tum mujhe ghar bhejwa do." Usne jawaban ek ke baad ek masla batate
hue, use be had be-dhange andaaz mein kaha.

"No problem.." Salar ne us ke chehre ko ghaur se dekhte hue use tasalli di. Sorry Ma'am,
aap mujhe apna ta'aruf karwa deti to main aap ko office mein bitha deti."

Desk par bethi ladki ne us ke qareeb aakar maazrat ki thi..."It's Okay",kisi ko bhej kar
yahan qareeb kisi shoe store se is size ka joota mangwaye. Usne us ladki se kaha aur
phir agla jumla Imama se kaha.

"Imama, yeh toota hua joota utaar do."

"Utaar doon?" Woh hichkichayi.

"Haan koi harj nahi, mere bathroom mein wazu ke liye slippers hain, woh pehen kar
paon dho lena tab tak naya joota aa jayega tumhare liye... Aur kisi signal se gaadi le kar
gaye hain?"

Imama ne use andazay se bataya.

Usne desk se anay wali ladki ko gaadi ka number batate hue kuch hidayat di. Woh tab
tak toote hue jootay se apna paon nikal chuki thi. Uska haath apne haath mein liye woh
use wahan se le aya.

Apne haath par uski girift se Imama ne mehsoos kiya ke use us waqt is sahare ki behad
zarurat thi. Ek paon mein joota na hone ke bawajood, woh badi sahulat se chalte hue
uske office mein agayi thi. Woh raste mein milne wale afrad se isi reflexed aur aam
andaz mein usay muta'arif karwata corridor se apne office aa gaya tha.

"Waise tum is taraf aa kaise gayin? Apne office ka darwaza band karte huye usne Imama
se poocha.

"Main..." use koi bahana yaad nahi aya. Uska zehan us waqt kuch itna hi khali ho raha
tha. Salar chand lamhe jawab ka intezar karta raha phir usne baat badal di. "Tum khadi

191
kyun ho, beth jao." Apne table ki taraf jaate hue usne Intercom ka receiver uthaate huye
us se kaha. Uski side desk par rakhi apni ek framed tasweer se nazrein hataate hue, woh
kamre ke ek kone mein pade sofo mein se ek par beth gayi. Woh Intercom par uske liye
koi juice lane ka keh raha tha jab uska phone bajne laga. Usne apna cell phone utha kar
call receive ki, chand lamhe woh phone par baat karta raha phir usne Imama se kaha.
"Imama! Tumhara credit card kahan hai?"

Woh iske sawaal par chonk gayi. Uske paas ek supplementary card tha.

"Mere bag mein."

"Zara check karo." Usne bag se wallet nikala aur phir baari baari uske tamam hisse check
kiye..

Wahan card nahi tha. Uske haath ke totay ud gaye.

"Is mein nahi hai." Usne udi hui rangat ke saath Salar se kaha. Usne jawab dene ke
bajaye phone par kaha.

"Bilkul, meri biwi chhod aayi thi wahan mein mangwa leta hoon, thank you." Usne phone
band kar diya.

Imama ki jaise jaan mein jaan aayi.

"Kahan hai card?" Imama ne poocha.

"Kahan shopping ki hai tumne?"Salar ne uski taraf aate hue poocha.

Use Departmental Store yaad aaya.

Wahan chhod diya tha maine? Use jaise yakeen nahi aaya tha." Haan", store ke manager
ne helpline ko inform kiya. Woh tumhare cell par try karte rahe lekin tumne call receive
nahi ki, wo bag se apna cell phone nikal kar dekhni lagi...

192
" Is par waqai bahut sari missed calls thi, lekin ye kab aayi thin? Shayad jab woh
reception mein bethi apni sochon mein ghark thi.

"Ek aadmi ek tray mein paani aur juice ka glass le kar aaya. Use is waqt uski shadeed
zaroorat thi.. Pyaas ki wajah se nahi balki sharmindgi ki wajah se. Salar doosre sofe par
aakar baith gaya. Is doran intercom dobara baja aur woh uth kar gaya. Gaadi ka pata
chal gaya tha.

"Imama, gaadi ke papers kahan hain?" usne ek bar phir phone hold par rakhte hue usse
poocha.

"Imama ko apni agli himakat yaad aayi, papers gaadi mein hi the. Woh papers aur license
dono wahan chhod kar aayi thi."

"Is brand new gaadi par agar koi haath saaf karta to us khushkismat ko gaadi ke saath
ye dono cheezein bhi inaam mein milti, kyunki lifter usey matluba parking mein chhod
kar wahan se jaa chuka tha. Us par sticker laga hota to shayad woh use kahin aur le kar
jaata lekin ab woh use kareebi parking mein chhod gaye the, kyunki unka khayal tha
malik gaadi ke peeche aa raha hoga.

Juice yak dum uske gale mein atakne laga tha.

"Gaadi mein," usne nazrein milaye baghair kaha.. Jawaban use malaamat nahi ki gayi, jiski
woh tawakku kar rahi thi.

"ID card ki copy hai?" woh kisi ko gaadi lane ke liye bhejna chahta tha aur hifs e
maatqadam ke tor par ID card ya gaadi ke papers saath dena chahta tha, taake agar use
parking mein check kiya jaye to gaadi lane mein dikkat naa hoti. Woh glass rakh kar ek
bar phir ID card apne bag mein dhoondhne lagi, wahan bhi uska koi wajood nahi tha.
Use yaad aaya ke woh doosre bag mein tha.. Uska dil wahan se bhaag jaane ko chah
raha tha. Use khud par shadeed gussa aa raha tha.. Is dafa Salar ne uske jawab ka
intezaar nahi kiya.

"Mere papers mein dekho, meri wife ke ID card ki copy hogi, aur car ki chabiyan bhi
bhejwa deta hoon." usne phone par kaha.

"Tumhein agar fresh hona hai to mere slippers yahan pade hain." Ye offer be-hadd
barwaqt aayi thi. Use wakai is waqt koi aisi jagah chahiye thi jahan woh apna munh

193
chhupa leti..Usne zindagi mein kabhi khud ko itna nakara aur ahmak mehsoos nahi kiya
tha. Bathroom ka darwaza band kiye, woh apne chehre par paani ke chheente maarti
gayi. Paani kuch baha nahi paa raha tha, na sharmindgi, na woh hatak, na uska ranj.

"Suna hai, tumhari koi girl friend aayi hai?"

Usne bahar Rimsha ki awaaz suni. Woh Salar ko chhed rahi thi aur woh jawaban hasa
tha.

"Han, aaj ki disastrous meeting ke baad, kisi girl friend ka ek visit to deserve karta tha
main."

Woh aaine mein apne aks ko dekhte unki guftagu sunti rahi. Dono ab kisi client aur aaj
ki meeting ko discuss kar rahe the. Uska dil chaha tha woh waapas kamre mein na jaaye,
woh is scene se ghayab hona chahti thi.

Baath room ka darwaza khulne par Rimsha khair mukaddami andaz mein uski taraf ayi.
"Chalo kisi bahane tumhari begum to yahan aayi." Rimsha ne usse milte hue kaha tha..

Salar jawaab dene ke bajaye sirf muskuraya. Chand minute woh khadi baatein karte rahi,
phir usne kaha, "Ab agli meeting hai, to tum aa rahe ho kya?"

"Han, main aata hoon. Tum start kar lo meeting. main das-pandra minute mein aa jata
hoon."

Usne kaha. Rimsha, Imama ko khuda hafiz kehte hue nikal gayi. "Tum chale jao, gaadi
aayegi to main chali jaoongi." Usne kamre mein pade joote ke dabbe se naya joota
nikalte hue Salar se kaha.

Use lag raha tha woh is waqt ek khaamakha ki liability ban kar aayi hai.. "Tum sandwich
khaao. Tumne hi subah bana kar diye the, aaj clients ke saath lunch kiya hai, yeh kha
nahi saka." Woh table par pade sandwich ka ek tukda khaate hue keh raha tha.

"Mujhe bhook nahi hai." Is waqt halak se kuch utarna bahut mushkil tha.

"Kyun bhook nahi hai? Lunch kiya hai tumne?" "Nahi, lekin bhook nahi hai."

194
"Phir khaao, sirf ek kha lo." Woh usse behla raha tha. Imama ke saath koi masla tha aur
is waqt poochna bekaar tha. Jab bhi woh pareshan hoti, isi tarah cheezein bhoolti thi, aur
itne mahinon mein Salar is cheez ka aadi ho chuka tha. Woh jaanta tha woh aahista
aahista theek ho jayegi. Yeh uske liye ab koi gair maamuli baat nahi rahi thi.

Woh ab sar jhukaye sandwich khane lagi thi jo usne plate mein uske samne rakha tha.
Uska khayal tha woh ab uski in tamam harkat par koi tabsara karega, magar woh usse
idhar udhar ki baatein karta raha. Sandwich khatam hone ke baad usne Imama se chai
ka poocha aur uske inkaar par usne intercom par kisi se driver ko gaadi nikalne ke liye
kaha.

"Main tumhe apni gaadi mein bhejwa raha hoon. Tumhari gaadi jab aayegi to main
bhejwa deta hu." Main khud drive karke chali jaati hoon."usne kaha..

"Nahi, driver tumhe drop karega. Tum upset ho aur main nahi chahta tum drive karo."
Woh bol nahi saki, yeh jaanne ke bawajood ki woh badi aasani se jaan gaya hoga ki is
waqt use koi pareshani thi.

"Main khud chali jaati hoon." Usne bank ki exit par Salar se kaha. "Yaar, clients ko bhi
yahaan tak chhodne aajata hoon, tum to biwi ho meri." Woh muskuraya tha.

Driver parking mein khadi gaadi darwaze ke saamne le aaya tha. Driver gaadi ka darwaza
kholne ke liye aaya magar usse pehle Salar uske liye gaadi ka pichla darwaza khol chuka
tha. Woh gaadi mein baithne ke bajaye usse ruk kar dekhnay lagi. Woh uska shukr adaa
karna chahti thi magar uske halak mein ek baar phir se gire padne lagi thi.

"Anything else Ma'am?"..Salar ne muskurate hue kaha.. Woh samjha ki woh use kuch
kehna chahri hai.

"Thank you." Usne bilakhir kaha.

"Always at your disposal Ma'am." Usne apna bazu uske gird phelate hue use gaadi mein
baithne ka ishara karte hue kaha. Woh gaadi mein baith gayi, Salar ne darwaza band kar
diya. Chalti hui gaadi mein se Imama ne ek lamhe ke liye mud kar dekha. Woh abhi
wahin khada tha, woh yakeenan gaadi ke main road par jaane ka intezaar kar raha tha.
Usne apna chehra dono haathon se dhank liya tha.

195
Jiski zimmedari thi woh shakhs uske liye khada tha. Woh Jalal ki zimmedari nahi thi, phir
woh kyun yeh tawakku kar rahi thi ki woh uske liye itni courtesy dikhata. Usne theek
kiya tha, use driver ke saath bheja tha. Woh waqai us waqt gaadi drive karne ke qabil
nahi thi woh apni gaadi mein hoti to gaadi sadak ke kinare khadi karke, andar baith kar
phoot phoot kar roti. Naa woh itni baywaqt thi jitni har baar Jalal ke samne ja kar ho
jaati thi, naa woh itni anmol thi jitna yeh shakhs use samajh raha tha. Ek use koila
samajh kar malta tha, aur doosra kohe noor. Woh baywaqt thi kanch ki tarah lagti thi
aur yeh waqt khanjar ki tarah lekin dono cheezein zakhmi karti thi use..

Woh ghar aakar bhi bahut der tak lounge mein be maksad baithi rahi thi..Aaj ka din be
had bura tha. Koi cheez use pur sukoon nahi kar paa rahi thi. Takleef dai yadon ka ek
silsila tha jo khatam hone mein hi nahi aa raha tha.

"Kya hua hai tumhe?" Salar ne raat ko khane ki table par usse poocha.

"Kuch nahi." Jawab hasb-e-tawaqqu tha.

Salar ne khana khaate haath rok kar use dekha.

"Koi pareshani nahi hai, main bas apni family ko miss kar rahi hoon." Usne jhoot bola.

Yeh wahid tareeqa tha jisse us guftagu ka mawzu uski zaat se hat sakta tha. Salar ne use
kureda nahi tha. Woh baaz dafa isi tarah pareshan hoti thi aur woh use sirf behlane ki
koshish kiya karta tha.

Aaj bhi usne yahi kuch kiya. Woh dinner ke baad kaam ke liye apne study room mein
chala gaya. Imama ne sone ki koshish ki lekin woh so nahi saki. Ek baar phir sab kuch
film ki tarah uski aankhon ke samne aane laga, woh film jo aaj baar baar chalti aur phir
chalti rahi thi.

Kitna waqt usne andhere mein bistar mein chit late, chhat ko ghurte hue guzara tha, use
andaaza hi nahi hua. Uski sochon ka tasalsul tab toota tha jab kamre ka darwaza khulne
ki awaaz aayi. Salar sone ke liye halki awaaz se darwaza kholte hue andar aaya tha. Phir
darwaza band kar ke, woh light on kiye bagair isi tarah aihtiyat se dabe paon washroom
ki taraf chala gaya tha.

196
Imama ne aankhein band kar li, neend ab bhi aankhon se kauso door thi. Woh kapde
tabdeel karke sone ke liye bed par aakar leta tha. Usne Imama ki taraf karwat li aur
phir Imama ne uski awaaz suni.

"Tum jaag rahi ho?" Usne apni kamar ke ird gird Salar ka bazu aur hamail hotay hue
mehsoos kiya.

" tumhe kaise pata chal jaata hai?" Woh kuch julayi thi.

"Pata nahi kaise? Bas, pata chal hi jaata hai. Kya pareshani hai?" Ek lamha ke liye uska
dil chaha woh use bata de apni aur Jalal ki mulaqat ke baare mein, lekin doosre hi
lamha usne us khyaal ko jhatak diya tha. Is saare waqiyeh mein batane wali koi cheez
nahi thi. Koi aisi cheez jo kisi ke liye bhi qabil-e-aitraaz hoti, woh Salar ko bhi yeh nahi
samjha sakti thi ke woh Jalal ki kin baaton par takleef mehsoos kar rahi thi to phir
batane ka faida kya hota. "Kuch nahi, bas main depressed thi."

"Is liye to kaha tha ke bahar chalte hain." Woh ab uske bazu par sahlaane wale andaaz
mein haath pher raha tha. "Main theek hoon ab."

Imama ne yak dam kisi nanhe bachay ki tarah uske seene mein munh chhupate hue usse
kaha.. uske sar ko choomte hue wo use thapakne laga.. Imama ka dil bhar aaya. Agar us
ki zindagi mein Jalal Ansar ke naam ka koi baab naa aaya hota toh kya hi accha hota..us
shaksh ke sath bohot khush reh sakti thi..jiske seene mein muh chupaye wo is waqt
maazi ko khojne mein masroof thi.. Zindagi mein woh log kyun aate hain jo hamara
muqaddar nahi hote, woh muqaddar nahi bante to aedi ka kaanta kyun ban jaate hain?"

---------------------

Jalal ke saath hone wali woh mulaqat uske liye ek ittefaq thi, wo ek aisa ittefaq jise woh
dobara nahi chahti thi. Use ye andaza nahi tha ke woh ittefaqi mulaqat ke liye bohat
khatarnak asrat le kar aane wali thi, mahinon ya salon mein nahi balki dino mein.

Do din baad ek dinner mein mad'oo the Woh is waqt Salar ke saath khadi chand logon
se mil rahi thi jab usne hello ki ek shanaasai awaaz suni. Imama ne gardan mod kar
dekha aur phir hil nahi saki. Woh Farooq tha jo be had garam joshi ke saath Salar se
mil raha tha. "Meri biwi..."..Salar ab uska ta'aruf karwa raha tha.

197
"Ta'aruf ki zarurat nahi hai, main pehle hi inse mil chuka hoon." Farooq ne be had
garam joshi se kaha. Salar ne kuch hairaan sa hokar Farooq ko dekha.

"Aap pehle mile chuke hain Imama se?"

"Bilkul, abhi parso hi to mulaqat hui hai. Doctor Jalal Ansar ke saath lunch kar rahi thi.
Darasal Jalal hamare family doctor hain, unho ne bataya ke yeh un ki purani class fellow
hain aur jab unhone aap ka visiting card inhe diya to mujhe pata chala ke yeh aap ki
wife hain. Farooq bade khushgawar andaz mein keh raha tha. Main ne aur meri Mrs. ne
to khane par invite kiya tha, lekin inhone kaha aap aaj kal mashroof hain." Farooq ne na
Imama ki fak hoti rungat ko dekha, na Salar ke liye ta'assur chehre ko. Jo kuch woh keh
raha tha, Salar ko is par yaqeen nahi araha tha, lekin yaqeen naa karne ke liye us ke
paas koi wajah nahi thi. Us ke kaan jaise sunn ho rahe thay. Us ne gardan mod kar apne
baayein taraf khadi Imama ko dekhne ki zahmat bhi nahi ki thi. Woh filhal usko dekhna
nahi chahta tha. Woh Jalal Ansar ke saath mil rahi thi. Aur kab se?

Farooq ki baat sunte hue Imama ne khushk hoti hui halaq ke saath Salar ke chehre par
nazar dali. Woh be ghor Farooq ki baat sun raha tha aur uska chehra be ta'assur tha. Us
ne uske be ta'assur chehre ko dekhkar galat andaza lagaya tha..
"Main use sab kuch batadugi wo meri baat samajh lega"..uske be ta'asur chehre ne Imama
ko ajeeb si khush fehmi ka shikar kiya tha..wo ittedai shauk se nikalne lagi thi..."Mujhe
parso hi Salar ko bata dena chahiye tha" tab use yeh sharmindagi naa hoti..use zara
pachtawa hua.. Wahan khade Farooq ki baat sunte aur Salar ke chehre par nazar dalte
hue usne in haalaat mein Salar ke radde amal ko bilkul galat samjha tha aur kyun na
samajhti, itne mahinon se woh jis shakhs ke saath reh rahi thi, woh uske naaz-nakhre
uthane ke ilawa aur kuch nahi kar raha tha. Usne use kabhi ye ta'asur nahi diya tha ke
woh usse naraz hosakta hai ya uski kisi ghalati par use maaf nahi kar sakta..

"Aap Zahir Sahab se mile hain?" Usne yak dam Salar ko Farooq ki baat kaatte dekha.
"Aaye huye hain kya?"

"Haan, abhi hum log aap hi ki baat kar rahe thay. Aaiye main aapko milwata hoon."
Salar, Farooq ko liye ek taraf chala gaya. Imama ki samajh mein nahi aya ke usne mawzu
badla tha ya woh Farooq ko waqai Zahir Sahab se milwana chahta tha. Woh dobara palat
kar uski taraf nahi aya. Woh dinner ke doran bhi mardon ke ek group ke paas khada
raha. Woh khud bhi apni kuch doosri shanaasa khawateen ke saath khadi rahi. Aisa pehli
baar ho raha tha ke kisi party mein woh uske paas hi naa aya ho. Use kuch pareshani
hone lagi lekin use abhi bhi yakeen tha ke Salar is cheez ko bohot bada issue nahi
banayega.

198
Party ke khatam hone par mizbanon se rukhsat ho kar woh hotel ki lobby ke darwazay
par apni car ke intezar mein khade ho gaye. Imama ne ek bar phir uska chehra parhne
ki koshish ki. Uska chehra itna hi be ta'asur tha, jitna pehle tha, lekin uski khamoshi aur
sanjeedgi be had ma'ani khaiz thi. Imama ne baat ka aghaz karne ka socha aur tab hi
hotel ka ek mulazim unki gaadi drive way mein le aya tha. Salar use mukhatib kiye
bagair bahar nikal gaya. Use ab shuba nahi raha tha ke uski achanak khamoshi aur be
itnaai ki wajah kya thi. Gaadi mein bethte hue bhi uski khamoshi isi tarah thi. Gaadi ke
main road par aane ke chand minto ke baad Imama ne is taweel khamoshi ko tod ne ki
koshish ki. "Tum naraz ho mujh se?"..."Will you please shut up?"..wo freeze ho gayi thi..
"Main is waqt gaadi drive karna chahta hoon, tumhari bakwas sunna nahi chahta." Woh is
par chillaya nahi tha, lekin jo kuch uski nazron aur uske thande lahje mein tha, woh
Imama ko marnay ke liye kafi tha. Use pehli bar ehsaas hua ke baat itni mamooli nahi,
jitni woh samajh rahi thi. Woh use dobara mukhatib karne ki himmat nahi kar saki. Itne
mahinon mein usne pehli bar use andha dhund gaadi drive karte dekha tha. Appartment
mein dakhil hone ke baad woh apni jacket lounge mein sofe par phenkte hue seedha
kitchen mein chala gaya. Imama ki samajh mein nahi aya ke woh kitchen mein jaye ya
uske bed room mein anay ka intezar kare. Apni chaadar utarte hue aur kuch der
appartment ke behruni darwazay ke paas hi khadi rahi. Uska zehan ab maof hone laga
tha... Woh itne mahinon se ek aashiq aur dost ke saath reh rahi thi, aur aaj pehli baar
ek shohar ka saamna kar rahi thi.

Corridor mein khade khade usne apne sandals utaare. Tabhi usne Salar ko kitchen area
se paani ka glass le jaate aur phir dinning table ki kursi par baithte dekha. Ab uski
pusht Imama ki taraf thi.

Paani ka glass khali karke table par rakhte hue woh ab apne galay se tie utaar raha tha.
Woh chand lamhe khadi use dekhti rahi, phir aage badh aayi. Kursi kheench kar woh
bethi hi thi ki woh kursi dhakelta hua uth khada hua tha.

"Salar! Meri baat to suno!"..."Abhi kuch aur reh gaya hai jo tumne mujhe batata hai?"
Usne Salar ki aankhon me apne liye kabhi tehqeer nahi dekhi thi..lekin aaj dekh rahi thi...

"Mujhe wazahat ka mauqa toh do." "Wazahat? Kis cheez ki wazehat? Tum mujhe yeh
batana chaahti ho ki tumne apne ex-boyfriend ke liye apne shohar ko dhoka dena kyun
zaroori samjha?"..Uski aankhon mein aansu aane lage. "Ya tum mujhe yeh bataogi ki
tumhare ex-boyfriend ki woh kaun si khubi hai, jo tumhare apne shohar mein nazar nahi
aayi?" Woh apne lehje se use kaat raha tha..isse behtar yeh hai ke tum mujhe sirf yeh
batado ke tum kabse usse mil rahi ho.."

199
"Main ittefaqan us se mili thi... Sirf ek baar." Usne bharayi hui awaaz mein kuch kehne ki
koshish ki..
Salar ne dinning table par quwat se haath maara tha..

"Stop befooling me, women!"

Woh poori quwat se chillaya tha. Imama ki awaaz band ho gayi. Uske haath kanpne
lage..Eutopia khatam ho raha tha. "Tum samajhti ho main ab tum par aitbar
karuga..Tumne meri nazron mein aaj apni izzat khatam kar li hai."

"You are nothing but a bloody cheater."

Wo kehte hue wahan ruka nahi tha. Bedroom mein jaane ke bajaye woh study room
mein chala gaya tha.

Imama ne muthiyan bheench kar jaise apne haathon ki kapkapaahat ko rokne ki koshish
ki thi. Uske alfaz uske kaano mein baar baar goonj rahe the. Woh be had takleef deh
the, lekin is se bhi zyada takleef woh uski kaat daar nazrein thi.

Baat itni badi nahi thi jitni Salar ne banali thi, lekin baat itni chhoti bhi nahi thi jitni
usne samjhi thi..

Woh uske aur Jalal ke maazi ke ta'aluq se waaqif naa hota toh kabhi bhi kisi class fellow
ke sath khana khane par wo itna hungama khada naa karta..wo conservative nahi tha..

Use khud hi Jalal se mulaqat ke baare mein bata dena chahiye tha. Wahan baithe baithe,
bahte aansuon ke saath ab woh khud ko malamat kar rahi thi.

Woh uth kar bedroom mein aagayi. Sone ka to sawaal hi paida nahi hota tha. Woh mauf
zehen aur hawaas ke saath sirf Salar ke alfaz zehan se nikalne ki koshish kar rahi thi.
Sawal yeh nahi tha ke woh use galat samajh raha tha, sawal yeh tha ke aisa kyun hua?
Kya woh bhi use isi tarah na-qabil-e-etabar samajhta hai, jaise woh use samajhti hai. Woh
saari raat jagti rahi.

Salar bedroom mein nahi aaya tha. Use yakeen tha, subah tak uska gussa khatam nahi
hua toh kam zaroor hojayega, aur woh use dobara baat karna chahti thi. Woh fajr ke
waqt kamre mein aaya tha. Us par ek nazar daale bagair woh kapde tabdeel kar namaz

200
parhne ke liye chala gaya tha. Uski waapsi hamesha ki tarah gym aur jogging ke baad
office jaane se kuch der pehle hui thi.

Usne Imama ko tab bhi mukhaatib nahi kiya tha. Imama ke nikale huye kapdo ke bajaye,
woh apne nikale huye kapde le kar washroom mein gaya tha.

Woh kuch dilbardashta hokar kitchen mein nashta tayyar karne lagi. Salar tayyar hokar
lounge mein aaya, lekin nashte ki table par jaane ke bajaye woh study room mein chala
gaya.. Use pata tha ki woh apna laptop lene wahan gaya tha lekin yeh woh nashta karne
ke baad kiya karta tha... Aaj pehle lene ka matlab tha ki... "Salar nashta laga diya
hai..maine." Uske study room se nikalne par Imama ne use kaha tha..

"Us ke liye tum Jalal ko bula lo." Usne baat nahi ki thi, use kora maara tha. Woh safed
pad gayi. Woh ek lamha ke bagair appartment ka darwaza khol kar nikal gaya. Use
ehsaas nahi hua ki woh kitni der wahin dinning table ke qareeb khadi rahi. Uske lafz kisi
khardar taar ki tarah uske wujood ko apni grift mein liye hue the. Woh sara din kuch
nahi khaa saki thi. Usne dobara Salar ko call ki, lekin usne call receive nahi ki..use yehi
tawakku thi..usne text message ke zariye usse maafi mango..usne text message ka bhi koi
jawab nahi diya tha...

Woh rozana saath ya aath baje ke qareeb ghar aajata tha. Agar kabhi use der se aana
hota toh woh use matla kar diya karta tha, lekin is din woh raat ko takreeban das baje
ke qareeb ghar aaya tha.

"Aaj bahut der ho gayi?" Imama ne darwaza kholne par poocha. Salar ne jawab nahi diya.

Woh khadi sirf use dekhti reh gayi. Lounge mein remote control se TV on karte hue woh
bedroom mein chala gaya.. Yeh jaise ishara tha ke woh dobara TV dekhne ke liye wahan
aayega. Imama ko yakeen tha ke woh khana nahi khayega, lekin bhojhal dil ke saath usne
khana lagana shuru kar diya tha.

Woh das-pandra minute ke baad kapde tabdeel karke lounge mein aagaya tha. Fridge se
ek energy drink nikal kar woh lounge ke sofa par baith kar channel surfing karne laga.

"Khana tayyar hai!" Imama ne use inform kiya. Woh TV dekhta raha.

201
"Tum khana kyun nahi kha rahe?" Woh aage badhi. Usne TV se nazrein hata kar use
kaha, "Yeh mera ghar hai, yahan mojood har cheez meri hai, aur khana khana ya na
khana mera masla hai, tumhara nahi."

Uski aankhon mein berukhi ke ilawa kuch nahi tha. "Maine tumhare intezaar mein abhi
tak khana nahi khaya." Usne kabhi us shakhs ke saamne apna aisa lehja rakhne ka socha
tak nahi tha. Woh "Mohabbat" nahi balki rishta tha jo usko kamzor kar raha tha.

"Stop this bullshit," woh channel tabdeel karte hue ajeeb se andaaz mein hansa tha. "Main
tumhare haathon be-waqoof zaroor ban gaya hoon, lekin be-waqoof hoon nahi."

"Salar, tum jo samajh rahe ho, aisa bilkul bhi nahi hai," woh uske saamne ke sofe par
beth gayi thi. "Bilkul theek kaha tumne jo main tumhe samajh raha tha, woh waqai galat
tha."

Imama ke halaq mein phir gireh padhne lage thi.. "Tum meri baat kyun nahi sun lete?"
Usne bharayi hui awaaz mein kaha, "Imama, aaj mere saamne rona mat, tum mujhe
istemaal kar rahi ho, exploit kar rahi ho. Karo, lekin emotionally blackmail mat karo
mujhe."

Woh uski aankhon mein numoodar hote aansuon ko dekh kar buri tarah mushtail hoa
tha. "Theek hai, tum baat nahi sunna chahte, mat suno lekin maaf kar do mujhe. Main
tumse excuse maangti hoon. Meri galati thi, mujhe use nahi milna chahiye tha."..usne
kapkapati hui aawaz mein kaha tha..

Duniya ka sabse mushkil kaam apne naa karda gunahon ke liye maazrat karna tha..use ab
ehsas ho raha tha.."is tarah milne ke bajaye tumhe usse shadi karleni chahiye"..usne uski
baat kaatkar kaha tha..
"Salar! Woh shadi shuda hai. "..Woh baat mukammal nahi kar saki, uske aansu bahne lage
the aur uski baat adhoora chhodne par woh sulga tha.

"Bahut dukh hai tumhe uske shadi shuda hone ka? Toh kaho use, tumse second marriage
karle ya biwi ko talaq dede..lekin use aisa karne ki kya zarurat hai..tum toh waise hu
usse available ho..

Woh saans nahi le saki, kam az kam use uski zabaan se yeh sunne ki tawakku nahi thi.
"Kya matlab hai tumhara?" Usne be-yaqeeni se kaha.

202
"Tum jo matlab nikalna chahti ho, nikal lo." Usne samne padi table par energy drink ka
can aur remote control dono rakhte hue kaha.

"Mere character par baat kar rahe ho tum?" Uska chehra surkh hone laga tha.

"Character hai tumhara?" Usne uski aankhon mein aankhein daalte hue kaha tha.

"Character tha to shadi ki thi tumne." Use apni bharayi hui awaaz mein khud jhunjhla hat
hone lagi thi.

"Shadi nahi, ghalati ki thi. And I regret it." Woh uska munh dekh kar reh gayi. Khamoshi
ka ek lamba waqfa aya tha. Phir usne apne halaq mein phansa aansuon ka gola nikalte
hue kaha.

"Meri family hoti to main tumse is tarah ki ek baat bhi naa sunti lekin ab aur kuch mat
kehna, warna main tumhara ghar chhod kar chali jaaongi."

Salar ne jawab mein table par pada apna cell uthaya. Usne Farhan ko call ki.

"Tumhara driver so to nahi gaya?"

"Nahi. Dusri taraf se Furqan ne kaha."

"Tumhe zarurat hai?"

"Haan."

"Achha, main use batata hoon." Salar ne cell phone band kar diya.

"Driver tumhe chhod aata hai, tum packing kar ke jaa sakti ho, lekin mujhe kabhi yeh
dhamki mat dena ke tum ghar chhod kar chali jaaogi, jo kuch tum mere ghar mein beth
kar kar rahi ho, behtar hai tum yahan se chali jao." Woh uth kar bedroom mein chala
gaya tha.

203
Woh butt ki tarah wahi bethi rahi. Usne use dhakke de kar ghar se nahi nikala tha, lekin
woh yehi mehsoos kar rahi thi. Chand minute woh wahi bethi rahi phir woh yak dam
uth kar appartment se bahar nikal aayi. Lift mein usne apne dupatte se bheegi ankhon
aur chehre ko ragadkar khushk karne ki koshish ki..Woh driver ke sawaalon se bachna
chahti thi.

"Mujhe Saeeda Amma ki taraf chhod do." Uske neeche pahunchne tak driver Furqan ki
gaadi nikale hue tha.. Usne driver ki pichli seat par baithte hue use kaha.

Raat ke sava-gyarah baje car ki pichhli seat par woh poore raaste aansu bahati aur
aankhon ko ragadti rahi. Usne zindagi mein aisi be izzati kabhi mehsoos nahi ki thi. Use
ek baar phir apne maa-baap buri tarah yaad aa rahe the.

Saeeda Amma ne neend se utth kar darwaza khola, aur use darwaze par dekh kar woh
buri tarah pareshan hui thi, magar isse zyada wo pareshan woh use andar aakar bilal
bilak kar rote dekh kar hui..

"Salar ne ghar se nikal diya?" Woh sun kar hawaas baakhta hogayi thi. Wajah kya thi,
woh Saeeda Amma ko toh kya, kisi ko bhi nahi bata sakti thi.

"Bhai jaan ko phone mila kar do, main unse baat karti hoon, aise kaise ghar se nikal
sakta hai woh," Saeeda Amma ko gussa ane laga tha.

Usne unke israr ke bawajood aadhi raat ko Doctor Sibt e Ali ko phone nahi kiya. Yeh
musibat uski thi, woh uske liye logon ki neend mein kharab nahi karna chahti thi.

Woh khud pichli raat nahi soyi aur ab usi tarah rote hue uska sar dard se phatne laga
tha. Fajr ki namaz ke baad woh sone ke liye let gayi. Neend mushkil se aayi thi lekin
aagayi thi.

Dobara uski aankh dopehar ko khuli, aur aankh khulne par use yeh sab kuch bhayanak
khwaab ki tarah laga tha. "Salar ne koi phone toh nahi kiya?" Usne Saeeda Amma ke
kamre mein aane par poocha.

"Nahi, tum nahalo main khana laga rahi hoon, phir bhai sahab ki taraf chalte hain,"
Saeeda Amma keh kar kamre se nikal gayi.

204
Pata nahi use kyun ummeed thi ki woh ab pachta raha hoga, shayad uske chale jaane ke
baad use ehsas hogaya hoga ki usne zyadti ki hai. Barah ghante gussa khatam hone ke
liye kaafi the, agar yeh sab usne gusse mein kiya tha toh.

Usne bojhal dil ke saath shower liya aur Saeeda Amma ke ghar pade huye apne kapron
mein se ek joda nikal kar pehan liya. Woh pichle kai mahino se itne qeemti kapde
pehenne ki aadi ho gayi thi ki apne jism par woh joda use khud hi ajeeb sa lag raha
tha.

Use bahut bhook lag rahi thi lekin khane ke do lukme lete hi uski bhook mar gayi.
Saeeda Amma ne zabardasti use khana khilaya. Woh khane ke foran baad doctor sahab ki
taraf jana chahti thi, lekin Imama, doctor sahab ko unke office phone par is tarah ki
guftagu se pareshan nahi karna chahti thi.

Salar haftay mein do din doctor sahab ke paas raat mein jaya karta tha, aur aaj bhi wahi
din tha jab use wahan jana tha. Woh chahti thi ki woh doctor sahab ko iske baare mein
jo kehna chahta hai, usse pehle hi keh de.
Kam az kam use baithte bithaye sharmindagi ka woh bojh naa uthana padhe jo us sare
mu'amle ke baare mein unhein bata kar use uthana padta lekin Saeeda Amma is par
tayyar nahi thi. Woh zabardasti use saath le kar Doctor Sahab ke ghar aagayi thi.
Kulsoom aunty sab kuch sun kar Saeeda Amma ki tarah hawaas baakhta hui thi. Doctor
Sahab abhi office se nahi aaye the.

"Lekin beta jhagda kis baat par hua?" Imama ke paas is sawaal ka jawab nahi tha.
Saeeda Amma aur Kulsoom aunty har baar poochne par usse mehsoos hota tha ki is
sawaal ka jawab uski niyat saaf hone ke bawajood usko mujrim bana raha tha. Agar woh
Saeeda Amma aur Kulsoom aunty ko yeh batati ki woh apne ek purane dost ke saath
khaane par gayi thi ya kisi purane class fellow ke saath thi toh dono surton mein woh
kabhi bhi achhe radde amal ka izhaar naa karte..Woh yeh sab kuch Doctor Sahab ko bhi
nahi bata sakti thi jo ghar aate hi use is tarah dekh kar pareshan huye the.

"Use mere character par shak hai?" Usne unke baar-baar poochne par sar jhukaye huye
kaha. Doctor Sibt e Ali ko jaise shock laga tha..
Saeeda Amma aur Kulsoom aunty bhi bol nahi saki thi..Doctor Sahab ne iske baad usse
koi aur sawaal nahi kiya tha..

"Woh raat ko aayega toh main usse baat karunga.. Pareshani ki baat nahi hai. Theek ho
jayega sab" unhone Imama ko tasalli di.

205
"Main uske saath nahi rehna chahti. Main job kar lungi, lekin main ab uske ghar nahi
jaungi," Doctor Sibt e Ali ne uski kisi baat ka jawab mein kuch nahi kaha tha. Woh ab
bhi jaise shock mein the.

Salar Sikandar ke baare mein jo ta'asur woh aaj tak banaye bethe the, woh buri tarah
maskh hua tha. Woh khud ko yeh yaqeen dilaane ki koshish kar rahe the ki yeh sab kisi
galat fehmi ka natija ho sakta hai, warna Salar is ladki ko aadhi raat ko apne ghar se is
tarah ke ilzaam laga kar khali haath nahi nikal sakta tha, jise woh apni beti kehte the.
Furqan us raat akela aaya, Salar uske saath nahi tha. Doctor Sahab ne lecture ke baad
use rok liya aur Salar ke baare mein poocha.

"Woh kuch masroof tha is liye nahi aasaka." Furqan ne itminan se kaha, "Aapko usne
bataya hai ki usne Imama ko ghar se nikal diya hai." Furqan chand lamhe bol nahi saka.

"Imama ko?" Usne be yaqeeni se kaha.

"Aapke driver ke zariye hi usne Imama ko kal Saeeda behen ke ghar bhejwaya tha."

Furqan ko pichli raat Salar ki call yaad aagayi.

"Mujhe yakeen nahi aa raha.. kaise? Matlab,"

Furqan ka dimaagh waqai chakra gaya tha. Salar, Imama par jis tarah jaan chhidakta tha,
kam az kam uske liye yeh baat maanna mumkin nahi tha ki woh use ghar se nikal sakta
hai aur woh bhi is tarah adhi raat ko. Woh use kal gym mein bohot khamosh sa lagaa
aur aaj woh gym mein aaya hi nahi tha, lekin uske wehem o gumaan mein bhi nahi tha
ki iski khamoshi ka koi ta'aluq Imama se ho sakta hai.

"Main use abhi phone karta hoon, meri toh kuch samajh mein nahi aa raha," Furqan ne
pareshani hotay huye Salar ko apne cell se call ki, Salar ka cell off tha. Usne dobara ghar
ke number par try kiya, kisi ne phone nahi uthaya. Usne kuch hairaan ho kar Doctor
Sahab ko dekha.

"Phone nahi utha raha. Cell off hai, main ghar ja kar baat karta hoon usse... Aap Imama
ko mere saath bhej dein," Furqan waqai pareshan sa hogaya tha..

206
"Nahi, Imama aapke saath nahi jaayegi. Usne nikaala hai woh maazrat kar ke khud le kar
jaaye," Doctor Sibt e Ali ne be-hadd dutoq andaaz mein kaha.

"Aap use jaakar mera paigam dede." Furqan ne kabhi Doctor Sibt e Ali ko itna sanjeeda
nahi dekha tha...

--------------------

Salar ne bell ki awaaz ko chand baar nazar andaz karne ki koshish ki lekin phir use
andaaza hogaya ki Furqan jaane ka koi iraada nahi rakhta aur uska yeh iraada kyun tha,
woh jaanta tha. Usne jaakar darwaza khola aur phir darwaza khula chhod kar andar
aagaya. "tumne Imama ko ghar se nikal diya hai?" Furqan andar aate huye apne aqab
mein darwaza band karte hue kaha. "Main ne nahi nikala, woh khud ghar chhod kar gayi
hai."

Salar ne peeche dekhe baghair study room mein jaate huye kaha. "Mujhse jhoot mat bolo.
Tumne khud mujhe driver ko bhejne ke liye kaha tha." Furqan uske peeche study room
mein aagaya.
"Han, kaha tha kyun ki usne mujhe ghar chhodne ki dhamki di thi toh maine kaha theek
hai, tumhein kal jaana hai, tum aaj chali jao, lekin maine use nahi nikala."
Usne apni kursi par baithte huye be ta'asur chehre ke saath kaha. Biwiyan ghar chhodne
ki dhamkiyan deti rehti hain, iska matlab yeh nahi hai ki unhein isi tarah ghar se nikal
diya jaaye." Furqan ne bed par baithte huye kaha. "Deti hongi, But she dare not do that
to me," usne Furqan ki baat kaat kar kaha. "Doctor sahab kitne pareshan hain, tumhein
iska andaaza hai?" Yeh mera aur uska mamla hai, woh Doctor sahab ko darmiyan mein
kyun le kar aayi hai?" woh sulgha tha.

"Woh kaise na le kar aati, tum use ghar se nikalo ge aur Doctor sahab ko pata nahi
chale ga?" woh chahti toh naa pata chalta, agar itni jurrat thi ke ghar se chali gayi hai
toh phir itna hosla bhi hona chahiye tha ke munh band rakhti."

"Tumhein kya hua hai?" "Kuch nahi." " kis baat par jhagda hua hai tum dono ka?" "Bas,
hogaya kisi baat par".. woh kam az kam wajah batane ka koi irada nahi rakhta tha."
Furqan aadhe ghante ke sawaal-o jawab aur behas ke bawajood usse wajah nahi pooch
saka tha, phir jaise usne hathiyaar daalte huye kaha, "Theek hai, jo hogaya so hogaya. Ab
tum use le aao." "Yeh main nahi karunga. Na maine use nikala hai, na main use le kar
aaunga. Woh khud aana chahti hai toh aajaye." Usne dotok andaz mein kaha.

"Aur Doctor sahab yeh sab nahi hone denge. Woh apni marzi se gayi hai ya tumne use
nikala hai, Doctor sahab ka paighaam yahi hai ke tum ja kar maazrat kar ke use le kar

207
aao." Salar khamosh raha. "Mere saath chalo, abhi use le aate hain." "Main nahi jaunga,
Doctor sahab se main khud baat kar loon ga." "Abhi karo baat".. "main abhi baat nahi
karna chahta. Main chahta hoon, woh kuch din wahan rahe, yeh uske liye acha hoga."
Furqan agle do ghante wahin baitha use samjhaata raha lekin woh uske inkaar ko iqraar
mein badal nahi saka. Woh be had na khush Salar ke appartment se gaya aur uski khufgi
ne Salan ki frustration mein izafah kiya. Usne Furqan se galat nahi kaha tha. Woh waqai
Imama ko ghar se bhejne ka koi iraada nahi rakhta tha. Usne use dhamkane ki koshish
ki thi aur uske waham o guman mein bhi nahi tha ke woh waqai uth kar chali jayegi.
Uske is tarah chale jaane se Salar ke ishtiyar mein izafah hua. Usse shadi ke baad woh
pehli bar zidd mein aaya tha aur yeh sahi tha ya galat, ek mard ki tarah ab use uski koi
parwa nahi thi. Woh frustrated tha, upset tha.
Lekin ab haar maanne ke liye tayaar nahi tha. Doctor Sibt e Ali agle chaar din uska
intezar karte rahe...Woh nahi aaya, na hi usne unhein phone kiya. Unhein khud use phone
karne mein aar tha. Unhe kahin na kahin yeh tawakkuh thi ke woh unka itna ehteram
zarur karta tha ke unka paigam milne par aa jayega, lekin uski muqammal khamoshi ne
jaise unhein zehni dhajka pohochaya tha.

Imama us din se unke ghar par thi. Unhone yeh behtar samjha tha ke jab tak yeh masla
hal nahi ho jata, woh unhi ke ghar rahe.. Furqan, Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar aur Salar ke
appartment ke darmiyan ghan chakkar bana hua tha. Woh har roz Doctor Sahab ke paas
aa raha tha, yeh jaise uski taraf se is sharmindgi ko zahir karne ki ek koshish thi, jo
woh Salar ke is rawaiyye par mehsoos kar raha tha.

Is surat e hal mein sabse zyada abtar zehni haalat Imama ki thi. Use yeh yaqeen karna
mushkil ho raha tha ke Salar uske muamle mein is tarah ka rawaiyya dikha sakta hai.
Woh ghar mein Doctor Sahab aur Kulsoom aunty ki pareshani dekh kar khud ko aur bhi
zyada mujrim mehsoos kar rahi thi, aur is zehni tanaao ki wajah se use bukhar rehne
laga tha.

Chauthe din Doctor Sibt e Ali ne Salar ko phone kar diya. Woh office mein baitha hua
tha, aur cell par Doctor Sahab ka number dekhte hue woh chand lamhe hal nahi sakta.
Yeh ek aisi call thi jisse woh bachna bhi chahta tha aur jisse woh attend naa karne ki
jurrat bhi nahi kar sakta tha. Rasmi salam dua ke baad Doctor Sibt e Ali ne kisi tamheed
ke baghair usse kaha, "Aap agar shaam ko meri taraf aasakte hain toh theek hai warna
main aa jata hoon. Agar muamla hal ho sakta hai toh behtar hoga, warna muamla khatam
kar lenge."

Unke alfaz mein uske liye kisi qisam ka ibhaam nahi tha.

"Main aajaunga."

208
Meherbani hogi aapki." Unhone kisi mazeed baat ke baghair salaam karke phone band kar
diya. Woh phone haath mein pakde baitha raha.

Doctor Sibt e Ali ka yeh lehja uske liye naya tha, lekin ghair mutawaqu nahi tha. Ghair
mutawaqu sirf woh jumla tha jo unhone aakhir mein kaha. Muamla khatam karne tak ki
nobat kaise aagayi thi, uske nazdeek yeh sirf ek jhagda tha. Pehli baar uske pet mein
gireh gayi thi.

Us shaam ko Doctor Sibt e Ali ne hamesha ki tarah use darwaze par receieve nahi kiya
tha, na usse musaafa kiya aur na woh uske liye uthe the. Woh mulaazim ke saath andar
aaya. Doctor Sibt e Ali lounge mein koi kitaab parh rahe the. Uske aane par unhone woh
kitaab band karke ek taraf rakh di. Salar salaam karne ke baad samne waale sofe par
baith gaya.

"Main tumse bahut lambi chaudi baat nahi karunga, Salar. " Salar ne sar utha kar unhein
dekha. Woh pehli baar unke munh se tum ka tarze takhat sun raha tha, aur woh bhi
apne liye, warna woh apne mulaazim ko bhi Aap kya keh kar mukhaatib kiya karte the..

"Main pichle chaar din se sirf is baat par sharminda hoon ki maine Imama ki shaadi
tumse kyun karwai. Tum is qaabil nahi the Mohabbat ke daawey karna aur baat hoti hai,
lekin isi aurat ko apne ghar mein izzat se rakhna, ek bilkul alag baat... Tum sirf pehla
kaam kar sakte the."

Lounge se mansookh kamre mein woh Doctor Sahab ki awaaz aur uski khamoshi dono ko
sun rahi thi.

"Apni biwi ko is tarah ghar se nikalne wale mard ko main mard to kya insaan bhi nahi
samajhta. Tumhe agar is baat ka paas nahi tha ke woh tumhari biwi hai, toh is baat ka
paas hona chahiye tha ke woh meri beti hai. Meri beti ko tumne is tarah khali haath
aadhi raat ko ghar se nikala hai.".." Maine use ghar se nahi nikala, woh khud" Salar ne
kuch kehne ki koshish ki.

Doctor Sahab ne uski baat kaat di. "Tumne gaadi arrange ki thi." Andar bethi Imama
kanpne lagi thi. Usne Doctor Sahab ko kabhi itni buland awaaz mein baat karte nahi suna
tha. "Tumhein jurrat kaise hui ke tum uske character ke baare mein baat karo?"

Salar ne nazrein utha kar unhe dekha, uska chehra surkh ho raha tha. "Aapne use puchha
ke yeh baat maine kyun ki thi?" Andar beti Imama ka chehra fak ho gaya tha.

209
Sirf yehi ek baat thi jis par woh guilty thi aur jiska aeteraf itne din se kisi se nahi kar
paayi thi.

"Main usse kuch nahi poochhunga. Main tumhare kirdar ko nahi jaanta, lekin woh nau
saal se mere paas hai woh koi aisa kaam nahi kar sakti, jis par tum uske kirdar par
ungli uthaate." Usay yakeen tha woh ab Jalal ka naam le ga. Ab le ga. Uska pura jism
sard parh raha tha. Ek, do, teen, chaar, paanch uska dil seconds se bhi zyada tez raftari
se dhadak raha tha. Salar ka ek jumla us waqt Doctor Sahab ki nazron mein usay
hamesha ke liye girane wala tha, lekin uski taraf khamoshi thi. Phir Imama ne uski awaz
suni, ek lamhe ke liye usay laga, uska dil ruk jaayega.

"I am sorry." Use yakeen nahi aaya, yeh woh jumla nahi tha jise sunne ki usay tawaqqu
thi. Uski maazrat ne usay shock diya tha to Doctor Sahab ko kuch aur mushtael kiya.

"Ek baat yaad rakhna, tum Salar jo kuch bhi tumhein zindagi mein milna hai, is aurat ke
muqaddar se milna hai,yeh tumhari zindagi se nikal gayi to khwaarai ke siwa aur kuch
nahi haath aana tumhare. haath malonge saari zindagi tum..tumhari khushqismati ho ke
Allah ne tumhein Imama ka kafil banaya hai. Kabhi raziq banne ki koshish bhi mat
karna..tum raziq nahi ho uske, Allah tumse behtar kafil dedega ise.. tumse zyada
meherban, tumse zyada khayaal rakhne wala.

Woh katto to lahu nahi ke mustak betha tha. Dr. Sibt e Ali ne kabhi aisi baatein nahi ki
thi. Kabhi bhi nahi... sharamsari hi sharamshari thi jo woh mehsoos kar raha tha, aur
andar bethi Imama bhi nadamat ke ek aise hi samundar mein gharq thi.

"Use ghar mein rakhna hai to izzat se rakhho, warna abhi aur isi waqt usko chhod do.
Tumse kai guna achhe insaan ke saath byah doonga jo use tumse zyada achhe tareeke se
apne ghar ki izzat bana kar rakhe ga."

"Main, aap se aur us se bahut sharminda hoon. Aap use bulayein, main use maazrat
karleta hoon." Use ghutne tekne mein der nahi lagi thi.

Andar bethi Imama zameen mein jaise gard kar reh gayi thi. Yeh aakhri cheez thi jiski
tawakku use Salar se thi. Kulsoom aunty use bulane aayi thi aur us ka dil chaaha tha ki
woh kahin bhaag jaaye. Zindagi mein apne shohar ka jhuka hua sar dekhne se badi
nadamat ka samna usne aaj tak nahi kiya tha, kya malamat thi jo lounge mein aakar
bethte huye usne khud ko ki tha. Yeh sab kuch uski ghalati se shuru hua tha.

210
"Main bahut zyada maazrat khwah hoon jo kuch hua, nahi hona chahiye tha. Jo kuch
kiya, ghalat kiya, mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha." Usne sar ya nazarein utthaye
baghair uske bethte hi kaha tha. Imama ke ranj mein kuch aur izafah hua. Aaj Salar ke
saath zyada hui thi aur iski zimmedar woh apne aap ko thehra rahi thi. "Beta! Aap jaana
chah rahi hain to chali jaiye, aur nahi jaana chahein to." Dr. Sahab ne usse kaha.

"Nahi, main jaana chahti hoon." Usne apni aankhein ragadte huye kaha. "Theek hai phir
apna samaan pack kar len." Dr. Sahab ne usse kaha, woh uth kar apne kamre mein
aagayi. Do din pehle Kulsoom aunty ne use kuch kapde aur zaroorat ki cheezein la kar di
thi, usne unhein ek bag mein rakh liya. Dr. Sahab, Imama ke uthte hi study room mein
chale gaye aur woh sar jhukaaye betha raha.

"Beta khana lagwau?". Kulsoom aunty ne jaise mahaul behtar karne ki koshish ki. "Nahi,
main khana kha kar aaya hu." Usne ab bhi nazrein nahi uthai. Woh nazrein uthane ke
qabil hi nahi raha tha. Mulazim soft drink ka ek glass use de kar gaya. Salar ne kuch
kahe baghair glass utha kar chand ghunt lekar rakh diya.

Use apni cheezein pack kar ke bahar aane mein paanch minute se zyada nahi lage thay.
Salar ne khade hokar khamoshi se usse bag le liya. Doctor Sahab bhi tab tak study room
se nikal aaye thay. Woh un dono ko gaadi tak chhodne aaye thay magar hamesha ki
tarah woh Salar se baghal gir nahi huye the..

Gaadi ke sadak par aane tak dono ke darmiyan koi baat nahi hui, phir Salar ne kaha,
"Main tumse bahut sharminda hoon, I misbehaved with you".. Woh dobara usse maazrat
ki tawakku nahi kar rahi thi.

"Salar, main tumse bahut sharminda hoon, mujhe nahi pata tha ke abbu ko itna gussa
aayega. Unhone tumhare sath..."..Salar ne uski baat kaat di.."Nahi theek kiya unhone jo bhi
kiya..galat toh kuch bhi nahi kiya , lekin maine tumhare character ke baare mein kuch
nahi kaha tha."

"Tumhara matlab hai, tum yeh sab kuch kahoge aur main yeh na samjhoon ke tum mere
character par ungli utha rahe ho?" Salar khamosh raha tha..

"Woh mujhe ittefaqan is din parking mein mil gaya tha." Kuch der ki khamoshi ke baad
usne kehna shuru kiya. Salar ne is bar use nahi toka.

"Abhi chand maah pehle usne doosri shaadi ki hai. Usne lunch ke liye israr kiya. Mujhe
khayal bhi nahi aaya ke tumhe bura lag sakta hai aur maine to lunch bhi nahi kiya tha.

211
Kuch der restaurant mein baithe rahe phir woh aadmi aur uski mrs. aa gayi. Mujhe der
ho rahi thi to main wahan se ghar aagayi, bas itni si baat thi. Meri ghalati bas yeh thi
ke maine tumhe bataya nahi ke main usse mili thi."

"Aur meri ghalati yeh thi ke maine tumhari baat nahi suni...sun leni chahiye thi, I over-
reacted."

Woh ab madham awaaz mein aeteraf kar raha tha. Be izzati karwayi thi is liye. Woh bar
baraya tha.

Woh usse kehna chahti thi ke woh is waqt uski kis qadr ehsan mand ho rahi thi, lekin
woh keh nahi pa rahi thi. Uski ek lamhe ki khamoshi ne uski izzat rakhi thi aur pichle
tamam din ke rawaiyyo ka jaise kaffara ada hogaya ho.. Woh ehsan mandi ke ilawa is
waqt is shakhs ke liye kuch mehsoos nahi kar rahi thi. Us waqt tashakkur aur
sharmindagi ke siwa koi teesri cheez us ke paas nahi thi. Kuch der khamoshi rahi.

"Mujhe nahi pata tha ke tumhe kisi aadmi ke saath mera milna itna bura lage ga, warna
main to kabhi..." kuch der ke baad usne kaha tha.

Salar ne uski baat kaati. "Woh koi aadmi nahi tha, Imama! Woh ab mere liye sirf "koi
aadmi" hai. Salar ne gardan mor kar use dekha. Usne naak ragarte huye aankhon ko ek
baar phir saaf karne ki koshish ki.

"Tabiyat theek hai tumhari?"

"Haan, theek hai." Usne Imama ki peshani par haath rakh kar jaise temperature check
kiya.

"Bukhar hai?"

"Thoda sa hai."

"Doctor ke paas le jata hoon."

"Nahi, medicine le rahi hoon main... bag mein hai." Woh khamosh ho gaya.

212
Unhone aisi khamoshi mein pehle kabhi safar nahi kiya tha. Is ek waqiyeh ne ehtemad ki
is rishte mein kuch ajeeb darade daal di thi jo pichle chand maah mein unke darmiyan
ban gaya tha. Usko itna gussa kyun aaya? Aur is tarah ka gussa? Woh khud bhi yeh
samajh nahi paaya tha. Woh gussail nahi tha. Kam az kam pichle das salon mein aise
bohat kam muwaqay aaye thay, jin par kisi se uski khufgi itni taweel hui, jitni Imama se
hui thi. Woh Jalal se jalsi nahi tha, woh insecure tha. Woh uske maamlay mein kaise be
ikhtiyar thi, iska muzahira woh das saal pehle bohat achhi tarah dekh chuka tha. Jalal ka
yakdam ab dobara unki zindagi ke manzar mein is tarah numoodar hona, Salar ko ek
mard ke tor par be hud hadd tak aamez mehsoos hua tha.

------------------------

"Baji! Aap kahan thin?"

Agli subah woh mulazma ki bell dene par jagi thi. Darwaza kholne par use dekhte hi
mulazma ne poocha, "Main chand din apne ghar rehne ke liye gayi hui thi." Usne taalne
wale andaaz mein kaha.

"Tabiyat theek hai aapki?" Mulazma ne uska chehra ghaur se dekhte huye kaha.

"Haan, nahi, bas thoda sa bukhar hai aur kuch nahi." Usne muskurane ki koshish ki.

"Koi khush khabri toh nahi hai baji?"

Woh bed room ki taraf jaate hue mulazma ke josh par thatki aur phir buri tarah
sharminda hui.

"Aisi koi baat nahi hai, tum safai karo."

Phone ki bell hone par, woh kitchen mein apne liye nashta banaate huye bahar nikal
aayi.. Woh Salar tha jo aam taur par isi waqt use call kiya karta tha. Itne dino ke waqfe
ke baad phone par uski awaaz bahut ajeeb si lagti thi.

"Kaisi tabiyat hai tumhari?" Woh poochh raha tha.

"Main theek hoon," usne kaha tha.

213
"Nashta karke gaye the office?" Use kitchen mein koi istemaal shuda bartan nazar nahi
aaya tha.

"Nahi, late ho gaya tha. Nashte ke liye time nahi tha,"

"Mujhe jaga diya hota, main bana deti." Usne kaha.

"nahi, mujhe bhook bhi nahi thi." Rasmi jumlon ke baad ab woh khandak aagayi thi jis
se dono bachna chahre the aur bach nahi pa rahe the. Ek doosre se kehne ke liye unke
paas yak dam alfaaz nahi rahe the.

"Aur?" Woh khud koi baat dhundne mein nakam rehne ke baad use poochhne laga.

"Kuch nahi. "..Woh bhi itni hi khali thi.

"Raat ko kahi bahar khana khane chalein ge." Usne kaha.

"Acha." Gugtagu phir square one par aagayi. Salar ne Khuda Hafiz keh kar phone band
kar diya.

Woh bahut der receiver pakde baithi rahi. Bahut farq tha is guftagu mein jo woh ek
hafta pehle phone par kiya karte the aur us guftagu mein jo woh ab kar rahe the.
Dararain bharna zyada mushkil tha kyunki nishaan kabhi nahi jaate, woh bhi yehi dikkat
mehsoos kar rahe the. Usne zindagi mein is ek haftay mein jo kuch seekha tha, woh
shaadi ke itne mahino mein nahi seekha tha. Kisi insaan ki mohabbat kabhi ghair
mushroot nahi ho sakti. Khaas tor par tab, jab koi mohabbat, shaadi ke naam ke rishte
mein bhi bandhi ho. Salar ki mohabbat bhi nahi thi. Ek na khushgawar waqia use aasman
se zameen par le aaya tha. Woh zameeni haqaiq use pehli baar nazar aaye the, jo pehle
uski nazron se ojhal the. Woh sirf mehbooba nahi thi, biwi ban chuki thi. Ek mard ke
liye use ab zindagi, dil aur zehen se nikalna zyada aasaan tha. Salar ne doosron ki
nazron mein uski izzat zaroor rakh li thi, lekin uski apni nazron mein use bahut be-
wuqat kar diya tha. Khushfehmiyon aur tawakkuat ka pahaad aahista aahista reza reza ho
raha tha. Woh shaam ko jaldi ghar aagaya tha aur woh jaanti thi ke yeh iraadi tor par
tha. Uske liye behruni darwaza kholne par usne hamesha ki tarah garam joshi se use
apne saath nahi lagaya tha. Us se nazar milana muskurana aur uske qareeb aana shayad
us ke liye bhi bahut mushkil ho gaya tha. Pehle sab kuch be ikhtiyar hota tha, ab
koshish ke bawajood bhi nahi ho pa raha tha.

214
Khane ke liye bahar jaate hue bhi gaadi mein waisi hi khamoshi thi. Dono waqfe waqfe
se kuch poochte, phir yak harfi jawab ke baad khamosh ho jaate. Woh pehla dinner tha
jo unhone ek doosre ke saamne baithe apni dinner plate ko dekhte hue kiya tha, aur
dono ne khana kisi dilchaspi ke baghair khaya tha.

Wapsi bhi isi khamoshi ke sath huyi thi. Woh ek baar phir sone ke liye bedroom mein
aur woh study room mein chala gaya.

---------------------

Agle din woh taqreeban ek haftay ke baad nashte ki table par the. Baat karna, nazrein
milane se zyada aasan tha, aur woh baat karne ki koshish kar rahe thay. Dono apni apni
jagah sharmindagi aur in takleef deh ehsasaat ko khatam karne ki jaddo jahad mein
mashroof thay jo is table par bin bulaye mehmaan ki tarah mojood thay lekin woh
mehmaan table chhorne par tayyar nahi thay.

Ek haftay ke baad hi woh ghar ka bana hua lunch office le kar ja raha tha. Woh Imama
se keh nahi saka ki usne pura hafta ghar par nashte samet khana khana hi chhod diya
tha. Woh ghar itne din us ke liye bhoot bangla bana raha. Ghar se nikalte hue usne
Imama se kaha, "Mere daraz mein tumhari ring hai, woh le lena." Imama ne jaise current
kha kar apna haath dekha.

"Meri ring?" Woh ring use pehli baar yaad aayi thi.

"Woh maine kahan rakh di?"... "Mere office ke washroom mein." Usne bahar nikalte hue
be ta'asur lahje mein kaha, woh khadi rah gayi.

------------------------

Kai dinon ke baad us raat Salar ne raghbat se khana khaya tha. Woh aam tor par ek
chapati se zyada nahi khaya karta tha lekin aaj usne do chapati khayi thi.."Aur
banadu..?"..Imama ne use doosri chapati lete hue dekh kar poocha. Woh khud chawal kha
rahi thi.

"Nahi, main pehle hi overeating kar raha hoon." Usne mana kar diya.

215
Imama ne uski plate mein kuch sabzi dalne ki koshish ki, usne rok diya.

"Nahi, main waise hi khana chahra hoon." Imamah ne kuch hairani se uska chehra dekha.
Woh behad gehri soch mein dooba is chapati ke lukme le raha tha. Woh jaanti thi ki use
uske haath ki chapati pasand hai, lekin usne use sirf chapati khaate pehli baar dekha tha.
Us din pehli baar usne aakhri lukma use nahi diya.. Woh khana khane ke baad uth gaya..
Woh bartan ekathay kar rahi thi, jab woh kuch papers liye aaya tha.

"Yeh kya hai?" Imama ne kuch hairani se in papers ko dekha jo woh uski taraf badha
raha tha.

"Beth kar dekh lo."..Woh khud bhi kursi kheenchte hue beth gaya. Woh bhi kuch uljhe
andaaz mein papers le kar beth gayi.

Papers par ek nazar dalte hi uska rang faq ho gaya tha. "Talaq ke papers hain yeh?"
Woh ba mushkil bol saki..

"Nahi, maine apne vakil se ek divorce deed tayyar karwaya hai. Agar kabhi Khuda na
khwasta aisi surat e hal ho gayi ki hamein alag hona pada toh yeh tamam muamalat ko
pehle se kuch khush asloobi se tay karnay ki ek koshish hai."

"Mujhe tumhari baat samajh nahi aayi." Woh ab bhi hawaas bakhta thi.

"Daro mat yeh koi dhamki nahi hai. Main ne yeh papers tumhare tahaffuz ke liye tayyar
karwaye hain."

Salar ne uske kanpte huye haath ko apne haath mein liya. "Kaisa tahaffuz? Usay ab bhi
thande paseene aarahe thay.

"Maine alahdgi ki surat mein financial security aur bachon ki custody tumhein di hai."

"Lekin main to talaq nahi maang rahi." Uski saari guftagu uske sar ke upar se guzar rahi
thi.

"Main bhi tumhein talaq nahi de raha, sirf qanooni tor par khud ko paband kar raha
hoon ke main alahdgi ke case ko court mein nahi le jaoonga. Family ke zariye muamalat

216
ko tay karne ki koshish karenge, aur agar naa huye to main tumhein alahdgi ka haq de
doonga, aur isi surat mein agar hamare bachay hue to unki custody tumhein de doonga.
Ek ghar aur kuch raqam bhi tumhein doonga. Jo bhi cheezein is sare arse mein haq
meher, tahaif, jewelry ya rupaye aur property ki surat mein tumhein doonga, woh sab
khula ya talaq, dono suraton mein tumhari malkiyat hogi, main unka daawa nahi
karoonga."

"Yeh sab kyun kar rahe ho tum?" Usne be had khaif andaaz mein uski baat kaati.

"Main apne aap se darr gaya hoon Imama." Woh be had sanjeeda tha.

"Main kabhi soch nahi sakta tha ke mujhe tum par itna gussa aasakta hai. Main ne
tumhein ghar se nahi nikala, lekin main ne us raat yeh parwah nahi ki ke tum ghar se
ja rahi ho toh kyun ja rahi ho aur kahan ja rahi ho. Main itna mushtail tha ke mujhe koi
parwah nahi nahi thi ke tum ba hifazat kahi pahunchi bhi ho ya nahi."..Woh be had saaf
goi se keh raha tha.

"Aur phir itne din mein maine doctor sahab ki bhi baat nahi suni. I just wanted to
punish you."..Woh ek lamha ke liye ruka.

Aur is sab ne mujhe khauf zada kar diya. "Mera gusaa khatam hua toh mujhe yakeen
nahi araha tha ke main itna gir sakta hoon, main tumhare saath is tarah behave kar
sakta hoon, lekin maine kiya. Bahr-haal mein insaan hi hoon, tumko saathi ke bajaye harif
samjhoonga toh shayad aindah bhi kabhi aisa karoon. Abhi shadi ko thoda waqt hua hai,
mujhe bohat mohabbat hai tumse, main bohat khushi khushi ye sare waade kar sakta
hoon tumse, sab kuch de sakta hoon tumhein, lekin kuch arse baad koi aisi situation
aagayi toh pata nahi hamare darmiyan kitni talkhi ho jaye. Tab shayad main itni
sakhaawat nahi dikha sakoon aur ek aam mard ki tarah khud garz ban kar tumhein tang
karoon. Is liye abhi in dino, jab mera dil bohat bada hai tumhare liye, toh maine koshish
ki hai ke ye muamalat tay ho jayein, sirf zubani waade na karoon tumhare saath. Meri
taraf se mere walid ke signature hain is par, tum doctor sahab se bhi is par sign karwa
lo. Doctor sahab chahein toh ye papers woh apne paas rakh lein ya tum apne locker
mein rakhwa do." Woh aankhon mein aansu liye uska chehra dekhti rahi.

"Maine toh tumse koi security nahi mangi." Uski awaz bharayi hui thi. "Lekin mujhe toh
deni chahiye na main ye papers jazbat mein aakar nahi de raha hoon tumhein, ye sab
kuch bohat soch samajh kar kar raha hoon. Tumhare baare mein bohot possesive, bohot
unsecure hoon... Woh ek lamhe ke liye hont kaat te huye ruka. "Aur agar kabhi aisa hua
ke tum mujhe chhorna chaho toh main tumko kitna tang kar sakta hoon tumhein andaza
bhi nahi hai, lekin mujhe andaza hogaya hai aur phir ruk kar hont kaatne laga tha..

217
"Tum mera aisa wahid asasa hai, jise main paas rakhne ke liye fair aur foul ki tameez ke
baghair kuch bhi kar sakta hoon aur ye ehsaas bohot khaufnaak hai mere liye. Main
tumhein takleef pahunchana chahta hoon, na tumhari haq talfi chahta hoon. Hum jab tak
saath rahenge, bohot ache tareeke se rahenge aur agar kabhi alag ho jaayein toh main
chahta hoon ke ek doosre ko takleef diye baghair alag ho."..Woh uska haath thapak te
huye uth kar chala gaya tha. Woh papers haath mein liye baithi rahi

"Paudhon ko paani kab se nahi diya?" Agli subah usne nashte ki table par Salar se
poocha.

"Paudhon ko?" Woh chonka.

"
Pata nahi shayad kafi din ho gaye."..Woh bubudaya tha.

"Sare poday sookh rahe thay."..Woh uska chehra dekhte hue hairaan hui thi. Woh gym se
aane ke baad roz subah podon ko paani diya karta tha. Is se pehle kabhi Imama ne use
apni routine bhoolte nahi dekha tha. Woh slice khaate khaate yak dam uth kar terrace ka
darwaza khol kar bahar nikal gaya. Chand minto ke baad woh kuch pareshan sa wapas
aaya tha.

"Haan, mujhe khayaal hi nahi raha." Us subah woh podon ko paani de kar aayi thi.

"Tumhari gaadi filhal mein istemaal kar raha hoon. Do chaar din mein meri gaadi aa
jayegi toh tumhari chhod doonga." Usne dobara baithte hue Imama se kaha.

"Tumhari gaadi kahan hai?"

"Workshop mein hai lag gayi thi." Usne aam se lehje mein usse kaha...wo chaunk gayi..

"Kaise lag gayi..?"

"Pata nahi kaise lag gayi, maine kisi gaadi ke peeche maar di thi." Woh kuch maazrat
khwahana andaaz mein use bata raha tha. Woh uska chehra dekhti rahi, woh slice par
makhan laga raha tha. Woh expert driver tha aur ye namumkin tha ke woh kisi gaadi ko
peeche se takkar maar de.

218
Ghar mein aane wali daraade mard aur aurat par mukhtalif tareeqay se asar andaaz hoti
hai. Aurat ki pareshani aansu bahaane, khana chhod dene aur bimaar ho jaane tak hoti
hai. Mard in mein se kuch bhi nahi karta, uska har radde amal uske aas paas ki duniya
par asar andaaz hota hai, magar woh ek rishta dono ke wujood par apna aks chhodta
hai. Mazboot ho tab bhi, kamzor ho tab bhi toot raha ho tab bhi dono apni marzi se is
rishte se nikalna chahre ho, tab bhi.

Imama ne uske chehre se nazrein hataali.

-----------------------------------

Us raat woh doctor sahab ke ghar is waqye ke baad pehli baar unke lecture ke liye gaya
tha. Imama hamesha ki tarah aaj bhi uske saath thi. Woh aam tor par lecture wale din
wahan aate hue Imama ko saath lekar aaya karta tha ya Saeeda Amma ki taraf chhod
deta tha jin ka ghar wahan se das pandrah minute ke fasle par tha. Jitni der woh lecture
sunta Imama Saeeda Amma ya Auntie ke paas baithi rehti phir woh wahan se khaana
khaa kar aajate thay.

Doctor sahab ne aaj bhi Salar ka istiqbaal kisi garam josh ke baghair sirf haath mila kar
kiya tha. Lecture ke baad dinner par bhi unhone ne Salar ke liye woh purani tawajju
nahi dikhayi. Dinner par Furqan bhi tha aur doctor sahab Furqan se guftagu mein
masroof rahe. Salar se honay wali thodi si baat cheet Auntie ne ki thi. Salar se zyada us
raat us rawayye ko Imama ne mehsus kiya tha..Usne Dr. Sibt e Ali ki kisi ke liye aisi
khufgi pehli baar dekhi thi..W khufgi use uski wajah se aur uske liye thi.. uske bawajood
unka rawayya ya Salar ko nazar andaz karna buri tarah chuba tha.. Wapas aate hue wo
pareshan thi.

-------------------------

"Abbu! Aap Salar se acchi tarah baat kyun nahi karte?" Imama agle din sapeher ko Dr.
Sibt e Ali ke office se aane ke baad unke ghar aayi thi. "Kaise baat karni chahiye?" Wo
behad sanjeeda the. "Jaise aap pehle kiya karte the."

"Pehle Salar ne yeh sab kuch nahi kiya tha. Uske baare mein mujhe badi khush
gumaaniyan thi. "..Wo madham awaaz mein bole."

"Abbu! Wo bura nahi hai, wo bahut accha hai. Meri galti thi varna shayad baat itni badi
nahi badhti. Wo bahut izzat karta hai meri, bahut khayal rakhta hai, lekin ab ye sab hone
ke baad wo bahut pareshan hai." Wo sar jhukaye wazahatein de rahi thi.

219
"Aap jab use is tarah ignore karte hain to mujhe bahut hadd tak mehsus hoti hai, wo ye
sulook to deserve nahi karta. Furqan bhai ke samne kitni be izzati mehsoos hoti hogi
use." Wo behad ranjida thi.

Dr. Sibt e Ali besakhta hans pade. Imama ne nazar utha kar dekha.

"Main janta hoon Salar bura aadmi nahi hai, wo pareshan aur nadim hai. Main yeh bhi
janta hoon ke qasoor uska zyada nahi hai aur mera uske sath rawwaiya aapko bura lagta
hoga." Wo hairani se Dr. Sibt e Ali ka chehra dekhne lagi. "Beta! Main aapko isi baat ka
ehsas dilana chahta tha. Mard jab gusse mein ghar chhod kar jata hai to wo jaise jata
hai, waise hi aajata hai. Uske ghar se jane par, uski apni izzat par harf aata hai na uski
biwi ki izzat par harf aata hai, lekin aurat jab gusse mein ghar se nikalti hai to apni aur
mard, dono ki izzat le kar bahar aajati hai. Wo wapas aajaye, tab bhi mard ki aur aurat
dono ki izzat kam ho jati hai. Jhagda hua tha.Koi baat nahi,usne gusse mein bura bhala
kaha, jane ka keh diya. Aap ghar ke kisi dusre kamre mein chali jati, wo hath pakad kar
toh nahi nikal raha tha. Subah hoti uska gussa thanda ho jata. Ek adh din mein baat
khatam ho jati, itna bada masla naa banta.".Wo rasaniyat se use samjha rahe the.

"Mard ke dil mein us aurat ki izzat kabhi nahi hoti, jise chhoti chhoti baaton par ghar ki
dehleez paar karne ki aadat ho aur ye doosri baar hua hai." Usne chonk kar Dr. Sahab
ko dekha, wo muskura rahe the.

"Yaad hai shaadi ke doosre din bhi aap naraz hokar Saeeda Amma ke paas rah gayi thi."

Imama ne nadim hokar sar jhuka liya. Use ye waqia yaad nahi raha tha.

"Mard ke saath ana ka muqabla karne wali aurat be-waqoof hoti hai. Woh use apna
dushman bana leti hai. Akadpan aur zidd karke mard se baat manwayi jaa sakti hai, lekin
uske dil mein apni mohabbat aur izzat nahi bhadhai jaa sakti.

Allah ne aapko bahut mohabbat karne wala aur bahut si khobiyon wala shohar diya hai.
Usne aapki aib joi nahi ki, balki maazrat karke aapko saath le gaya. Bahut kam mardon
mein ye sifat hoti hai, to agar kabhi koi kotaahi ho jaaye usse ya koi gila ho to uski
meherbaniyan yaad kar liya karein." Woh sar jhukaye khamoshi se unki baatein sunti
rahi.

220
"Agar main ye sab baatein us waqt aapko samjhaata jab aap yahaan aayi thi to aap meri
baat kabhi na manti. Aapko lagta aapke apne waliden hote to woh is situation mein
aapko samjhate nahi, sirf support karte. Is liye ye baatein tab nahi samjhai mein ne."

Woh theek keh rahe the. Woh usey is waqt ye sab kuch kehte to woh buri tarah dilbar
dastha hoti. Usne kuch kahe baghair woh papers nikal kar unhein diye jo Salar ne use
diye the.

"Yeh Salar ne diye hain mujhe, lekin mujhe zarurat nahi hai inki, aap use bata dein." Dr.
Sibt e Ali be-hadd gehri muskurahat ke saath woh papers parhte rahe, phir hans pade.

"Usne yeh bahut munasib aur hikmat wala kaam kiya hai. Apne paas aanay waale aksar
mardon ko, main in muamlaat ke hawale se, isi tarah ke tansfiye ka kehta hoon aur kayi
mardon ne kiya bhi hai. Salar ke zehen mein bhi wahi cheez hai, lekin usne aapke liye
kuch zyada kar diya hai."

Woh papers par nazar daalte hue muskuraa rahe the. "Lekin main..."woh kuch kehna
chahti thi. Jab Dr. Sahab ne uski baat kaat di.

"Aap bhi uska kuch zyada khayal rakha karein."

Woh use papers lauta rahe the, yeh jaise guftagu khatam karne ka ishara tha.

-------------------

Us din woh poora rasta Dr. Sahab ki baaton ke baare mein sochti rahi. Unhone use kabhi
naseehatein nahi ki thi. Yeh pehla mauqa tha ke is tarah ki baatein ki thi. Koi na koi
ghalati unhone uski bhi mehsoos ki thi ke is tarah use samjhane lage the. Woh khana
pakate hue bhi unki baaton ke baare mein sochti rahi. "Tum Dr. Sahab ke paas gayi thi?"
Salar ne shaam ko ghar aate hi us se sawaal kiya.

"Haan, tumhein kaise pata chala?" Woh khaane ke bartan table par laga rahi thi.

"Unhone mujhe phone kiya tha." Woh gardan se tie nikalte hue bola.

"Ohh.. kuch kaha unhone tumse?" Usne Salar ka chehra ghaur se dekhte hue poocha.

221
"Nahi bas waise hi kuch der baatein karte rahe." Imama ko mehsoos hua woh usse kuch
kehna chahta tha. Hamesha ki tarah kapde tabdeel karne ke liye bed room mein jaane ke
bajaye, tie nikal kar be maqsad kitchen counter ke saath tek lagaye khada, dish mein
pada salad khaane laga.

"Aaj kya hai khane mein?" Shaadi ke itne mahino mein, aaj pehli dafa usne yeh sawaal
kiya tha.

Imama ne use bataya lekin woh hairaan hui thi.

"Aur sweet dish?" Yeh sawaal pehle se bhi zyada achambe wala tha. Woh meethay ka
shauqeen nahi tha. "Kal Chinese banana." Woh ek baar phir uska chehra dekh kar hairaan
reh gayi. Woh khane ke muamlay mein farmaishe karne ka kahan aadi tha.

"Kal bhi Chinese tha." Fridge se paani ki bottle nikalte hue, usne saada lehje mein Salar
ko yaad dilaya. W gadbada gaya..

"Haan, kal bhi Chinese tha koi baat nahi, kal phir Chinese sahi." "I mean is mein koi harj
nahi." Imama ne sirf sar hila diya.

Woh ab fridge se chapatiyan banane ke liye aata nikal rahi thi.

"Aqua Blue color tum par acha lagta hai." Woh fridge ka darwaza kholte jaise current
khaa kar palti thi. Usne be had hairat se Salar ko dekha.

"Aa...aa.."Aqua Blue nahi hai yeh?" Uski aankhon ke ta'asur ne use gad bada diya tha.

"Salar, tumhare saath kya masla hai?" Imama ne kaha.

"Kyun kya hua? Mujhe laga yeh Aqua Blue hai.".. "Yeh Aqua Blue hi hai, is liye to poochh
rahi hoon ke masla kya hai?" Woh uski baat par bay ikhtiyar hans pada. Phir kuch kahe
baghair woh aage barha aur use saath laga liya.

"Just wanted to thank you." .."Sirf tumhara shukriya ada karna chahta tha".Imama ne use
kehte suna.

222
Woh jaanti thi ke woh kis cheez ke liye shukriya ada kar raha tha.

"And I am really, really sorry... I mean it."

Wo ab dobara maazrat kar raha tha.

"I know", usne madham awaaz mein kaha.

'I love you.'...Imama ka dil bhar aaya..

Unki shadi shuda zindagi mein sirf pichle das din aise the jis mein usne ek baar bhi
Salar se yeh jumla nahi suna tha. Pehle Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar par hone ki wajah se
dono ke darmiyan rabta nahi tha, aur baad mein shayad Salar us se yeh kehne ki
himmat nahi kar pa raha tha. Woh agar us se phone par yeh nahi keh paata tha toh
phir SMS par kuch na kuch likh kar bhejta rehta tha.

"Dear..Honey..Darling..Sweetheart..Women..Wife..Better
half..Missing..Waiting...Best..You..Yours...Mine.. Beauty...Friend..Partner...Mrs...Thinking..Hoping..

"Wo ek lafzi SMS shuru mein use buri tarah jhunjhla dete the.

"Mujhe kya pata tum kya chahte ho? Pura jumla kyun nahi likh sakte tum? Yaqeenan koi
client hota hoga tumhare paas, aur tum waqt bachane ke liye aise messages bhejte ho."..
"Agar client ke samne beth kar Missing likh sakta hoon toh Missing You bhi likh sakta
hoon,"..usne kaha..

"Toh phir kyun nahi likhte?"

"Is tarah tum mere SMS ko kuch zyada dhyan se padhti hogi," usne logic di.

Usne dil mein aeteraf kiya ke woh theek keh raha tha. Woh kuch der is ek lafz ke bare
mein zaroor sochti thi. Sirf ek jumla tha jo woh hamesha pura likhta tha.

223
"I love you".

"Khali love kyun nahi likh dete tum? Yeh kyun pura likhte ho?" Imama ne notice kiya
tha.

"Bataunga tumhe" Salar ne use taala tha, woh use bata nahi saka tha ke woh love ke lafz
par khaif tha. Uske zehan mein agar Imama ubharti thi toh Imama ke zehan mein kaun
ubharta hoga..

Aur ab woh one-word riddles gayab ho gayi thin toh use unki qadr o qeemat ka ehsaas
hua tha. La shauoori tor par woh use is sataish aur izhaar-e-mohabbat ki tawakku rakhne
lagi thi, aur jab woh sab kuch gayab ho gaya toh woh funny aur silly baatein uske liye
bohat sanjeeda issue ho gayi thi.

Woh usse alag ho gaya tha.

"Lekin Tumhe kaise pata chala ki yeh Aqua Blue hai?"

Apni pooron se aankhein saaf karte hue Imama ne baat badalne ki koshish ki thi.. "Tum
hamesha ajeeb naam leti ho colors ke. Aqua Blue wahid ajeeb naam tha jo mujhe Blue
color ke liye us waqt yaad aya." Usne sada lehje mein kaha. Woh khilkilakar hans padi,
woh color blind tha usay ab andaza ho chuka tha.

"Very Smart!" Usne jaise use daat di.

"You think so?"..wo hansa

"Yes, I Do"

"Thank you, then." Woh kehta hua kitchen se nikal gaya tha.

Kitchen ke wast mein khadi woh use jaate hue dekhti rahi. Woh duniya ka sab se ajeeb
rishta tha. Door hoon toh deewaron ka jungle ug aaye, paas hoon toh kagaz jaisi deewar
bhi na reh paaye. Naraz hoon toh gilon ke liye samundar bhi kam pad jaaye aur
mohabbat ho toh gilah naam ki cheez sahra mein paani ban jaaye. Gussa ho toh ek
doosre ki shakal dekhna bhi gawara naa ho aur gusssa khatam ho toh ek doosre ke

224
baghair qaraar mushkil ho jaaye. Woh bhi shohar aur biwi ke rishte mein munsalik hone
ke baad is ta'alluq ke sare naseebo faraz se guzar rahe the aur pichle das din uski
zindagi ka pehla nasheb tha.

--------------------

"Kya logi tum?" Salar ne menu card par nazar daalte hue kaha.

"Main toh Shrimps ki dishes mein se koi try karunga. Tum dekhlo tum kya chahte ho?"
Woh Islamabad mein doosri bar bahar khana khane nikle the, aur ehtiyaatan unho ne ek
naye bane hue Chinese restaurant ka intikhab kiya. Unhe andaza nahi tha ke unki tamam
ehtiyaat kam az kam aaj unke kaam nahi aayegi.

Pandra minute baad khana serve ho gaya aur woh khana khane lage the. Khana khane ke
doran waiter ne ek chit la kar Salar ko di. Usne kuch hairani se is chit par nazar daalte
hue, us par likhi tehreer parhi.

"Aap yeh jagah foran chhod dein."

Salar ne kuch hairani se sar utha kar waiter ko dekha. Use kuch samajh mein nahi aaya.
"Yeh kya hai?"..Usne waiter se poocha. Is se pehle ke woh jawab deta, ek current jaise
usse choo kar guzra tha. Woh jaan gaya tha ke woh kya tha.

Be had barq raftar se chand currency notes wallet se nikal kar table par rakhte hue usne
waiter ko bill clear karne ka kaha, Imama hairani se uski shakal dekhne lagi. "Khana
chhod do, hamein jaana hai." Usne khade hote huye kaha, "Lekin kyun?" Woh kuch naa
samjhi thi kyunki unhe khana shuru kiye abhi chand minute hi hue the.

"Imama! Yeh tumhein bahar jaakar bataata hoon bag le lo apna." Woh kursi dhakelta hua
palta, aur phir saakit ho gaya. Unhein nikalne mein der ho gayi thi. Usne kuch faslay par
Hashim Mubeen ke saath Waseem aur Imama ke bade bhai ko dekha.

Aur woh unhi ki taraf aa rahe the. Woh barq raftari se Imama ko kursi ki taraf laya.
Imama table ke neeche apne qadmon ke qareeb rakha hua, apna bag utha rahi thi. Usne
abhi unhein aate nahi dekha tha. Salar ke apne qareeb aane par bag uthate huye, woh
uth khadi hui thi aur khada hone par usne bhi apni family ke afraad ko apni taraf aate
dekha.

225
Ek lamha mein uska khoon khushk ho gaya. Salar ne kuch kehne ke bajaye use apni ont
mein kiya tha. Unki table khidki ke paas thi aur Imama ke aqab mein ab khidkiyan thi.

"Samne se haato! Hashim Mubeen ne paas aate hi buland awaaz mein usse kaha tha. Aas
paas tables par baithe log, yak dam unki taraf mutawajjah ho gaye. Na sirf customers
balki doosri tables par serve karne wale waiters bhi.

Akhri cheez jo Salar tawakku kar sakta tha woh ek public place par aisa hi scene tha.

"Aap hamare saath ghar chalein, wahan baith kar baat kar lete hain." Salar ne be had
tahammul ke saath Hashim se kaha tha.

Usne jawaban ek gaali dete hue, use gireban se pakda aur kheench kar ek taraf hatane ki
koshish ki, Waseem aur Azeem se Imama ko wahan se le jane ke liye kaha. Hashim ke
baraks, Waseem aur Azeem dono kuch mutamal the. Woh jaante the is tarah zabardasti is
restaurant se kisi ko hall se bahar nahi le ja sakte, kyun ki security ka samna kiye
baghair Imama ko baa hifazat le jaana mushkil tha.

Woh Salar ke aqab mein uski shirt pakde thar thar kanpti hui takreeban usse chipki hui
thi, jab Hashim ne Salar ka gireban pakadte huye use kheenchha. Salar ne apna difaa
karte hue apna gireban chhudate huye Hashim Mubeen ko zara sa peeche dhakela. Unke
liye yeh dhakka kafi sabit hua. Woh pair phisalne par be ikhtiyar neeche gire. Reception
tab tak bahar mojood security ko inform kar chuka tha. Haal mein doosri mezoon par
baithe log kuch tashwishi andaaz mein yeh sab dekh rahe the jab mezoon par serve
karte hue waiters be had barq raftari se unki taraf badhne lage. Is dhakke ne Azeem ko
bhi yak dam mushtail kar kar diya. Woh bhi buland awaaz mein use gaaliyan deti hue
josh mein aage aaya aur usne Salar ke jabre par ghonsa de mara. Chand lamhon ke liye
Salar ki aankhon ke samne waqai andhera cha gaya, woh us ghonsay ke liye tayyar nahi
tha. Woh zara sa ek taraf jhuka aur Azeem uske peeche khadi Imama tak ja pahuncha.
Usne kanpte huye Salar ke peeche chhupne ki koshish ki, lekin Azeem ne use bazu se
pakad kar ghasitte huye, na sirf Salar se alag karne ki koshish ki, balki uske chehre par
ek zor daar thappad bhi rasid kiya.

Salar tab tak sambhal kar seedha hote huye use chhudane ke liye palta tha, jab uske
bayein kandhe ki pusht par dard ki tez lehar uthi, usne hont bheench kar apni cheekh
roki. Woh Hashim Mubeen the jinhone table par pada chaaku uski pusht mein maarne ki
koshish ki lekin aakhiri lamhe mein hilne ki wajah se woh uske bayein kandhe mein jaa
laga tha. Security aur doosre waiters tab tak qareeb pahunch chuke the.

226
Salar ne apne kandhe ki pusht se woh chaku nikal liya. Security wale ab in tinon ko
pakad chuke the. Woh chaku nok daar hota toh zakhm be had khatarnaak hota, lekin ab
bhi us chaku ka agla sirah uske kandhe ke gosht mein dhansa hua tha. Imama ne na to
Hashim Mubeen ko Salar ko w chaku marte dekha tha, na hi usne Salar ko us chaku
nikalte dekha.. Security walon ne Salar ko Azeem se chhurate huye Azeem ko apni giraft
mein le liya, tab tak Salar apni jeans ki jeb se cell nikal kar Sikandar ko phone par
wahan aane ke liye keh raha tha.

Uske chehre par takleef ke asaar the, lekin woh is ke bawajood apne lehje ko hatta ul
makhud normal rakhte huye Sikandar se baat kar raha tha. Woh doosre haath se apni
pusht ke is zakhm ko dabaaye huye tha. Uske dabane aur mehsoos karne ke bawajood
uske zakhm se khoon beh raha tha. Woh apne kandhe se kamar tak khoon ki numi
mehsoos kar raha tha, lekin use yeh andaza nahi tha ke khoon kitni miqdaar mein nikal
raha tha.

Security walon ne is guftagu ke doran Hashim Mubeen, Waseem aur Azeem ko wahan se
le ja chuke the. Restaurant ke poore haal mein be had sarasimagi ka alam tha. Kuch log
wahan se uth kar chale gaye the aur jo abhi wahan mojood the, woh un dono ko dekh
rahe the.

"Aapko first aid ki zarurat hogi, aap jaaye." Manager ne uski pusht par bahnay wale
khoon ko dekhte huye kuch tashweesh ke alam mein usse kaha. Usne yakeenan yeh
socha hoga ke haal ka mahol unki mojoodgi mein normal nahi ho sakta tha.

Imama ne manager ki is baat par kuch hairaan ho kar Salar ko dekha, woh ab phone
par baat khatam kar raha tha. Imama ne uske is haath ko pehli baar notice kiya jo woh
kandhe ke oopar se peeche kiye huye tha.

"Kya hua hai?" Imama ne qadre sarasimagi ke alam mein kaha.

"Kuch nahi"..Salar ne apna bazoo seedha kiya. Imama ne uski khoon aalood ungliyan
dekhi. Usne samjha ke shayad uska haath zakhmi tha.

"Isay kya hua?" Usne kuch hawas bakhtah hokar poocha. Usne jawab dene ke bajaye ek
qareebi table se napkin utha kar apna haath saaf karte huye Imama ko chalne ka ishara
kiya. Manager aur security ke chand logon ke saath chalte huye woh manager ke kamre
mein aagaye. Wo police ko call kar chuke tha aur ab woh police ke aane tak unhein
wahan rokna chahta tha, lekin Salar zakhmi tha aur use first aid deni zaroori thi.

227
Manager ke kamre mein pahunch kar hi Imama ne pehli baar Salar ki khoon aalood
pusht dekhi aur woh dhak se reh gayi thi. Ek qareebi clinic se pahunchne wali
ambulance ke aane tak unhone uski shirt utaar kar uska khoon rokne ki koshish ki
magar zakhm gehra tha aur tankon ke bina theek hona mushkil tha.

Woh is kadar shocked thi ke woh restaurant ke amle ke afrad ki first aid aur Salar ko
gumsum dekhte rahi. Wo kya kuch kar sakti thi..ya use kya karna chahiye tha use samajh
mein nahi aa raha tha..

Agley paanch saat minute mein police, ambulance aur Sikandar aage peeche hi pahunche
the. Sikandar ke aate hi Salar ne Imama ko ghar ke bajaye fori tor par kahin aur bhejne
ke liye kaha. Sikandar khud Salar ko hospital lekar ja rahe the. Chaahne ke bawajood
Salar se yeh nahi keh saki ke woh uske saath jana chahti hai.

Sikandar ne use fori tor par apne bade bhai Shah Nawaz ke ghar driver aur police ki
security mein bhejwaya tha. Shah Nawaz ki family ghar par nahi thi. Ujlat mein unhone
nokron ko Imama ka khayal rakhne ki taakid ki aur Sikandar ki taraf chale gaye.

Woh but ki tarah aake guest room mein beth gayi. Use sab kuch ek bhayanak khawab ki
tarah mehsoos ho raha tha. Salar ko kisi ne chaku ke saath zakhmi kiya tha, yeh usne
sun liya tha magar yeh uske baap ne kiya tha ya bhaiyon mein se kisi ne yeh wo nahi
jaan saki thi... Restaurant ki security ne Hashim, Waseem aur Azeem ko police ke aane
tak ek kamre mein band kar diya tha, aur iske baad ab aage kya hone wala tha, use
sochte huye, apna wujood muflooj hota mehsus ho raha tha.

Use abhi aaye hue paanch minute hi hue the ke Salar ki call aayi. "Tum pahunch gayi
ho?" usne Imama ki awaz sunte hi kaha.

"Han, tum kahan ho?"

"Abhi clinic par hoon." Salar ne use kaha.

"Aur abbu..?"

"Papa sath hain mere." Salar ne uske lafzon par ghor nahi kiya tha.

228
"Main apne abbu ka poochh rahi hoon." Imama ne be sakhta kaha. Woh chand lamhe
kuch bol nahi saka. Use na chahte hue bhi is waqt Imama ke Hashim ke bare mein
tashweesh buri lagi.

"Woh teeno police custody mein hain. Yahan se farigh ho kar ab hum wahi jayenge."
Imama ka dil dooba. Baap aur bhaiyon ke hawalaat mein honay ke tasawwur ne chand
lamhon ke liye use Salar ke zakhmi hone ke baray mein bilkul la parwah kar diya.

"Salar! Please, unhe maaf kardo aur release karwa do." Sikandar us waqt uske paas thay.
Woh Imama se kuch keh nahi sakaa lekin woh khafa hua tha. Woh us se zyada apni
family ke liye pareshan thi. Woh zakhmi tha lekin usne ye tak poochhne ki zahmat nahi
ki ke woh ab kaisa hai aur uski bandage ho gayi hai ya zakhm gehra to nahi tha?

"Main tumse baad mein baat karonga." Usne kuch kehne ke bajaye phone band kar diya
tha. Clinic mein uske check-up aur bandage mein ek ghanta lag gaya. Khush qismati se
uski kisi rag ya sharyan ko nuqsaan nahi pahuncha tha.

Clinic mein hi Sikandar ki family ke afrad ne pahunchna shuru kar diya aur Salar ko
Sikandar ke ishtiaal se andaza ho gaya tha ke yeh muamla bohat sanjeeda noyiyat
ikhteyar kar gaya tha. Woh khud behad naraz hone ke bawajood is muamlay ko khatam
karne ka khwahishmand tha lekin Sikandar nahi. Shah Nawaz ki biwi aur dono bahue
aadhe ghante ke baad ghar aayi thi aur tab tak Tayyaba bhi waha pohoch gayi
thi...Sikandar ne filhal apne ghar me naa rehna behtar samjha tha..Shahnawaz ki biwi aur
bahuo ne agarche Imama se is issue par zyada baat nahi ki thi, lekin woh lounge mein
Tayyaba aur in logon ki buland awaaz mein hone wali batein sunti rahi.

Tayyaba buri baraham thi wo Shahnawaz ke ghar aane ke bawajood Imama ke paas nahi
aayi..wo khud bhi itni himmat nahi kar saki ke bahar nikalkar unka saamna karti..wo
behad gusse mein Hashim Mubeen aur uske bhaiyon ko bura bhala kehti rahi, wo guest
room me bethi hichkiyon se rote hue yeh sab sunti rahi..yeh Tayyaba ke kadwe kaselen
jumlay ya khandaan ke samne hone wale subki nahi thi, yeh ehsaas tha ke Hashim aur
uske bhai us waqt hawalat mein band the aur najaane unke saath wahan kya salook ho
raha tha. Wo janti thi ki uski family behad baarasukh thi aur hawalat mein koi unke
saath aam mujrim ki tarah rawaiiya nahi rakh sakta tha, magar wo janti thi uske family
ka hawalat mein rehna hi behad be izzati ka baa'is hai.

Usne dobara Salar se rabtah karne ki koshish ki thi. Usne pehli baar uski call nahi li aur
doosri baar uska cell band tha. Wo andaza laga sakti thi ke usne uski call se bachne ke
liye phone band kiya hoga. Yeh doosri baar hua tha ke usne apna cell phone uski wajah
se off kiya hua tha.

229
"Kyun pursue na karun is case ko? Unhein chhod do taaki agli baar wo tumhein shoot
kar dein. "Usne hospital se police station jaate hue gaadi mein Sikandar se kaha tha,
"Main baat badhana nahi chahta."

"Baat badh chuki hai aur is sab ki ibteda bhi unhone ki hai. Sikander be-had mushtail
thay.

"Papa! Woh Imama ki family hai," usne bil akhir mein kaha. "Nahi, woh Imama ki family
thi. Unhein agar Imama ki parwaah hoti toh woh uske shohar par kabhi haath naa
uthaate aur agar unhein Imama ki parwaah nahi hai toh Imama ko bhi unki parwaah
nahi karni chahiye." Unhone bein al-sutoor kiya kaha tha, Salar ko samjhne mein koi
dikkat nahi hui.

Yeh ek hud thi jo main kabhi nahi chahta tha ke woh paar karein, lekin unhone yeh hud
paar kar li hai. Meri family mein se kisi ko takleef pahunche gi toh main Hashim family
ko kisi safe heaven mein nahi rehne doon ga. "I will pay them in the same coin... main
unhein un hi ki zubaan mein jawab doon ga. Yeh baat tum apni biwi ko bata bhi do aur
samjha bhi do."

"Papa! Please, is issue ko hal hona chahiye," Salar ne baap se kaha. Sikandar ka mushtail
rawwaiya usay khauf karna laga tha. Woh be-had muthamal mizaaj thay lekin is waqt
Salar unka ek naya roop dekh raha tha.. Yeh khwahish unko karni chahiye. Sirf tab yeh
masala hal hoga. "How dare he touch my son (Usay mere bete ko haath lagane ki
himmat bhi kaise hui)," uska khayal hai main bardasht karoon ga yeh gunda gardi hai.
Ab woh mujhe police station se nikal kar dikhaye."

Unhe thanda karne ki uski har koshish nakam ho rahi thi. Muamla kis hud tak barh jaye
ga, is ka andaza Salar ko nahi tha. Aglay do ghanton mein jahan uski family police
station mein aagayi thi, wahan Hashim Mubeen ki bhi puri family wahan mojood thi.

Yeh sirf do baarsoh families ka masla nahi raha tha, yeh communities ka masla ban gaya
tha. Islamabad police ke tamam aalaa afsaran is muamlay ko hal karane ke liye wahan
mojood thay. Hashim Mubeen ko sab se badi mushkil is restaurant ki intizamia ki wajah
se ho rahi thi jahan yeh sab kuch hua tha. Yeh sab kahin aur hota toh woh bhi jawaban
Salar aur uski family ke khilaf das barah FIR register karwa chuke hotey, lekin hall mein
lage security camera me lagi recording Hassan Mubeen ko ek lambay arse tak jail mein
rakhne ke liye kaafi thi. Ibtedayi gusse aur ishtehaal ke daure ke baad,bilaakhir Hashim
family ne waqayi ki sangini ko mehsoos karna shuru kar diya, lekin masla yeh ho raha
tha ke Sikandar family kisi qisam ki lachak dikhane par tayyar nahi thi.

230
Fajr tak wahan baithay rehne ke baad bhi masle ka koi hal nahi nikla, aur woh bilakhir
ghar vapas aa gaye. Wo wapasi par saare raaste Sikandar ko case vapas lene par qael
karne ki koshish karta raha, aur isme nakam raha tha. Sikandar ab is muamle mein apne
bhaiyon ko shamil karne ke baad sab kuch itne aram se khatam karne par amada nahi
the.

Woh Shah Nawaz ke ghar aane se pehle apne ghar se, apne aur Imama ke kuch kapde le
aaya tha. Shah Nawaz ke ghar guest room mein dakhil hote hi Imama ne usse poocha
tha.

"Abbu aur bhai release ho gaye?" Uska dimaagh ghoom gaya tha, to wahid cheez jiski use
parwa thi woh sirf itni thi ke uske baap aur bhai reha ho jayein. Uska zakham kaisa tha?
Uski tabiyat theek thi? Use in mein se jaise kisi cheez mein dilchaspi hi nahi thi.
"Nahi,wo honge bhi nahi. "Woh be had khufgi se kehte hue kapde tabdeel karne ke liye
washroom mein gaya tha. Pains killers lene ke bawajood, is waqt tak jagte rehne ki
wajah se uski haalat kaafi kharab thi, aur rahi sahi kasar Imama ki adam tawju ne puri
kar di thi.

"Woh police station mein hain?" Uske washroom se nikalte hi usne surkh sooji hui
aankhon ke saath usse poocha tha. Woh jawab diye baghair bed par karwat ke bal let
gaya aur aankhein band kar li.

Woh uth kar uske paas aakar baith gayi.

"Case wapas le lo Salar... unhe maaf kar do." Uske bazu par haath rakhte hue usne
multajianah andaz mein usse kaha. Salar ne aankhein khol di.

"Imama! Main is waqt sone chahta hoon, tumse baat nahi karna chahta."

"Mere abbu ki kitni izzat hai shehar mein, woh wahan kaise honge aur kaise bardaasht
kar rahe honge yeh sab kuch" woh rone lagi thi.

"Izzat sirf tumhare abbu ki hai? Meri, mere baap, meri family ki koi izzat nahi hai?"

Woh be-sakhta keh gaya tha. Woh sar jhukaye hont kaatte hue roti rahi.

231
"Yeh sab mera qusoor hai, meri wajah se hua hai yeh sab kuch, mujhe tumse shaadi nahi
karni chahiye thi." "Tumhare paas har cheez ki wajah sirf shaadi hai. Tum mujhse shaadi
kar ke jahannum mein aagayi ho, shaadi naa hui hoti toh Jannat mein hoti tum? Hai na."
Woh buri tarah baraham hua tha.

"Main tumhe toh ilzaam nahi de rahi, usne khauf ke saath kuch kehna chahta tha. "Show
me some loyalty Imama...".."Kuch mere saath wafadari ka muzahira karo, waisi wafadari
jaisi tum apne baap aur bhaiyon ke liye dikharahe ho." ..wo bol nahi saki thi..Usne jaise
use joota khinch maara tha, uska chehra surkh ho gaya tha. Use andaza nahi tha woh
use kabhi itni hurt karne wali baat keh sakta tha lekin woh use keh raha tha. Woh ek
lafz kahe baghair uske bistar se uth gayi. Salaar ne use rokne ke bajaye aankhein band
kar li thi.

Dobara uski aankh dopeher saade baarah baje kandhe mein hone wali takleef ki wajah se
khuli thi. Use temperature bhi ho raha tha. Kandhe ko harkat dena mushkil ho raha tha
aur bed se uthte hi uski nazar Imama par padi thi. Woh sofay par baithi hui thi. Woh
ruke baghair uth kar washroom mein chala gaya.

Naha kar tayyar hone ke baad woh bahar nikla aur Imama se koi baat kiye baghair woh
bed room se chala gaya. Use apna aap wahan ajnabi lagne laga tha. Woh wahid shakhs
tha jo uski support tha aur woh bhi usse bargashta ho raha tha.

"Main case wapas le raha hoon." Lunch table par baithte hue usne elaan karne wale
andaaz mein kaha. Poore table par ek lamhe ke liye khamoshi cha gayi. Wahan Sikandar
ke sath sath Shah Nawaz aur unki family bhi thi.

"Maine is pure muamle ke baare mein socha hai aur..."

Tayyaba ne be had talkhi se uski baat kaati thi.

"Tum sochna kab ka chhod chuke ho, yeh tumhari biwi ki parhai hui patti hogi." Mummy,
Imama ko is puri equation mein se nikal dein..

"Acha to phir tum use talaq de do, yeh saara muamla hi khatam ho jayega."

Wo Maa ka chehra dekhta raha, phir usne haath mein pakad kaanta rakh diya.

232
"Yeh main nahi kar sakta aur yeh main kabhi nahi karunga"

"To phir hum bhi woh nahi karenge jo tum chahte ho. Imama ka baap aur bhai jail mein
hi rahenge." Tayyaba ne bhi usi ke andaaz mein kaha.

" tumhe kuch andaaza hai ke yeh saara muamla kitna badh chuka hai. Case wapas lene
ka matlab unko shai dena hai. Tum poori family ko khatre mein daal rahe ho." Shah
Nawaz ne mudakhlat ki.

"Risk to case chalne ki soorat mein bhi hoga, balki zyada hoga. Yeh case to masla hal
nahi karega. "Woh jaanta tha jo kuch woh keh raha tha, usse poori family ki kitni laanat
malaamat use milne waali thi. Woh sab kuch uske liye gaur mutawaqqu nahi tha. Woh
Imama ko khush kar sakta tha ya apni family ko aur apni family ko na khush karna uske
liye behtar tha.

Woh andar kamre mein bethi bahar se aane wali awaz mein sun rahi thi lekin ab woh
log kya keh rahe the, woh samajh nahi pa rahi thi. Mulaazim bilaakhir use khane ke liye
poochhne aaya aur woh shadeed bhook ke bawajood nahi gayi. Woh us waqt lunch table
par bethne ki himmat hi nahi rakhti thi, isse bhooka marna zyada behtar tha.

Woh raat ke nau baje tak isi tarah kamre mein bethi rahi. Salar ka koi ata pata nahi tha.
Koi call, koi message nahi. Woh sofay par bethi thakan ke aalam mein kab so gayi, use
andaaza nahi hua tha..Raat gaye uski aankh Salar ke kandhe hilane par khuli thi..wo
hadbada gayi thi..."Uth jao,hume jaana hai"..wo kamre se apni cheezein samet raha tha wo
kuch der bethi apni aankhein ragadti rahi..
"Case wapas leliya hai maine,tumhari family release ho gayi hai"..wo thatki thi..wo bag ki
zip band kar raha tha..kisi ne jaise Imama ke kandho se maano bojh hataya tha..uske
chehre par aane wala itmenan wo bhi notice kiye baghair nahi reh saka..

Uske peeche bahar lounge mein aate hue usne mahaul mein maujood tanaao aur
kasheedgi mehsus ki thi.. Shah Nawaz aur Sikandar dono behad sanjeeda the aur Tayyaba
ke mathe par shikne thi. Woh nervous hui thi. Wahan se rukhsat hote huye usne sirf
apne liye nahi, Shah Nawaz ke rawwaiye mein Salar ke liye bhi sard-mehri mehsoos ki
thi.

Woh Salar ke saath jis gaadi mein thi use driver chala raha tha. Sikandar aur Tayyaba
doosri gaadi mein the. Salar pura raaste khidki se bahar dekhta, kisi gehri soch mein
dooba raha. Woh waqfe waqfe se use dekhne ke bawajood use mukhaatib karne ki
himmat nahi kar saki thi.

233
Ghar pahunchne ke baad bhi sab ki khamoshi aur sard-mehri waisi hi thi. Salar, Sikandar,
aur Tayyaa ke saath lounge mein beth gaya aur woh kamre mein chali aayi thi.

Aadhe ghante ke baad mulaazim use khana bulane aaya tha. "Tum mujhe yahi par khana
de do." Bhook is qadar shadeed thi ke is baar wo khane se inkar nahi kar saki.

Mulaazim ki wapasii do minute baad hi ho gayi thi.

"Salar Sahab keh rahe hain, aap bahar sab ke saath aakar khana khayein." Woh kuch der
bethi rahi, ye bulawa kuch gair mutawaakuh tha. Table par Sikandar, Tayyaba aur ghar
ke doosre afraad ke saath baith kar khana khana is waqt bohot mushkil tha. Woh khana
andar lane ke liye naa keh chuki hoti to is waqt bhook na honay ka bahana kar deti,
lekin ab yeh mushkil tha.

Himmat karte hue jab woh bilaakhir dining room mein aayi to sab table par bethay
khana kha rahe thay. Kamran ki biwi Zuba, Tayyaba se kuch baat kar rahi thi, uski
aamad par koi khaas radde amal nahi hua. Sirf Salar apni plate mein kuch daale baghair
uska intezar kar raha tha. Uske baithne par usi ne use poochte huye chawal ki dish uski
taraf badhai thi aur phir khane ke doran woh baghair pooche kuch na kuch uski taraf
badhata gaya.

Wo table par hone wali baat cheet khaamoshi se sunti rahi, aur shukr ada karti rahi ke
woh us se mutalliqa nahi thi. Use yeh andaza nahi tha ke woh issue ab is liye zer e
behes nahi tha kyunki woh pehle hi is hawale in sab ki lanat o malamat samet chuka
tha.

Mahaul aahista aahista normal ho raha tha. Toofan guzarne ke baad ab uske asarat bhi
madum hone lage thay.

Woh khane ke baad bed room mein Salar ke saath hi aayi. Woh ek baar phir baat cheet
kiye bagair bed par sone ke liye let gaya. Woh andhere mein kuch der bistar par bethi
rahi, phir usne jaise munsalihat ki pehli koshish ki.

"Salar!"..Aankhein band kiye uski samajh mein nahi aya ke woh uska jawab de ya naa de.

"Salar!"

234
"Bolo," usne bilaakhir kaha.

"Zakhm gehra to nahi tha?".Naram awaaz se usne poocha. "Kon sa wala?" Thande lehje
mein kiya hua sawaal use la jawab kar gaya tha.

"Aur tumhe dard to nahi ho raha?" Uske kandhe par haath rakhte hue usne sawaal badla
tha.

"Agar ho bhi to kya farq parta hai? Mera zakhm hai mera dard hai."

Ab jawab ne use la jawab kiya tha.

"Bukhar ho raha hai tumhe kya?" Uska haath kandhe se hat kar peshani par gaya tha.
Baat badlne ke liye woh aur kya karti. Uska haath peshani se hatate hue Salar ne usi
haath se side table par lamp on kiya.

"Imama tum wo kyun nahi poochti, jo poochna chahti ho." Uski aankhon mein aankhein
dale hue usne kaha tha. Woh chand lamhe use kuch be basi se dekhti rahi, phir usne
jaise hathyaar dalte hue kaha.

"Abbu se kya baat hui tumhari?"wo batau jo maine unse kaha yaa wo unhone mujhse.."
andaz ab bhi teekha tha. Unho ne kya kaha tumse? Usne jawab mein Hashim Mubeen ki
gaaliyon ko be had blunt andaz mein english mein translate kiya tha.. Imama ki aankhon
mein aansu aagaye.

"Main gaaliyon ka nahi poochh rahi, unhone waise kya kaha tumse?"

Usne kuch khufgi aur surk chehre ke saath uski baat kaat di thi. "Oh! Sorry" unki guftafu
mein satthar feesad gaaliyan thin, agar main bohat mukhtasar bhi karun toh bhi kitna
edit kar sakta hoon. Baharhal baqi baaton mein unhone mujhe kaha ke main sooar hoon
lekin kutte jaisi maut maroonga, aur jo kuch maine unki beti ke saath kiya hai, woh meri
beti aur behan ke saath ho.. Iske liye woh khasusi tor par dua ya baddua farmaayenge.
Tumhare liye bhi unke liye kuch paigam hain lekin woh is qabil nahi hain ke main
tumhe doon. Yeh thi unki guftagu."..Woh nam aankhon ke saath gung baithi uska chehra
dekhti rahi.

235
Woh upset tha, iska andaaza lagana aasan tha lekin woh kitna hurt hua tha, yeh batana
mushkil tha. "Unhone tumse excuse nahi ki?"

Bharai hui awaaz mein usne poocha tha. "Ki thi unhone, unhe bada afsos tha ke unke
paas is waqt koi pistol kyun nahi tha ya koi acha wala chaaku, kyun ke woh mujhe sahi
salamat dekh kar be had na khush the.".Uska lehja tanziyah tha.

"Phir tumne case kyun khatam kiya?"

"Tumhare liye kya," usne dotook andaz mein kaha. Woh sar jhuka kar rone lagi thi.

"Main tumse aur tumhari family se kitni sharminda hoon, main nahi bata sakti tumhe. Is
se toh acha tha ke woh mujhe maar dete."

"Maine tumse koi shikayat ki hai?" Woh sanjeeda tha.

"Nahi lekin tum mujhse theek se baat nahi kar rahe, koi bhi nahi kar raha."

"Main kal raat se khwaar ho raha hoon, pareshan tha. Mujhe toh tum rehne do, mujhe
tumse is hawale se koi shikayat nahi karni hai, lekin jahan tak meri family ka ta'alluq hai
toh thoda bohot toh react karenge.. That's natural but.. yeh fitri baat hai lekin do char
haftay guzrenge, sab theek ho jayenge." Usne rasaniat se kaha tha. Imama ne bhigi hui
aankhon ke saath use dekha, woh use hi dekh raha tha.

"Meri koi izzat nahi karta."

Salar ne uski baat kaat di. "Yeh tum kaise keh sakti ho? Kisi ne tumse kuch kaha? Papa
ne?..Mummy ne? Main ne ya kisi aur ne?"

"Kisi ne kuch nahi kaha lekin..."

"Salar ne phir uski baat kaat di. Aur koi kuch kahe ga bhi nahi tumse, jis din koi tumse
kuch kahega, tum tab kehna ke tumhari koi izzat nahi karta. Woh zaroorat se zyada
sanjeeda tha. "Main tumhe kabhi apne baap ke ghar mein bhi naa le kar aata agar mujhe
yeh khadsha hota ke yahan tumhe izzat nahi milegi. Tumse shadi jaise bhi hui hai, tum

236
meri biwi ho aur hamare circle mein koi aisa nahi hai jise yeh pata nahi hai. Ab yeh
rona-dhona band karo."

Usne qadre jhadakne wale andaaz mein us se kaha. "Saadhe chhe baje ki flight hai. So
jao ab." Usne aankhein band kar li thin.

Woh uska chehra dekhne lagi. Woh use bata nahi sakti thi ke usne dedh din mein jaan
liya tha ke woh duniya mein kitni mahfooz aur ghair mahfooz thi. Uske paon ke neeche
zameen uske wujood ki wajah se thi. Uske sar par saya dene wala aasman bhi usi ki
wajah se tha. Uska naam uske naam se hat jata to duniya mein koi aur uske liye khada
hone wala nahi tha.

Zindagi mein is se koi rishta nahi hone ke bawajood, woh hamesha uski madad aur
sahare ke liye muhtaaj rahi thi aur is ta'alluq ke baad yeh muhtaaji bohat bad gayi thi.
Kuch bhi kahe baghair woh uske seene par sar rakh kar let gayi thi, yeh parwa kiye
baghair ke uske sar rakhne se uske kandhe mein takleef ho sakti hai. Woh jaanti thi,
woh use kabhi nahi hatayega aur Salar ne use nahi hataya tha. Bazu uske gird hamaail
karte hue usne doosre haath se light off kar di.

"Mummy theek kehti hain," uske seene par sar rakhe usne Salar ko burabaratay suna.

"Kya?" Woh chonki thi.

"Tumne mujh par jadoo kiya hua hai." Woh hans padi..

-------------------

Is waqye ke baad agle chand hafte mein woh Lahore mein bhi kuch mohtaat rahe, lekin
phir aahista aahista jaise har darr, khauf khatam hone laga. Imama ki family ki taraf se
is baar is tarah ki dhamkiyan bhi nahi mili thi, jaisi Imama ke ghar se chale jane par
Sikandar ki family ko milti rahi thi. Fori ishtial mein aa kar Hashim aur unke bete un
par hamla karne ki ghalti to kar baithe thay lekin bahut jald hi unhe yeh ehsaas ho gaya
tha ki Imama ko zabardasti waapas le jana, ab unke masail ko badha sakta tha, kam nahi
kar sakta tha. Woh jhoot jo Imama ke hawale se unhone apne halka e ehbab mein bol
rakhe thay, unke khul jane ka matlab ruswai aur jag hasai ke alawa kuch naa tha. Ek
parda pada hua tha, use pada rehne dena zyada samajhdari thi. Unka wasta Sikandar jaisi
family se naa padta to wo is muamlay par apni anaa ko itna neeche naa laate, lekin
yahan ab majboori thi. Police station mein tafsiya ke doran Sikandar ne Hashim Mubeen
ko saaf saaf bata diya tha ki Salar aur Imama ko kisi bhi tarah pahunchne wale nuksan

237
ki zimmedari woh Hashim ke khandan ke ilawa kisi dusre par nahi daalenge. Aam halat
mein Hashim is baat par mushtail hote lekin ek raat hawalaat se nikalne ke liye har
tarah ke asar o rasukh istemal karke nakam hone ke baad unka josh, hosh mein tabdil
hone laga tha.

Jahan tak Salar aur Imama ka ta'alluq tha, unke liye ye sab kuch "blessing in disguise"
yaani shar se khair tha. Woh khudshat jinka shikar wo Islamabad mein qayam ke doran
hote thay, woh aahista aahista ghayab hone lage thay aur ye khaas tor par Imama ke liye
mojza se kam nahi tha. Usne tasawwur bhi nahi kiya tha ke woh kabhi azaadi ke saath
reh sakegi.. Salar ne theek kaha tha. Chand hafton mein uski family ka rawaiyya phir
pehle jaisa hi ho gaya tha. Hatta ke Tayyaabs ki talqi bhi khatam ho gayi thi aur is mein
zyada haath Imama ka hi tha. Woh fitratan sulah jo aur farmabardar thi, rahi sahi kasar
uske halat ne puri kar di thi.

Peeche Maika hota to shayad koi baat buri lagne par woh bhi usi tarah mood off karti
jis tarah Sikandar ki doosri bahooein kabhi kabhar karti thin, magar peeche baggage ke
siwa kuch nahi tha aur ehsan mand hone ke liye itna bhi bohot tha ke woh us shakhs ki
family thi jo use sar par uthaye phirta tha.
-------------------

Koi Waseem Hashim sahab milna chahre hain aap se. Apne office ki kursi mein jhoolta
Salar kuch der ke liye sakhat ho gaya tha.

"Kahan se aaye hain?" Usne ek lamhe ke liye apne contacts ki list khangali thi aur wahan
sirf Waseem Hashim tha.

Islamabad se keh rahe hain ke aapke dost hain. Receptionist ne mazeed bataya.

"Bhej do." Usne intercom rakh diya aur khud seedha ho kar baith gaya. Aaj ke din woh
aise kisi visit ke liye tayaar nahi tha. Waseem ke wahan aane ka maqsad kya tha, dono
khandano ke darmiyan hone wale jhagde ko chand hafte guzar chuke thay.

Woh chand lamhon tak kuch sochta raha phir apni kursi se uth kar darwaze ki taraf
barha, tab hi Waseem darwaza khol kar andar dakhil hoa tha. Ek lamhe ke liye dono
saket hue thay, phir Salar ne haath badhaya. Waseem ne bhi haath badha diya tha. Ek
taweel arsey ke baad un dono ke darmiyan hone wali woh pehli mulaqat thi.

"Kya loge? Chai, coffee?" Salar ne baithte hue kaha.

238
"Kuch nahi, main sirf chand minute ke liye aaya hoon." Waseem ne jawaban kaha. Woh
dono kisi zamane mein bohot gehre dost thay, lekin is waqt unko apne darmiyan mojood
takalluf ki deewar ko khatam karna bohat mushkil lag raha tha. Salar ne dobara kuch
poochne ke bajaye intercom utha kar chai ka order de diya.

"Imama kaisi hai?" Uske receiver rakhte hain," Waseem ne poocha. "She is fine," Salar ne
normal andaaz mein jawab diya.

"Main us se milna chahta tha, address tha mere paas tumhare ghar ka lekin maine socha,
pehle tumse pooch loon." Waseem ne be had jatanay wale andaaz mein usse kaha.

"Zahir hai tumhein yeh pata chal sakta hai ke main kahan kaam kar raha hoon, to home
address janna zyada mushkil to nahi hai."..Salar ne be had mamool ke lehje mein usse
kaha, "Main milna chahta hoon us se." Waseem ne kaha.

"Munasib to shayad naa lage lekin phir bhi poochhoon ga tumse kis liye?" Salar ne
jawaban bade frank andaaz mein kaha.

"Koi wajah nahi hai mere paas." Waseem ne jawaban kaha. "Us din restaurant mein jo
chit, woh tumne bheji thi. Main janta hoon." Salar ne uski baat kaati thi. Waseem ek
lamhe ke liye nahi bol saka phir usne kaha.

"Tumne aur Imama ne jo kuch kiya, woh bohat galat kiya." Waseem chand lamhon ki
khamoshi ke baad bolne laga tha. Salar ne uski guftagu mein muddakhilat nahi ki thi.

Lekin ab jo bhi hua, woh ho chuka tha. "Main Imama se milna chahta hoon." "Tumhari
family ko pata hai?" Salar ne poocha.

"Nahi unhein pata chale ga to woh mujhe bhi ghar se nikal denge." Salar uska chehra
dekhta raha. Woh uska sach aur jhoot nahi jaan sakta tha. Uski niyat kya thi, woh yeh
andaaza nahi kar sakta tha lekin woh aur Imama ek dusre ke bohat qareeb thay, woh
yeh zaroor janta tha. Shayad yehi wajah thi ke us raat Waseem ne use Imama ke sath
dekha kar use baap bhai ko dekhne se pehle mutnabe karne ki koshish ki thi, lekin Salar
ke liye phir bhi yeh mushkil tha ke woh use Imama se milne ki ijazat de deta..
Is mel -jol ka pata chalne par Imama ki family ke liye use nuksan pahunchana bohat
aasan ho jata..Wo agar uske appartment tak pahunch sakte the to wahan se Imama ko

239
kahi aur le jana bhi mushkil nahi tha. Woh yakeen karna chahta tha ke Waseem kisi
galat irade se uske paas nahi aya, lekin phir bhi woh risk nahi lena chahta tha.

"Waseem! Main nahi samajhta ki ab is ka koi faida hai."..Usne bilaakhir bahut saaf alfaz
mein us se kaha, "Imama mere saath khush hai, apni zindagi mein settled hai. Main nahi
chahta, woh upset ho ya use koi nuksan pahunche."

"Main na to usko upset karna chahta hoon, na hi nuksan pahunchana chahta hoon. Main
bas kabhi-kabhar usse milna chahta hoon. "..Waseem ne uski baat kaat'te huye kuch
betaabi se kaha, "Main is par sochunga Waseem, lekin yeh bada mushkil hai. Main nahi
chahta ki tumhe istemaal karke koi.."Waseem ne uski baat kaat di.

"Main bhi nahi chahta ki usko koi nuksan pahunche. Aisi koi khwahish hoti to itne saalon
mein tumse pehle rabta karta. Main janta tha, woh tumse shadi kar ke ghar se gayi hai.
Tum involved the pure muamle mein lekin maine apni family ko kabhi yeh nahi bataya."

Salar ek lamha ke liye thhatka phir usne kaha, "Woh itne arse se mere saath nahi thi."
"Nahi hogi. Lekin woh tumse shadi kar ke gayi thi, yeh main janta tha."..Uska lahja hatmi
tha. Salar ne usse dekh kar reh gaya. Uske doston ka circle taqreeban ek hi tha aur isme
agar kisi ne Imama aur uski shadi ke hawale se kuch haqeeqi malumat Waseem ko de di
thi to yeh koi itni hairat angez baat nahi thi. "Main sochunga Waseem! Salar ne behes ke
bajaye phir wahi jumla dohraya, Waseem mayoos hua tha.

"Main do din ke liye hoon Lahore mein aur yeh mera card hai. Main usse waqai milna
chahta hoon." Waseem ne mazeed kuch kahe baghair jeb se ek card nikal kar table par
uske samne rakh diya.

Us raat woh khilaaf-e-mamool kuch zyada khamosh tha. Yeh Imama ne notice kiya tha,
lekin use wajah samajh mein nahi aa rahi thi. Usne hamesha ki tarah office mein kaam
ke pressure ko zimmedar gardana tha.

Woh khane ke baad kaam karne ke liye hamesha ki tarah study room mein jaane ke
bajaye uske paas lounge mein sofa par aa kar baith gaya tha. Woh TV dekh rahi thi.
Dono ke darmiyan muskurahaton ka tabadla hua phir woh bhi TV dekhne laga.

Paanch das minute ki khamoshi ke baad Imama ne bilaakhir ek gehra saans le kar use
kehte suna. "Imama! Agar tum wada karo ki tum khamoshi se tahammul se meri baat
sunogi ansu bahaye baghair to mujhe tumse kuch kehna hai."

240
Woh chonk kar uski taraf mutawajjah hui. Woh be-had sanjeeda tha. "Kya kehna hai?"
Woh kuch hairaan thi.

"Waseem tumse milna chahta hai," usne bina tamaheed kaha. Woh hil nahi saki.

"Waseem,mera bhai?" Imama ne bilaakhir kaha. Uske lehje mein be yaqeeni thi. Salar ne
sar hilaaya phir woh use apni aur uski aaj ki mulaqat ki tafseelat batane laga tha, aur in
tafseelat ke doran barsaat shuru ho chuki thi. Salar ne be-had tahammul ka muzahira
kiya, tahammul ke alawa woh aur kis cheez ka muzahira kar sakta tha. "Tum ne kyun
use yahan aane nahi diya? Tum use saath le kar aate." Usne hichkiyon aur siskiyon ke
saath rote huye guftagu ke darmiyan mein hi uski baat kati. "Mujhe pata tha, Waseem
mujhe maaf kar dega. Woh bhi mujhe itna hi miss karta hoga jitna main use karta hoon.

Main tumse kehti thi na ke woh..." Salar ne uski baat kat. "Jazbati hone ki zarurat nahi
hai, Imama mein nahi jaanta, woh kyun milna chahta hai tumse. Lekin uske tumhare
saath milne ke bade nuksan dah natije ho sakte hain."..Salar uske aansuon se muta'asir
hue baghair bola tha. Woh Waseem ke hawale se waqai kuch khudshat ka shikar tha.

"Kuch nahi hoga. Mujhe pata hai, kuch nahi hoga. Woh bahut achha hai, tum use phone
karke abhi bula lo.".." Main kal use bulaunga lekin agar kabhi akela yahan aana chahe ya
tumhein kahin bulaye to tum nahi jao gi." Salar ne uski baat kaat'te huye kaha.

A"ur main ek bar phir dohra raha hoon, na woh yahan akela aaye ga na tum uske phone
karne par kahin jao gi." Salar ne badi sakhti se use taqeed ki thi. "Main uske bulane par
kahin nahi jaungi lekin uske yahan aane par kyun etraaz hai tumhein?"

Usne ehtejaj kiya. "Woh mere ghar par hote hue aaye, mujhe koi etraaz nahi, lekin woh
akela yahan na aaye. Woh to khair main neeche security walon ko bhi bata doonga."

"Woh mera bhai hai Salar, Imama ko be izzati mehsoos hui. Janta hoon, is liye tumse yeh
sab kuch keh raha hoon. Main tumhare hawale se us par ya kisi par bhi etebar nahi kar
sakta."

"Lekin tum mujhe bas yeh batao tumhein us se milna hai ya nahi. Agar tumhein behes
karni hai issue par to behtar hai Waseem aaye hi nahi." Salar ne use jumla mukammal
nahi karne diya.

241
"Theek hai. Main use akela nahi bulaungi". Usne aankhen ragarte huye foran se peshtar
ghutne teke thay.

"Mujhe usse phone par baat karni hai," Salar ne kuch kehne ke bajaye Waseem ka
visiting card la kar use de diya. Woh khud study room mein chala gaya tha. Chand baar
bell hone par Waseem ne phone uthaya tha aur uski awaaz sunne par Imama ke halaq
mein aansuon ka phanda lag gaya tha.

"Hello, main Imama hoon."

Waseem doosri taraf kuch der bol nahi saka tha aur phir jab bolne ke qabil hua, tab tak
uski awaaz bhi bharane lagi thi. Woh do ghante tak ek doosre ke saath baat karte rahe
thay. Be hungam, be rabt... be maqsad khamoshi ke lambe waqfa wali guftagu lekin is
guftagu mein koi gile shikwe nahi hue thay. Koi malamat, muzamat nahi hui thi. Waqt ab
itna aage guzar chuka tha ke ye sab kehna bekaar tha. Waseem shaadi kar chuka tha aur
uske teen bachay thay. Family mein aur bhi bahut se afraad ka izafah ho chuka tha. Woh
behte aansuon ke saath izafay ki tafseelaat sunti rahi.

Salar do ghante ke baad study se nikla tha aur is waqt bhi lounge mein phone kaan se
lagaaye surkh aankhon aur naak ke saath phone par Waseem se guftagu mein masroof
thi. Woh uske paas se guzar kar bed room mein gaya tha aur use yaqeen tha, Imama ne
use ek baar bhi sar utha kar nahi dekha tha.

Woh sone ke liye bed par letne ke baad bhi bahut der tak is nayi development ke baare
mein sochta raha tha. Pata nahi ye theek ho raha tha ya ghalat. Woh Imama ka koi
dusra bhai hota to woh kabhi Imama se uska rabta naa karwata lekin Waseem ke hawale
se woh tahfuzat rakhne ke bawajood kisi had tak narm gosha rakhne par majboor tha.
Agar uski family ka ek shakhs us ke saath kuch rabta karta to woh jaanta tha ke Imama
zehni tor par bahut behtar mehsoos kare gi. Apne peeche apni family ki adam mojoodgi
ka jo ehsasi kamtari woh liye hui thi, woh itne mahinon ke baad kam az kam Salar se
dhaka chhupa nahi tha.

------------------------

Waseem agle din do baje aaya tha, aur do baje tak Imama ko ghar mein kisi mard ki
mojoodgi ka ehsaas tak nahi hua tha. Woh mulaazima ke saath khana tayyar karte hue
usse apni family ki baaton mein masroof thi, is taza tareen update ke saath jo use raat
ko Waseem se mili thi. Usne pehli baar use mulaazima ke saath itne josh aur jazbe se

242
baat karte hue suna tha, aur woh hairan tha. Hairangi is kehfiyat ko itne mohsar tareeke
se bayan nahi kar paayi.

Waseem ka istaqbaal usne Salar se bhi pehle darwazay par kiya tha. Behan aur bhai ke
darmiyan ek jazbati scene hua tha, jismein Salar ne dono se tasalli ke chand alfaz keh
kar kuch kirdar ada kiya tha.

Iske baad saadhe chhe baje Waseem ki mojoodgi tak woh ek khamosh tamashaayi ka role
ada karta raha tha. Woh khane ki table par mojood zaroor tha, magar use mehsoos ho
raha tha ke uska wahan hona ya naa hona barabar tha. Imama ko bhai ke alawa koi aur
nazar aa raha tha, na kisi aur ka hosh tha. Uska bas nahi chal raha tha ke woh table
par mojood har dish apne haathon se Waseem ko khilaye. Itne mahinon mein yeh pehla
mauka tha ke Imama ne khane ki table par use kuch serve nahi kiya tha. Woh uska
bachpan ka dost tha lekin yeh bhi pehla mauka tha ke wahan uske hote hue bhi Waseem
aur uske darmiyan sirf chand rasmi jumlon ka tabadla hua tha, phir woh aur Imama
aapas mein guftagu karte rahe the.

---------------------

"Imama! Yeh Waseem namah band ho sakta hai ab. "Woh teesra din tha jab dinner par
bilaakhir Salar ki quwat bardaasht ne jawab de diya tha. Woh teen dino se musalsal
nashte, dinner aur raat sone se pehle sirf Waseem ki baatein, baar baar sun raha tha.
Imama buri tarah Waseem par fida thi. Yeh Salar ko andaaza tha ke woh Waseem se
milne ke baad khush hogi, lekin use yeh andaaza nahi tha ke uski khushi is inteha ko
pahunchegi ke khud use musla hona shuru ho jayega..

"Kya matlab?"..Woh hairaan hui thi. "Matlab yeh ke duniya mein Waseem ke alawa bhi
bohot se log hain jin ki tumhein parwah karni chahiye." Salar ne use in direct andaaz
mein kaha.

"tumhein mera Waseem ke baare mein baatein karna achha nahi lagta?" Usne yakdam
jaise koi andaaza lagaya aur uske lehje mein aisi be yaqeeni thi ke woh "haan" nahi keh
saka.

"Maine kab kaha ke mujhe bura lagta hai. Waise hi keh raha hoon tumhein." Woh be
sakhta baat badal gaya. "Haan, main bhi soch rahi thi, tum yeh kaise keh sakte ho, woh
tumhara best friend hai." Woh yakdam mutmaeen hui. Salar use yeh nahi keh saka ke
woh uska best friend hai nahi, kabhi tha. "Tumhare baare mein bohot kuch batata tha
woh, Salar khaate khaate ruka. "Mere baare mein kya?".." Sab kuch" woh isi rawani se
boli.

243
Salar ke pet mein girhen padi. "Sab kuch kya?" "Matlab jo kuch bhi tum karte the." Salar
ki bhook udi thi.

"Maslan? Woh pata nahi apne kin khadshat ko khatam karna chahta tha. Woh soch mein
padi

"Jaise tum jis se drugs lete the, unke baare mein aur jab tum Lahore mein apne kuchh
doosre dosto ke saath Red Light area gaye the to tab bhi...." Woh baat mukammal nahi
kar saki. Paani peete hue Salar ko chhoo gaya tha.

"Tumhein usne yeh bhi bataya hai ke main.." Salar khud bhi apna sawaal poora nahi
dohra saka..."jab bhi jaate the to batata tha."

Salar ke munh se bay ikhtiyar Waseem ke liye zair e lab gali nikli thi aur Imama ne
uske honton ki harkat ko parha tha. Woh buri tarah upset hui.

"Tumne use gali di hai? Usne jaise shocked ho kar Salar se kaha.

"Haan! Woh samne hota to main uski do chaar haddiyan bhi tod deta. Woh apni behan
se yeh baatein ja kar karta tha aur meri baatein... I can't imagine main tasawwur bhi
nahi kar sakta." Woh isi tarah buri tarah khafa hua tha." Sab kuch ki do jhalkiyon ne
uske haathon ke tote udha diye the. "Tum mere bhai ko dobara gali mat dena."

Imama ka mood bhi off ho gaya tha. Woh khane ke bartan sametne lagi thi. Salar
jawaban kuch kehne ke bajaaye be had khufgi se khane ki mez se uth gaya tha.

Woh taqreeban do ghante ke baad bed room mein sone ke liye aayi thi. Woh is waqt
mamool ke mutabiq apni emails check karne mein masroof tha. Woh khamoshi se apne
bed par aakar kambal khud par kheenchte hue let gayi thi. Salar ne email check karte
gardan mod kar use dekha, use isi radde amal ki tawakku thi. Woh roz sone se pehle
koi kitaab ya novel parhti thi aur kitaab parhne ke doraan usse baatein bhi karti thi. Yeh
khamoshi us din hoti thi jis din woh usse khafa hoti thi. Usne apna bed side table lamp
bhi off kar liya tha. "Maine Waseem ko aisa kuch nahi kaha jis par tum is tarah naraz
ho kar betho."

244
Salar ne muafamat ki koshishon ka aghaz kiya. Woh isi tarah karwat doosri taraf liye be
his o harkat leti rahi. "Imama! Tum se baat kar raha hoon main." Salar ne kambal
kheenchha tha. "Tum apne chhote bhai Ammar ko wahi gali de kar dikhao." Uske teesri
baar kambal kheenchne par woh be had khufgi se uski taraf qarwat lete hue boli.

Salar ne bila tawakkuf wahi gali Ammar ko di. Chand lamhon ke liye Imama ki samajh
mein nahi aya ke woh use kya kahe. Agar duniya mein dhatai ki koi marajat thi to woh,
woh tha.

"Main papa ko bataungi." Imama ne bilaakhir surkh chehre aur bharayi hui awaz mein
kaha.

"Tumne kaha tha Ammar ko gali dene ko." Woh waise hi itminan se bola tha. "Waise
tumhare bhai ko isse zyada kharab galiyan main uske munh par de chuka hoon, aur usne
kabhi mind nahi kiya, aur agar tum chaho to agli baar jab woh yahan aaye ga to main
tumhein dikhaoonga."

Woh jaise current kha kar uth kar baithi thi.

"Tu Waseem ko yahan mere samne galiyan doge?"..Usay be had ranj hua tha.

"Jo kuch usne kiya hai, meri jagah koi bhi hota to use galiyan hi deta, aur is se zyada
buri."

Salar ne lagi lapti ke baghair kaha.

"Lekin chalo, I am sorry." Woh is bar phir uski shakal dekh kar rah gayi thi.

Sikandar Usman theek kehte the. Unki woh aulad samajh me naa aane wali cheez thi.

" lekin papa woh mera bahut khayal rakhta hai. Woh meri har khwahish poori karta hai...
Meri to koi baat nahi talta." Usne ek baar Sikandar ke poochhne par ki woh us ka khayal
rakhta tha, ke jawab mein Salar ki tareef ki thi.

Imama! Yeh jo tumhara shohar hai, yeh duniya mein Allah ne sirf ek peice paida kiya
tha. Tees saal maine baap ke taur par jis tarah uske saath guzare hai, woh main hi

245
jaanta hoon. Ab baqi ki zindagi tumhein guzarni hai us ke saath, yeh tumhare saamne
beth kar tumhari aankhon mein dhool jhonk sakta hai, aur tumhein kabhi pata nahi chal
sakta. Usne jo karna hota wo karna hota hai.. Chahe saari duniya khatam ho jaaye use
samjha samjha kar, aur kabhi is khushfahmi mein mat rehna ke yeh tumhari baat maan
kar apni marzi nahi kare ga." Salar sar jhukaye muskuraye baap ki baatein sunta raha
tha aur woh kuch uljhi nazron se baari baari usse aur Sikandar ko dekhti rahi thi.

"Aahista aahista pata chal jaaye ga tumhein ke Salar cheez kya hai. Yeh paani mein aag
lagane wali guftagu ka maahir hai." Salar ne kisi ek baat ka jawab mein kuch nahi kaha
tha. Sikandar ke paas se vapasi ke baad Imama ne Salar se kaha.

"Tumhara impression bohat kharab hai papa par tumhein koi wazahat karni chahiye
thi.".."Kaisi wazehat? Woh bilkul theek keh rahe the. Tumhein unki baatein ghor se sunni
chahiye thi."

Woh tab bhi uska munh dekh kar rah gayi thi.

Aur woh ab bhi uska munh dekh rahi thi.

"I am sorry, " Woh phir keh raha tha.

"Tum sharminda to nahi ho?" Usne use sharminda karne ki ek aakhri koshish ki.

"Han, woh to main nahi hoon, lekin chunkeh tumhein mera 'sorry' kehna achha lagta hai,
is liye I am sorry," usne tapanay wali muskurahat ke sath kaha. Imama ne jawab dene ke
bajaye bed side table par pada pani ka poora glass piya aur dobara kambhal kheench kar
let gayi.

"Pani aur laa du?" Woh use chhedh raha tha. Imama ne palat kar nahi dekha.

Woh neend mein cellphone ki awaz par hadbadhayi thi. Woh Salar ka cellphone tha.

"Hello!" Salar ne neend mein karwat lete hue side table se phone utha kar call receive ki.
Imama ne dobara aankhen band kar li.

246
"Han, baat kar raha hoon." Usne Salar ko kehte suna. Phir use mehsoos hua jaise woh
yakdam bistar se nikal gaya tha. Imama ne aankhen kholte hue neem tareeki mein use
dekhne ki koshish ki. Woh light on kiye baghair andhere mein hi kamre se nikal kar
lounge mein chala gaya tha.

Woh kuch hairaan hui thi, woh kis ka phone ho sakta tha, jiski liye woh raat ke is pehar
mein uth kar kamre se gaya tha. Aankhen band kiye woh kuch der uski waapsi ka
intezar karti rahi, lekin jab woh kaafi der tak nahi aaya to woh kuch bechain uth kar
kamre se lounge mein aayi thi. Woh lounge ke sofe par betha phone par baatein kar
raha tha.

Use dekh kar ek lamhe ke liye woh phone par baat karte karte ruka. "Ek jeans aur shirt
pack kar do meri. Mujhe abhi Islamabad ke liye nikalna hai."

"Kyun? Kheriyat to hai?" Woh pareshan hui thi.

"School mein aag lag gayi hai." Uski neend palak jhapakte mein gayab ho gayi thi.

Salar ab dobara phone par baat kar raha tha behad tashweesh ke aalam mein kamre
mein waapas aakar usne uska bag tayyar kiya wo tabtak kamre mein wapas aa chuka
tha..

"Aag kaise lagi..?".."yeh toh waha jakar pata chalega."..wo behad ujhlat mein apne liye
nikale hue kapde leta hua washroom mein chala gaya..wo bethi rahi..wo uski pareshani ka
andaza kar sakti thi..

Shadi ke shuru ke chand mahine chord kar ab upar neeche kuch na kuch aisa ho raha
tha jo unhe buri tarah taqleef pohocha raha tha..

"Dus minute mein woh tayyar ho kar nikal gaya, lekin woh dobara bistar mein nahi jaa
saki thi. Usne baqi ki sari raat isi pareshani mein duaen karte hue kaati thi. Salar se uski
ek do baar chand minute ke liye baat hui lekin woh phone par musalsal masroof tha.
Imama ne use disturb karne se gurez kiya.

Uske gaon pohanchne ke baad bhi aag par qabu nahi paya ja sakta tha. Wajah Fire
Brigade ka bawat-dastyab naa hona tha aur aag ka itne ghanton ke baad bhi na bujh
paane ka matlub kya tha, woh Imama acchi tarah se samajh sakti thi.

247
Woh pura din chale paon ki billy ki tarah ghar mein phirti rehti thi. Salar ne bilakhir
use aag par qabu paane ki ittela de di thi, magar saath yeh bhi kaha tha ke woh use
raat ko call kare ga aur woh is raat Islamabad hi rehne wala tha. Us din woh sara din
kuch kha nahi saki thi. Imarat ko kitna nuksan pahuncha tha, yeh use nahi pata tha lekin
kai ghante lagi rehne wali aag kya kuch kar sakti thi, uska ehsaas use tha.

Salar se bilakhir adhi raat ke qareeb uski baat hui thi. Woh awaaz se use itna thaka hua
lag raha tha ke Imama ne usse zyada der baat karne ke bajaye sone ka keh kar phone
band kar diya, lekin woh khud sari raat so nahi saki thi. Aag imarat mein lagayi gayi thi.
Wahan police ko ibtidaai tor par aise shawahid mile thay aur yeh mamooli si baat Imama
ki neend aur hawas ko batil karne ke liye kafi thi. Woh sirf Salar ka school nahi tha.
Woh poora project ab ek trust ke tahat chal raha tha jiske main trustees Salar ki family
thi.

Aur is project ko yakdam is tarah ka nuksan kaun pahuncha sakta tha? Yehi woh sawaal
tha jo usse rula raha tha...

Sab kuch jaise phir chand hafton pehle wali stage par aa gaya tha.

Woh agle din, raat ko ghar pahuncha tha aur uske chehre par thakan ke alawa doosra
koi ta'asar nahi tha. Woh agar kuch aur dekhna chahti thi to mayoos hui thi. Woh
normal tha, use jaise hosla hua tha.

"Building ke structure ko nuksan pahuncha hai, jis company ne building banai hai, woh
kuch examine kar rahe hain. Ab dekhte hain kya hota hai. Shayad building girakar dobara
banani pade."

Khaane ki table par uske poochhne par usne Imama ko bataya tha. "Bohot nuksan hua
hoga?"..Yeh ek ahmekana sawaal tha, lekin Imama hawaas bakhta thi.

"Haan."..jawab mukhtsar tha.

"School band ho gaya?" Yeh ek aur bewaqoofana sawaal."

248
"Nahi, gaon ke chand ghar fori tor par khali karwaye hain aur kiraye par le kar school
ke mukhtalif blocks ko shift kiya hai.. Luckily, abhi kuch dino mein summer break aajaye
gi to bachon ka zyada nuksan nahi hoga." Woh khana khaate hue batata raha tha..

"Aur police ne kya kaha? Idhar udhar ke sawaal ke baad Imama ne bilakhir woh sawaal
kiya jo use pareshan kiye huye tha.

"Abhi toh investigation start hui hai. Dekho, kya hota hai." Salar ne gol mol baat ki thi.
Usne use yeh nahi bataya tha ke do din Islamabad mein woh apni family ke har fard se
is case ke suspects yani mushtaba afrad mein Imama ki family ko shamil karne ke liye
dabaao ka samna karta raha tha. Woh bohot mushkil surat-e-haal thi. Is project ko
chalane mein bohot se logon ke atiyat istemaal hue thay aur is nuksan ke mutasireen
bohat se thay. Kayi saal se araam se chalne wale is school ka koi dushman pehle kabhi
paida nahi hua tha aur ab... Imama se zyada woh khud dua kar raha tha ke yeh aag
ittifaqi hadsa ho magar chand ghanton mein hi aag ke scale aur surat-e-haal se andaaza
ho gaya tha ke woh planned shuda aatish zadgi thi aur agle chand ghanton mein kuch
aur shawahid bhi mil gaye thay. Imama se yeh sab share karna himaqat thi. Woh pichle
tajurbe ke baad is tarah ki kisi doosri pareshani mein kam az kam use daalna nahi
chahta tha.

"Ab kya hoga?" Teesra ahmekana sawaal.

"Sab kuch dobara banana pare ga aur bas..." Jawab itna hi sada tha.

"Aur funds wo kahan se aayenge?" Yeh pehla samajhdarana sawaal tha.

"Endowment fund school ka hai... us ko istemaal karenge. Kuch investment maine ki hai,
wahan se raqam nikalwaon ga. Woh Islamabad ka plot bech doon ga. Fori tor par to
thoda bahut kar hi loon ga itna ke school ki building dobara khadi ho jaye. "Plots kyun?"
Woh buri tarah bid ki thi. Imama ne notice nahi kiya tha ke woh plots nahi, plot keh
raha tha.

Is se fori tor par raqam mil jaye gi mujhe baad mein le loon ga,abhi toh fori taur par
isme se nikalna hai mujhe ..Tum woh haq mehr ki raqam le lo, ath das lakh ke qareeb
wedding par milne wali gift ki raqam bhi hogi aur itne hi mere account mein pehle se
bhi honge. Pachas saath lakh to yeh ho jaye ga aur..."Salar ne us ki baat kati.

"Main yeh kabhi nahi karunga.".. "Qarz le lo mujh se, baad mein de dena."... "No"..uska
andaaz hatmi tha.

249
"Mere paas bekaar pade hain, Salar, tumhare kaam aayenge to." Usne phir Imama ki baat
kaati thi..

"I said, No." Main ne kaha naa nahi." Usne is baar kuch turshi se kaha tha.

"Mere paise aur tumhare paise mein koi farq hai?".." Haan hai."..Usne isi andaaz mein
kaha tha.

"Woh haq mehr aur shaadi par gift mein milne wali raqam hai, main kaise le loon tum
se? Main be sharam ho sakta hoon, be gherat nahi ho sakta." .."Ab tum khwamkhwa
jazbati ho rahe ho aur..."

"Salar ne us ki baat kati. "Kaun jazbati ho raha hai. Kam az kam main to nahi ho raha."
Woh use dekh kar reh gayi thi. "Main tumhe qarz de rahi hoon Salar!"

"Thank you very much but i don't need."

"Bohot shukriya, magar mujhe is ki zarurat nahi hai."

"Mujhe qarz lena hoga to bade dost hain mere paas. Doston se qarz lo ge, biwi se nahi?"

"Nahi."

"Main tumhari madad karna chahti hoon, Salar!"..."Emotionally karo, financially nahi."

Woh use dekhti rah gayi. Uski samajh mein nahi aa raha tha ke woh use kis tarah qail
kare.."Aur agar main yeh raqam donate karna chahun to usay bilaakhir ek khayal aaya.

"Zaroor karo, is mulk mein bohat si khairati dare hain, tumhara paisa hai, chahay aag
laga do lekin main ya mera idara nahi lega." Usne saaf lafzon aur hatmi andaaz mein
kaha.

"Tum mujhe kabhi kuch donate karne nahi do ge?"

250
"Zaroor karna. Lekin filhal mujhe zarurat nahi hai."

Woh table se uth gaya tha.

Woh behad upset use jaata dekhti rahi. Uske liye woh do plots uske ghar ki pehli do
ainti thi aur woh pehli do eete is tarah jaane waali thi. Yeh cheez uske liye takleef deh
thi. Takleef ka bais woh ehsas e jurm bhi tha.. jo woh uss saare muamle mein apni
family ke involve hone ke wajah se mehsoos kar rahi thi. Taqleef ka bais wo kahi na
kahi is raqm se jaise nuksan ko poora karne ki koshish karna chahti thi jo uski family
ne kiya tha. Use yeh andaaza nahi tha ke Salar ne uski iss soch ko usse pehle padh liya
tha. Woh jaanta tha woh kya karne ki koshish kar rahi thi.

Aane waale dino mein bhi woh Salar ko woh raqam lene par majboor karti rahi, lekin
woh ek baar bhi yeh jurat nahi kar saki thi ki police ki investigation case ke hawale se
Salar se kuch poochti. Wo dono jaante boojhte iss hassas issue par guftagu se ijtanab kar
rahe the, aur yeh Imama ke liye ek naimat e mutabarrika se kam nahi tha.

---------------------------

"Jo kuch hua, is mein mera koi kasoor nahi, na hi koi involvement hai?" Uske saamne
betha Waseem badi sanjeedgi se use yakeen dilane ki koshish kar raha tha. "Aur main
yeh bhi nahi keh sakta ki yeh sab abbu kar sakte hain. Ho sakta hai unhone bhi aisa
kuch naa kiya ho, maine ghar mein aisa kuch nahi suna."

Waseem ne Hashim Mubeen ka bhi difaa karne ki koshish ki thi. Imama qail nahi hui.
Woh Salar ke samne apni family ka difaa karne ki koshish kar sakti thi, Waseem ke
samne nahi. Use yakeen tha, yeh jo kuch hua tha, usme uske apne baap ka hi hath tha.

"Abbu se kehna, yeh sab karne se kuch nahi milega. Salar ko kya nuksan hoga ya mujhe
kya nuksan hoga... Ek school hi jala hai phir ban jayega. Unse kehna, woh kuch bhi kar
lein hamein farq nahi padta."

Waseem uska chehra dekhte hue uski baatein sunta raha, phir usne Imama se madham
awaaz mein kaha. "Main abbu se yeh sab nahi keh sakta. Main bahut buzdil hoon,
tumhari tarah bahadur nahi hoon."

251
Chand lamhon ke liye woh dono ek dusre ko dekh kar rah gaye, jab se woh dobara
milna shuru hue the,Aaj pehli baar woh dhakke chhupay lafzon mein use saraha raha tha
yaaitraaf kar raha tha. "Tumhare jaane ke baad itne saalon mein bahut dafa kamzor pada.
Main bahut dafa shash aur panch ka bhi shikaar hua aur shak o shuba ka bhi bahut dafa
dil chahta tha, zindagi ke is ghubar ko main bhi khatam karne ki koshish karoon, jisne
meri binaai dhundlai hui hai lekin main bahut buzdil hoon. Tumhari tarah sab kuch
chhod chhaad kar nahi ja sakta tha."

"Ab aajao." Imama ko khud ehsaas nahi hua, usne yeh baat use kyun keh di aur kehni
chahiye thi yaa nahi...Waseem ne usse nazrein nahi milaayi..phir sar hilate hue kaha ab
aur bhi zyada mushkil hai jab akela tha to itna bada faisla nahi kar saka tha, ab to biwi
aur bachay hain. "Hum tumhari madad kar sakte hain. Main aur Salar ,kuch bhi nahi
hoga tumhe tumhari family ko tum ek bar koshish to karo."

Imama bhool gayi thi, usne Waseem ko kya discuss karne ke liye bulaya tha, aur woh
kya discuss karne baith gayi thi. "Insaan bahut khudgarz aur besharm hota hai Imama...
yeh jo zarurat hoti hai yeh sahi aur galat ki sab tameez khatam kar deti hai. Kash, main
zindagi mein mazhab ko pehli priority bana sakta magar mazhab priority nahi hai
meri."Waseem ne gehra saans liya tha jaise koi ranj tha jisne baghola ban kar use apni
lapait mein liya tha.

"Main tumhari tarah family nahi chhod sakta Mazhab ke liye..tumhari qurbani bahut badi
hai."... "Tum jaante boojhte jahannum ka intikhab kar rahe ho sirf duniya ke liye? Apne
biwi bachon ko bhi isi raaste par le jaoge, kyun ke tum mein sirf jurrat nahi hai. Sach
ko sach aur jhoot ko jhoot keh dene ki." Woh ab bhai ko challenge kar rahi thi. Woh
yakdam uth kar khada ho gaya yun jaise beqarar tha.

"Tum mujhe bahut badi azmaish mein daalna chahti ho?"

"Azmaish se bachana chahti hoon. Azmaish to woh hai jisme tumne khud ko daal rakha
hai."

Usne apni gaadi ki chabi utha li. "Main sirf isi liye tum se milna nahi chahta tha."

---------------------------

"Waseem mera phone nahi utha raha.” Imama ne us raat khane par Salar se kaha tha.

252
Salar ko woh bahut pareshan gayi thi.

"Ho sakta hai, masroof ho." Salar ne use tasalli dehte hue kaha.

"Nahi, woh naraaz hai."

Is baar Salar chonka tha. "Naraaz kyun hoga?"

Imama ne use apni aur Waseem ki guftagu suna di. Salar gehra saans le kar reh gaya
tha. "Tumhe zarurat kya thi us se is tarah ki guftagu karne ki, baligh aadmi hai woh
business kar raha hai. Biwi bachon wala hai. Use achhi tarah pata hai, usne zindagi mein
kya karna hai aur us ke liye kya sahi hai. Tum log aapas mein milte rahna chahte ho to
mazhab ko discuss kiye baghair milo."..Salar ne use badi sanjeedgi ke saath samjhaaya,
"Baat usne shuru ki thi, woh na karta to main bhi naa karti." Imama ne jaise apna difaa
kiya. "Aur khud baat shuru karne ke baad ab woh tumhari phone call nahi le raha to
behtar hai, ab tum intezaar karo sukoon se, jab uska gussa thanda ho jayega to kar lega
woh tumhe call."

Salar keh kar dobara khana khane laga. Imama isi tarah bethi rahi.

"Ab kya hua?" Salar ne salad ka ek tukda uthate hue uski khamoshi notice ki.

"Meri khwahish hai woh bhi Musalman ho jaaye, is gumraahi ki daldal se nikal aaye."

Salar ne ek lamha ruk kar use dekha, phir badi sanjeedgi se use kaha, "Tumhare chahne
se kuch nahi ho sakta. Yeh uski zindagi hai, uska faisla hai. Tum apni khwahish us par
impose nahi kar sakti."

"Impose to kar bhi nahi rahi main. Woh plate mein chamacch be maqsad hilate hue dil
gharifta thi."

"Kabhi kabhi insaan ka dil chahta hai, woh cheezein ko jadoo ki tarah theek karne ki
koshish kare."Salar ne uski dil girifti mehsoos ki, phir jaise use dilaasa dene ki koshish ki.
"Zindagi mein jadoo nahi chalta. Aqal chalti hai ya qismat, uski karegi aur qismat mein
likha hoga to woh apne liye koi stand le lega, warna main ya tum koi uske liye kuch
nahi kar sakte."

253
Woh use narmi se samjhaata raha tha. "Aur tum dobara kabhi us se is masle par khud
baat nahi karo gi, na hi school ke hawale se kisi gile shikwe ke liye use bulaogi. Main
apne maslo ko handle kar sakta hoon aur Waseem kuch nahi kar sakta."..Woh yeh keh
kar khane ki table se uth gaya. Imama isi tarah khali plate liye bethi rahi. Pata nahi
zindagi mein achanak itni be sukooni kahan se aagayi thi. Woh fairy tale jo chand maah
pehle Salar ke saath shuru hui thi aur jo uske pairon ko zameen par tikne nahi deti thi.
Ab woh pariyon ki kahani kyun nahi rahi thi. Is mein pareshaniyon ka jungle kaise ugh
aaya tha ya shayad woh uske sitare the jo ek baar phir gardish mein aaye hue the...

School ki building ke structure ko waqai bahut nuksan pahuncha tha. Sab kuch jaise
square one par aa gaya tha. Yeh Salar ke liye haaliya zindagi ka pehla bada zati maliyati
nuksan tha. Chand ghanton mein sab kuch raakh ho jaane ka matlab use zindagi mein
pehli baar samajh mein aaya tha aur is par sab se badtareen cheez yeh thi ke is saare
issue mein uske sasural ka mulawwis honay par kam az kam uski family mein se kisi ko
shubah nahi tha, lekin use sabit karna mushkil nahi, taqreeban namumkin tha. Gaon ka
koi fardh mulawwis hota to police ibtidaai tafteesh ke baad kisi na kisi ko zaroor pakad
leti, magar is aatish zadgi mein wahan ke kisi shakhs ki involvement zahir nahi hui thi,
aur jitne professional tareeqay se ek hi waqt mein mukhtalif chemicals ke istemaal se us
imarat ke mukhtalif hisson mein woh aag lagai gayi thi, woh kisi aam chor aachakke ka
kaam nahi tha. Agar maqsad use nuksan pahunchana tha to use be had nuksan hua tha,
agar maqsad use chot pahunchana tha to yeh peeth par zarb lagane jaisa tha. Woh dhora
hua tha magar munh ke bal nahi gira tha.

"Use chhod do Salar! Woh doosre weekend phir Islamabad mein tha aur Tayyaba is baar
jaise girgida rahi thi.

Woh is sab se is baar mazeed khaif hui thi. "Tumhein shaadi ka shauk tha, woh poora
ho gaya hai. Ab chhod do use."..."Aapko andaaza hai ke aap mujhe kitni takleef
pahunchati hain, jab aap mujhse is tarah ki baat karti hain."..Salar ne unko baat
mukammal nahi karne di thi. "Tumne dekha nahi, unhone kya kiya hai?" "Ab bhi kuch
sabit nahi hua hai" Usne phir maa ki baat kati thi. "Tum aqal ke andhe ho sakte ho,
hum nahi, aur kaun hai dushman tumhara, Imama ki family ke siwa?" Tayyaba barham
ho gayi thi. "Is sab mein Imama ka kya qusoor hai?" "Yeh sab uski wajah se ho raha hai,
tumhein samajh mein kyun nahi aati yeh baat?"..."Nahi aati... aur naa hi aayegi. Main ne
kal bhi aap se kaha tha, aaj bhi keh raha hoon aur aainda bhi yahi kahunga. Main
Imama ko nahi chordunga. Kam az kam is wajah se to nahi ke uski family mujhe nuksan
pahuncha sakti hai. Aapko koi aur baat karni hai to main baithta hoon. Is issue par
mujhe na aaj, na hi dobara baat karni hai."

Tayyaba kuch bol nahi sakti thin. Woh wahi kuch keh raha tha jo Sikandar ki zubaani
woh pehle se sun chuki thi, lekin unhein khushfahmi thi ke woh is baar kisi na kisi
tarah usko is baat par tayyar kar sake, jis ke baare mein Sikandar ko koi umeed nahi

254
thi. Sikandar is waqt wahan nahi the. Woh adha ghanta wahan baithne ke baad waapas
bed room mein aaya to Imama TV dekh rahi thi. Wo use gaon le kar nahi gaya tha lekin
Islamabad mein weekend ke baad agle do din mein hone wali conference ki wajah se
saath hi le aaya tha.

Wo apna laptop nikal kar kuch kaam karne laga tha jab use ajeeb sa ehsaas hua tha.
Woh jis channel par thi wahan musalsal ishtehaar rahe the aur woh Sofa par baithi
unhein be had yaksooi se dekh rahi thi. Woh aam tor par musalsal channel surfing mein
masroof rehti thi. Ishteharat ko dekhna bayhad hairaan kun tha. Salar ne waqtan-fa-
waqtan do teen baar use aur TV ko dekha tha. Usne das minute ke doran use ek baar
bhi chai ka mug uthate nahi dekha tha jo uske samne table par pada tha, jisme se ab
bhaap uthna band ho gayi thi.

Usne laptop band kiya aur bed se uth kar uske paas sofa par aakar baith gaya. Imama
ne muskurane ki koshish ki. Salar ne uske haath se remote control pakad kar TV off kar
diya. "Tumne meri aur mummy ki baatein suni hai kya?" Woh chand lamhon ke liye
sakhit ho gayi thi. Woh jin ya jadugar nahi tha, shaitan tha, aur agar shaitan nahi tha to
shaitan ka senior minister zaroor tha. Uski aankhon mein aankhein daale use dekhte huye
jhoot bolna bekaar tha. Usne gardan seedhi kar li. "Haan! kitchen mein kuch banane gayi
thi...tum aur mummy lounge mein baatein kar rahe the. Main ne kitchen mein suna sab
kuch."

Usne sar jhukaye kaha. Woh use yeh nahi bata sakti thi ke Tayyaba ke mutalbay ne
chand lamhon ke liye uske paon ke neeche se zameen khinch li thi. Aakhiri cheez jo woh
tasawwur kar sakti thi, woh wahi thi ke koi Salar se use chhodne ke liye keh sakta tha,
aur woh bhi itne saaf alfaz mein, itne had tak amez andaaz mein.

"Tum jab yahan aate ho woh yeh sab kuch kehti hain tumse?" Ek lambi khamoshi ke
baad usne Salar se poocha jo use tasalli dene ke liye kuch alfaaz dhoond raha tha.

"Nahi, har baar nahi kehti, kabhi kabhi woh overact kar jaati hain." Usne hamvar lehje
mein kaha. "Main ab Islamabad kabhi nahi aungi." Usne yeh ek dum kaha.

" lekin main to aaunga aur mere saath tumhein bhi aana padega." Alfaz seedhe thay
magar lehja nahi.

Usne Salar ka chehra padhne ki koshish ki thi..

255
"Tum apni mummy ki side le rahe ho?" "Haan, jaise maine unke saamne tumhari side li."
Woh uske jawab par chand lamhon ke liye bol nahi saki. Woh theek keh raha tha.
Khamoshi ka ek aur lamba waqfs aaya tha phir Salar ne kaha.

"Zindagi mein agar kabhi mere aur tumhare darmiyan alehdgi jaisi koi cheez hui to iski
wajah mere parents ya meri family nahi banegi, kam az kam yeh zamaanat mein tumhein
deta hoon."

Woh phir bhi khamosh rahi thi.

"Kuch bolo."

"Kya bolun?"

"Jab tum khamosh hoti ho toh bahut dar lagta hai mujhe," Imama ne hairani se use
dekha tha. Woh behad sanjeeda tha. "Mujhe lagta hai, tum pata nahi is baat ko kaise
istemaal karo gi mere khilaf..."

"Kabhi..." usne jumla mukammal karne ke baad kuch tawaqquf se ek aakhiri lafz ka izafah
kiya. Woh use dekhti rahi, lekin khamosh rahi. Salar ne uska haath apne haathon mein le
liya. "Tum meri biwi ho, Imama, woh meri maa hain. Main tumhe shut aap keh sakta
hoon, unhein nahi keh sakta."

Woh ek maa ki tarah soch rahi hain aur maa ki tarah react kar rahi hain, jab tum maa
banogi toh tum bhi isi tarah react karne lago gi. Unhone tumse kuch nahi kaha, mujhse
kaha. Main ne ignore kar diya. Jis cheez ko maine ignore kar diya, use tum seriously logi
toh yeh hamaqat hogi."

Woh use samjha raha tha. Woh sun rahi thi, jab woh khamosh hua toh usne madham
awaaz mein kaha, "Mere liye sab kuch kabhi theek nahi hoga, jab se shadi hui hai, yehi
kuch ho raha hai. Tumhare liye ek ke baad ek masla aajata hai. Mujhse shadi achi sabit
nahi hui tumhare liye. Abhi se itne masle ho rahe hain toh phir baad mein pata nahi."

Salar ne uski baat kaat di. "Shadi ek doosre ki qismat se nahi ki jaati, ek doosre ke
wujood se ki jaati hai. Achay dino ke saath ke liye log friendship karte hain, shadi nahi.
Hum dono ka past, present, future jo bhi hai, jaisa bhi hai, ek saath hi hai ab... Agar
tumko lagta hai ke main yeh expect kar raha tha ki tumse shadi ke baad pehle mera
prize bond niklega, phir mujhe koi bonus milega, phir meri promotion hogi aur phir main

256
logon ke darmiyan beth kar badi khushi se yeh bataunga ki meri wife mere liye badi
lucky hai, toh sorry mujhe aisi expectations kabhi nahi thi. Jo kuch ho raha hai woh
mere liye ho sakta hai untimely yeh waqt ghair mutawaq nahi ho sakta mere liye. Main
tumhare liye kis had tak ja sakta hoon, kitna mukhlis hoon woh waqt bata sakta hai, is
liye tum khamoshi se waqt ko guzarne do. Yeh chai toh thandi ho gayi hai. Jao! Dobara
chai banalo." Woh uska chehra dekhti rahi. Koi cheez uski aankhon mein umadne lagi thi.
Allah taala insaan ko zindagi mein kahan kahan se tahaffuz deta hai. Kahan kahan se
deewarein la kar khada kar deta hai insaan ke ird gird... Woh doctor Sayed Sibt e Ali ke
saaye mein rahi thi toh use yakeen tha ki usse zyada izzat, zyada tahaffuz koi use nahi
de sakta... Kam az kam shaadi jaise rishte se woh zimmedari ke alawa kisi cheez ki
tawakku nahi rakhke hui thi, aur ab agar woh us shakhs ke saath wabasta hui thi toh
woh tahaffuz ke naye mafoom se aagah ho rahi thi.."Iski zarurat nahi hai Imama..."Salar
ne uske chehre par phelte ansoo dekhte huye use narmi se kaha. Woh sar hilaate aur
apni naak ragarte huye utth gayi. Uski waqai zarurat nahi thi.
------------------------

Salar ne is masle ko kaise hal kiya tha, yeh Imama nahi jaanti thi. School ki tameer
dobara kaise shuru hui thi, use yeh bhi nahi pata tha, lekin school dobara ban raha tha.
Salar pehle se zyada masroof tha aur uski zindagi mein ane wala ek aur toofan kisi
tabahi ke baghair guzar gaya tha.

"Mujhe haath dikhane mein koi dilchaspi nahi hai," Salar ne dotok inkar karte huye kaha.
"Lekin mujhe hai," woh israr kar rahi thi. "Yeh sab jhoot hota hai," usne bachon ki tarah
use bahlaya. "Koi baat nahi, dikhane mein kya harj hai," uske andaaz mein koi tabdili
nahi hui thi.

"Tum kya janna chahti ho apne mustaqbil ke bare mein mujhse pooch lo," Salar use is
palmist ke paas le jane ke mood mein nahi tha jo is Five Star hotel ki lobby mein tha,
jahan woh kuch der pehle khana khane ke liye aaye the aur khane ke baad uski biwi ko
pata nahi woh palmist kahan se yaad aaya tha.

"Very funny!" usne mazaq uraya tha. "Apne mustaqbil ka toh tumhe pata nahi, mera kaise
hoga?" "Kyun tumhara aur mera mustaqbil saath saath nahi hai kya?" usne muskura kar
use jataya tha.

"Isi liye toh keh rahi hoon, palmist ke paas chalte hain, usse poochte hain." Uska israr
badha tha. "Dekho! Hamara aaj theek hai, bas kafi hai. Tumhe 'kal' ka masla kyun ho
raha hai?" Woh ab bhi raza mand nahi ho raha tha. "Mujhe hai 'kal' ka masla" woh kuch
chhila kar boli thi, use shayad yeh tawakku nahi thi ki woh uski farmayish par isi tarah
ke radd e-amal ka izhar kare ga."

257
"Kitne log haath dikhakar jaate hain is palmist ko tumhe pata hai meri colleagues ko isne
unke future ke bare mein kitna kuch theek bataya tha. Bhabhi ki bhi kitni cousins aayi
thi, iske baare mein."

Woh ab use qail karne ke liye misalen de rahi thi.

"Bhabhi aayi thi uske paas?" usne chonk kar poocha tha. "Nahi, woh unki..."

"Toh?" "Toh ye ki unko interest nahi hoga. Mujhe toh hai, aur tum nahi le kar jaaoge toh
main khud chali jaaungi"..Woh yekdam sanjeeda hogayi thi.

"Kab?" "Abhi... " Woh be ikhtiyaar hansa aur usne hathiyaar daalte huye kaha, "Palmist ko
haath dikhana duniya ki sab se badi himaqat hai, aur main tumse aisi kisi himaqat ki
tawakku nahi karta tha, lekin ab tum zidd kar rahi ho toh theek hai. Tum dikhalo haath."

"Tum nahi dikhao ge?" Uske saath lobby ki taraf jaate huye usne kaha.

"Nahi." Salar ne dotok andaz mein kaha.

"Chalo koi baat nahi. Khud hi toh keh rahe ho ki mera aur tumhara mustaqbil ek hai,
toh jo kuch mere baare mein bataye ga woh palmist, woh tumhare baare mein bhi toh
hoga." Imama ab use chedh rahi thi.

"Maslan?" Salar ne bhanwain uchkate huye usse poocha. "Maslan... achhi khushgawar
azdawaji zindagi agar meri hogi toh tumhari bhi toh hogi."

"Zaroori nahi hai." Woh use tang kar raha tha. "Ho sakta hai shohar ke taur par meri
zindagi buri guzre tumhare saath."

"Toh mujhe kya? Meri toh achhi guzar rahi hogi." Imama ne kandhe uchkar apni bay-
neazi dikhayi. "Tum auratein badi selfish hoti ho. Usne saath chalte huye jaise uske
rawayye ki muzammat ki. "Toh na kiya karo, phir hum se shaadi.. na kiya karo hum se
mohabbat hum konsa mari ja rahi hoti hai tum mardon ke liye?" Usne mazaq udaane
wale andaz mein kaha tha. Woh hans pada, chand lamhon ke liye woh waqai lajawab ho
gaya tha.

258
"Haan, hum hi mara ja rahe hote hain tum logon par izzat ki zindagi raas nahi aati,
shayad is liye." Woh chand lamhon budbudaya..

"Tumhara matlab hai, tum shadi se pehle izzat ki zindagi guzar rahe the?" Woh yakdam
bura maan gayi thi.

"Hum shayad generalize kar rahe thay," woh uska badalta mood dekh kar gad badhaya.

"Nahi, tum sirf apni baat karo," " tum agar naraz ho rahi ho toh chalo phir Palmist ke
paas nahi jaate." Salar ne be-had sahulat se use mawzu se hataya tha. "Nahi, main kab
naraz hoon, waise hi poochh rahi thi." Uska mood ek lamha mein badla tha.

"Waise tum poochho gi kya Palmist se?" usne baat ko mazeed ghumaaya. "Badi cheezein
hain." Usne be-had sanjeedgi se jawab diya. Woh kuch kehna chahra tha, magar tab tak
woh Palmist ke paas pohoch chuke the..

Ek taraf rakhi kursi par baitha woh ghair dilchaspi se apni biwi aur Palmist ki ibtidaai
guftago sun raha tha, lekin use apni biwi ki dilchaspi aur sanjeedgi dekh kar hairat hui
thi.

Palmist ab uska haath pakde adse ki madad se uski lakeeron ka jaiza le raha tha. Phir
usne be-had sanjeedgi se kehna shuru kiya. "Lakeeron ka ilm na toh hatmi hota hai, na
hi ilhami... hum sirf wahi batate hain jo lakeerein bata rahi hoti hai. Bahar haal,
muqaddar banaata sanwarta aur bigaarta sirf Allah Ta'ala hi hai." Woh baat karte karte
chand lamhon ke liye ruka, phir usne jaise hairani se kuch dekhte hue be ikhtiyaar uska
chehra dekha,aur phir barabar ki kursi par baithe uske shohar ko jo us waqt apne
blackberry par kuch messages dekhne mein masroof tha.

"Badi hairani ki baat hai," Palmist ne dobara haath dekhte huye kaha. "Kya?" Usne kuch
be-taab ho kar Palmist se poocha. "Aap ki yeh pehli shaadi hai?"

Blackberry par apne message check karte karte usne chonk kar Palmist ko dekha. Uska
khyaal tha yeh sawaal uske liye tha lekin Palmist ki mukhatib uski biwi thi.

"Haan," Imama ne kuch hairan ho kar pehle Palmist aur phir usse dekha kaha. "Oh!
Achha" Palmist phir kisi ghair o khusus mamla mein mashghool ho gaya tha.

259
"Aap ke haath par doosri shaadi ki lakir hai. Ek mazboot lakir ek khushgawar,
kaamyaab... doosri shaadi," Palmist ne uska haath dekhte hue jaise hatmi andaz mein
kaha. Imama ka rang ud gaya tha. Usne gardan modkar apne shohar ko dekha, woh apni
jagah par bilkul sakhit tha. "Aapko yaqeen hai?"..Imama ko laga jaise Palmist ne kuch
galat parha tha uske haath par. "Jahan tak mera ilm hai,iske mutabik toh aapke haath par
shaadi ki do lakeerein hain aur doosri lakeer pehli lakeer ki nisbat zyada wazeh hai."

Palmist ab bhi uske haath par nazrein jamaye huye tha. Salar ne Imama ke kisi agle
sawaal se pehle jeb se wallet aur wallet se ek currency note nikal kar Palmist ke samne
mez par rakha, phir badi shaistagi se kehte hue uth khada hua, 'Thank you, bas itni
information kaafi hai. Hum late ho rahe hain, hamein jaana hai.'"

"Use uth kar wahan se chalte dekha kar Imama naa chahne ke bawajood uth kar uske
peechhe aayi thi. "Mujhe abhi aur bahut kuch poochna tha isse. "Usne khufgi se Salar ke
barabar mein aate hue kaha. 'Maslan?' Salar ne kuch teekhe andaaz mein kaha. Woh fori
tor par uske sawaal ka jawab nahi de saki.

"Usne mujhe aur pareshan kar diya hai." Imama ne uske sawaal ka jawab nahi diya, lekin
jab woh parking mein aagaye to usne gaadi mein baithte hi Salar se kaha, 'It was your
choice (ye tumhara intekhab tha).. Salar ne kuch be rukhi se kaha tha. Isne tumhe nahi
bulaya tha, tum khud gayi thi uske paas apna mustaqbil dekhne ke liye.."Salar! Tum
mujhe chhod doge kya?" Imama ne uske baat ke jawab mein yak dam kaha.

"Yeh natija agar tumne Palmist ki peshan goi ke baad nikala hai to mujhe tum par afsos
hai." Salar ko gussa aaya tha...is par Imama ki kuch khafi si hogayi. "Aise hi poocha hai
maine."... "Tumhe pehle kam wehem the mere baare mein ki kisi Palmist ki madad ki
zarurat parti."..Salar ki khufgi kam nahi hui thi. "Dusri shaadi to woh tumhari Predict kar
raha tha.. Ek kamyaab khushgawar azdawaji zindagi, aur tum mujhse poochh rahi ho ki
kya main tumhe chhod doonga? Yeh bhi to ho sakta hai, tum mujhe chhod do.'"

Salar ne is baar chhubte huye andaaz mein kaha tha. Unki gaadi ab main road par aa
chuki thi. "Main to tumhe kabhi nahi chhod sakti."..Imama ne Salar ko dekhe baghair be
sakhta kaha. "Phir ho sakta hai, main mar jaoon aur iske baad tumhari doosri shaadi
ho."..Salar ko ek dam use chidhaane ki soojhi.

Imama ne is baar use khufgi se dekha. 'Tum be waqoofi ki baatein mat karo.' "Waise
tum kar lena shaadi, agar main mar gaya to akeli mat rehna."..Imama ne kuch aur bura
mana. "Main kuch aur baat kar rahi hoon, tum kuch aur baat karna shuru ho jaate ho
aur tumhe itni hamdardi dikhane ki zarurat nahi hai."

260
"Salar ke mashware ne use disturb kiya tha aur yeh uske jumlay ki be rabti mein jhalka
tha. Salar khamosh hua..Imama bhi khamosh thi. 'Tum asal mein yeh chahte ho ki main
tumse kahun ki agar main mar jaoon to tum doosri shaadi kar lena.' Woh kuch lamhon
ke baad yakdam boli thi. Woh uski zahanat par ash kar utha...

"To kya main naa karu?" Salar ne jaan boojh kar use badi sanjeedgi se chheda. Usne
jawab dene ke bajaye use bade pareshan andaaz mein dekha.

"Mujhe Palmist ke paas jana hi nahi chahiye tha." Woh pachtaayi thi. "Tum mujhse sood
ke baare mein sawaal karti ho aur khud yeh yaqeen rakhti ho ki Allah ke ilawa kisi
insaan ko kisi doosre insaan ki qismat ka haal pata ho sakta hai?" Woh saaf go tha aur
hamesha se tha, magar uski saaf goi ne Imama ko kabhi is tarah sharminda nahi kiya tha
jis tarah ab kiya tha. Ghadon paani parne ka matlab use ab samajh aaya tha.

" insaan hoon, farishta to nahi hoon main." Usne madham awaaz mein kaha tha. "Janta
hoon aur tumhe farishta kabhi samjha bhi nahi maine, margin of error deta hoon tumhe,
lekin tum mujhe nahi deti."..Woh use dekh kar rah gayi. Woh theek keh raha tha aur
woh bahut kam koi galat baat karta tha. Imama ko yeh aeteraf tha zindagi aur qismat ka
pata agar zaychon, paunson, adadad, lakeeron aur sitaron se lagne lagta to phir Allah
insaan ko aqal naa deta, bas sirf yahi cheezein de kar duniya mein utaar deta. Woh gaadi
chalate hue keh raha tha aur woh sharmimdagi se sun rahi thi.

"Jab mustaqbil badal nahi sakte to use jaan kar kya karenge. Behtar hai ghaib, ghaib hi
rahe. Allah se us ki khabar ke bajaye us ka raham aur karam maangna zyada behtar hai."
Wo bol hi nahi saki thi. Salar baaz dafa use bolne ke qabil nahi chhodta tha, yeh yakeen
aur yeh ehtemad to uska asasa tha..yeh uske paas kaise chala gaya tha..

Us raat Imama ko pehli baar yeh bechaini hui thi. Woh saathi thay. Raqeeb nahi thay,
par use chand lamhon ke liye Salar se raqabat hui thi. Woh imaan ke darjon mein usse
bohot peechhe tha. Woh use peechhe kaise chhodne laga tha.

----------------------------

Woh Salar ke saath Khaana e Kaaba ke sahn mein bethi hui thi. Salar uske daayein janib
tha, aur wahan unki aakhri raat thi. Woh pichle pandrah din se wahan thay aur apni
shaadi ke saat maah baad wahan Umrah ke liye aaye thay.

261
Ahram mein malboos Salar ke barahna kandhe ko dekhte hue Imama ko ek lambay arse
ke baad woh khwaab yaad aaya tha. Salar ke daayein kandhe par koi zakham nahi tha,
lekin uske baayein kandhe ki pusht par ab us dinner knife ka nishan tha jo Hashim
Mubeen ne use maara tha.

"Tumne pehle kabhi mujhe is khwaab ke baare mein nahi bataya." Woh Imama ke munh
se is khwaab ka sun kar shocked rah gaya tha. "Kab dekha tha tumne yeh khwaab?"
Imama ko taareekh, mahina, din, waqt, sab yaad tha ..kaise bhool sakta tha? Woh is din
Jalal se mili thi.

Itnay salon ke la hasil intezaar ke baad... Salar gung tha, woh wahi raat thi jab woh
yahan Imama ke liye gid gida raha tha. Is aas mein ke uski dua qubool ho jaye... yeh
jaane baghair ke uski dua qubool ho rahi thi.

"Us din mein yahan tha."..Usne apni aankhein raggarte hue Imama ko bataya tha. Is baar
woh sakhit hui. "Umrah ke liye?" Salar ne sar hilaaya. Woh sar jhukaye apne hont kantta
raha. Woh kuch bol nahi saki, sirf use dekhti rahi. "Us din tum yahan naa hote to
shayad..."

Wo ek lambi khamoshi ke baad usne kuch kehna chaha tha, magar baat mukammal nahi
kar saki thi.

"Shayad..."Salar ne sar utha kar use dekha tha. Yun jaise chahata tha woh baat mukammal
karti... Woh kaise karti... Is se kehti yeh keh deti ke woh us din yahan naa hota to
shayad Jalal usse aisi sard mehri, aisi be-rakhi na barta... Woh sab kuch naa kehta jo
usne kaha tha. Woh uske aur Jalal ke beech mein Allah ko le aaya tha aur uske liye
Salar ko yakeenan Allah ne hi chuna tha. Ek gehra saans le kar usne sab kuch jaise sar
se jhatkane ki koshish ki thi, lekin Salar ki baatein uski sunawaton se chipak gayi thi.

"Itne saalon mein jab bhi yahan aaya, tumhare liye bhi Umrah kiya tha maine." Woh bade
saada lehje mein Imama ko bata raha tha. Use rula raha tha. "Tumhari taraf se har saal
Eid par qurbani bhi karta raha hoon main."

"Kyun?" Imama ne bharayi hui awaaz mein usse poocha tha.

"Tum munkuha thi, meri door thi, lekin meri zindagi ka hissa thi." Woh roti gayi thi.
Uske liye sab kuch isi shaksh ne karna tha kya?

262
Use Salar ke Hafiz e Quran hone ka pata bhi usi waqt chala tha, woh Jalal ki naat sun
kar mashhoor ho jaati thi, aur ab wahan Haram mein Salar ki qirat sun kar gum thi.
"Aisi qirat kahan se seekhi tumne?" Woh pooche baghair nahi reh saki thi.

"Jab Quran e Pak hifz kiya tab... ab to purani baat ho gayi hai." Usne bade saada lehje
mein kaha.

Imama ko chand lamhon ke liye jaise apne kaanon par yakeen nahi aaya.

"Tumne Quran e Pak hifz kiya hua hai?" Doctor sahab ne kabhi nahi bataya. Woh
shocked thi.

" tumne bhi kabhi nahi bataya itne mahinon mein."

"Pata nahi kabhi khayal hi nahi aaya. Doctor sahab ke paas aane wale zyadatar log Hafazi
hain. Mera Hafiz e Quran hona unke liye koi anokhi baat nahi hogi." Woh keh raha tha.

"Tum itna hairaan kyun ho rahi ho?"

Aansuon ka ek raila aaya tha Imama ki aankhon mein... Jalal ko pedestal par baithaye
rakhne ki ek wajah uska Hafiz e Quran hona bhi tha. Wo aaj jis ki biwi thi, Hafiz e
Quran woh bhi tha.. Bohot si nematein pata nahi Allah kis neki ke wawaz ata karta hai,
samajh mein nahi aata. Woh dilon mein kaise rehta hai. Woh sunti ayi thi, woh dilon ko
kaise bujh leta hai, woh dekh rahi thi. Bas sab kuch "Kun" tha Allah ke liye bas aise
hi...itna hi seher..aasan.. palak jhapakne se pehle saans aane se pehle..

Allah samne hota to woh uske qadmon mein gir kar roti bohot kuch manga tha par yeh
to sirf "chaaha tha". Woh itna kuch de raha tha. Uska dil chaaha tha, woh ek baar phir
bhag kar Haram mein chali jaaye jahan se kuch der pehle aayi thi.

"Roo kyun rahi ho?"

Woh uske aansuon ki wajah nahi jaan paaya. Woh rote rote hansi. "Bohot khush hoon is
liye tumhari ehsaan mand hoon is liye nematon ka shukr ada nahi kar paa rahi Is liye..."
Woh roti, hasti aur kehti ja rahi thi. "Be-waqoof ho is liye."..Salar ne jaise khulasa kiya.
"Haan, woh bhi hoon." Usne apne aansu pochte hue shayad pehli baar Salar ki zuban se
apne liye be-waqoof ka lafz sun kar khufgi ka izhaar nahi kiya tha. Ek lamhe ke liye

263
Imama ne aankhein band ki phir aankhein khol kar Haram ke sahen mein Khana e Kaaba
ke bilkul samne barabar mein bethay Salar ko dekha jo bohot khush alhani se Quran e
Pak ki tilawat kar raha tha. "Fa bi ayyi aalaaa'i Rabbikumaa tukazziban... (Aur tum apne
Parwardigar ki kaun kaun si nematon ko jhootlao ge?")

"Tum jo kuch kar rahi ho, Imama, tum is par bohot pachtaogi. Tumhare haath kuch bhi
nahi aaye ga." Nau saal pehle Hashim Mubeen ne uske chehre par thappad maarte hue
kaha tha.

"Sari duniya ki zillat, ruswai, badnami, aur bhook tumhara muqaddar ban jayegi." Unhone
uske chehre par ek aur thappad mara tha.

"Tumhare jaisi ladkiyon ko Allah zaleel o khwaar karta hai. Kisi ko muh dikhane ke qabil
nahi chhodta." Imama ki aankhein nam ho gayi.

"Ek waqt aayega jab tum dobara hamari taraf lotogi. Minnat samajit karogi...gid
gidaogi..Tab hum tumhe dhutkaar denge. Tab tum chheekh chheekh kar apne munh se
apne gunah ki maafi mango gi..kahogi ke main galat thi..".Imama ashk bhar aansuon se
muskurayi.

"Meri khwahish hai baba." Usne zair-e-lab kaha. "Ke zindagi mein ek baar main aap ke
saamne aaon aur aap ko bata doon ke dekh lijiye. Mere chehre par koi zillat, koi ruswai
nahi hai. Mere Allah ne meri hifazat ki. Mujhe duniya ke liye tamasha nahi banaya. Na
duniya mein banaya hai na hi akhirat mein kisi ruswai ka samna karungi. Aur main aaj
agar yahan mojood hoon to sirf is liye kyun ke main seedhe raaste par hoon aur yahan
beth kar main ek baar phir iqraar karti hoon ke Muhammad ‫ ﷺ‬Allah ke aakhiri Rasool
hain. Un ke baad koi paigambar aaya hai naa hi kabhi aayega. Main iqraar karti hoon ke
wohi peer-e-kamil hain, main iqraar karti hoon ke unse kamil tareen insaan koi doosra
nahi. Un ki nasl mein bhi koi un ke barabar aaya hi nahi...naa hi kabhi aayega aur main
Allah se dua karti hoon ke woh mujhe meri aane wali zindagi mein bhi kabhi apne saath
shirk karwaye na hi mujhe apne aakhiri Paighambar ‫ ﷺ‬ke barabar kisi ko laa khada
karne ki jurrat ho.. Main dua karti hoon ke Ae Allah zindagi bhar mujhe seedhe raaste
par rakhe. Be shak mein uski kisi nemat ko nahi jhootla sakti."

Salar ne Surah Rahman ki tilawat khatam kar li thi. Chand lamhon ke liye woh ruka, phir
sajde mein chala gaya. Sajde se uthne ke baad woh khada hotay hotay ruk gaya. Imama
aankhein band kiye dono haath phelaaye dua kar rahi thi. Woh uski dua khatm hone ka
intezaar mein baith gaya. Imama ne dua khatm ki. Salar ne ek baar phir uthna chaaha
aur uth nahi paya. Imama ne bohot narmi se uska daaya haath pakad liya tha. Woh herat
se use dekhne laga.

264
"Yeh jo log kehte hain na ke jisse mohabbat hui, woh nahi mila. Aisa pata hai kyun hota
hai?" Raat ke pichhle pahar narmi se uska haath thaame woh bheegi aankhon aur
muskurate chehre ke saath keh rahi thi,mohabbat mein sidk naa ho toh mohabbat nahi
milti.. Nau saal pehle jab maine Jalal se mohabbat ki thi toh pure sidd ke sath ki
thi..duayein,wazeefe mannatein..kya tha jo maine nahi kiya..magar wo mujhe nahi mila.".wo
ghutno ke bal baithi hui thi. Salar ka haath uske haath ki narm grift mein tha, uske
ghutne par dhara hua tha. "Pata hai kyun? Kyunki us waqt tum bhi mujhse mohabbat
karne lage the aur tumhari mohabbat mein meri mohabbat se zyada sidd tha"

Salar ne apne haath ko dekha. Uski thodi se tapakne waale aansu ab uske haath par gir
rahe the. Salar ne dobara Imama ke chehre ko dekha.

"Mujhe ab lagta hai ke mujhe Allah ne bade pyaar se banaya hai. Woh mujhe aise kisi
shakhs ko sonpne par tayyar nahi tha jo meri qadr naa karta, naa qadri karta.. mujhe
zaya karta aur Jalal woh mere saath yehi sab karta. Woh meri qadr kabhi naa karta. Nau
saal mein Allah ne mujhe har haqeeqat bata di. Har shakhs ka andar aur baahar dikha
diya aur phir usne mujhe Salar Sikandar ko sonpa kyun ke woh janta tha ke tum woh
shakhs ho jis ki mohabbat mein sidd hai. Tumhare ilawa aur kaun tha jo mujhe yahan le
aata. Tumne theek kaha tha. Tumne mujh se paak mohabbat ki thi." Woh be-hiss-o-harkat
sa use dekh raha tha. Usne is aitiraf is izhar ke liye kaun si jagah chuni thi.

"Wo ab uske haath ko narmi aur ahteram se choomte hue baari baari apni aankhon se
lagata rahi thi. "Mujhe tumse kitni mohabbat hogi. Main yeh nahi jaanti. Dil par mera
ikhtiyaar nahi hai, magar main jitni zindagi bhi tumhare saath guzaarungi. Tumhari wafa-
dar aur farmabardar hogi. Yeh mere ikhteyar mein hai ke main zindagi ke har mushkil
marhalay, har aazmaish mein tumhare saath rahungi. Main achay dino mein tumhari
zindagi mein aayi hoon, main bure dino mein bhi tumhara saath nahi chhodungi." Usne
jitni narmi se uska haath pakda tha usi narmi se chord diya..wo ab sar jhukaye dono
haathon se apne chehre ko saaf kar rahi thi..

"Salar kuch kahe baghair uth kar khara ho gaya. Woh Khana e Ka'bah ke darwazay ko
dekh raha tha. Bilashuba use zameen par utare jane wali saleh aur behtareen auraton
mein se ek di gayi thi. Woh aurat jis ke liye Salar ne har waqt aur har jagah dua ki thi.

Kya Salar Sikandar ke liye nematon ki koi had rah gayi thi? Aur ab jab woh aurat us ke
sath thi, to use ehsas ho raha tha ke woh kaisi bhaari zimmedari apne liye le betha tha,
use us aurat ka kaafil bana diya gaya tha jo neki aur parsaai mein usse kahin aage thi.

265
Imama uth khadi hui. Salar ne kuch kahe baghair uska haath tham kar wahan se jane ke
liye qadam barhaye. Use is aurat ki hifazat sonp di gayi thi jisne apne ikhtiyar ki zindagi
ko uski tarah kisi alaish aur ghalazat mein nahi duboya, jisne apni tamam jismani aur
jazbati kamzoriyon ke bawajood apni rooh aur jism ko is tarah nafs ki bheent nahi
chadhaya.

Uska haath thame qadam barhate hue use zindagi mein pehli bar parsaai aur taqwa ka
matlab samajh mein aaraha tha. Woh apni puri zindagi ko jaise film ki kisi screen par
chalta dekh raha tha, aur use be-tahasha khauf mehsoos ho raha tha.

"Salar,tum se ek cheez mangoon?" Imama ne jaise iski soch ke tasalsul ko roka tha. Woh
us waqt Haram ke sahen se bahar nikalne hi waale the. Salar ne ruk kar uska chehra
dekha. Woh janta tha woh usse kya maangne waali thi. Tum ek baar Nabi e Kareem ‫صلى‬
‫ هللا عليه وسلم‬ka aakhri khutbah parho." Salar ko andaza nahi tha, woh usse yeh mutalba
karne wali thi.. Woh heran hua tha.

"Aakhri khutbah?!" Wo budbudaya. "Haan wahi khutbah jo unhon ne Jabl e-Rahmat ke

daman mein diya tha, us pahaar par, jis par chaalees saal baad Hazrat Adam ‫عليہ السالم‬
aur Hawwa bichad kar mile the aur bakshe gaye the."

Imama ne madham awaz mein kaha. Ek jhamake ke sath Salar ko pata chal gaya tha,
woh use aakhri khutbah kyun parhwana chahti thi.

------------------------

Usne Salar se aakhri khutbah ke bare mein ek din pehle bhi poocha tha, tab woh Jabl e
al-Rahmat par khade the.

"Tumhein aakhri khutbah kyun yaad aagaya?" Salar ne kuch hairan ho kar use dekha.
Woh dono bhi kuch der pehle Jabl e-Rahmat par nawafil ada kar ke farigh hue the.

"Yehi par aakhri Haj ke ijtima se khitaab kiya tha na unhone? "Woh Jabl e Rahmat ki
choti ke daman ko dekh rahi thi.

"Haan," Salar ne uski nazron ka taaqub karte huye neeche jhanka. Un dono ke kapre ab
hawa se phad phada rahe the. Woh dupehar ka waqt tha. Tez dhoop aur loo jaisi hawa
ke thapedo mein woh us se khoon jama dene wale sawaal karne wali thi.

266
" tumhein unka khutba yaad hai?" Imama ne us se poocha. "Saara to nahi." Salar yaad
karne ki koshish karte huye atka. "Bas chand ahkamaat yaad honge."..Usne baat
mukammal ki thi. "Jaise?" Imama ne madham awaaz mein dil gurda nikal dene wali be
rahmi ke saath uski aankhon mein aankhein daal kar poocha tha. Salar uski nazron se
nazrein hata nahi saka. Woh badi nazuk jagah par khada kar ke us se uski zindagi ka
mushkil tareen sawaal poochh rahi thi aur sawaal ka jawab... unke darmiyan ane wali
khamoshi ke waqfe mein bhi tha.

"Mujhe poora yaad hai aur aaj yahan khadi hoon to aur bhi yaad aa raha hai. Main soch
rahi hoon, aakhir Nabi Kareem ‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬ne woh khutba yahin kyun diya tha. Is
pahaad ke daman mein khade hokar ke jis par Hazrat Adam ‫ عليه السالم‬aur Hazrat Hawwa
40 )‫ ( رضي هللا تعالى عنه‬saal ke baad aapas mein milye aur bakshaye gaye. Woh ab kuch
sochne wale andaz mein bol rahi thi.

Shayad is liye kyun ke duniya ka aghaz unhi do insano se hua aur deen mukammal hone
ka elaan bhi isi maidan mein hua, aur isi maidan mein ek din duniya ka khatma hoga.
Salar luqma diye baghair nahi reh saka.

Imama hans padi thi.

"Tum hansi kyun? Salar uljha.

"Tum to keh rahe the ke tum ko woh chand ahkamaat bhi yaad nahi. Ab yeh kaise yaad
aagaya ke Nabi Kareem ‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬ne is maidan mein deen mukammal hone ka
elaan kiya tha."

Salar la jawab hua tha. Is se pehle ke woh Imama ko koi tawzu dhoondh kar pesh karta,
usne isi pur soch andaz mein us se kaha.

"Mujhe lagta hai, woh aakhri khutba duniya ke har insaan ke liye tha. Hum sab ke liye
aaj ke Adam aur Hawwa ke liye agar woh sare ahkamaat jo us aakhri khutba ka hissa
the, hum sab ne apnaye hote ya apna le to duniya is be sukooni aur bigaad ka shikaar
nahi hoti. Jahan hum aaj khade hain. Agar woh Nabi e Kareem ‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬ki apni
ummat ke liye aakhri wasiyat thi to hum bohot bad qismat hain ki unki sunnat to ek
taraf, unki wasiyat tak hume yaad nahi..amal karna toh bohot door ki baat hai" Woh kuch
jazbaati andaz mein bolti gayi thi, aur Salar ko pata tha yeh guftagu kahan ja rahi thi.
Woh aurat saade nau saal pehle bhi uske pairon ke neeche se zameen nikaal sakti thi
aur tab bhi nikaal rahi thi. Tumko sood ke baare mein Nabi e Kareem ‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬ke

267
ahkamaat pata hai na us aakhri khutbe ke?" Woh talwar uski gardan par aa giri thi, jisse
woh ab tak bachne ki koshish karta aaya tha. Woh kis jagah par khadi us se kya poochh
rahi thi. Aisi nadamat to kabhi Khana Kaaba mein Allah ke samne khada ho kar use nahi
hui thi, jitni us waqt Jabl e Rahmat par khadi ho kar use hui thi, jahan Nabi e Kareem
‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬ne sood ke baare mein ahkamaat diye the. Salar ko chand lamhon ke liye
laga jaise Jabl e Rahmat par pade har patthar ne us par laanat bheji thi. Paseena mathe
par nahi, pairon ke talwon tak aaya tha. Use lagta tha woh Nabi e Kareem ‫صلى هللا عليه‬
‫ وسلم‬ke samne khada tha aur bas woh the jin ki nazron mein us ke liye malamat nahi
afsos tha. Phir wahan theher nahi saka, sar jhukaye tez qadmon se Imama ka intezar kiye
baghair Jabl e Rahmat se utarta chala gaya. Woh Rahmat ka haqdaar nahi tha to Jabl e
Rahmat par kaise khada ho pata. Use neeche utar kar mehsoos hua tha. Aur aaj Imama
ne woh sawaal Haram mein kar diya tha. Salar ne us se is baar yeh nahi poocha tha ke
woh us se kya maange gi. Usne iske bilmuqabil khada hokar uski aankhon mein aankhen
daal kar Haram ke sahn se nikalne se pehle Imama se kaha tha, 'Main sood jab bhi
chhodoonga, tumhare liye nahi chhodoonga. Nabi Paak ‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬ke liye
chhodoonga.' Imama ne uske elaan ko suna aur phir badi thandi awaaz mein kaha, 'To
phir un ke liye chhod do.' Salar hil nahi saka. Yeh aurat uski zindagi mein pata nahi kis
liye aayi ya laayi gayi thi. Usko economics aur hisaab ke har sawaal ka jawab aata tha.
Siwaye is ek jawab ke. 'Tum to Hafiz e Quran ho Salar... Phir bhi itni badi khilaf arzi kar
rahe ho, Quran e Pak aur Allah ke ahkamaat ki.' Imama ne uske saath Haram se bahar
jaate huye kaha, 'Tum janti ho tum investment banking karwa raha hu logon ko aur...'
Imama ne Salar ki baat kaat di. 'Tumko yaqeen hai ke tum investment banking mein jo
bhi kar rahe ho, usme sood ka zarah bhi shamil nahi hai?' Salar kuch der bol nahi saka,
phir usne kaha.

"Salar, tum banking ke baare mein mera moaqif jaanti ho. Chalo, main chhod bhi deta
hoon yeh"..."bilkul, har Musalman chhod de bankon ko".. "iske baad kya hoga, haram-halal
mein tabdil ho jaayega?" Usne badi sanjeedgi se us se kaha tha.

"Abhi to hum haram kaam hi sahi, magar is system ke andar reh kar is system ko
samajh rahe hain. Ek waqt aayega jab hum ek mutawazi Islamic economic system le
aayenge aur woh haath par haath rakh kar baithe rahne se nahi aayega."

"Aur aisa waqt kabhi nahi aayega." Imama ne uski baat kaat di. "Kam se kam meri aur
tumhari zindagi mein to nahi." ..."Tum aise kyun keh rahi ho..?"Sood jin logon ke khoon
mein rizq ban kar daudne lag jaaye, woh sood ko mitaane ka kabhi nahi socheinge." Salar
ko ek lamha ke liye laga, Imama ne uske chehre par tamancha de maara hai.. Baat kadwi
thi... par baat sachchi thi. Thook sakta tha, par kadwahat zaail nahi kar sakta tha.

"Main sirf yeh chahti hoon ki tum agar cheezon ko badal nahi sakte to apni qabiliyat ek
galat kaam ko urooj par pahunchane ke liye mat istemaal karo." Woh usi Imama ki
mohabbat mein giraftar hua ta, aur aaj woh biwi ban kar waisi hi baatein dohra rahi thi

268
to Salar ko khafgi rahi thi ya shayad woh sharmindagi thi, jo use Imama se nazrein
milane ke qabil nahi rehne de rahi thi.

Usne kya, kya nahi kiya tha. Us aurat ko mati'a aur farmanbardar karne ke liye wo abhi
kuch der pehle Haram mein woh us se apni mohabbat aur itaat ka ilaan bhi kar rahi thi.
Apni ghair mushrood aur daimi mohabbat aur wabastagi ka... aur is elaan ke baad bhi
woh sahi aur galat ki wazeh tameez liye bethi thi, jo sahi thi woh mohabbat aur itaat
bhi galat nahi kehel waa sakti thi... Imama Hashim ki zubaan se.

Salar Sikandar ko us se ek baar phir hasad hua tha. Kya uski zindagi mein aisa koi waqt
aana tha jab woh Imama Hashim ke saamne deo banta aur bana hi rehta, bona nahi
banta? Farishta dikhta aur dikhta hi rehta, shaitan nahi dikhta?

"Main aakhri khutba padhoonga." Kehna woh kuch aur chahta tha aur keh kuch aur diya
tha.

"Mujh se suno gay?" Imama ne uska haath thaamte Haram se bahar nikalte huye bade
ishtiyaq se kaha. "Tumhein zubaani yaad hai?" Salar ne baghair hairaan huye us se
poocha tha.

"Itni baar padha hai ke lagta hai zubaani dohra sakti hoon." Woh ab jaise kuch yaad kar
rahi thi."

Salar ne uske saath chalte hue kaha, "Adam Makkah ki zameen par kayi sau saal baad is
khutbah ko Hawwa ki zaban se sunne ki tayyari kar raha tha, jo kai sau saal pehle Akhri
Nabi sallallahu alaikhi wassalam ne deen ki takmeel ka elan karte hue duniya bhar ke
insano ke liye diya tha. Sirf Musalmano ke liye nahi."

----------------

Sab tareefein Allah Ta'ala ke liye hain, hum uski hamd o sana karte hain aur usi se
madad o maghfirat chahte hain. Aur usi ke samne tauba karte hain aur usi ke daman
mein apne nafs ki kharaabiyon aur be amaal se panah chahte hain. Jisko Allah Ta'ala
hidayat de de, use koi gumraah nahi kar sakta, aur jisko woh gumraah kar de, use koi
hidayat nahi de sakta.

Aur main gawahi deta hoon ki Allah ke siwa koi maabood nahi hai, aur woh akela hai
aur uska koi shareek nahi. Aur main elaan karta hoon ki Muhammad (‫)صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬

269
Allah ka banda aur rasool hai. Aye logon, main tumhe Allah se darne ki wasiyat karta
hoon aur tumhe uski itaat ka hukm deta hoon.

Aur, apne khutbe ka aghaz nek baat se karta hoon, logon suno main tumhe wazahat se
batata hu kyunki shayad iske baad kabhi tumse is jagah mil na sakoon. Achhi tarah sun
lo tum mein se jo hazir nahi, woh ye baatein ghair hazir logon tak pahuncha de,
mumkin hai agle log yahan mojood logon ki nisbat in baaton ko zyada achhi tarah yaad
rakhein aur inki hifazat farmayein.

Aye logon, Allah Ta'ala ne sood ko haram qarar diya hai aur main aaj se tamam sood ko
kaladam qarar deta hoon aur sab se pehle woh sood maaf karta hoon jo logon ne mere
chacha Abbas bin Abdul Muttalib ko ada karna hai.

Albatta tum ko apni asal raqam lene ka haq hai, jisme na auron ka nuksan hai na
tumhara...

Aye logon, maine tumhare paas aisi cheez chhodi hai ke tum use mazbooti se thamay
rahoge to mere baad har giz gumraah nahi hoge. Yani Allah ki kitab aur uske nabi
sallallahu alaihi wassalam ki sunnat aur tum log ghulu se bachho kyun ki tumse pehle
log isi ke baaes halaak hue.

Dekho, maine haq pahuncha diya hai. Bas agar kisi ke paas amaanat rakh wayi gayi hai
to woh is baat ka paband hai ke amaanat rakhwane wale ko amaanat pahuncha de aur
be shak tum sab ko Allah ki taraf loutna hai aur hisab dena hai.

Aye logon, aurton ke muamle mein Allah se daro. Tumne Allah ko gawah bana kar unko
halal kiya aur unhe apni amaan mein liya hai. Tumhe apni aurton par haqooq hasil hain.
Bilkul waise hi jaise tumhari aurton ko tum par haqooq hasil hain. Un par tumhara haq
ye hai ke woh kisi aise shakhs ke saath dosti na karein jise tum pasand nahi karte aur
tumhari hurmat ki nigahbaani karein.

Aur agar woh tumhari farmabardar rehti hain to phir ye unka haq hai ke tum unke sath
accha sulook karo aur unke naan o nafqay ki zimma dari uthao.

Ae logo! Tumhare khoon, tumhare maal ek doosre ke liye isi tarah muhtaram hain jaise
aaj ka yeh din yaani (Arafat ka din), yeh mahina yaani (Zul-Hijjah) aur yeh sheher
(Makkah). Khabardar! Zamaana Jahiliyat ki har rasam aur tareeqa aaj mere qadmon ke
neeche hai aur Jahiliyat ke khoon maaf kar diye gaye hain. Aur pehla khoon jo main

270
apne khoonon se maaf karta hoon woh Ibne Rabiah Haris ka khoon hai. Dekho, mere
baad gumraah na ho jana ke phir ek doosre ki gardenein maarnay lago.

Ae logo! Na to mere baad koi naya paighambar ya nabi aayega, na tumhare baad koi
nayi ummat. Main tumhare paas Allah ki Kitab aur apni sunnat chhod kar ja raha hoon.
Agar tum in par amal karo ge to kabhi gumraah nahi hoge.

Aur Shaitan se khabardar raho. Woh is baat se mayoos ho chuka hai ke is zameen par
uski ibadat ki jayegi lekin woh is baat par raazi hai ke tumhare darmiyan fitna aur fasad
paida karta rahe, is liye tum us se apne deen aur imaan ki hifazat karo.

Jaan jaao ke har Musalman doosre Musalman ka bhai hai aur tamam Musalman ek
ummat hain. Kisi ke liye yeh jaiz nahi ke woh apne bhai se kuch le, siwaye us ke jise us
ka bhai uski raza mandi aur khushi se de. Aur apne nafs par aur doosre par ziyaadati na
karo.

Tum sab Adam aur Hawwa ki aulad ho aur Adam matti se bane thay. Kisi Arab ko Ajmi
par aur kisi Ajmi ko Arabi par kisi gore ko kaale par aur kaale ko gore par koi bartari
haasil nahi. Bartari agar hai to sirf taqwa ko..

Aur apne ghulaamon ka khayal rakho aur jo tum khao, us mein se unko khilao aur jo
tum pehno, usi mein se unko pehnao. Aur agar woh aisi khata karein jo tum maaf nahi
karna chaho to unhein farokht kar do lekin koi saza na do. Khoob sunlo, apne
Pardwardigar ki ibadat karo. Paanch waqt ki namaz qayam karo. Ramzan ke roze rakhho.

Apne maal ki zakat khushi se ada karo. Apne hakim ki itaat karo. Chahe woh ek nak
kata Habshi hi kyun na ho aur isi tarah apne Rab ki Jannat mein daakhil ho jao."

----------------------

271
 HASIL WA MAHSUL

Kisi apne ki maut insaan ko pal bhar mein kis tarah khak kar deti hai, yeh koi Imama
se poochhta. Waseem aur Saad ki maut ne use bataya tha ke marti to maut hi hai aur
jaisi maar, woh insaan ko deti hai, koi aur takleef nahi deti. Aab-e-Hayat pee kar bhi
insaan apni maut hi rok sakta hai, par unko jaane se kaise rok sakta hai jo jaan se bhi
pyaare hote hain.

Woh is waqt New York mein thi. Uske yahan pehla bacha hone wala tha. Woh saatwen
aasman par thi kyun ke Jannat paon ke neeche aane wali thi. Naimatein thi ke gine hi
nahi jaa rahi thi. Teesra mahina tha uski pregnancy ka, jab ek raat Salar ne use neend se
jagaya tha. Woh samajh nahi paayi thi ke woh use neend se jaga kar kya batane ki
koshish kar raha tha, aur shayad aisi hi kefiyat Salar ki thi, kyun ke uski bhi samajh
mein nahi aa raha tha ke woh use kin alfaaz mein itne bade nuksan ki ittela de. Is se
pehle Sikandar Usman aur woh yahi discuss kar rahe the ke Imama ko ittela deni
chahiye ya is haalat mein usse yeh khabar chhupa leni chahiye Sikandar Usman ka khayal
tha ke Imama ko yeh khabar nahi pahunchani chahiye, lekin Salar ka faisla tha ke woh
usse itni badi khabar chhupa kar sari umar ke liye use kisi ranj mein mubtila nahi kar

272
sakta. Woh Waseem se phone aur message ke zariye waise bhi raabta mein thi, yeh
mumkin hi nahi tha ke use ek adh din mein uske bare mein ittela na mil jaati.. Woh
dono Qadianiyon ki ek ibadatgah par hone wali firing mein darjanon doosre logon ki
tarah mare gaye the, aur Imama chand ghante pehle ek Pakistani channel par yeh news
dekh chuki thi. Woh is jaani nuksan par ranjida bhi hui thi ek insaan ke taur par, magar
uske wahm o guman mein bhi nahi tha ke un logon ne uske do itne qareebi log bhi
shamil the. Use shuba hota bhi kaise? Woh Islamabad ki ibadatgah nahi thi, doosre shehr
ki thi. Saad aur Waseem wahan kaise pahunch sakte the aur Waseem to bahut kam apni
ibadatgah mein jaata tha.

Woh agle kai ghante gum sum aansu bahaaye baghair Salar ke kisi sawaal aur baat ka
jawab diye baghair ek bhutt ki tarah waha aise hi bistar par baithi rahi thi, jaise insaan
nahi, baraf ki sil bani thi. Aur baraf ki sil nahi, jaise reet ki deewar thi jo dahh gayi thi.
Use lagta tha woh ab kabhi zindagi mein apni ungli tak nahi hila sakegi. Paon par khadi
nahi ho sakegi. Saans nahi le sakegi.. Jee nahi sakegi. Koi aise to nahi jaata aise uski
haalat dekh kar Salar ko shadeed pachtaava hua tha, usne Sikandar Usman ki baat naa
maan kar kitni badi ghalati ki thi, use ab samajh mein aaya tha. Salar ne apne ek doctor
cousin ko bulaya tha ghar par hi use dekhne ke liye. Iske baad kya hua tha Imama ko
theek se yaad nahi tha. Salar ko lamha lamha yaad tha. Woh kai hafte usne use pagal
pan ki sar had par jaate dekha tha aur wahan se palat te dekha tha. Woh chup hoti to
kai kai din chup hi rehti, yun jaise woh ghar mein maujood hi nahi thi. Roti to ghanton
roti. Soti to poora din aur raat aankhein nahi kholti aur jagti to do do din bistar par
chand lamhon ke liye baghair lounge se bed room aur bed room se lounge ki chakkar
kaat te kaat te apne paon suja leti. Yeh sirf ek mojiza tha ke is zehni halat aur kehfiyat
mein bhi Jibreel ko kuch nahi hua tha. Woh jaise yeh faramoshi kar bethi thi ke uske
andar ek aur zindagi parwarish pa rahi thi. Zehan yaadon se nikal pata to jism ko
mehsoos karta.

Aur jab kuch kami hui to usne Salar se Pakistan jaane ka kaha tha. Use apne ghar jaana
tha. Salar ne usse yeh sawaal nahi kiya tha ke woh kis ghar ko apna keh rahi thi. Usne
khaamoshi se do seetein book ki karwa li thi.

"Mujhe Islamabad jaana hai," usne Salar ke puchne par kaha. Salar ne behes nahi ki thi
agar uske ghar waalo ne mulaqat usko normal kar deti toh woh is mulaqat ke liye kisi
bhi hadd tak jaa sakta tha..

Hashim Mubeen unke humsaay the unke ghar mein aane wali qayamat se Salar Sikandar
ka khandan bekhabar nahi tha..unhone Hashim Mubeen ke ghar ja kar unse doosre bahut
logon ke saath taziyat ki thi. Is sadme mein bhi Hashim Mubeen ne be had sard mehrri
ke saath unki taziyat qubool ki thi. Sikandar Usman ko ummed nahi thi ke woh Imama
se milenge. Unhone Salar se apne khudashat ka zikr zaroor kiya tha, lekin Imama ko jis
halat mein unhone dekha tha, woh Salar ko ek koshish kar lene se rok nahi sakte the.

273
Hashim Mubeen na sirf phone par Sikandar Usman se baat karne se inkaar kiya tha, balki
Salar ko unke ghar par gate se andar jane nahi diya gaya tha. Sikandar Usman aur woh
dono mayusi ke aalam mein waapas aagaye the. Salar uske samne be bas tha, lekin woh
pehla mauka tha jab usne Imama ke saamne hathiyar nahi daale the. Usne Imama ko
uske ghar jaane ki koshish bhi nahi karne di thi.

"Tumhein agar ghar jaana hai to pehle apne baap se baat karo. Woh izazat dein to phir
main tumhare saath chalon ga, lekin main tumhein baghair izazat ke wahan gate par
guards ke haathon zaleel hone ke liye nahi bhej sakta."

Uske rone aur girgirane ke bawajood Salar nahi pighla tha. Imama ne apne baap se
phone par baat kar ke izazat lene ki haami bhar li thi, magar is phone call ne sab kuch
badal diya tha. Jo cheez Salar use nahi samjha saka tha woh us phone call mein Hashim
Mubeen ne samjha di thi. "Yeh jo kuch hua hai tumhari wajah se hua hai. Tum jin logi
ke saath jaa bethi ho unhi logo ne jaan li hai mere dono beto ki aur tum ab mere ghar
aana chahti ho kaatilo ke sath mere ghar aana chahti ho"..wo haziyani andaz mein chillate
aur use gaaliyan dete rahe the..."Tum log aur hum log farq kitna bada tha, Imama ko
yaad aagaya tha. Aaj bhi. Is sab ke baad bhi us gham ke saath bhi pachtaava nahi tha ke
usne woh mazhab chhod diya tha. Use yaad aaya tha ek baar uske baap ne kaha tha
woh ek din girgirate huye uske paas aakar maafi maange gi, aur woh aaj yahi karne ja
rahi thi. Par kyun karne ja rahi thi?

Khoon ka rishta tha. Tarap thi. Woh khinchi thi unki taraf. Ab jab use unse pehle ki
tarah jaan ka khauf nahi raha tha, par khoon ka rishta sirf usi ke liye kyun tha. Tarap
thi to sirf usko kyun thi. Shayad uske liye ke uske paas in logon ke siwa aur koi khooni
rishta nahi tha. Woh apne logon ke paas thi. Uske paas Salar tha, lekin woh khooni
rishta nahi tha, woh mohabbat ka rishta tha. Khoon jaisi tarap peda hone ke liye abhi
usko kai saal chahiye the, sochne samajhne ki saari salahiyatein mauf hone ke baawajood
use pehli baar ehsas ho raha tha ke woh jo gham usne wahan khinch kar laya tha, woh
gham us ghar mein ja kar pachtaavay mein badal jaata..

Hashim Mubeen ki mazeed koi baat sunne ke bajaye usne phone rakh diya tha. Iske baad
woh bilak bilak ke ro rahi thi. Is ghar mein aur is duniya mein ab uska koi khooni
rishta nahi raha tha. Is ghar mein sirf Waseem uska tha, aur Waseem jaa chuka tha. Woh
ek khidki jo pichwade mein khuli thi thandi hawa ke liye, woh andhi ke zor se band ho
gayi thi. Ab us khidki ko dobara kabhi nahi khulna tha.

Woh Salar Sikandar ke saath waapas New York laut aayi thi. Woh samajh raha tha woh
normal ho rahi thi, aahista aahista bilkul theek ho jayegi. Kuch waqt lagna tha. Imama
bhi aisa hi samajhti thi lekin aisa nahi hua tha. Wahan maujood tanhai ne Imama ke
asaab ko ek baar phir muflooj karna shuru kar diya tha. Salar PHD kar raha tha aur sath

274
ek organization mein hafte mein teen din ke liye part time kaam karta tha. Woh subha
paanch baje ghar se nikalta tha aur raat ko kahin aath nau baje uski wapsi hoti thi, aur
wapsi par woh itna thaka hua hota tha ke ek do ghante TV dekh kar khana kha kar
woh dobara so jata..

Imama barah choda ghante ek bed room ke aathvein manzil ke is appartment mein bilkul
tanha hoti thi aur tanhai ka yeh doraniya Salar ke ghar aajane ke baad aur uske so
jaane par aur badh jata tha. Ek bed room, ek lounge aur kitchen area ke alawa jahan
kuch bhi nahi tha jahan woh ja kar kuch waqt guzar sakti. Ghar ka kaam bhi bohot
mukhtsar tha kyun ke ghar chhota tha. Neend use aati nahi thi aur ghar mein koi
mushgila nahi tha, sirf sochne ke alawa.

Waseem uske zehan se nahi nikalta tha. Woh roz apne phone mein mojood uske aur
apne messages ko jo saikdo ki taadad mein hote bethkar parhna shuru karti aur phir
ghanto usi mein guzaar deti.. Use wo saikdo messages ab jaise zubani hifz ho chuke the
lekin pata nahi khud aziyati ki woh kaun si seedhi thi jis par bethi woh roz ek hi kaam
bheegi aankhon ke saath karti rehti thi..apne wajood ke naakara pan aur zindagi ki be
maniyat Imama Hashim ne jaise is daur mein mehsus ki thi..isse pehle kabhi nahi ki
thi..uska apna wajood uske liye sabse bada bojh ban gaya tha..use woh kahan phenk aati,
uski samajh mein nahi aata tha. Bistar par subah neend se ankhein khulte hi usko yeh
khayal aata tha. Ek aur din. Phir wohi routine. Phir wohi tanhai. Wohi depression. Wo
aahista aahista depression ki taraf jana shuru ho gayi thi, aur Salar ek baar phir apne
aap ko be had be bas mehsoos karne laga tha. Woh iske liye kya karta, uski samajh
mein nahi aata tha,jisse woh phir pehle jaisi ho jaati.

choudah ghante tak apne kaamon aur safar se khwaar hone ke baad, woh thaka haara
ghar aane par bhi Imama ke kehne par kahin bhi chalne ke liye tayaar rehta tha. Aur
kahin nahi toh appartement ke bahar park tak, lekin woh usse kahi jaane ka kehti hi
nahi thi...wo subah savere ghar se uske baare mein sochte hue nikalta aur raat ko jab
ghar wapas aane ke liye train mein bethta toh bhi uske baare mein soch raha hota tha..

Imama ki zehni kehfiyat ne jaise uske aasab ko shal karne shuru kar diye the. Jabreel ki
paidaish mein abhi bohot waqt tha, aur woh use is jahanum se nikalna chahta tha jisme
woh har waqt nazar aati thi.

Uske sabr ka peymanah labrez hone se pehle hi ek raat Imama ne kaha tha, "Mujhe
Pakistan jana hai." .."Kyun?"..Salar ko apna sawaal khud be tuka laga.

275
Woh bohat der chup rahi,yun jaise apne alfaz jama kar rahi ho, phir usne jo kaha tha,
usne Salar ka dimag bhak se uda diya tha.

"Kal maine Waseem ko dekha wahan kuch counter ke paas woh paani pee raha tha. Do
din pehle bhi maine use dekha tha, woh us khidki ke paas samne khada tha. Baat karte
karte uski awaaz bharrayi aur woh shayad apne aansuon par kaabu paane ke liye ruki
thi. Mujhe lagta hai main kuch arsa aur yahan rahi to pagal ho jaungi. Ya shayad shuru
ho chuki hu lekin main yeh nahi chahti."

Usne chand lamhon ke baad dobara baat karni shuru ki thi.. Woh agar wahamo ka shikar
ho rahi thi toh woh is baat se wakif bhi thi aur is se farar chahti thi toh yeh jaise ek
musbat alamat thi.

"Theek hai, hum wapas chale jate hain, mujhe sirf chand haftay de do, sab kuch wind up
karne ke liye," Salar ne jaise lamhon mein faisla kiya tha. Uska chehra dekhte hue Imama
ne nafi mein sar hilaya.

"Tum PhD kar rahe ho, tum kaise mere saath ja sakte ho?" .."Main PhD chhod doonga.
Doctor ki degree zaroori nahi hai. Tum aur tumhari zindagi zaroori hai." Salar ne jawaban
use kaha, kuch kehne ki koshish mein Imama ki awaaz bharayi, woh keh nahi paayi.
Usne dobara bolne ki koshish ki aur is baar woh bilak bilak kar rone lagi thi.

"Nahi, tum saath nahi aoge. Yeh kyun zaroori hai ke saari zindagi tum qurbaniyan hi dete
raho mere liye. Ab PhD chhodo, apna career chhodo, tumhari zindagi hai. Qeemti hai
tumhara waqt, tum kyun apni zindagi ke itne qeemti saal mere liye zaya karo."

Salar ne kuch kehne ki koshish ki, koi aur mauqa hota toh uska yeh aeteraf use khushi
deta, lekin ab use takleef ho rahi thi. Woh rote hue isi tarah keh rahi thi, "Main tumse
bahut sharminda hoon, lekin main be-bas hoon. Main koshish ke bawajood bhi apne aap
ko normal nahi kar paa rahi aur ab.. ab Waseem ko dekhne ke baad toh main aur bhi...
Aur bhi..woh bolte bolte ruk gayi thi, sirf uske aansu aur hichkiyan thi jo nahi thami thi.

"Salar, tum bahut achhe insaan ho, bahut achhe ho tum..bohut qabil ho, tum mujhse
behtar aurat deserve karte ho. Main nahi."

"I am a worthless woman"

"I am nobody"

276
"Tumhe aisi aurat milni chahiye jo tumhare jaisi ho..tumhari zindagi mein aage badhne
mein support kare..meri tarah tumhare paao ki bedi naa ban jaaye..
"Aur ye sab kuch tum aaj keh rahi ho jab hum apna pehla baccha expect kar rahe hai"

"Mujhe lagta hai yeh baccha bhi mar jaayega"..usne ajeeb baat kahi thi..

Salar ne uska haath pakadne ki koshish ki,usne haath churrda liya..

"Tum kyun aise soch rahi ho? Use nahi hoga."..Salar pata nahi kisko tasalli dena chahta
tha.. lekin is waqt Imama se zyada uski apni halat qabil e rehem ho rahi thi.

"Tum bus mujhe Pakistan bhej do."..Imama ne uske baat ke jawab mein nahi kaha..

Usne ek baar phir wahi mutalba dohraaya tha.

"Main tumhe Islamabad nahi bhejunga"

Salar ne dotok andaz mein kaha..

"Main wahaan jaana bhi nahi chahti hoon. Mujhe Saeeda Amma ke paas jaana hai. Main
wahaan reh loongi."

Wo uski baat par hairaan hua tha. "Saeeda Amma nahi, tum Doctor Sahab ke paas chali
jao. Agar wahaan rehne par tayaar ho toh main tumhe bhej deta hoon."

Salar ne yakdum kuch soch kar kaha tha, "Theek hai, mujhe unhi ke paas bhej do." Wo
ek lamha ke liye bhi tamul ke baghair tayyar ho gayi thi.

"Agar tum wahaan ja kar khush rah sakti ho toh theek hai, main tumhe bhej deta hoon.
Wapas kab aaogi?" Wo pehla mauka tha saari guftagu mein jab Imama ne usse nazrein
milayi thi. Yeh dil bas khwaari ka naam hai.. izzat yun utarkar rakhta hai jaise izzat koi
shai hi nahi, be-izzati ko itna maamuli kar deta hai ke insaan aankh mein paani bana kar
rakhne lagta hai. Pee jaane lagta hai. Woh saari duniya ko apni thokar par rakhne wala
mard tha aur rassi dali thi toh Allah ne uske gale mein mohabbat ki rassi daali thi..raasi
thi zanjeer nahi thi lekin bedi se zyada badi thi, aur kadi thi...

277
Imama ko laga tha woh usse nazar milane ke qabil bhi nahi rahi thi aur nazrein mila kar
karna hi kya tha. Kuch kehne ke liye lafz hi nahi the. Jo bhi gile the, use apni zaat se
the. Saari khamian apne andar thi. Salar ko woh jaise bad qismati ke is chungal se azad
kar dena chahti thi, jisme woh khud salon se phansi hui thi, aur shayad phansa hi rehna
tha use... Uski be lous, be mol mohabbat ka woh itna sila to de sakti thi use, ke is bad
qismati mein use na ghasitii, use aage badh jaane deti. "Wapas aa jana."..Uski lambi
khamoshi ko Salar ne mukhtasar zuban di thi. Mashwara nahi tha, minnat thi...

Khwaish nahi thi, be bassi thi. Jo khatam hi nahi ho rahi thi. Imama ne uski baat
khamoshi se sun kar, khamoshi se hi jawab diya tha.

Woh ek haftay ke baad Pakistan wapas chali ayi thi aur jaise kisi qaid se chhut aayi thi.
America se wapas aane se pehle woh ghar mein pari hui apni ek ek cheez wahan se
hata ayi thi, yun jaise ragad ragad kar Salar ke ghar aur zindagi se apne wujood aur
yaadon ke saare naqoosh ko mita dena chahti ho. Jaise Salar ki zindagi ko har us
nahusat se paak saaf kar dena chahti ho jo uske saath uske ghar aur zindagi mein dakhil
hui thi.

Woh wapas na ane ke liye ja rahi thi, Salar ko iska ehsas uski ek ek harkat se ho raha
tha lekin woh phir bhi use jane dena chahta tha. Agar fasla aur us se doori use sehat
yaab kar sakti thi to woh chahta tha woh door ho jaye lekin theek ho jaye.

Jis shaam uski flight thi woh ek baar phir dil gharfta ho raha tha. Use laga tha ab woh
ghar tootne wala tha jo usne badi mushkil se banaya tha...

"Mat jao."..Woh taxi ke ane par uska bag utha kar bedroom se lounge mein laya tha.
Woh apna hand carry kheenchte hue uske peeche ayi thi aur usne hand carry bhi doosre
saman ke saath Salar ko thamane ki koshish ki thi, jab Salar ne uska haath tham liya
tha. Usne khilaaf-e-tawaqqu haath nahi kheecha tha, bas haath uske haathon mein rehne
diya tha. Bohat der Salar uska haath yun hi pakde raha tha phir usne bohat dil girafti se
uska haath chhod diya tha. Woh lams Imama ke saath aaya tha. Us qaid se azad hone ke
baad bhi use be qarar karta raha tha. Kayi saal baad woh ek baar phir Doctor Sibt e Ali
ke ghar panah ke liye ayi thi. Aur use is baar bhi panah mil gayi thi. Doctor Sahab aur
unki biwi uski zehni halat se waqif the aur wahan un ke paas aakar kam az kam kuch
dino ke liye Imama ne yun hi mehsoos kiya tha jaise woh kisi qaid tanhai se nikal aayi
thi magar yeh qehfiyat bhi waqti thi. Woh jis sukoon ki talash mein thi wo yahan bhi
nahi tha. Bechaini aur beqarari yahan bhi waisi hi thi, aur Doctor Sibt e Ali, unki biwi,
aur Saeeda Amma ki mohabbat bhi uske liye marham sabit nahi ho paa rahi thi. Salar
use roz phone karta tha, kabhi woh call receive kar leti, kabhi nahi. Kabhi woh usse
lambi baat karti, kabhi mukhtasar baat karke phone rakh deti.

278
Pata nahi kitne din the jo usne isi tarah guzaare the. Sote jagte ya phir kabhi woh ghar
se be-maqsaad nikal parti, driver ke saath gaadi mein, aur saare shehar mein ghoomti
phirtee chalti hui gaadi se nazar aane wale manzar uske zehan ko waqti taur par
bhatkha deti thi uski soch ko uski zindagi se dosron ki zindagi le jaate the.

Woh bhi ek aisa hi din tha. Woh driver ke saath ghar se nikli thi aur neher ke saath
sadak par chalte chalte woh shehar se hi bahar nikal aayi thi. Ek jagah gaadi rokwa kar
woh neeche utar aayi thi aur neher ke saath sabzay par neher ke paani par bahti bekaar
cheezon ko dekhte dekhte woh uske saath chalne lagi thi,yun jaise woh bhi paani par
behne wali bekaar cheez thi. Pata nahi woh kitni der chalti rahi thi, phir ek jagah khadi
ho kar behte hue paani ko dekhnay lagi. Ghane darakhton ki thandi chhaon mein mausam
e sarma mein behta hua woh paani barsaat ke paani ki tarah tez raftaar nahi tha, na hi
paani itna zyada tha lekin is lamhe woh use ajeeb andaaz mein apni taraf kheench raha
tha,yun jaise woh use apne andar utarne ke liye pukaar raha ho. Chand lamhon ke liye
woh is khunki ko bhi bhool gayi thi jo uske sweater aur shawl ke bawajood uske jism
ko shal karne lagi thi. Neher ke dono kinaaron par lage hue oonchay lambe darakht
hawa se milte to unke patton se suraj ki kirnen chhan chhan kar neher ke paani par
padhti... lehza bhar ke liye usay roshan karti ghayab ho jaati.

Bas sirf ek lamha tha jisne use kaha tha ke use is paani mein utarna chahiye. Dekhna to
chahiye wahan aage neeche kya hai. Isse pehle ki woh qadam aagey badha deti, kisi
aurat ki awaaz par woh thhatak gayi thi. "Yeh zara gaath to bandhwa do mere saath
beti!"

Woh ek sattar saala ki dubli patli sanwli rangat aur jhurriyon se bhare chehre wali ek
budhi aurat thi, jo idhan ke liye wahan darakhton ki giri hui kushk lakdiyan chunne ke
baad ab usay ek chadar numa kapde mein baandhne ki koshish mein use mukhatib kar
rahi thi. Wahan door door tak in dono ke alawa koi nahi tha, aur woh bhi kab aur
kahan se yakdum namoodar hui thi, Imama ko iska andaza bhi nahi hua. Usne kuch kahe
baghair neher ke kinare se hatte huye Amma ki taraf qadam badha diye the. Gathaa itna
bada the ke usay yakeen tha ke woh budhi aurat kabhi bhi is gathe ko sar par nahi utha
payegi. Lekin us budiya ne Imama ki madad se bade araam se woh gathaa sar par
uthaya tha.

"Zara meri bakri ki rassi mujhe pakda na" us boorhi aurat ne ab door ek darakht ke
daman mein ugi ghaas charti hui ek bakri ki taraf ishara karte hue Imama se kaha
tha..Imama ko ek lamhe ke liye ta'amul hua lekin phir usne ja kar thodi bahut jadoo
jehed ke baad us bakri ki rassi pakad hi li thi.

"Aap chalien, main saath chalti hoon kahan jaana hai aapko?" Imama ko khayal aaya tha
ki woh itne bade lakdiyon ke gathar ke saath bakri ko kaise thaamegi.

279
"Bas yeh yahan aage hi jaaba hai, idhar sadak paar karke doosri taraf." Boorhi aurat ne
neher ke sabze se nikal kar sadak ki taraf jaate hue haath ke ishaare se use samjhaaya
tha.

Imama bakri ki rassi kheenchti hui chup chaap is aurat ke peeche chal pari thi, jiske
paon nange the aur ediyaan khurdari aur paidal chal chal kar phat chuki thi. Imama unni
jarabon ke saath bahut aaramdah court shoes pahne huye thi, is ke bawajood woh is
boorhi aurat ki subak raftari ka samna nahi kar pa rahi thi jo yun chal rahi thi jaise
tiles ke farsh par ya kisi makhmali kaaleen par chal rahi ho.

Sadak paar karte hi Imama ko das bees ke qareeb do jhuggiyan nazar aagayi thi, jinhein
Amma apna ghar keh rahi thi, woh jhuggiyan bus tento par mushtamil nahi thi. Logon ne
apni jhuggi ke gird sarkanduon ki deeware mein khadi kar ke jaise ahate se bana liye
the jin ke farsh ko matti aur gare se lipa hua tha. Woh kuch tahamul ke saath aisi hi ek
jhuggi ke ihata mein bakri ki rassi pakde Amma ke peeche chalti hui daakhil hui thi. Us
boorhi aurat ne ihata ke ek kone mein sar par laada hua ghatta utaar phenka tha aur
phir dono haath kamar par rakhe jaise usne gahre saans lete hue apni saans bahaal ki
thi. Bakri tab tak Imama ke haath se rassi chhuda kar sarkanduon ki deewar ke saath us
jagah pahunch gayi thi jahan use bandha jata tha aur jahan zameen par kuch
murjhai hui ghaas phoons pari thi, woh ab us par munh maarni lagi thi.

Ihate ke ek doosre hisse mein matti ke ek chulhe par matti ki ek handiya chadhi hui thi
jis se uthne waali khushboo har taraf phaili hui thi, ahata roshni aur garmaya hua tha.
Wahan neher wali thandak nahi thi ek aasooda hararat thi. Woh jaise kisi garam aghosh
mein aa gayi thi.

Boorhi aurat tab tak lakdiyon ka gathar khol kar is mein se kuch lakdiyan nikal kar
chulhe ki taraf aagayi thi. "Arre tu khadi kyun hai ab tak? Beth kar dam toh le..mere
khaatir kitna chalna pad gaya tujhe..maine kaha bhi tha main le jaati hoon bakri ko...
mera to roz ka kaam hai. Paida hote se karti aayi hoon mehnat mushaqat... Par tu toh
shehar ki kudi hai. Tujhse kahan hoti hai koi mushaqat."

Usne kehte hue chulhe se kuch faslay par padi ek chowki ko jaise us ke liye aage khiska
diya tha.

"Main bhi mushaqat hi kaat ti aayi hoon amma! Yeh mushaqat toh kuch bhi nahi." Imama
usse kehte hue aage badh aayi thi. Uska khayal tha boorhi aurat ne uski baat nahi suni
hogi lekin woh boorhi aurat hans padi thi. "Bas mujhe mushaqat nahi lagti tujhe lagti hai,
yahi toh farq hai. Par tera kasoor nahi sara farq jawani ka hai. Jawani mein har cheez

280
mushaqat lagti hai. Burhapa khud aisi mushaqat hai ke baqi mushaqatein chhoti bana
deta hai." Us aurat ne uski taraf mutawajjah hue baghair kaha tha. Imama uska chehra
dekhne lagi thi, woh is huliye aur is jagah rehne wali aurat se aisi baat ki tawakku nahi
kar sakti thi. "Aap padhi likhi hain?" Woh pooche baghair nahi reh saki. "Bohot
zyada"..woh aurat is baar bhi chulhe hi ki taraf mutawajjah thi aur is baar bhi usne baat
hans kar hi kahi magar lahje mein tamasukr tha apne liye jo Imama tak pahunch gaya
tha. Imama ne agla sawaal nahi kiya tha woh ab is handi aur chulhe ki taraf mutawajjah
ho gayi thi, jiske paas woh boorhi aurat bethi thi, intuon se bane mitti ke chulhe par
rakhi gheesi hui purani mitti ki handiyan mein saag apne paani mein gal raha tha. Us
boorhi aurat ne neher
ke kinare se chuni hui jhaadiyan tor tor kar chulhe mein pheinkna shuru kar diya.. Woh
aag ko isi tarah bharkaaye rakhne ki koshish thi. Imama mitti se lepe hue garam farsh
par chulhe ke qareeb aa kar baith gayi. Paon se jorabain aur jootey utaar kar usne apne
sard aur soojhe hue pairon ko dhoop se garam farsh par jaise kuch hiddad pahunchane
ki koshish ki thi. Amma is umar mein bhi panjon ke bill bethi lakdiyon ko tor marod kar
chulhe mein jhonk rahi thi. Aag mein lakdiyon ke tarhakne aur chirakne ki awazein aa
rahi thi. Woh saag ki handi se uthti bhaap aur is mein parrte ubal dekhti rahi.

"Admi kya karta hai tera?" Woh amma ke is achanak kiye huye sawaal par chonki phir
bar barayi. "Kya karta hai?" Usne jaise yaad karne ki koshish ki thi, phir kaha. "Kaam
karta hai." "Kya kaam karta hai?" Amma ne phir poocha. "Bahar kaam karta hai.' Woh
saag ko dekhte hue bud burayi. "Pardes mein hai?" Boorhi aurat ne jawaban kaha. Woh
bhi ab usi ki tarah zameen par baith gayi thi aur usne apne ghutnon ke gird us ki tarah
baaz o lapait liye the. "Haan, pardes mein hai." Woh is tarah saag ko dekhte hue boli.
"Toh tu yahan kis ke paas hai? Sasural walon ke paas?"

"Nahi."

"Phir"

"Main kisi ke paas nahi hoon. Saag par nazrein jamaaye usne be rabt jawab diya. "Aadmi
ne ghar se nikaal diya hai kya?" Usne chonk kar us aurat ka chehra dekha.

"nahi"

"Phir tu lad kar aayi hai kya?".. "Nahi." Usne be sakhta sar hilaya.

"Toh phir yahan kis liye aayi hai?" "Sukoon ke liye." Usne be ikhtiyar kaha.

281
"Sukoon kahin nahi hai."..Woh us aurat ka chehra dekhne lagi.

"Toh jo cheez duniya mein hai hi nahi use duniya mein kya dhoondhna?" Usne herat se
us aurat ko dekha.

Woh gahri baat thi, aur us aurat ke munh se sun kar aur bhi gahri lagi thi jo us jhuggi
mein bethi aag mein lakdiyan jhonk rahi thi.

"Phir banda rahe kyun duniya mein agar be sukoon rahna hai?" Woh us se yeh sawaal
nahi poochna chahti thi jo usne poocha tha.

"Toh phir kahan rahe?" Lakdiyan jhonkti us aurat ne ek lahza ke liye ruk kar use dekhte
huye direct poocha, woh kuch la jawab hote huye dobara saag ko dekhne lagi.

"Tera aadmi kehta nahi wapas aane ko?" "Pehle kehta tha. Ab nahi kehta." Usne khud bhi
lakdiyon ke chhote chote tukde kar ke aag mein pheinkne shuru kar diye the.

"Be chaara akela hai wahan?" Woh ek lamhe ke liye thatki. "Haan." Usne is baar madham
awaz mein kaha.

Woh boorhi aurat ab plastic ke ek shoppper mein pada hua aata ek thaali mein daal rahi
thi.

"Tu akela chhod kar aagayi hai use?" Dhoop mein pade ek ghade se ek glass mein paani
nikalte huye Amma ne jaise afsos kiya tha..wo be maqsad aag mein lakdiyan phenkti rahi..

"Tujhse pyar nahi karta tha..?" Woh ek lamhe ke liye sakhit hogayi.

"Karta tha." Uski awaaz be-had madham thi. 'Khayaal nahi rakhta tha?" Saag se uthti
bhaap uski aankhon mein utarne lagi thi, use bade arse ke baad pata nahi kya kya yaad
aaya tha.

"Rakhta tha." Awaaz aur bhi madham ho gayi thi. Amma ab uske paas baithi us thali
mein do rotiyon ka aata goondh rahi thi. "Roti kapda nahi deta tha?"..Usne chadar se
apni aankhein ragdi.

282
"Deta tha." Woh apni awaaz khud bhi ba mushkil se sun paayi thi.

"Tu ne phir bhi chhod diya use? Tu ne bhi Allah se bande wala mamla kiya uske saath.
Sab kuch le kar bhi door ho gayi us se." Amma ne aata goondhte huye jaise hans kar
kaha tha. Woh bol nahi saki thi. Bolne ke liye kuch tha hi nahi.

Palken jhapke baghair woh sirf Amma ka chehra dekhti rahi.

"Tujhe yeh dar bhi nahi laga ki koi doosri aurat le aayega wo?" "Nahi." Is baar aata
goondhte Amma ne uska chehra dekha tha.

"Tujhe pyaar nahi hai usse?" Kya sawaal aaya tha! Woh nazrein chura gayi thi. Uski chup
ne Amma ko jaise ek aur sawaal diya.

"Kabhi pyaar kiya hai?" Aankhon mein sailaab aaya tha. Kya kya yaad aagaya tha.

"Kiya tha?" Usne aansuon ko behne diya tha.

"Phir kya hua?" Amma ne uske aansuon ko nazar andaz kar diya tha.

"Nahi mila." Sar jhukaye usne aag mein kuch aur lakdiyan daali. "Mila nahi ya usne
chhod diya?"..Uske munh mein jaise hara mirch aayi thi. "Usne chhod diya." Pata nahi
saag handi mein zyada paani chhod raha tha ya uski aankhein, par aag dono jagah thi.

"Pyaar nahi karta hoga" Amma ne be sakhta kaha.

"Pyaar karta tha lekin intezaar nahi kar sakta tha." Usne pata nahi kyun uski taraf se
safai di thi. "Jo pyaar karta hai, woh intezaar karta hai." Jawab khatak se aaya tha aur
uski saari wazahaton, dalilon ke par khche ura gaye the. Woh rote huye hansi thi, ya
phir shayad haste huye royi thi. Kya samjha diya tha us aurat ne jo dil o dimaag kabhi
samjha nahi sake the use.

"Us aadmi ki wajah se ghar chhod aayi apna?" Amma ne phir poocha. "Nahi bas wahan
be sukooni thi mujhe, is liye aagayi," usne bheegay hue chehre ke saath kaha. "Kya be
sukooni thi?" Woh barasti ankhon ke saath batati gayi. Amma chup chaap aata gondhti
rahi, uske khamoshi hone par bhi usne kuch nahi kaha tha..Khamoshi ka wo waqfa bada

283
taweel ho gaya, be had taweel. Amma aata gondhne ke baad rakh kar saag mein doyi
chalane lagi thi. Woh tangon ke gird bazu lapete saag ko ghulte dekhti rahi.
"Wahan neher ke kinaare kyun khadi thi?" Amma ne yak dum saag ghonttey hue us se
poocha. Usne sar utha kar amma ko dekha.

"Bohot buzdil hoon amma... marnay ke liye nahi khadi thi." Nam ankhon ke saath is ne
jaise khilkhila kar haste hue us boodhi aurat se poocha tha, usay jaise ab samajh mein
aya tha woh wahan se usay yahan tak kyun le aayi thi. Us ke hasne par jaise woh
muskurayi thi..

Us ke khasta haal bosida dant dikhe thay. "Yani tu toh badi bahadur hai. Main ne buzdil
samjha tu toh mere se bhi bahadur hai phir."

"Nahi, aap se bahadur nahi hoon main, main toh be had kamzor hoon."..Us bakri se bhi
kamzor jisko gher ke layi hoon." Imama ne kaha tha. "Tujhe apni hone wali aulad ka bhi
khayal nahi aaya? Pyaar nahi aata us par?" Us ki aankhen ek baar phir barasne lagi thi..

"koi is tarah ghar, aadmi chhodta hai jaise tu chhod aayi. Mar jaate hain bade bade
pyaare... mar jaate hain, par koi ek pyaare ke marnay par baqiyon ko chhod deta hai?"
Barasti ankhon ke saath Imama ne us ki baatein suni, woh wahi kuch keh rahi thi jo us
se koi bhi poochta koi bhi keh deta magar woh kisi ko woh jawab nahi deti thi jo us ne
us waqt us aurat ko diya tha jis se us ki jaan pehchan tak naa thi. Baaz dafa insan dil
ka woh bojh jo apnon ke saamne halka nahi karta, ghairon ke saamne kar deta hai. Woh
bhi wahan jahan usay yakeen ho woh raaz daba rahe ga. Kabhi nikal kar nahi aaye ga.

"Main ab kisi se pyaar nahi karna chahti amma." Boodhi aurat ne saag ka dhakna utha
kar phir doyi chalayi.

"Mujhe lagta hai jis se bhi main pyaar karti hoon, woh mujh se chhinn jata hai. Woh
cheez mere paas nahi rehti. Toh phir kyun is takleef se guzroon main baar baar, kyun
main zindagi mein aise rishte rakhoon jin se bichadna "Mujhe itni takleef de," usne jaise
rote hue us boodhi aurat ke samne seene ki woh phaans nikali thi jisne uska saans rok
rakha tha.

"Baar baar pyaar karun, baar baar gawan du mein ab is takleef se nahi guzar sakti," woh
roti ja rahi thi. Aansu yun nikal rahe thay jaise abluon ka paani, pata nahi boodhi aurat
ki aankhon mein saag ki bhaap ne paani chhoda tha ya uske dard ne, lekin usne bhi
apni khuasta haal meli kuchli chaadar ke pallu se apni aankhein ragarna shuru kar di thi.
"Yeh tu nahi kar sakti, yeh koi insaan bhi nahi kar sakta ki apnon ko is liye chhod de

284
taake unke bichhadne ki takleef se bach jaaye. Ek ek kar ke bichhad rahe hain toh dard
jhel nahi pa rahi. Sab ko ekathha chhod kar dard jhel legi?"

Usne jo baat us se poochi thi is ka jawab Imama ke paas nahi tha. Aur agar tha bhi toh
woh us jawab ko dohraane ki himmat nahi rakhti thi.

"Us jhuggi ke ander mera 38 saal ka jawaan beta hai. Thahro zara main le kar aati hoon
use, tumhari baaton mein toh bhool hi gayi thi main use..."

Woh boodhi aurat yak dam uth kar andar chali gayi thi, chand minto ke baad woh ek
redhi numa trolley ko dhakelti hui bahar laayi jisme ek dubla patla mard ek bistar par
leta hua qahqahe laga raha tha yun jaise woh maa ki tawajju milne par khush tha. Us
aurat ne agar use yeh nahi bataya hota ki uski umar 38 saal thi toh Imama use 18-20
saal ka koi ladka samajhti.. Woh zehni aur jismani dono tarah se mazoor tha. Baat bhi
theek se nahi kar pata tha bas us boodhi aurat ko dekh kar hasta tha aur woh use dekh
kar has rahi thi. Usne redhi la kar Imama ke qareeb khadi kar di thi aur khud roti
pakaanay baith gayi thi.

Mera eklaota beta hai yeh 38 saal maine iske sahare guzaare hain Allah ke sahare ke
baad. Woh peyda banate hue use batane lagi thi. "Koi aur aulad nahi aap ki?" Uske aansu
thamne lage thay.

Paanch bete paida huye thay sab sehatmand. Par dinon mein khatam ho gaye phir yeh
peyda hua toh shohar ne kaha ise kisi dargah par chhod aate hain main nahi pal sakta
aisi aulad ko badi zimmedari hai par main kaise chhod deti apni aulad... Mujhe toh pyaar
hi bada tha isse," boodhi aurat ne roti ab us tawe par daal di thi jise kuch der pehle
usne saag ki handiya utaari thi. Woh ab apne bete ko yuh pichkar rahi thi jaise woh 38
saal ka nahi aath maah ka tha aur woh bhi is redhi ke andar maa ki pichkane par apne
nahi fo nazaar aaaj ko isi tarah sukad raha tha, khilkhilate hue jaise waqai koi nanha
baccha tha.. "Shohar do char saal samjhaata raha mujhe, par main nahi maani. Allah ne di
thi aulad, Allah ki di cheez kaise phenk aati? Insaan ki di hui cheez hoti to phenk aati.
Koi aur bacha nahi hua iske baad mere yahaan. Shohar ko bada pyaar tha mujhse, par
use aulad bhi chahiye thi. Mera bhi dil chahta tha khud hi nikal aoon uski zindagi se.
Par mere aage peeche koi nahi tha is liye wahi bethi rahi, doosri shaadi se das din pehle
kheton mein use saanp lad gaya. Log kehte the meri aah padi hai. Par maine to koi
baddua nahi di usko. Main to khush hi rahi jab tak uske saath rahi."

Amma ki aankhon mein paani aaya tha par woh duppate se ragad kar, tawe par phoolti
hui roti senkhne lagi. "Woh mar gaya to saari zameen, jaidaad rishte daaroon ne cheen li.
Bas beta mere paas rehne diya. Yeh theek hota to yeh bhi cheen lete woh. Par Mola

285
karam tha yeh aisa tha. 38 saal se uska aur mera saath hai, isko shohar ke kehne par
dargah par chhod aayi hoti to mera kya hota."

Amma ne roti ajeeb khushi aur sarshaari ke aalam mein uske saamne rakhi thi. Koi bojh
tha jo Imama ke kandhon se hat raha tha, koi qafal tha jo khul raha tha, koi sahr tha jo
toot raha tha.

Jo bhi chhoda Allah de us par sabr kar aur khud kisi ko vichhoda na de. Allah pasand
nahi karta hai yeh.

Us aurat ne roti par saag daalte huye kaha tha. "Gham bohat bada tha mera Amma."
Usne sar jhukaye pehla luqma toda. "Allah ne tujhe gham diya, tune apne aadmi ko. Tu
kaun sa apna gham bas apne andar rakh kar baith gayi thi.."

Woh luqma haath mein liye bethi rahi, munh mein nahi daal saki, aankhein phir dhundlai
thi. Use Salar yaad aaya tha. Haath par uska mohabbat bhara lams yaad aaya tha. Uski
mohabbat uski inayat yaad aayi thi aur us aulad ka khayal aaya tha jise usne bhi badi
duaain kar kar ke manga tha aur jab dua poori ho gayi thi to woh kisi bhi cheez ki
qadr nahi kar rahi thi.

Is boodhi aurat ke ahaate mein bethe use pehli baar Waseem par sabr aaya tha. Saad
par sabr aaya tha, woh us din wahan se uth kar bhaagi thi. Use ab ghar jaana tha Salar
ke paas aur waapas ghar aa kar usne khud Salar ko phone kar ke waapas aane ke liye
kaha tha. Woh hairaan hua tha, shayad hairaan se zyada pareshan hua tha magar usne
uski ticket confirm karwadi thi.

Woh jaane se pehle ek baar phir us boodhi aurat se milne aayi thi, uske liye kuch
cheezein le kar. Use be-hadd koshish ke bawajood woh jhugii nahi mili thi. Woh driver
ke saath adha din neher ke us kinare us jhugiyon wale ilaqe ko dhoondti rahi thi. Driver
ne woh ilaqa khud nahi dekha tha kyun ki us din woh use bohot peechhe chhod ke
neher kinare utri thi aur phir wahan se paidal hi waapas aayi thi. Lekin phir bhi woh
jagah wahi honi chahiye thi.

Usi sadak par kahin, magar wahan woh jagah nahi thi, na woh boodhi aurat jiske haath
ki roti aur saag ka swaad use abhi bhi apni zaban par mehsoos hota tha. Na woh 38
saal ki aulad ki mushaqat jisne us boodhi aurat ke liye har bojh halka kar diya tha, aur
na uss bohot zyada parhi likhi aurat ki baatein jisne chabiyon ki tarah uske wujood ke
qafal aur guthiyon khol kar use azaad kiya tha.

286
---------------------

Chee saal baad bairuni gate hamesha ki tarah ghar mein kaam karne wali maid ne khola
tha. Drive-way par gaadi khadi karte hue Salar ne abhi driving seat ka darwaza hi khola
tha jab har roz ki tarah lawn mein khelte uske dono bachay bhaagte hue uske paas aa
gaye the. Char saal ka Jibreel pehle pahuncha tha. Driving seat par baithe baithe usne
apne bete ka chehra chuma tha. Woh paseene se sharaboor tha.

"Assalamu Alaikum!" Gaadi mein pade tissue box se tissue nikal kar usne Jibreel ka
mattha aur chehra saaf kiya jo usne badi farmaanbardari se karwaya tha. Do saala Inaya
tab tak hanpti kanpti, shor machati girti padti uske paas aagayi thi. Door se phalay uske
baazuon ko dekh kar woh kuch aur khilkilayi thi. Usne hamesha ki tarah use god mein
liya tha. Bohat zor se use bheenchne ke baad usne baari baari beti ke dono gaal chume
the. Jibreel tab tak driving seat ka darwaza band kar chuka tha.

Usne Inaya ko neeche utaar diya. Woh dono baap se milne ke baad dobara lawn mein
bhaag gaye the jahan woh maid ki do betiyon ke saath khelne mein masroof the. Woh
chand lamhe drive way par khada apne bachon ko dekhta raha. Phir gaadi ke pichle
hisse se apna briefcase aur jacket nikalte hue woh ghar ke androni darwaze ki taraf bhad
gaya.

Imama tab tak uske istiqbal ke liye darwaze tak aa chuki thi. Dono ki nazrein mili thi.
Woh hairani se uske paas aate hue muskurayi. "Tum jaldi aagaye aaj?" Usne hamesha ki
tarah use gale lagate hue uske baalon ko haule se sahlate hue kaha. "Haan aaj zyada
kaam nahi tha." ...."Toh dhund lete"..Usne jawaban uske haath se jacket lete hue hansi..wo
jawab dene ke bajaye muskura diya..

Apne bedroom mein baithe usne jab tak apna briefcase rakha aur joote utaare, woh uske
liye paani le aayi thi.

"Tumhari tabiyat theek hai?" Woh uske haath mein pakdi tray se glass utha raha tha jab
Imama ne achanak poocha tha. Usne chonk kar uski shakal dekhi. "Haan bilkul. Kyun?"

"Nahi, mujhe thake hue lage ho, is liye pooch rahi hoon." Salar ne jawab dene ke bajaye
glass munh se laga liya. Woh tray le kar chali gayi.

Kapde tabdeel kar ke woh sitting area mein aagaya tha. Un mein uske dono bachay abhi
bhi football ke peeche bhaagte phir rahe the. Woh sitting area ki khidki ke samne ja kar
khada ho gaya. Congo ka mosam usay kabhi pasand nahi raha tha aur iski wajah wo

287
barish thi jo kisi waqt bhi shuru ho sakti thi aur jo shayad abhi kuch der mein phir
shuru hone wali thi. Kinshasa mein pichle kai dino se har roz isi waqt barish hoti thi.
Supeher ke aakhri chand ghante. Ek dedh ghante ki barish aur uske baad matala saf.
"Chai." Woh Imama ki awaz par bahar lawn mein dekhte be ikhtiyar palta. Woh ek tray
mein chai ke do mug aur ek plate mein chand biscuits liye khadi thi. "Thanks." Woh mug
aur ek biscuit uthate hue muskuraya.

Bahar chalte hain bachon ke paas. Woh bahar jaate hue boli, "Main thodi der mein aata
hoon, kisi call ka intezar kar raha hoon." Woh sar hilaate hue bahar chali gayi, chand
minuton ke baad usne Imama ko lawn mein namoodar hote hue dekha tha. Lawn ke ek
kone mein padi kursi par baithe woh khidki mein use dekh kar muskurayi thi. Woh bhi
jawaban muskura diya..

Chai ka mug aur biscuito ki plate ab lawn mein uske saamne padi table par rakhi thi.
Usne baari baari Jibreel aur inaya ko uske paas aakar biscuit lete dekha. Jibreel ne biscuit
le kar ja kar Nono aur Luiya ko diye the..chaaro bacche ek baar phir se football khelne
lage the..Imama ab mukammal taur par bachon ki taraf mutawajjah thi. Chai ke ghont lete
hue daayein kandhay par padi shawl se apne jism ka woh hissa chhupaye jahan ek nayi
zindagi parwarish paa rahi thi..unke yahan teesre bacche ki aamad mutawaqqu thi..wo
football ke peeche bhaagte baccho ko dekhte hue waqtan fa waqtan hans rahi thi aur
phir unhein hidayat dene lagti.

Sitting area ki khidki ke samne khade bahar dekhte hue woh jaise ek film dekh raha tha,
ek mukammal film. Us ke haath mein pakdi chai thandi ho chuki thi, ek gehra saans le
kar usne mug paas padi table par rakh diya.

Imama ka andaza theek tha. Woh theek nahi tha. Woh khidki ke sheeshay se bahar lawn
mein nazar aane wali ek khush haal family ko dekh raha tha. Ideal perfect life ka ek
manzar, uske bachon ke bachpan ke qeemti lamhe.

Apne andar ek aur nanha wajood liye uski biwi ka mutmaeen aur masroor chehra. Chand
papers ko phaad kar phenk dene se ye zindagi aise hi khubsurat reh sakti thi. Woh ek
lamha ke liye buri tarah kamzor pada. Aulad aur biwi waqai insaan ki aazmaish hote
hain unke liye jinhein "maal aazmane se qasir rehta hai", unhein dekhte hue woh bhi isi
aazmaish ka shikar ho raha tha.

Ek mard, ek shohar ek baap ke tor par lawn mein mojood uski family uski zimmedari
thi. Woh unse khoon aur mohabbat ke rishto se bandha hua tha ek lamha ke liye uski
nazar bhatak kar Jibreel aur Inaya ke saath khelne wali chaar aur chhe saal ki un do
siyah faam laagar bacchiyon par pad gayi thi..

288
Uske khubsurat gore bachon ke saath khelte hue woh aur bhi zyada badsoorat lag rahi
thi..Haadi ki woh dono betiyan agar is waqt munasib libaas aur jooton mein malbus thi,
toh is ki wajah Hadi ka unke ghar kaam karna tha. Warna woh goonhe ke badhaali ke
shikar hazaron bachon ki tarah apna bachpan kisi aasaish ke baghair mehnat aur
mushaqqat kar ke guzaar rahi hoti aur unke wahan se chale jaane ke baad unka
mustaqbil phir kisi be yaqeeni ka shikar ho jata, bilkul isi tarah jis tarah maghribi no
aabadi ke wahan aajane se pura Africa be yaqeeni aur adam isteqam ka shikar ho raha
tha. Woh usi maghribi no abadiyat ke ek numainde ke tor par wahan mojood tha.

Usne apni tees saalah mulaazima ko drive way par khade apni bachiyon ke kisi shot par
taliyan bajate hue dekha, bilkul waise hi jaise lawn ke ek kone mein kursi par bethi uski
biwi apne dono bachon ko khelte dekh kar khush ho rahi thi. Hadi ne khud kabhi
bachpan nahi dekha, woh paida hone ke foran baad "baaligh" ho gayi thi. Africa ke navve
fisad bachon ki tarah jinhein bachpan ya baqaye zindagi mein se koi ek cheez hi mil
sakti thi.

Bachpan behar haal un options mein se tha jo premium ki list mein aate the aur aisa hi
ek option apne bachon ko dene ke liye Hadi single parent ke taur par jaan tor mehnat
kar rahi thi. Woh un ke saath insaniyat ke rishte mein munsalik tha.

Ek lambay arsay ke baad woh pehli baar wahan khada apni aulad ka us aurat ki aulad
se muqabla kar raha tha. Apni biwi ki zindagi aur us aurat ki zindagi ka muqabla kar
raha tha halankeh woh aaj wahan us kaam ke liye nahi khada tha.

Uska phone bajne laga tha. Ek gehra saans le kar usne phone karne wale ki ID dekhi.
Call receive karte hue usay andaza tha, us waqt wo doosri taraf kisse baat karne wala
tha usay apni family ki Zindagi aur istife mein se ek cheez ka intekhab karna tha.

--------------------------

Africa ka doosra sab se bada mulk Congo pichhle kai deh'iyon se duniya mein sirf paanch
cheezon ki wajah se pehchana jata tha.

1- Khanah jungi.. jis mein ab tak 45 lakh log jaan ganwa chuke thay.

2- Gurbat. UN ke economic indicators mein Congo UN ke 188 mumalik ki fehrist mein

187 ve number par tha.

289
3- Maadni wasail... Jin ke zakhair ke lehaz se Congo duniya ka ameer tareen mulk tha.

4- Ghane junglaat... Jahan par kasrat se baarishen hoti thi.

5- Pasta qamat (Pygmy people) siyah faam log... Congo ke in junglaat mein sadiyon se pai
jane wali insanon ki aik aisi nasal mazhab zamanay ke waheed ghulam jinhen ghulam
banana qanoonan jaiz hai..

Aur yeh pehchan sirf congo ki nahi thi, Africa ke har mulk ki pehchan kam o besh aisi
hi cheezein ban chuki hain.

Ek chhuti shanakht jo in sab mulkon mein mushtarka hai woh maghribi isti'mariyat ki
nayi shakal hai. World Bank... jo in tamam mulkon mein gurbat ko khatam karne aur
bunyadi insani zarooriyat ki farahmi ke label ke niche in tamam mumalik mein America
aur Europi mumalik ko apni multinational companies ke zariye Africa ke qudrati aur
maadni wasail ko, ganne ki ras ki tarah nichorhne ka moqa faraham kar raha hai. Congo
mein bhi yahi ho raha tha aur pichhli kai daha'iyon se ho raha tha. 1960 mein Belgium
ki isti'mariyat se nijaat hasil karne ke baad Congo ne tees saalon mein kam se kam bees
bar apna naam badla tha... Saari jung naam rakhne aur naam badalne ke bade maqsad ke
husool tak hi mehdood rahi aur badi alami taqaton America aur France ki pusht panahi
se khanah jungi mein tabdeel hoti gayi. Ek aisi hulnak khanah jungi jis mein Congo ne
apni azadi ke 55 saalon mein taqreeban 45 lakh logon ki jaan ganwai...

Sarhay chhe crore ki abadi wale is mulk mein koi ghar aur khandan aisa nahi bacha jo
is khanah jungi se muta'asir na hua ho, jis ke kisi fard ne is qatal o gharaat mein jaan
na ganwai ho ya jism ka koi hissa na kho betha ho, ya jis ke khandan ki aurton ki izzat
pamal na hui ho, jis ke bachay aur bachiyan jinsi ziadatiyon ka shikar na hui ho, ya child
soldier ke tor par mutaharib groups ke hathon aik doosre ke khilaf istemal na hue hon.
Yeh duniya ki mazhab tareekh ki woh pehli khanah jungi thi jis mein aik doosre se
larnay wale qabeelay, ladayi ke doran insanon ko qatal karte aur un ka gosht khorak ke
matabadil ke tor par istemal karte rahe. Khanah jungi, darya e Congo ke gird basne wale
is mulk ke logon ka culture tha. Ek aisa culture jo muhazib dunya ke muhazib logon ne
un par thopha tha. Khanah jangi ke zariye alami taqatain Congo ki zameen aur maadni
wasail par qabza kar ke wahan se arabon rupye ki maadniyat apne mulkon aur apne
muashray ki taraqqi o falah o bahbood ke liye le ja rahi thi aur unhein is baat ki koi
parwah nahi thi ke woh Africa mein insaniyat ki tazleel kis kis tarah se kar rahe thay.

Agar 45 lakh log khanah jangi ka shikar hue thay to takreeban itni hi tadad, bhook,
bimari aur bunyadi insani zaruriyat ki adam farahmi ki wajah se luqma ajal ban chuki thi

290
aur yeh sab kuch is mulk mein ho raha tha jo maadni wasail ke zakhair ke hisab se
duniya ka sab se ameer tareen mulk tha. Jis ki zameen cobalt, platinum, uranium jaisi
duniya ki mehngi tareen dhaton se bhari hui thi. Cango sirf un dhaton se mala mal nahi
tha balkay is waqt duniya bhar mein sab se zyada khaam diamond bhi paida kar raha
tha, duniya bhar mein doosra sab se bada barani junglaat rakhne ka aizaz bhi Congo ko
hi hasil tha, jo nah sirf arabon dollars ki qeemti lakdi ka malik tha balkay in hi junglaat
se duniya bhar mein rubber bhi bheja ja raha tha. Aur Congo ki isi zameen par duniya
ke doosre bade barani junglaat mein takreeban paanch lakh ke qareeb woh khasta hal
abadi rehti thi jo apni guzar basar shikar kar ke karti thi jin ke afraad aaj bhi apne jism
darakhton ki chaalon, patton ya janwaron ki khaalon se dhakpe thay ya phir woh barhna
rehte thay. Paanch lakh ki woh abadi chhoti chhoti tukriyon mein France se do guna
raqbay par phelay hue in barani junglaat mein pheli hui thi, is liye adadi i'etibar se woh
kahin bhi in junglaat ke qareebi abad qasbon mein abaad baanto qabeele ke afraad par
ghalib nahi aa sakti thi jo her lehaz se un se barte thay. Woh Congo ke aaini aur
qanooni shehri thay jin ke paas bunyadi haqooq, bunyadi zaruriyat ka saman aur behtar
zindagi ke wasail thay. In be maya past qamat ke paas kuch bhi nahi tha, un ke paas
sirf woh jungle tha jis mein woh rehte thay, aapas mein shadiyan kar lete thay aur
diarrhea, malaria jaisi chhoti chhoti bimariyon ka shikar ho kar mar jate. Un ki zindagi
ka daerah bas yahi tak tha. 2002 mein Congo ki qaim muqam hukumat ne kuch aalmi
taqatoun ke dabao mein junglaat se lakdi ki katai ka ek naya qanoon wazay kiya aur is
qanoon ke tehat, Congo ki hukumat ke paas yeh ikhtiyar aa gaya ke woh junglaat mein
rehne wale qabeelon aur abadiyon ko mukammal tor par nazar andaz kar ke, apni marzi
se jungle ka koi bhi hissa kisi bhi tareeqe se istemal kar sakti thi. World Bank aur
doosre bein ul aqwaami maliyat iadaron ne nah sirf is framework ko support kiya balkay
Congo ki hukumat ko mali wasail faraham kiye taake Congo ke junglaat ko mukhtalif
zones mein taqseem kar ke nishandahi ki jaye ke kisi zone mein darakht kate jayenge
aur kis hisse ko sani'i maqasid ke liye, jungli Haayat ki baqaa ke liye istemaal kiya
jayega aur national park ki soorat mein tabdeel karke insani rehaish ke liye mamnoo
qarar de diya jayega. World Bank ne UN ki khuraak ke aalami idaray ke saath mil kar
Congo mein un janglaat ki tabahi ke aik azeem alshan project ka aghaaz kar diya tha.
Salar Sikandar jis waqt is project ke head ke tor par Congo pahuncha, tab tak is
mansoobe ko teen saal ho chuke thay. Salar Sikandar ko yeh andaza nahi tha ke World
Bank usay kisi tarah istemal karne wala tha, lekin usay yeh andaza bohot jald ho gaya
tha. Ibaaka se pehli mulaqat ke baad...

Petrus Ibaaka se Salar Sikandar ki pehli mulaqat bade dramey andaaz mein hui thi. Use
Congo mein aaye takreeban ek saal hone wala tha jab Lamoko naam ki jagah ko apni
team ke saath visit karte hue Petrus Ibaka ka takreeban do darjan ke qareeb Pygmies
(pastah qad logon) ke saath achanak wahan aya tha jahan Salar aur us ki team ke log
apni gaadiyon se utar kar us ilaqe ka jaiza le rahe thay, jise kuch arsa pehle hi ek
European timber number company ko lease par diya gaya tha. Un ke paas private aur
government dono ki taraf se di jane wali security maujood thi aur un guards ne Ibaka
aur us ke group ke logon ko yakdam wahan namoodar hote dekh kar hawas bakhtgi ke
aalam mein be-dere firing shuru kar di thi. Salar ne do pygmies ko zakhmi ho kar girte
dekha aur baqiyo ko darakhton ki ont mein chhupte aur phir buland awaaz mein Ibaka

291
ko kisi darakht ki ont se angrezi zaban mein yeh pukarte suna tha ke woh hamla karne
nahi aye baat karne aye hain. Salar is waqt apni gadi ki ont mein tha aur usi ne sab se
pehle Ibaka ki pukar suni thi.

Salar ki team ke saath maujood guards, andha dhund firing karte hue tab tak team ke
tamam afraad ko gaadiyon mein pahuncha chuke thay masiwaye Salar Sikandar ke is se
pehle ke woh apne guards ki rehnumai mein gaadi mein sawar hota aur phir us ki gadi
bhi wahan se tez raftari se ghaib ho jati, Salar ne guards se wahan ki muqami zaban
Kangala mein kaha tha ke woh is pukarne wale aadmi se baat karna chahta hai, woh
firing band kardein, kyun ke yeh ek tarafah hai, doosri taraf se na to firing ho rahi hai
na hi kisi aur hathiyar ka istemal...

Us ke guards kuch der tak us se behas karte rahe aur is behas ko khatam karne ka
wahees hal Salar ne woh nikala tha jo us ki zindagi ki sab se badi bewuqoofi sabit ho
sakti thi agar doosra group waqai musallah hota to..woh yak dam zameen se uth kar gadi
ki ont se bahar nikal aya tha. Us ki security par taenat guards in pygmies ke samne aane
par is tarah hawas bakhtah nahi hue thay jitne us ke is tarah bilkul samne ajaane par
hue the Firing ab tham gayi thi, uski taqleed mein uski security ke afraad bhi bahar nikal
aaye thay. Wahan ab sirf do gaadiyan thi, team ke baqi sab afraad wahan se apne apne
guards ki hifazat mein nikal chuke thay. Firing ke thamte hi Ibaka bhi bahar nikal aya
tha. Salar ne chilla kar apne guardz ko goli chalanay se mana kiya tha phir woh is
saadhe char-feet qad ke be-had siyah chhapti naak wale aur moti moti siyah aankhon
wale aadmi ki taraf mutwajjah hua, jo apne saathiyo ke baraks jeans aur shirt mein tha.
In nange paon wale past qamat logon ke darmiyan joggers pehne be-had ajeeb lag raha
tha.

Petrus Ibaka is past kaamat shaksh ne aage barh kar ta'aruf karwate hue Salar se haath
milane ke liye haath badhaaya tha jise thaamne se pehle Salar ne bade napay talay andaz
mein Ibaka ka sar se paon tak jaiza liya tha. Woh abhi tak yahi samajh raha tha ke woh
bhi un mufloke hal logon hi ki tarah hoga jo ghair mulkiyon ki gaadiyan samne aane par
imdad ke liye un ke samne ajaate thay. Mali imdad naa sahi, lekin khushk khurak ke
dibbe, doodh, juices bhi un ke liye ek aiyaashi hoti. Salar bhi Ibaka se aisi hi kisi
demand ka intezaar kar raha tha, lekin jawaban Ibaka ki zaban se apna naam sun kar
woh hairaan ho gaya tha. Usne Ibaka se apna ta'aruf nahi karwaya tha phir bhi woh use
naam se kaise jaanta tha. Woh Ibaka se yeh sawaal kiya baghair nahi rah saka. Usne
jawaban usay bataya ke woh us ke bare mein bohot kuch jaanta hai. Lomuka mein hone
wale visit ke bare mein bhi, use bank ke offices mein kaam karne wale kisi muqami
aadmi ne bataya tha, jisne Ibaka ki sar-tor koshish ke bawajood Salar se mulaqat ke liye
appointment ke husool mein us ki madad karne se inkar kar diya tha aur yeh chand
dino ya chand hafton ki baat nahi thi. Ibaka World Bank ke country head se mulaqat ke
liye kai mahinon se koshish kar raha tha. Woh Salar ke office numbers par har roz
dheeron calls karta rehta tha. Website par maujood us ke email address par usne saikdon
emails ki thi jin ka jawab har baar sirf musooli hi ka aya tha. Is ke baad aage kuch

292
nahi. Phone calls receive karne wale Salar ke amley ke afraad ke paas bhi Ibaka ke liye
sirf ek jawab tha, woh meeting mein hain aap ka paigham pohancha diya jayega. Ibaka ki
mulaqat ka maqsad jaan kar usay jawaban bade normal andaz mein tala jata. Uski
guftagu sunte hue Salar us ki zaban o bayaan se muta'asir hue baghair nahi rah saka.
Usay ab shubah nahi raha tha ke Belgium ki colony hone ki wajah se jis mulk ki qomi
zuban french ho wahan is American lab o lahje mein angrezi mein itni rawani se baat
karne wala junglonat ka basi honay ke bawajood bahruni mulk ka taleem yafta hoga. Yeh
na qabil yaqeen baat thi, lekin is ke baad jo kuch Salar Sikandar ne suna tha, us ne us
ke chodah tabaq Roshan kar diye thay. Petrus Ibaka ka Howard Business School ka
graduate tha aur Wall Street mein JP Morgan Group ke saath paanch saal kaam karne ke
baad Congo aya tha. Apne wallet se nikale hue kuch visiting cards usne Salar Sikandar ki
taraf bhadha diye thay usne be-had be-yakeeni se unhein pakda. Woh faqeer past qamat
be-maaya shakhs tha. Congo ke junglon mein teeron, neezon aur patthron se shikaar kar
ke pet ki bhook mitane wala ek jungi... Woh Howard ke Canadi Business School kahan se
pohanch gaya tha aur phir JP Morgan Group ke saath munsalik rehna to phir woh yahan
kya kar raha tha? Aur yeh woh sawaal tha jiska jawab Petrus Ibaka ne Salar Sikandar ko
office mein doosre din, apni doosri mulaqat mein, kagazat ke ek anbaar ke saath diya
tha, jo woh is mulaqat mein Salar Sikandar ko dene aya tha. Petrus Ibaka das saal ki
umar mein Lomuka ka mein ek bacha ke taur par ek missionary se mutarif hua tha, jo
use apne saath Congo ke junglon mein wahan ke logon se rabta aur communication ke
liye saath le kar phirta raha aur phir use is had tak us bachay ke saath lagaoo ho gaya
ke bimari ki wajah se Congo chorhne par woh Ibaka ko bhi apne saath America le gaya
tha jahan usne use Petrus ka naam diya. Ek naya mazhab bhi lekin sab se badi yeh ke
usne Ibaka ko taleem dilwai. Taleem ke liye khairat se funding dilwai. Ibaka be-had
zaheen tha aur Riverand Johnson ne us ki is zehanat ko jaanch liya tha, woh Ibaka ko us
ke baad har saal Kangul laata raha jahan Ibaka ka khandan aaj bhi isi tarah ji raha tha.
Das saala Ibaka ne agle pacchis saal America mein guzare thay, magar is ke baad woh
America chorh aya tha.

Woh apne logon ke paas rehna chahta tha kyun ke unhein us ki zaroorat thi aur unhein
us ki zaroorat is liye thi ke kyunke World Bank ke mali taawun se hone wale bohot se
mansubon mein se ek mansuba jungle ke us hisse mein shuru ho gaya tha jahan Ibaka
ka qabeela abad tha. Us ka khandan aur khandan se bhi barh kar woh das hazaar log jo
ab jungle ke is hisse se be dakhal kiye ja rahe thay, jismein woh sadiyon se reh rahe
thay. Jungle katne ja raha tha, woh saari zameen saaf hoti phir us ke baad wahan un
maadniyat ki talash shuru hoti jo is mansube ka doosra hissa tha, aur Ibaka ka masla, us
ka apna khandan nahi tha. Ibaka ka masla woh pura junglat ka hissa tha jo ab jagah
jagah zones bana kar kata ja raha tha aur kahin national park bana kar un logon ko
wahan se be dakhal kiya ja raha tha.

Hum paanch lakh log hain magar yeh jungle to Congo ke saarhay teen crore logon ko
rozgaar de raha hai. World Bank Timber Industry ko maumlat de raha hai kyun ke is se
hamari ghurbat khatam ho gi. Jab chand dehaiyon mein se jab jungle hi gaib ho kar
Europe aur America ki factories aur showrooms mein mehngay daamon beekne wali lakdi

293
ki ashiya mein tabdeel ho jayenge to Congo ke log kya karenge? Tum log humse woh bhi
cheena chahte ho jo Khuda ne hamein dia hai. Agar kabhi hum west mein unse sab kuch
cheenne pahunch gaye to tumhe kaisa lagega? Ibaka ne apna case bohat tehzeeb se pesh
kiya tha magar baat ke ikhtitam tak uski bay chaini uske lab o lahje se jhalakne lagi thi.
Salar Sikandar ke paas uske sawalon ke rate rataye jawabat thay. Is project ki tarah
Congo mein bhi hone wale aur bohat se projects ki tafseelat uski ungliyon par thin. Woh
wahan World Bank ka country head tha aur yeh mumkin nahi tha ke in projects ki
ahmiyat aur feasibility reports ke bare mein usse pata na hota tha, magar aisa pehli bar
hua tha ke Petrus Ibaka ke in shafa'at aur sawalat ne use pareshan karne lage thay.
Bohat kuch aisa tha jo uski naak ke neeche ho raha tha aur use pata nahi tha lekin woh
is sab ka hissedar tha kyunke wo sab kuch uske dastakhaton ke saath manzoor ho raha
tha. Congo mein woh pehli baar nahi aya tha, na hi Africa aur uske masail uske liye
naye thay, na hi wahan ke wasail par maghrib ki tapakhti hui raal uske liye koi
posheeda baat thi, lekin woh hamesha yeh samajhta raha tha ke her cheez ke do pehlu
hote hain aur koi bhi faalih kaam karne wali bayn ul aqwami maaliyati tanzeem apne
mufaadat ko balaye taq rakh kar kisi mulk aur qaum ke liye kuch nahi kar sakti aur
woh unhein itni chhoot deta tha magar Ibaka ke eterazat aur inshefat ne use haula diya
tha. Jo kuch wahan ho raha tha, woh World Bank ke apne charter ke khilaf tha lekin yeh
sab kuch ho raha tha aur World Bank ki dilchaspi aur marzi se ho raha tha. Ibaka ki di
hui files ke anbaar woh kai hafte parhta raha tha. Kai hafton tak woh apne aap se jung
karta raha tha. World Bank ki imaa par wahan aisi companiyo ko lakdi istemaal karne ki
ijaazat di gayi thi jinka track record Africa ke doosre bohat se mumalik mein is haawale
se qabil e itraz raha tha. Lakdi kat rahi thi, jungle saaf ho raha tha, abadi be dakhal ho
rahi thi aur jin sharayet par in companies ko wahan license diya gaya tha woh
companies in sharayat ko bhi pura nahi kar rahi thin. Inhein lakdi ke badle us ilaqa ke
logon ki mushi haalat sudharne ka farz diya gaya tha aur woh companiya croro dolarz ki
lakdi le jane ke bajaye kuch arzi nauyiat ke schools aur dispensaries logon ko faraham
kar rahi thin. Khoraak,khushk dudh, namak aur masaala jaat ki shakal mein di jaa rahi
thi aur yeh sab World Bank officials ke nigrani ke bawajood ho raha tha kyun ke
pygmies ko is mulk mein achoot ka darja haasil tha, woh in companies ke khilaf adalat
mein nahi ja sakte thay. Hakoomati ohadah daran ke paas nahi ja sakte thay. Sirf ek
kaam kar sakte thay: ahtejaaj. NGO's ke zariye ya phir media ke zariye aur yeh kaam
bohat mushkil tha. Woh muhazzab duniya ka hissa nahi tha jahan par kisi ke saath hone
wali zyadti, char ghante mein har bade news channel ki headlines ban jaati thi. Wo Africa
tha jahan par aisi zyadti, tashaddud ke zariye hi dabadi jaati thi.

Agley do maah Salar ko Ibaka ke saath aur infraadi haisiyat mein un jagahon ko khud ja
kar dekhne mein lage jinke baare mein Ibaka ne usay dastawezat di thi. Phir use ye
andaza ho gaya tha ke wo dastawezat aur in mein paaye jane wali maloomat bilkul theek
thi. Zameer ka faisla bohot aasan tha. Jo kuch ho raha tha wo ghalat tha aur wo uska
hissa nahi banna chahta tha lekin mushkil ye thi ke wo ab kya kare. Ek istefa de kar is
sare soorat hal ko isi tarah chhod kar nikal jata aur use yakeen tha aisi soorat mein jo
kuch wahan chal raha tha, wo chala hi rahta ya phir wahan hone wali be zabbtgiyon par
awaz buland karta. Be zabbtgi ek bohot chhota lafz tha. Jo kuch World Bank wahan kar
raha tha wo ikhlaqiat aur insaniyat ki dhajyan udane ke barabar tha. Africa mein Ibaka

294
se milne ke baad, zindagi mein pehli bar Salar ne Nabi Kareem ‫ ﷺ‬ke aakhri khutbe ke in
alfaz ko samjha tha ke kisi kaale ko gore par aur kisi gore ko kaale par koi sabqat hasil
nahi hoti. Wo hamesha un alfaz ko sirf zat baradri aur unch nich ke hawale se dekhta
tha. Wo pehli dafa is siyah fam abadi ka haal aur istehsaal dekh raha tha, jo duniya ke
ek bade khitay par basti thi. Ma'daniyat aur qudrati wasail se mala mal khitah. Aur phir
is gore abadi ki zehni pasmandgi aur hawas dekh raha tha jis ka wo bhi hissa tha aur
use khauf mehsoos hua tha. Kya Nabi Kareem ‫ ﷺ‬ke alfaz, anay wale zamano ke hawale
se isi khitay aur is siyah fam abadi ke hawale se koi pesh goi thi ya koi tanbeeh jise sirf
saphaid fam log hi nahi, musalman bhi nazar andaz kiye thay. Sadiyon pehle ghulami ka
jo toq siyah famon ke galay se hata liya gaya tha, 21vein sadi ke muhazab zamane mein
Africa mein istimaliyat mein wo toq ek bar phir daal diya tha.

Aur inhi siyah fam past qaamat logon mein se ek Petrus Ibaka tha, jo America jaise
taraqqi yafta mulk mein apni zindagi ke 25 saal guzarne ke baad bhi wahan se is siyah
dor mein laut aya tha. Sirf apne logon ki baqa ke liye. Baqa ke lafz ka mafhoom Salar
Sikandar ne Petrus Ibaka se seekha tha aur is baqa-e bahami ke liye kya kya qurban kiya
ja sakta tha wo bhi wo Ibaka se hi seekh raha tha.

Zindagi mein use taqwa ka matlab bhi usi shakhs ne samjhaya tha jo musalman nahi tha.
Wo taqwa jis ka zikr aakhri khutbe mein tha aur jis ko fazilat hasil thi rang, nasl, zat
pat har iss duniyawi cheez par jise barat samjha jata tha.

Petrus Ibaka ko Allah ka khauf tha. La deen se Catholic aur Catholic se phir la deen
hone ke bawajood Allah se darta tha, ise manta tha, iski ibadat karta tha aur is se
mangta bhi tha lekin wo ye kaam kisi girje, mandir ya masjid mein nahi karta tha. Congo
mein apne logon ke sath insaniyat se gira hua sulook hone ke bawajood wo insaniyat ka
dard rakhta tha. Imandar tha aur ikhlaqi buraiyon se bacha hua tha, magar Petrus Ibaka
ki sab se badi khuobi ye thi ke wo targheebat ko khuda khofi ki wajah se chhodta tha.
Wo nafs parast nahi tha. Wo tamaa zadda bhi nahi tha aur Salar Sikandar bohat bar usay
samajh nahi pata tha. Ibaka bilashuba ghair mamooli insaan tha aur wo agar Salar
Sikandar ko muta'asir kar raha tha to wo kisi bhi insaan ko kar sakta tha.

Wo dunya ke do zaheen tareen insano ka amna samna tha, ye kaise mumkin tha ke ek
muta'asir hota doosra nahi. Salar Sikandar! Mein apni zindagi mein tum se zyada qabil
aur zaheen insaan se nahi mila.

Ibaka ne ek mahine ke baad Salar ke sath hone wali kai mulaqaton ke baad jaise uske
samne eteraf kiya tha. Salar sirf muskurakar reh gaya tha.

295
"Mein khud international organizations mein kaam kar chuka hoon aur main in mein
kaam karne wale bohat afraad se mil bhi raha hoon lekin tum un sab mein mukhtalif ho
mujhe yaqeen hai, tum meri madad karo ge.".." Tareef ka shukriya lekin agar tum is
khushamad ka sahara meri madad ke liye le rahe ho aur tumhara khayal hai ke main
tumhare munh se ye sab sunne ke baad aankhein band kar ke tumhari khatir is salib par
chadh jaon ga to mere bare mein tumhara andaza ghalat hai. Mein jo bhi qadam uthaon
ga, soch samajh kar uthaon ga."

Ibaka ki is faizaana tareef ko khushamad karaar dene ke bawajood Salar jaanta tha Ibaka
ko uski shakal mein aur is position par waqai ek masiha mil gaya tha.. Masiha bhi wo jo
World Bank mein kaam karne ke bawajood apna zameer zabardasti behosh toh kar sakta
tha sula nahi sakta tha..
"Tumhara sense of humour bohot accha hai"..Ibaka ne jawaban muskuratay hue kaha tha
"Yeh cheez mujh mein nahi payi jati." Salar ne turki ba turki kaha. "Aur jis surat e hal
mein tum mujhe daal bethay ho, is ke baad to agle kayi salo bhi us ke paida hone ke
koi imkanat nahi." "Mein bohat sare musalmanon ke sath parhta raha hoon, kaam karta
raha hoon, milta raha hoon magar tum un se mukhtalif ho." Woh ajeeb tabsara tha ya
kam az kam Salar ko laga tha.

"Main kisi tarah mukhtalif hoon?" Wo poochay baghair nahi rah saka tha. Tum ek achay
musalman hone ke sath achay insaan bhi ho. Jin se mera wasta para, wo ya achay
musalman hote thay ya achay insaan." Salar kuch der tak bol nahi saka, bolne ke qabil hi
kahan chhoda tha Africa ke is be deen insaan ne.

"Acha musalman tumhari nazar mein kya hai?" Salar ne bohot der khamosh rehne ke
baad us se poocha tha. " tumhen meri baat buri to nahi lagi?" Ibaka ek dum mohtaat
hoa tha.

"Nahi, mujhe tumhari baat interesting lagi magar tumhari zubaan se ada hone wala ye
pehla jumla tha jis mein tumhari kam ilmi jhalakay"

Is baar Ibaka uljha. Wo mazhab discuss karne ke liye nahi mile thay lekin mazhab
discuss ho raha tha. Wo mazhab par behas nahi karna chahte thay aur mazhab par behas
ho rahi thi. "Achha musalman? Jo bohot practicing yaani ba amal hai. Saari ibadat karta
hai. Pork nahi khaata. Sharab nahi peeta. Nightclub mein nahi jaata. Mere nazdeek wo ek
achha musalman hai jaise ek achha Isaai ya ek achha Yahoodi."

Ibaka ko andaaza nahi tha, wo apni kam ilmi mein bhi jo baatein keh raha tha. Wo Salar
Sikandar ko sharmasaar karne ke liye kafi thi Ranj apne liye nahi ho raha tha apne
mazhab ke pairokaarun ke taaruf par ho raha tha. Yani koi farq nahi raha tha sirf ibadat

296
aur ba'amal hone par, ek kam ilm shakhs ke zehan mein musalman, Isaai ya
Yahoodi mein. Wo lamha zati hesiyat mein Salar ke liye sochne ka tha. Ibaka usay achha
insaan bhi maan raha tha aur
achha musalman bhi, magar kya waqai wo is maayar par pura utarta tha ke ek ba'amal
Yahoodi ya Isaai se apni shanakht alag rakh paata.. Congo ke is jungle mein Ibaka ke
saath baithay Salar ne kabhi mazhab ko is zawiye se nahi dekha tha jis zawiye se Petrus
Ibaka dekh raha tha. Ye badqismati ki baat hai ya sirf ittefaq ke mujhe apni zindagi mein
kabhi achhay musalman, achhay Isaaiyon ya achhay Yahoodi se achhay tajurbaat nahi hue.
Wo mujhe kabhi muta'asir nahi kar sake aur jinhon ne muta'asir kiya aur jinhein mein
aaj tak achhay insanon ki fehrist mein rakhta hoon, wo kabhi mazhabi nahi thay. Ba'amal
nahi thay.

"Reverend Johnson ke baray mein tumhara kya khayal hai?" Salar ne be sakhta kaha.

"Well!" Ibaka keh kar muskuraya tha. "Un ke mujh par bohot ehsanat hain, lekin wo
kabhi mere ideal nahi ban sake."

"Kyun?"..Wo sawaal jawab Salar ko ajeeb lutf de rahe thay. "In ehsano ki ek qeemat thi
wo mujhe Christian banana chahte thay. Jab mein ne wo mazhab ikhtiyar kar liya to phir
unho ne wo saare ehsanat ek Christian bachay par kiye. Ek insaan ke tor par sirf insaan
samajh kar to unhon ne mere liye kuch nahi kiya. Mazhab kisi ke dil aur dimag mein
zabardasti nahi dala ja sakta. Mein university jaane tak church jata raha phir nahi gaya."
Ibaka madham awaaz mein keh raha tha. Shayad use Reverend Johnson ko mayoos karne
par afsos bhi tha aur pachhtawa bhi.

"Maine thoda bahut sab mazahib ka mutaala kiya hai. Sab achhay hain, lekin pata nahi jo
insaan in Mazhab ka pyrokaar ho jaata hai, woh apni achhaiyan kyun kho baithta hai.
Tumhe lag raha hoga main philosopher hoon. "Ibaka ko baat karte karte ehsaas hua tha.
Salar bahut der se khaamosh tha. Use laga, woh shayad uski
guftagu mein dilchaspi nahi le raha tha.

"Nahi, itna philosopher to main bhi hoon." Salar ne muskura kar kaha. "Tum America se
yahan wapas kaise aagaye?"

Salar ne us se woh sawal kiya jo use aksar uljhaata tha. "Ek cheez jo maine Riverend
Johnson se seekhi thi, woh apne logon ke liye isaar tha. Apni zaat se aage kisi doosre ke
liye sochna. America bahut acha tha wahan mere liye mustaqbil tha, lekin sirf mera
mustaqbil tha. Meri qaum ke liye kuch nahi tha. Main Congo ka past qamat haqeer siyah
faam tha aur main America mein bhi Congo ka hi raha lekin main Congo mein kuch aur

297
banne ka khawab le kar aaya hoon." Ibaka keh raha tha. "Aur woh kya hai?" Salar ko
phir tajassus hua tha.

-----------------------------------

Congo ka saddar bane ka. Salar ke chehre par muskurahat aayi.

"Tum hanse nahi?"..Ibaka ne jawaban kaha tha.

"Tumne koi aisi baat nahi ki, ki main hans parhun. Harvard Kennedy School se parhne ke
baad tumhe itne hi bade khawab dekhne chahiye." Ibaka uski baat par muskura diya tha.

Woh mahine Salar ke liye be had pareshani ke the. Kya karna chahiye aur kya kar sakta
tha, ke darmiyan bahut faasla tha. Woh Ibaka ki madad na bhi karta tab bhi. Woh jitni
jaanfishani se woh apne haqooq ki jung lad raha tha. Salar ko yakeen tha jald ya bader
World Bank ke chehre par kalak milne wala ek bahut bada scandal aane wala tha.
Hifazati iqdamat ka waqt ab guzar chuka tha. Petrus Ibaka sirf Kengala ya sawahili bolne
wala ek past qad siyah faam nahi tha jise Congo ke junglat tak mehdood kiya ja sakta,
woh America mein apni zindagi ka ek bada hissa guzarne wala shakhs tha jis ke contacts
the. Woh rabte waqti taur par agar woh uske kaam nahi bhi aa rahe toh bhi us se Ibaka
kamzor nahi pad raha tha balke kayi hawalon se woh zyada taqatwar ban kar ubhra tha.
Woh sirf Pygmies ki awaz nahi raha tha balke Bantu qabeelay ke bohot se afraad ki
awaz bhi ban chuka tha wo Pygmies ki tarah junglat par inhsaar karte the. Agla koi
qadam uthane se pehle hi Ibaka ke saath us ka mail jol un logon ki nazron mein aa
gaya tha jin ke mafaadat World Bank ke zariye poore ho rahe the. Salar par nazar rakhi
jaane lagi thi aur us se pehle ke us ke khilaaf koi karwai hoti, England ke ek akhbar ne
Petrus Ibaka ki faraham ki gayi maloomat ki tehqeeq karne ke baad Congo ke Pygmies
aur World Bank ke Congo ke barani junglat mein hone wale projects ke bare mein ek
cover story ki thi jismein World Bank ke kirdar ke hawale se bohot sarey eitrazaat
uthaye gaye thay. Washington mein World Bank ke headquarters mein jaisey hulchal mach
gayi thi. World media mein is muamle ki reporting aur coverage ko dabaane ki koshish
ki gayi thi magar is se pehle hi Europe aur Asia ke bohot sarey mumalik ke mumtaaz
akhbarat is article ko reprint kar chuke thay aur World Bank ke andar machi woh
hulchal us waqt apne urooj par pahunch gayi thi, jab Salar Sikander ki taraf se head
office ko Congo mein chalne wale un projects ke hawale se ek tafseeli e-mail ki gayi jis
mein us ne mukhtalif mahooliati idaroon se milne wala data bhi munsalik kiya tha jo in
junglat ki is tarah katai ko ek bade mahooliati adam-tawazon ka paish khema qarar de
chuke thay. Ek insaani almeya ke ilawa. Us ka woh khat bank ke aala ohde daron ke liye
shadeed pareshani ka bais bana tha aur yehi woh waqt tha jab Salar Sikandar ko na-
maaloom zarai ke taraf se dhamkiyon ka aghaz hua tha. Woh projects jo unhein chalane
wali companiyo ko arbo dollars ki aamdani de rahe thay bank ke apne country head ki
mukhalfat ka bais bante toh wo companies aur un ke peechay khadi bein-ul-aqwami

298
taqatain khaamosh tamashaai nahi bani rah sakti thi. Koi aam surat e haal hoti toh us
waqt tak Salar Sikandar se istefa le kar use bade had tak aamez tareeqey se mulazmat se
farigh kiya ja chuka hota magar is waqt us ka istefa, international media ke tajassus ko
aur ubhaar deta. Woh toofan jo abhi chaaye ke cup mein aaya tha woh us se bahar
aajata. Is e-mail ka jawab Salar Sikandar ko ek tanbeeh ki soorat mein diya gaya tha jo
sadah lafzon mein khamosh ho
jaane ki taakeed thi aur Salar ke liye ghair mutawaqqu nahi thi.

Bank ne na sirf is e-mail mein hone wale us ke tajziye ko napasand kiya tha balke
Petrus Ibaka ki faraham ki jaane wali bunyad par guardian mein sha'ee hone wali cover
story ka malba bhi us ke sar daalte hue usay, Ibaka aur uske cover story mein istemaal
hone wali maloomat ka zariya qarar diya gaya tha.

Yeh ilzaam Salar Sikandar ke professional kaam par ek dhabbe ke mutaradif tha. Petrus
Ibaka se hamdardi rakhne, muta'asir hone aur mail-jol ke bawajood Salar ne us se bank
ki kisi information ya dastawaiz ki baat kabhi nahi ki thi. Ibaka ne sari maloomat ya
dastawaizat kahan se li thay, woh Ibaka ke ilawa aur koi nahi janta tha. Is tambhi ke
jawab mein Salar ne bank ko apne istefa ki paish kash ki thi. Usay ab yeh mehsoos ho
raha tha ke usay monitor kiya jaata tha. Us ki phone calls tape horahi thi aur us ki e-
mails hack horahi thi.. Dino mein us ke office ka mahol tabdeel ho gaya tha. Us ne bank
ki narazi aur hidayat ke bawajood Ibaka se na to apna mail-jol khatam kiya tha na hi
rabta khatam kiya tha. Istife ki paish kash ke saath us ne bank ko Cogo mein chalne
wale junglat project ke khilaf apni tafseeli report bhi bhej di thi jo Salar Sikandar ki apni
tehqiqat aur maloomat ki buniyad par thi aur tawaqqo ke mutaabik use Washington talab
kar liya gaya tha..

Imama ko is saari sorat e haal ke bare mein kuch ilm nahi tha. Woh umeed se thi aur
Salar usay is tenstion ka hissa dar banana nahi chahta tha jis se wo khud guzar raha
tha.

"Sab kuch theek hai Salar?" Woh is raat Salar ki packing kar rahi thi jab packing karte
usne chanak Salar se poocha tha. Woh apna brief case tayyar kar raha tha. "Haan yaar
tum kyun poochh rahi ho?" Salar ne us se jawaban pucha.

"Tum Washington kyun ja rahe ho?" Woh apne khudshon ko kisi munasib sawal ki surat
mein nahi dhaal saki thi. "Meeting hai aur main to aksar ata jata rehta hoon kahin na
kahin. Is bar tumhein is tarah ke sawal kyun poochhne pad rahey hain?" Apna brief case
band karte hue usne Imama se kaha tha. "Pehle kabhi tum itne pareshan nahi lage." Woh
us ki baat par chand lamhe bol nahi saka. Koshish ke bawajood
us ka chehra us ki zehni kefiyat ko Imama se poshida nahi rakh saka tha.

299
"Nahi koi aisi badi pareshani nahi hai. Bas shayad yeh ho ga ke mujhe apni job chhodni
pare gi." Imama ke kandhey par hath rakhe usne apne alfaaz aur lahje ko mumkin had
tak normal rakhtay hue koshish ki. Is bar bhunchakne ki bari Imama ki thi.

"Job chhodni pare gi? Tum to apni job se bohot khush thay." Woh hairan naa hoti to kya
hoti. "Tha lekin ab nahi hoon." Salar ne mukhtasiran kaha tha. "Kuch masail hain.
Tumhein wapas aakar bataun ga."

"Tum apna aur bachon ka khayal rakhna. Kahan hain woh dono?" Salar ne baat badi
sahulat se badal di thi. Ek lamha ke liye is waqt usay khayal aya tha ke un halat mein
usay apne bachon aur Imama ko Kinshasa mein akela chhod kar nahi jana chahiye, lekin
hal kya tha uske paas. Imama ki pregnancy ke aakhri mahine chal rahe thay. Woh hawai
jahaz ka safar nahi kar sakti thi aur woh Washington mein hone wali is meeting ko
mukhar ya cancel karne ki sawabdeed nahi rakhta tha. "Tum apna aur bachon ka bohot
khayal rakhna.. Main sirf teen din ke liye ja raha hoon, jaldi wapas aa jaunga." Woh ab
bachon ke kamre mein bistar par soye hue Jibreel aur Inaya ko pyaar kar raha tha. Uski
flight chand ghanton baad thi. "Mulaazima ko apne paas ghar par rakhna meri ghair
mojoodgi mein." Usne Imama ko hidayat karte huwe kaha tha.

"Tum hamari fikar mat karo. Teen din hi ki to baat hai. Tum sirf apni meeting ko dekho.
I hope, woh theek rahe." Imama ko waqai us waqt tashweesh us ki meeting ki hi thi.

Usay aadhe ghante mein nikalna tha. Uska samaan pack tha. Woh dono chai ka ek aakhri
cup peenay ke liye lounge mein saath baithe thay aur is waqt chai ka pehla ghoont
peenay se pehle Salar ne us se kaha tha,

"Main tum se mohabbat karta hoon aur main tum se hamesha mohabbat karta rahunga."

Imama apni chai uthaate hue thatki, phir hansi. "Aaj bohot arsey ke baad tum ne kahin
jaane se pehle aisi koi baat kahi hai. Kheriyat hai?" Woh ab uska haath thapak rahi thi.
Salar ne muskurakar chai ka cup utha liya.

"Haan, kheriyat hai lekin tumhein akela chhod kar ja raha hoon is liye fikarmand hoon."
Akeli to nahi hoon main. Jibreel aur Inaya hain mere saath. Tum pareshan mat ho."

Salar chai ke ghoont bharta raha, Imama chai peene lagi lekin use yun mehsoos hua jaise
woh us se kuch kehna chahta tha.

300
"Tum mujh se kuch kehna chahte ho?" Woh poochhe baghair nahi reh saki. Woh chai
peete hue chonka, phir muskuraya. Woh hamesha usay boojh leti thi. Hamesha.

"Ek etraf karna chahta hoon lekin abhi nahi karunga, waapas aakar karunga." Usne chai
ka cup rakhtay hue kaha.

"Mujhe tumhari yeh adat sakht na pasand hai, har dafa kahin jaate hue mujhe uljha jaate
ho, main sochti rahoon gi ke pata nahi kya etraf karna hai."

Imama ne hamesha ki tarah bura mana tha aur us ka gilah ghalat nahi tha woh hamesha
aisa hi karta tha aur jaan boojh kar karta tha.

"Acha dobara kabhi nahi karunga." Woh haste hue uth khada hua tha. Us ke jaane ka
waqt ho raha tha. Bazu phailaye woh hamesha ki tarah jaane se pehle Imama se aakhri
baar mil raha tha. Hamesha ki tarah ek ek garam josh muane ka..

"I will miss you, jaldi aa na." Woh hamesha ki tarah jazbati hui thi aur wahi kalimat
dohra rahi thi jo woh hamesha dohrati thi.

Porch mein khade aakhri baar usko khuda hafiz kehne ke liye usne alvidaah andaaz mein
Salar ki gadi ke chalte hi haath hilaaya tha. Gadi tez raftaari se tawil porch ko karte hue
khule hue gate se bahar nikal gayi thi.

Imama ko laga tha zindagi aur waqt dono tham gaye thay. Woh jab kahin chala jaata,
woh usi kehfiyat se dochaar hoti thi, aaj bhi ho rahi thi. Guard ne ab gate band kar diya
tha.

Shaadi ke chhe saal ke baad bahut kuchh badal jaata hai. Zindagi jaise ek patri par
chalne lagti hai. Roz marrah ke mamool ki patri par. Nahin chahte hue bhi insaan
daairon mein safar karne lagta hai.

Do bachon ki aamad Salar aur Imama ki zindagi ko bhi badi had tak ek daire ke andar
le aayi thi, jahan apni zaat peechay chali jaati hai. Center stage bachon ke paas chala
jaata hai. Khadshat, tawakkuat aur ghalat fehmiyon ka woh jaal jis mein ek naya shadi
shuda joda shadi ke shuru ke kuchh arsa mein jakda rehta hai. Woh tootne lagta hai.
Aitmaad lamha bhar mein badd aitmaadi mein nahin badalta. Be-aitebari pal bhar mein
ghaib hona seekh jaati hai. Gila-gunga hona shuru ho jaata hai. Bandhan aadat mein
badalne lagta hai aur zindagi mamool bante hue yun guzarne lagti hai ki. Insaan dino,

301
hafton, mahinon ki nahin saalon ki ginti bhool jaata hai. Imama bhi bhool gayi thi.
Peechay palat kar woh dekhna nahin chahti thi kyunke peeche yaadein thi aur yaadein
octopus ban kar lipat jaane ki khasiyat rakhti thi. Peechay ab kuchh raha bhi nahin tha,
aur jo reh gaye the unke liye woh kab ki mar chuki thi.

----------------------------

Is board room ka mahaul waisa nahi tha jaisa Salar ne hamesha dekha tha. Sanjeedgi har
board ka hissa hoti thi, lekin jo usne is din wahan dekhi thi, woh sanjeedgi nahi thi, woh
sard mehri thi aur woh sard mehri board room mein baithe sirf kisi ek ya do logon ke
andaaz aur harkato se nahi jhalak rahi thi. Wahan is board room mein baithe saath ke
saath logon ke chehron aur aankhon mein ek jaisi thandak aur sard mehri thi. Aisi sard
mehri jo kisi kamzor asaab ke insaan ko hawas bakhta karne ke liye kaafi thi... Be
ta'asur chehre, doosre ke ousaan khata kar dene wali nazrein kisi dostana muskurahat se
aari bhinche huye lab... Jin par agar kabhi koi muskurahat aati bhi to woh ek tazheek
aamez aur tawheen aamez kham se zyada kuch nahi hota tha jo pal bhar reh kar gayab
ho jata tha. Ek bezvi shakal ki mez ke ird gird taangon par taanghein rakhe woh paanch
mard aur do aurtein is kaam ke maahir the jo is waqt kar rahe the. Woh World Bank ke
Salar Sikandar jaise kai bazameer employees ka dhadan takhta kar chuke the jinhein
zindagi mein kabhi baithe bithaye World Bank mein kaam karte karte professional ethics
yaani ikhlakiyat ka doura padta. Insaniyat yaad aana shuru hojati... Salar Sikandar unke
samne kya shai tha. Kam az kam is meeting ke aghaz se pehle woh yahi soch kar aaye
the. Ijtimai tor par unki hikmat yeh nahi bhi thi to bhi infiradi tor par unka tareeqa kar
yahi tha. Woh saath log Salar Sikandar ke career ke hawale se ek ek cheez jaante the
aur itni hi malumat woh unke baare mein rakhta tha..Unme se kisiko kisi ke ta'aruf ki
zarurat nahi thi. Salar Sikandar ne meeting ke aaghaz mein is meeting ki sarbarahi karne
waale head ke ibteda kaamat bade tahammul se sune the..wo Salar Sikandar ki naa ahli
kotahiyo aur naakamiyon ko discuss kar raha tha..Salar ne baaki chhe logo ko nazrein
khud par jami mehsus ki.. wo ek charge sheet thi jo is project ka zikr karte hue Michael
Frank us par laga raha tha..Salar bhi itne hi beta'assur chehre ke sath in ilzamat ko
sunta raha...is meeting ka agenda yeh nahi tha lekin iske bawajood Salar ke liye wo sab
ilzemat gair mutawaqquh nahi the..."Main inme se kisi bhi baat ka jawaab dene se pehle
is project ke hawale se presentation dena chahta hu kyunki mera khayal hai yeh
presentation in mein se bohot saare sawaalon aur aitrazat ka jawab de degi, jo aap log
mujh par kar rahe hain." Salar ne Michael ke ibtedai kalimat ke baad uss ke kisi ilzaam
ka jawab dene ke bajaye kaha tha. Un saat afrad mein se kisi ne usay is presentation ko
pesh karne se roka nahi tha lekin un mein se kisi ne is presentation ki noayat aur
maqsad jaanne mein dilchaspi bhi nahi li thi.

Salar ek ke baad ek slide projector par dikhata gaya. Us mein bohot saare haqaiq aur
adad o shumar the aur us ki apni zaati tehqiq thi woh in tamam cheezon ko un slides
ke zariye dikha raha tha. World Bank ke taawun se agar woh mansooba tor charh jaata
to Africa ki jungli hayatiyaat ke saath saath pygmies ki mumkinah tabahi ke hawale se

302
hulnaki adaad o shumar... World Bank ke charter ki kaun kaun si shikhoon ki khilaaf
warzi is project ke zariye ho rahi thi. In junglaat mein kaam karne wali companies ki
taraf se Congo ki maqami abadi ke istihsal ke documentary saboot... aur international
donor companies aur NGOs ke khadshshaat par mushtamil reports ke hawale se us ki
presentation mukammal thi, aur woh agar kisi akhbaar ya news network ke haath lag
jaati to Africa mein woh World Bank ka sab se bada scandal hota. In saat logon ne woh
presentation be ta'asur chehron ke saath apni apni kursiyon par sakhit bethe dam saadhe
dekhi thi, lekin aadh ghanta ki is presentation ke khatam hone ke baad un saatoo ke
zehan mein jo khadsha utha tha woh ek hi tha ... Salar Sikandar ke haath mein woh
grenade tha jis ki pin woh nikaal kar usay haath mein liye bethe tha. Masla yeh nahi tha
ke woh grenade doosre ki taraf phenk dene se un ki jaan chhoot jaati... woh jahan bhi
phatta wahi tabahi phailata. Projector ki screen taareekh hui. Salar ne apne laptop ko
band karte hue in saatoo logon ke chehron par nazar daali, Michael ke chehre ko dekha
jo us ki sadarat kar raha tha. Itne saalon ki public dealing ke baad woh itna andaza to
laga hi paaya tha ke usne presentation tayyar karne aur usay yahaan pesh karne mein
apna waqt zaya kiya tha.

"Toh tum is project par kaam nahi karna chahte?"

Michael ne apni khamoshi todte hue us se sawal kiya tha, usne board room mein
maujood logon ke hawale se Salar ke khadshat ki jaise tasdeeq ki thi.

"Main yeh chahta hoon ke World Bank Congo mein is project ko khatam kar de."
Tamheed agar Michael ne nahi bandhi thi to Salar ne bhi is par apna waqt zaya nahi
kiya tha. "Tum mazaa khez batein kar rahe ho." Itne saalon se shuru kiye jaane wale ek
project ko World Bank, ek chhote se ohde dar kehne par khatam kar de kyun ke use
baithay bithaye yeh phobia ho gaya hai ke Bank Congo mein bunyadi insani haqooq ki
khilaf warzi karne wale projects ko support kar raha hai. Woh Julia Peter word thi jis ne
be had tazheek aamez andaz mein, sulga dene wali muskurahat ke saath Salar se kaha
tha. Woh is kamre mein Michael ke baad sab se senior thi. Agar main phobia ka shikaar
hoon ya yeh mera dimaaghi khalal hai toh yeh bimari is waqt in junglat mein basne wale
lakhon logon ko lahaq ho chuki hai."

Salar Sikandar ne turki ba turki jawab diya tha. "Tum kya ho? Kis haisiyat mein Congo
mein baithe ho? World Bank ke ek employee ke tor par ya ek human rights activist ke
tor par? Congo ke log ya pygmies tumhara sar dard nahi hain. Tumhari tarjeeh sirf ek
honi chahiye ke tum muqarrar waqt par is project ko mukammal karo aur tamam ahdaaf
ke husool ke saath."

Is baar baat ko turshi se kaatne wala Alexander Rafael tha jo World Bank ke sadr ke
qareeb tareen muawineen mein se ek tha. "Tum ne apna contract parha hai woh shara'it

303
o zawabit parhi hain jo is contract mein hain aur jin se tum ne ittefaq karte hue sign
kiye hain? Tum apne contract ki khilaf warzi kar rahe ho... aur bank tumhein job se
nikaalne ka pura ikhtiyar rakhta hai is ke badle mein."

Us ke lehje ki rukhaai us ka shanakhti nishaan tha woh us rukhaai aur be mehri ke liye
jaana jaata tha. Salar wahan maujood tamam logon ko un ki qabiliyat ke alawa un ki
khasusiyat ke hawale se bhi jaanta tha. "Main ne apna contract parha hai aur sirf ek
baar nahi kayi baar parha hai. Main ne World Bank ka charter bhi parha hai aur na
mere contract mein na World Bank ke charter mein kahin yeh tehreer hai ke mujhe koi
aisa kaam karna pare ga jo bunyadi insani haqooq aur kisi mulk ke qawaneen o zawabit
ki dhajian uda kar ho sake. Agar aisi koi shiq meray contract mein shamil thi aur main
isay nazar andaz kar bethe hoon toh aap mujhe reference dein "Main abhi apne contract
mein isay parh leta hoon. E-mail ki surat mein mera contract mere paas maujood hai,"
usne laptop ek baar phir on kiya tha.

Alexander Rafael chand lamhon ke liye bol nahi saka. Uske mathe par bal the aur
musalsal tanau mein rehne ki wajah se woh mustaqil jhuriyon mein tabdeel ho chuke the.
Woh sirf us waqt chehre se khushgawar lagta jab uske chehre par bhoolay bhatkay hue
muskurahat aati, warna kariktaigi uske mizaj ke saath saath uske chehre ka bhi ek
numaya hissa thi. Apni karenji ankhon ko modte hue usne Salar se kaha.

"Tum apne aap ko un logon se zyada qabil samjhte ho jinho ne ye project kai saalon ki
tehqiq ke baad shuru kiya tha. Tum samajhte ho jinho ne feasibility banayi thi, woh
idiots thay?" Woh ab tazheek aamez andaz mein us se pooch raha tha.

"Nahi woh idiots nahi thay aur na hi main idiot hoon... woh fair nahi thay aur main
hoon, baat sirf is diyanat ki hai jo is project ki feasibility report tayyar karte hue nazar
andaz ki gayi hai, warna yeh mumkin hi nahi ke is project ki feasibility report tayyar
karne wale itne aqal ke andhay aur na-ahlm hon ke unhe woh sab nazar nahi aya jo
mujhe nazar aa raha hai aur mere ilawa aur lakhon muqami logon ko nazar aa raha hai.
World Bank ko is project ke hawale se dobara investigation karni chahiye ek inquiry
committee bana kar mujhe yaqeen hai ke us committee ne diyanat se kaam kiya to unhe
bhi yeh sab nazar aa jaye ga jo mujhe nazar araha hai."

Salar Sikandar ne Rafael ke hatak aamez jumlon ko nazar andaz karte hue kaha tha.
"Mere khayal mein behtar hai ke is dead-lock ko khatam karne ke liye ek kaam kiya jaye
jo Washington aur Gombe mein tumhare office mein is project ke hawale se paida ho
gaya hai."

304
Is baar bolne wala Bill Joules tha. Woh Washington mein World Bank ki media ko co-
ordination ko monitor karta tha aur is project ke hawale se international media mein
aane wali khabron ko dabaane mein us ki qabliyat aur asar o rasookh ka bada amal
dakhal tha. "Tum resign kar do jaise tum ne presentation aur bank ke sath hone wali
official khat o kitaabat mein bhi offer kiya tha ke is project ko tum is tarah nahi chala
sakte."

Woh bade tahammul aur rasaniyat se Salar Sikandar ko jaise salah de raha tha.

"Agar yeh option World Bank ko zyada munasib lagta hai to mujhe bhi is par koi aitraz
nahi hai. Mujhe bhi is masle ka hal sirf mera istifa nazar aa raha hai, lekin main apne
istife ki wajuhat mein, is presentation mein diye jane wale sarey adad o shumar shamil
karonga aur apne tahaffuzat bhi likhoonga aur main is istife ko public karoonga."

Board room mein chand lamhon ke liye khamoshi chaayi thi. Woh bilaakhir is ek nuqte
par aage thay jis ke liye Salar Sikandar ko Congo se Washington talab kiya gaya tha aur
jo World Bank ke galay mein haddi ban kar phansa hua tha. Board room mein bethe in
saath logon ke paas sirf do tasks thay ya Salar Sikandar ko is project ko jaari rakhne ke
liye tayyar kiya jaye aur us se kaha jaye ke woh ... woh report wapas le le jo usne
World Bank ko is hawale se bheji thi ya phir is se khamoshi se istefa liya jaye aur woh
astifa zaati wajuhat ki bina par hona chahiye. Is ke alawa aur koi wajah us ke tahriri
istefa mein bayan nahi honi chahiye aur ab masla is se barh gaya tha. Woh nah sirf istife
mein yeh sab kuch likhna chahta tha balkay is istife aur is report ko public bhi karna
chahta tha.

Agley teen ghante tak woh board room mein bethe hue saath afrad us ke saath behas
kar ke use qail karne ki koshish karte rahe thay. Unhone us par har harba istemal kar
liya tha. Jab dalilon se kaam nahi bana tha to unhone bank ke contract mein istife ke
hawale se kuch shikon ko utha kar use dhamki di thi ke woh job ke doran apne ilm
mein laaye gaye tamam professional maumlaat ko saigha raz mein rakhne ka paband hai
aur is istife ko public karne aur is report ko media par lane par us ke khilaf qanooni
karwai ki jaa sakti thi aur use nah sirf maali tor par lamba chawda har jana bharna
parta, balkay woh aindah bank ya is se munsalik kisi bhi chhote bade idaray ki job karne
na ahal qarar de diya jata. Salar Sikandar ko pata tha, yeh dhamki nahi thi, bohot badi
dhamki thi. Woh bila wasta tor par use bata rahe thay ke woh us ke professional career
ko kam az kam sirf World Bank mein hi nahi balkay in tamam international organizations
mein khatam kar dete jo America ki sarparasti mein chalti thi aur usay pata tha woh yeh
kaise kar sakte thay.

Woh ab beyn ul aqwami tor par jis satah par kaam kar raha tha iske hawale se ek
chhoti si qanooni charah joai bhi ek economist financial tajziya ke taur par us ki sakh

305
tabah kar ke rakh deti. Wo ab benal o kwami taur par jis satah par kaam kar raha tha
waha uske hawale se ek choti si qanooni charah joai ke baad usay kabhi nahi rakhta ke
us ne apne contract mein maujood raazdari ki shiq ki khilaf warzi ki thi. Yeh us ki sakht
par lagne wala aisa dhabba hota jisse woh kabhi bhi mita nahi sakta tha. In saath logon
ne use yeh dhamki bhi di thi ke World Bank us ke matehat Congo mein chalne wale
projects ko naye sireh se audit karwaye ga aur maali aur doosri be zabtigiyon ke bohot
se saboot nikal kar use bohot be izzat tareeke se use ohde se farigh kiya jaa sakta tha
jis par woh kaam kar raha tha, phir agar woh is project ke hawale se apni report le kar
media ke paas bhi jata tab bhi us ke ilzamat aur report apni hesiyat kho dete kyunke
bank ke paas jawabi tor par us ke khilaf kehne ke liye bohut kuch hota hai aur media
uski is report ko zaati anad aur buz ke ilawa aur kuch nahi samajhta. Woh nichle darje
ki black mailing thi jis par woh utar aaye the. Salar janta tha woh yeh kar bhi sakte the.
Uski financial aur professional diyanatdari par World Bank mein kabhi ungli nahi uthayi
gayi thi aur uska professional record is hawale se qabil e rashk tha, lekin woh janta tha
agar World Bank Congo mein uske office ke zariye chalne wale projects mein koi siqam
ya ghubn talash karne par masar tha toh woh yeh dhoond hi lete. Woh ya duniya ka koi
banda World Bank ki audit team ki chhuri se nahi bach sakta tha, agar unhein is maqsad
ke saath bheja gaya ho ke unhein kisi jagah par har surat mein koi maali be sabtagi
talash karna hi thi..

Aam halat mein Salar is tarah ke kisi muamle par apne aap ko itni mushkil surat hal
mein kabhi nahi daalta, khaas tor par ab jab uski ek family thi. Ek biwi thi. Kam umar
bachay the, jo us par inhsaar karte the lekin yeh aam halat nahi the. Petrus Ibaka ne use
in sare mamlat ke mamle mein be hiss nahi rehne diya tha. Yeh uski bad qismati thi.
Woh Africa aur pygmies ke bare mein jazbati ho kar sochne laga tha aur uski yeh hi
jazbatiyat is waqt uske aade aarehi thi. Khamoshi se is muamle par istifa de kar is sare
muamle se alag ho jaane ka matlab sirf ek tha. Woh bhi us jurm ka shareek kar hota jo
ekkis wi sadi ki is daehi mein Congo mein pygmies ke saath kiya gaya hota. Woh rokne
walon aur ehtijaaj karne walon mein shamil ho kar taareekh ka hissa naa banta magar
uska masla taareekh ka hissa banne ki khwahish nahi thi, sirf zameer ki chuban se
bachne ki khwahish thi jo zindagi ke kisi na kisi stage par usay ehsaas e jurm ka shikaar
karti.

Dabao aur dhamkiyaan jitni barhti gayi thein, Salar Sikandar ki zid bhi utni hi barhti gayi
thi. Agar Sikandar Usman us ke bare mein yeh kehte thein ke dhatayi mein uska koi
muqabla nahi, toh woh theek hi kehte the. Uska ek amli muzahira us ne Washington DC
mein World Bank ke headquarters mein saath logon ke is group ke samne bhi pesh kar
diya tha jo Salar Sikandar jaise ohde daran ko chutki bajate mein mom ki naak ki tarah
mod lete thein.

"Tum kya chahte ho?"..Teen ghante ke baad bilakhir Michael ne us ki zid ke samne
hathiyar daalte hue, jaise us se poocha..

306
Ek ghair janib daarana inquiry team jo is project ka naye sireh se jaiza le aur is ke baad
pygmies aur un barani junglat ke behtareen mafad mein is project ko khatam kar de ya
koi aisa hal nikala jaye jo in junglat mein rehne wale logon ke liye qabil e qubool ho
aur main maqami logon ki baat kar raha hoon. Wahan ki muqami hakumat aur us ke
ohde daran ki baat nahi kar raha tha.

Salar Sikandar ne jawaban wohi motalba dohraaya tha jo uski presentation ki bunyad tha..
"Tumhari keemat kya hai?" Alexander ne jawaaban jo sawaal usse kiya tha, usne Salar
Sikandar ko jaise baat karne ke qabil nahi chhoda tha. Woh is headquarters mein har
narm garm guftagu ki tawaqqo kar sakta tha lekin muaamlaat ko numatne ke liye us
jumle ki nahi. "Koi toh aisi cheez hogi jis ke liye tum apne is mutalbe se hat jao. Hamein
batao woh kaun si aisi cheez hai jis par tum humse sauda kar lo."..Rafil ne baat jari
rakhte hue kaha. Salar ne table par rakhi apni cheezein sametna shuru kar di.

"Meri koi keemat nahi hai aur maine World Bank ko isi ghalat fehmi mein join kiya tha
ke main aise logon ke saath kaam karunga jo duniya mein apni professional maharat aur
qabliyat se jaane jaate hain. Agar brokers ke saath kaam karna hota, bechnay, khareednay
aur keemat lagane wala toh stock exchange mein kaam karta ya kisi bank mein
investment banking."

Woh narm lehje mein unke munh par joota maar gaya tha aur us jootay ki chot un
saaton logon ne ek hi shiddat ke sath mehsoos ki thi. Woh sada zubaan mein unhein
dalaal keh raha tha aur woh theek keh raha tha. Salar Sikandar ke saath toh muaamlaat
tay karne ke liye unhein jin logon ne bheja tha, woh Salar Sikandar ke saath muaamlaat
tay hone ke baad unhein un ka commission mukhtalif shaklon mein ada karte. Woh
World Bank ke andar bani hui lobbies ke numainde the jo bazahir mukhtalif mulkon aur
qaumon ki numaindagi karte the, lekin darhaqiqat woh in bade corporate sectors ke
mufadat ka tahaffuz karte the jo apni apni hukoomaton ki aad mein kaam karte the. In
saaton logon mein se kisine mazeed kuch nahi kaha tha. Sate hue aur tanay hue chehron
ke sath woh sab bhi apne kaghazat aur laptop sambhalne lage the. Meeting kisi natije ke
baghair khatam ho gayi thi aur Salar ko andaza tha ke is meeting mein ki jane wali
baaton ke baad World Bank mein us ka career bhi khatam ho gaya tha. Woh meeting
head quarters mein hone wali har meeting ki tarah record hui hogi. Salar ko is ka
andaza tha lekin usse yeh tawaqo nahi thi ke woh meeting barah rast kisi doosri jagah
par pesh bhi ki ja rahi thi. Salar Sikandar ke is board room se bahar aane se pehle us
se nimatne ke liye doosri hikmat e amal tay ho gayi thi. Alexander Rafael board room se
Salar ke peeche aaya tha aur usne chand minto ke liye us se alahdgi mein baat karne ki
khwahish ka izhaar kiya tha. Salar kuch uljha lekin phir amadah ho gaya tha. Woh kaun
si baat thi jo board room mein nahi kahi ja sakti thi aur ab is one to one meeting mein
kahi jati. Wahan woh baatein bhi keh di gayi thi jo World Bank jaise muhtaram
organization ke kisi fard se Salar ifradi tor par bhi sunne ki tawaqo nahi rakhta tha, cha
jaye ke yeh ke woh ijtima'i tor par us se kahi jaye. Woh sirf mayoos nahi hua tha, uski
himmat toot gayi thi.

307
Usne World Bank ko is liye aur in maqasid ko poora karne ke liye join nahi kiya tha.
Alexander Rafael ke office mein woh is pairay ki koi mazeed guftagu sunne ki tawaqqo
ke sath gaya tha, magar Apne office mein Alexander Rafael ka rawwaya us ke sath hairan
kun tor par mukhtalif tha. "Mujhe yeh manne mein koi shuba nahi ke main tumhari
report se bohot muta'asir hua hoon aur sirf main hi nahi, President bhi."

Us ke pehle hi jumle ne us ko hairan kar diya tha. Woh coffee ka cup us ke samne
rakhte hue apna cup liye apni seat ki taraf chala gaya tha. President se murad Ralph
Edgar tha jo us waqt World Bank ka President tha aur Rafael us ke qareeb tareen
muaawiniin mein se tha balkay kayi aitbaar se us ko President ka dast e raast bhi
samjha jata tha. Apni kursi par baithte hue Rafael ka andaaz badal chuka tha. Us ke
chehre ki karhiktagi honthon ke us khum ki wajah se kuch kam ho chuki thi jise sirf
dictionary mein muskurahat kaha jata tha lekin us ka maqsad woh nahi tha jo
muskurahat ka matlab hota hai.

President hamesha se tum se bohot zyada tawaqquat rakhte the. Africa ke liye jo vision
un ka hai usse jo amli jama pehna sakta hai, woh sirf tum ho aur yeh project to in
saikdo projects mein se sirf ek project hai, bohot chhota project jo woh tumhare liye
sochte hain, woh bohot badi shai hai. Tumhare zariye Africa ki taqdeer badli ja sakti hai
aur main tumhein yeh yaqeen dilaana chahta hoon ke President Africa ke bare mein
bohot sanjeeda hain. Woh mukhlis hain aur wahan se bhook, ghurbat aur bimari ko
waqai mitana chahte hain. Petrus Ibaka ek bewaqoof aadmi hai, woh kuch aise logon ke
haathon mein khel raha hai jo Africa taraqqi ke raaste mein rukawat hain.

Salar ko guftagu mein Petrus Ibaka ka hawala sun kar hairat nahi hui thi. Washington
mein bethe log mukammal tor par is baat se ba khabar the ke us ki maahiyate qalb ke
peechay kaun tha.

"Tum ne koi sawal nahi kiya?" Rafael ko achanak us ki khamoshi chubi. Agar woh Salar
ko, us ke bare mein, President ke tareefi kalimat pahuncha kar use josh dilana chahta tha
to woh nakam ho raha tha. Salar ke rawayye mein koi tabdeeli nahi aayi thi.

"Mere paas jo bhi sawal the woh main apni report mein utha chuka hoon. Mujhe khushi
hai ke President, Africa mein mere kaam aur is report se muta'asir hain, lekin main
zyada khush tab hoon ga jab is report par mujhe World Bank ka koi positive response
aaye."

"Bank tumhein Vice President ka ohda dena chahta hai aur yeh President ki zati dilchaspi
ki wajah se ho raha hai. Is mahine ke aakhir tak, do Vice Presidents apni muddate e

308
mulazamat (Tenure) poori kar ke apne ohde se alag ho rahe hain aur in mein se ek seat
par tumhein appoint karna chahte hain woh .... aur is silsile mein American government
se bhi baat hui hai un ki... wahan se bhi response bohot positive hai. Tum yakeenan
deserve karte ho ke tumhein tumhari salahiyat aur qabliyat ke hisaab se ohda diya jaye."

Rafael is tarah baat kar raha tha jaise bohot bada raaz us par afsha kar raha ho. Aisa
raaz jisko jaan'ne ke baad Salar Sikandar ki baajh khul jaati. Us ki mayoosi ki inteha nahi
rahi thi jab usne mez ke ek doosri taraf bethe apne se pandrah saal chhote us saintis
saalah mard ke chehre ko is khabar par bhi be ta'asur paaya tha.

"Aur Vice President ke ohde ke badle mein mujhe kya karna hai?" Rafael ko apni itni
lambi taqreer ke jawab mein itna direct aur do tok sawaal sun'ne ki tawaqqo nahi thi.

----------------------------------

"President ko is project par tumhari support chahiye. Mutlaq aur ghair musharrif
support." Rafael ne ab lafziyat aur tamheedon mein waqt zaya nahi kiya tha. Usay
andaaza ho gaya tha. Salar Sikandar ke liye yeh dono cheezein bekaar aur be asar thi.
"Mera khayaal hai, main woh nahi de sakoon ga. Is project ke hawale se meri jo raay
aur stand hai, woh main bata chuka hoon. Mera aat aur ohde meri stand ko badal nahi
sakte. Meri khwahish hai Africa ke liye President agar itni hamdardi aur ikhlaaq rakhte
hain to woh is report se sirf muta'asir na ho, woh fori tor par is par koi action lein. Kya
kuch aur hai, jo aap ko kehna hai?" Salar ne coffee ke us cup ko haath bhi nahi lagaya
tha jo us ke samne pada tha. Alexander Rafael duniya ki bohot badi badi organizations
mein har tarah ke logon ke saath kaam kar chuka tha. Salar Sikandar ko woh us mulaqat
se pehle kuch bhi nahi samajhta tha. Woh ab usay be waqoof samajhta tha. Saintis saal
ki umr mein... plate mein rakh kar usay itna bada ohda peish kiya ja raha tha aur woh
usay thukra raha tha ghuroor tha to be ja tha be waqoofi thi to inteha ki aur tanak thi
to be maqsad... us ne apni poori zindagi mein kisi zaheen aadmi ko itna be waqoof aur
be gharz nahi paaya tha. Woh yeh aitraf nahi karna chahta tha par kar raha tha. Woh
pehli baar zahanat ko be los aur be gharz dekh raha tha aur woh jaanta tha woh jis
duniya mein kaam kar raha tha, wahan is be gharz aur be los zahnat ko arooj kabhi
hasil nahi hota. Wahan bethe us ne Salar Sikandar se kaha tha. "Tumhein sab kuch aata
hai. Tact nahi aate, is liye tum kamyabi ke sab se oopar wale zeenay par kabhi khade
nahi ho sako ge." Woh us se aisi baat nahi kehna chahta tha, phir bhi keh baitha tha.
Agar tactful hone ka matlab be zameer aur bad-deeyanat hota hai to phir yeh khassosiyat
mein kabhi apne andar paida nahi karna chahu ga. Main apna istifa aaj hi mail kar doon
ga." Woh uth khada hua tha. Us ne aakhri musaafaha ke liye Alexander Rafael ki taraf
table par kuch jhuk kar haath badhaya tha Rafael uthna nahi chahta tha lekin use uthna
pada tha. Wo musaafirah kar ke darwaze ki taraf barhte hue Salar Sikandar ki pusht ko
dekhta raha aur kyun dekhta raha tha, wo ye nahi jaan paya tha...

309
Salar Sikandar jab World Bank headquarters se nikla, us waqt bunda bandi ho rahi thi,
wo cab par wahan aaya tha aur wapasi par bhi usko cab mein hi wapas jaana tha magar
jo kuch wo pichle chand ghanton mein andar bhugat aaya tha, us ke baad wo be
maqsad, headquarters se bahar aa kar paidal footh path par chalta raha. Uska hotel
wahan se qareeb tha. Wo paidal chalta rehta toh adha pon ghantay mein wahan pohanch
jata. Wahan aate hue use jaldi thi. Wapas jaate hue nahi. Bunda bandi ki wajah se sardi
barh gayi thi, magar wo apne suit ke upar long coat pehne huye tha. Wo Gumbay se
chalte hue Washington ki agle teen din ki mosam ki pesh goi parh kar chala tha. Apni
zindagi ka ek bohot bada hissa America mein guzarne ki wajah se, wo jaise aadi ho gaya
tha. Ek lagi bandhi aur makanaki andaaz mein zindagi guzarne ka, jahan har cheez pehle
se dekh kar ki jati hai. Mosam ka haal dekh kar safar plan kiya jata hai. Booking karwa
kar kisi hotel ke liye rawana huya jaata hai. Har cheez ke bare mein pehle se tay kar
liya jata hai. Usne World Bank mein us job ka bhi us makaanaki aur professional andaaz
mein adraak kiya tha, lekin jo kuch wo ab bhugat raha tha wo kabhi uske farishton ne
bhi nahi socha hoga...

Doctorate ki degree ke husool ke baad wo uski pehli job thi aur wo is job se bohot
khush tha. Wo ab zindagi ko paanch, das, pandrah bees saalon ke tanaazur mein dekhta
tha, kyun ke ab use apne saath saath kuch aur zindagiyon ki zimmedariyon ko bhi
uthana tha aur ab yakdam wo apni pesha warana zindagi ke sab se bade bohran mein
phans gaya tha. Uske saath biwi aur bachon ki zimmedariyan naa hoti, tab wo is tarah
pareshan naa hota kyun ke jo bhi nataij hote, uske kisi bhi faisley ke, wo sirf use
bhugatnay parhtey. Koi aur uske kisi faisley se pohnchnay walay kisi nuqsaan mein
shareek naa hota lekin ab... foot path par chalte chalte usne be ikhtiyar ek gehra saans
liya. Wo chand din pehlay tak apne aap ko duniya ka masroof tareen insaan samajhta tha
aur ab in chand ghanton ke baad duniya ka bekaar tareen insaan...

Kuch ajeeb si zehni kefiyat thi us waqt uski... Filhal uske paas karne ke liye kuch bhi
nahi tha. Koi meeting, koi visit, koi agenda nahi, koi phone call, koi email, koi
presentation bhi nahi lekin sochne ke liye bohot kuch tha. Ek lamhe ke liye chalte chalte
use khayal aya kya hua agar wo samjhauta karle wahi se wapas headquarters chala jaye.
Wo paishkash qubool karle jo abhi use ki gayi thi. Koi mushkil aur namumkin to nahi
tha yeh abhi sab kuch uske hath mein tha. Sab kuch theek ho jata... zindagi phir pehle
jaise ho jati. World Bank mein pehle se bhi zyada bada ohda taraqqi maraat Status kya
burai thi agar wo zameer ko kuch der ke liye sula deta, Congo us ka mulk nahi tha, na
pygmies us ke log phir?

Phir waqai theek kaha tha Rafael ne, wo kyun un ke liye ye sab kar raha tha aur ye sab
karte karte apne aap ko wahan le aaya tha, jahan aage kunwan the peechay khai lekin
phir use wo sari gurbat aur bad haali yaad aayi thi jo us ne un logon se mulaqaton
mein dekhi thi. Wo umeed bhari nazrein yaad aayi thin, jin se wo insaniyat ki tazleel thi..
Wo ghulami aur ghulamana istehsal tha, jo us ka mazhab chaudah sau saal pehle khatam
kar chuka tha.

310
Aur ye sab yaad karte hue use Imama bhi yaad aayi thi.

Us ne jeb se cell phone nikal kar foot path par chalte chalte usay call ki, rabta nahi hua.
Use laga shayad signals ka koi masla hoga. Phone us ne dobara jeb mein daal diya. Ek
ajeeb si udasi aur tanhai ne use ghera tha halanki wahan foot path par us ke aas paas
se darjanon log guzar rahe the aur barabar sadak par kai gadiyan chal rahi thin. Phir bhi
us ne ajeeb hi tanhai mehsoos ki thi. Yeh waisi hi tanhai thi jo wo Imama ki adam
mojoodgi mein mehsoos karta tha.

Mujhe lagta hai, meri zindagi mein sukoon nahi hai. Kuch der ke liye sab kuch theek
rehta hai, phir kuch na kuch ghalat hone lagta hai." Us ne kayi bar Imama se ye suna
tha aur wo kabhi us se ye etraz nahi kar saka tha ke ye sirf us ki nahi, khud us ki apni
zindagi ka bhi yehi andaz tha. Kahi na kahi kuch theek nahi rehta tha, us ki zindagi
mein bhi... us footpath par chalte hue ek lambay arsey ke baad Salar Sikandar ne apni
saitees saala zindagi ke hasil, mehsool par nazar daudai thi. Ne'matain yaqeenan be
shumar thin. Itni ke wo ginne baithta to ginti bhool jata.

Lekin be sukooni thi jo kisi bala ki tarah un ki zindagiyon ko apni giraft mein liye hue
thi. Wo be sukooni ki jad tak pahunchne mein nakam rehta tha. Wo Hafiz e Quran tha.
Amli Musalman tha. Ibadat aur haqooq ul ibad dono mein misali gunahon se taib,
ne'maton se sarfaraz lekin sukooni dil ko trusta hua... khali pan ka shikar...

Sochon ki raftaar yak dam tooti thi. Wo hairan hua tha wo kisi bohran mein kya sochne
baith gaya tha. Wo azmaish mein phansa tha lekin wo itni badi azmaish nahi thi ke wo
apni poori zindagi ka haasil o mehsool ko is bunda bandi mein, world bank ki imarat se
apne hotel tak ke raste mein chalte hue sochta us ki chhatti hiss
use jaise bade ajeeb andaz mein be chain kar rahi thi.

Us ne apni har manfi soch ko zehan se jhatak diya tha. Shayad ye zehni dabao ki wajah
se ho raha tha. Us ne chand lamhon ke liye socha tha aur phir khud ko pur sukoon
karne ki koshish ki.

Apne hotel ke kamre mein pahunch kar apna laptop wala bag rakhtay hue us ne mamool
ke andaaz mein TV on kiya tha. Ek muqami channel par Washington mein subah savere
hone wale ek traffic hadse ki khabar chal rahi thi, jis mein do musafir moqa par mar
gaye the, jabke teesra musafir shadeed zakhmi halat mein hospital mein tha. Local
channel par tabah shuda gadi ko jaaye waqoo se hataaya ja raha tha. Apna long coat
utartay hue Salar ne haath mein pakre remote se channel badalna chaaha, lekin phir
screen par chalne wale ek tikr ko dekhte hue wo jamid ho gaya. Screen par scroll mein

311
is hadse ke mutalliq mazeed tafseelat di ja rahi thin aur is mein zakhmi hone wale
shakhs ka naam Petrus Ibaka bataya ja raha tha jo ek activist (inqilabi) tha aur CNN ke
kisi program mein shirkat ke liye aa raha tha. Salar ka dimaag jaise bhakk se udh gaya
tha.Duniya mein hazaron Petrus Ibaka ho sakte the. Lekin Congo mein pygmies ke liye
kaam karne wala Petrus Ibaka ek hi tha. Aur Salar ye bhi jaanta tha ke wo pichle kai
dino se America mein tha. Wo America rawana hone se pehle us se milne aaya tha, aur
us ne Salar ko bataya tha ke us ke kuch doston ne bilakhir badi koshishon aur jaddo o
jahed ke baad bade news channels ke news programs mein us ki shirkat ke intizaamat
kiye the aur ye guardian meiin sha'ee honay wali report ke baad mumkin tha.

Is ka matlab hai ke chhuri meri gardan par girne wali hai. Salar ne muskuratay hue us
se kaha. "Tum agar is project ke hawale se World Bank aur us ke ohde daaran par
tanqeed karo ge to sab se pehle main hi nazron mein aaon ga aur ye channels mujh se
response lene ke liye rabta karen ge."

Salar ko is mushkil surat-e-haal ka andaza hone laga tha jis mein wo Petrus Ibaka ke
interviews ke baad phans'ta. Wo aatish fishaan jo bohat arsey se pak raha tha, wo ab
phatne wala tha aur phatne ke sath sath wo bohat soo'n ko bhi doobne wala tha. "Main
tumhein bachane ki poori koshish karonga," Ibaka ne usay yaqeen dilaya tha." "Main tum
par koi tanqeed nahi karonga balke tumhari support ke liye tumhari tareef karonga. Tum
to ab aaye ho, ye project to tumhare aane se pehle jaari hai."

Ibaka be had sanjeeda tha lekin Salar ke sath sath wo khud bhi jaanta tha ke us ki ye
yaqeen dahan'i ek khush fehmi ke ilaawah aur kuch nahi hai. Salar Sikandar is project ki
sarbraahi kar raha tha aur na usay Jum'ah Jum'ah aath din hue the waha aaye gaye na
toh wo itna ahmaq ho sakta tha ke kisi project ki tafseelat jaane baghair usay join kar
leta. Agar wo us ka hissa tha to kisi na kisi had tak usay bhi media ki shadeed tanqeed
ka samna hone wala tha. Ibaka ki tareef World Bank ki intizamia ki nazron mein us ka
image kharab karti aur us ki khamoshi duniya ki nazron mein ... "Tum jald se jald World
Bank chhod do. Main tumhari report ka hawala doonga ke is project se na-khush

the aur tumhari is position ko chhodne ki wajah bhi ye hi hai." Ibaka ne jaise usay ek
raah dikhayi thi. "Main is se pehle ek koshish zaroor karonga ke bank ko majboor kar
sakoon ke wo is project par nazar sani kare." Jo rasta wo Salar ke liye nikal raha tha
wo Salar ko bhi pata tha. Is ke bawajood wo ek aakhri koshish karna chahta tha. Bank
ka rad-e-amal jaanne ke liye usay jaise ye umeed thi ke bank agar fori tor par is project
ko nahi rokta, tab bhi koi inquiry toh order kar hi sakta tha. Ye kaise mumkin tha ke
itne tafseeli sabooton ke bawajood wo bank ankhein band kar ke soom-bookom ki tarah
baitha rehta. Ibaka ne us ke saath koi behas nahi ki thi. Wo un dono ka aakhri rabta
tha. Wo Washington aane tak media par Ibaka aur Congo ke barani junglon ke hawale se
koi nayi khabar talash karta raha lekin wo nayi khabar usay aaj mili thi. News channel
bata raha tha ke bachne wale musafir ki halat tashweesh naak thi. Salar kuch der shal

312
hotay hue asab ke saath khara raha phir us ne apna phone nikal kar ye jaanne ki
koshish ki thi ke Ibaka ko kahan le jaya gaya tha. Ajeeb ittefaq tha, lekin yak dam jaise
us ka phone rabtaon ke masail ka shikar hone laga tha. Kuch der pehle wo Congo mein
Imama se rabta nahi kar paya tha aur ab wo koi local call nahi kar pa raha tha, kuch
der apne cell phone ke saath masroof rehne ke baad nakami par Salar ne jaise jhunjla
kar kamray mein mojood phone line utha kar usay istemal karne ki koshish ki thi. Wo
phone line bhi kaam nahi kar rahi thi. Salar hairan hua tha. Wo ek five-star hotel mein
tha aur us ki phone line ka direct kaam naa karna hairat kun hi tha. Us ne intercom par
operator ke zariye ek call book karvai thi.
Agla aadha ghanta wo operator ki call ka intezar karta raha. Wo pehla mauqa tha jab
Salar ko ek ajeeb si bechaini mehsoos hui thi, pehli baar usay laga tha jaise us ko kisi se
bhi rabta karne se roka ja raha hai. Wo is shak ko apne zehan se jhatak dena chahta
tha. Kuch soche samjhe baghair wo isi bechaini aur be qarari ke aalam mein apne
kamray se nikal kar niche istiqbaliya par agaya tha. Is baar kahin bhi khud call karne ke
bajaye us ne receptionist se kaha tha ke wo usay police inquiry se pata kar ke bataaye
ke aaj subah Washington mein hone wale is traffic hadse ke zakhmi ko kahan le jaaya
gaya tha. Receptionist ne usay lobby mein pade ek sofe par baithne ke liye kaha aur
chand hi minto mein us ne Salar ko is hospital ka naam bata diya tha jahan Petrus Ibaka
ko le jaya gaya tha. Salar ne usi receptionist ko Congo mein apne ghar ke aur Imama ka
cell phone number diya tha. Wo agli call wahan karna chahta tha. Wo jaise apne
khadshat ko tasdeeq karna chahta tha.

Kuch der tak koshish karte rahne ke baad receptionist ne use kaha tha ke us ke ghar ke
number ya Imama ke cell phone, kisi par call nahi ho pa rahi thi shayad Congo aur
America ke darmiyan is waqt rabton mein garbar thi. Salar ke khadshat ki lamha bhar
mein hawa nikal gayi thi. Wo shayad zarurat se zyada weham karne laga tha. Us ne apna
sar jhatakte hue socha aur receptionist se apne kamray ki direct phone line ke functional
na honay ki shikayat karne ke baad wo wahi se hospital ke liye rawana ho gaya tha
jahan Petrus dakhil tha. Hospital pohanch kar Petrus ko talash karna mushkil nahi tha,
kyunki use Ibaka se milne nahi diya gaya tha. Wo mukhtoosh halat mein tha aur us ki
surgery ke baad use masnoi tanaffus par rakha gaya tha. Apne aap ko Ibaka ka rishtedar
zahir karne par use bahar haal Ibaka ko door se ek nazar dekhne ki ejazat mil gayi thi.

Hospital ke ICU mein naliyon, taron aur patiyon mein jakray Ibaka ko Salar pehli nazar
mein pehchan nahi saka tha. Wo siyah-fam pust qamat aadmi moti chamakdar ankhon aur
aisi muskurahat ke liye pehchana jata tha jo kisi chhoti si baat par bhi us ke chehre par
aajati. Wo baat be-baat qahqahe lagane ka bhi aadi tha. Us ke mote mote siyah honton
se nazar ane wale dudhya dant aur masoorhe har qahqahe mein sab se pehle numaya
hote the.

Salar gum-sum khada use dekh raha raha. Wo sirf Pygmies ka nahi Congo ka sardar
banna chahta tha. Harvard Business School aur John F. Kennedy School of Government se
farigh ul tehseel hone wale mumtaaz tareen afraad mein se ek Petrus Ibaka bhi hota,

313
agar zindagi use ek moqa deti. Shayad wo kabhi na kabhi Congo ka sardar ban jata aur
Africa ke numaya tareen leaders mein us ka shumaar hota lekin zindagi filhal use ye
moqa nahi de rahi thi.

Wahan khade khade Salar ko ek baar phir jaise khayal aya tha ke wo chahta to ab bhi
ye sab theek kar sakta tha. Ibaka mar raha tha aur us ke marnay ke sath hi wo sare
haqaiq aur shawahid bhi ghaib ho jaane wale the. Shayad ye ek moqa use qudrat de rahi
thi. Wo uljha, bhatka, tempt hua. Zameer ka chaabuk ek baar phir us par barsa tha aur
zameer ka chaabuk waahid cheez nahi thi jis ne Salar ko jhatka diya tha. Us ki apne
hotel wapsi par ek aur bada saanha us ka intezar kar raha tha. Us ke kamre mein us ka
locker khula hua tha aur is locker mein mojood us ka passport, aur kuch doosre ahem
documents ghaib the, sirf itna hi nahi balkay us ka wo bag bhi ghaib tha jis mein us ka
laptop aur us report se mutalliq tamam sabooton ki copiyan thi. Salar ko chand lamho ke
liye yaqeen nahi aaya, use laga wo us ka kamra nahi hoga. Wo shayad ghalti se kisi aur
kamre mein dakhil ho gaya tha. Ye himaqat ki inteha thi, lekin us ne jaise apne kamre
se nikal kar darwazay par number parha tha. Wo usi ka kamra tha, hawas bakhtagi ke
alam mein wo dobara kamre mein dakhil hua aur us ne paglon ki tarah kamre ke ek ek
kunay khudre ko chhan mara, sirf is mohum umeed mein ke shayad wo jis zehni kefiyat
se guzar raha tha, us mein us ne khud hi un sab cheezon ko kahin aur rakh diya tha.
Kamre mein kahin kuch nahi tha. Wo ek five-star hotel tha aur agar hotel ke kamre mein
rakhi jane wali kisi bhi qisam ki qeemti ashiya ke liye locker faraham karne ke sath hi
wo har tarah ki zimmedari se bari alzimah ho chuke the, is ke bawajood Salar ko yakeen
nahi aaya ke wo sab ho chuka tha. Koi us ke kamre se us ke travel documents aur
laptop kyun le kar jaata aur is se bhi bada sawal tha ke kaun le kar gaya tha.

Be had tesh ke aalam mein us ne phone utha kar fori tor par apne saath hone wale
waqie ki itela manager ko dete hue use kamre mein talab kiya tha. Use is waqt bhi
yakeen tha ke corridor mein lage CCTV footage ki madad se bade araam se us ki adam
mojoodgi mein us ke kamre mein dakhil hone wale kisi bhi shakhs ka pata chal jayega
lekin manager aur security guards ke us ke kamre mein aate hi Salar ka dimag ye jaan
kar bhuk se ur gaya tha ke us pure floor par safai se mutaliq kaam karne ke liye pichle
do ghante is floor ke CCTV cameras off kiye gaye the. Ye na-qabil-e-yakeen baat thi. Use
laga tha,jaise yak dam jaise us ke haath paon kat gaye the. Us ke paas jo bhi tha wo us
laptop aur us ke bag mein tha. Un ke ghaib hone ka matlab tha ke wo bilkul be-dast-o-
pa ho gaya tha. Wo apni report ke kisi ilzam aur tehqeeq ko documentary saboot ke
baghair sabit nahi kar sakta tha aur in dastavizati sabooton ki ek copy us ke paas thi
aur ek copy gome mein us ke ghar ke us locker mein jo wo Imama ki tehweel mein de
kar aya tha. Wo pehla moqa tha jab Salar ne ek ajeeb sa khauf mehsoos kiya tha. Har
cheez ko itefaqi samajhte hue wo pehli bar un sab waqiat ko ek dosray se jorna ki
koshish kar raha tha aur wo bade araam se jurte ja rahe the. Wo wehmi nahi tha, nah
hi saazishi nazariyat par yakeen rakhta tha, lekin jo kuch us ek din mein hua tha, wo
ittefaq nahi ho sakta tha.
--------------------------

314
Petrus Ibaka ka ek hadsa mein zakhmi hona bhi ab usay ek ittefaq nahi lag raha tha. Koi
tha jo Petrus Ibaka ko nuqsaan pohnchane ke baad ab us ke haath paon kaat kar use
be-bas kar raha tha. Pehla khayal jo use wahan khade khade aya tha, wo Imama aur
apne bachon ke tahafuz ka tha. Ek phone booth se us ne ek bar phir Congo mein apne
ghar ke number aur Imama ka number milane ki koshish ki thi. Natija wahi aya tha, us
ka zehan mauf ho raha tha. Us ne apne phone par email aur social messaging ke zariye
bhi Imama se rabta karne ki koshish ki thi lekin kisi email, kisi message ka jawab nahi
aya tha. Salar ne baari baari paglon ki tarah apne office ke har shakhs ko call karni
shuru kar di thi jo us ke staff mein shamil tha aur jin ke numbers us waqt us ke paas
they. Koi ek number aisa nahi tha jis par rabta ho pata.

Usne bilaakhir Pakistan mein Sikandar Usman ko phone kiya tha aur jab use phone par
unki awaaz sunai di to kuch der ke liye to use yaqeen hi nahi aaya tha ke woh bilaakhir
kisi se baat karne mein kaamyaab ho pa raha tha. Sikandar Usman ko bhi uski awaaz se
pata chal gaya tha ke woh pareshan tha.

Salar ne koi tafseelat bataye baghair mukhtasaran unhein bataya ke woh apne safari
dastavizat ganwa baitha hai aur is wajah se woh fori tor par agli flight pakar kar wapas
nahi ja sakta tha aur woh Imama se rabta bhi nahi kar pa raha tha. Usne Sikandar se
kaha ke woh Pakistan se Imama ko call karein aur agar us se rabta na ho sake to phir
foreign office mein apne janne walon ke zariye Kinshasha mein Pakistan Embassy ke
zariye usse talash karein aur fori tor par us se kahe ke woh locker mein pade sare
documents samet embassy chali jaye. Sikandar Usman buri tarah khatkhte they.

"Aisa kya hua hai ke tumhein yeh sab kuch karna pad raha hai? Salar sab kuch theek hai
na?"... "Papa! Is waqt aap sirf woh karein jo mein keh raha hoon. Mein details aapko
baad mein batauga."..Woh jhunjhla gaya tha.

"Main thodi der tak aapko khud call kar ke poochhta hoon, aap mere phone par call mat
karein, na hi mere number par mere liye koi message chhodein." Usne baap ko mazeed
takeed ki. "Salar! Tum mujhe pareshan kar rahe ho." Sikandar Usman ka in hidaayat ke
baad khofzadah hona lazmi tha.

Salar ne phone band kar diya tha. Woh baap ko yeh nahi bata sakta tha ke uske apne
hawas unse zyada kharab ho rahe they. Phone haathon se kuch faasle par pari ek bench
par baithte hue usne be ikhtiyar khud ko malaamat ki thi. Use apni family ko Congo
mein chhod kar nahi aana chahiye tha aur in haalaat mein... meeting jaati bhaad mein...
woh usse aage peechay karwa diya kya zaroorat thi itni mustaidi dikhane ki... Ab raat ho
rahi thi aur subah se le kar is waqt tak uske phone par koi call, koi text message nahi
aaya tha. Yeh mumkin nahi tha tab tak jab tak uske phone ko monitor na kiya ja raha

315
ho ya uske signals ko control nahi kiya ja raha hota. Phone signals ko behtareen halat
mein dikha raha ja raha tha magar Salar ko yaqeen tha ke uska phone aur phone ke
zariye hue uske rabton ko control kiya ja raha tha aur kis liye? Yeh woh samajh nahi pa
raha tha.

Woh agar ise nuksan pahunchana chahte they to in sab hathkandon ke baghair nuksan
pahunchate, jaise Petrus par waar kiya gaya tha aur unhein agar use bank se nikalna tha
to woh yeh kaam to khud hi kar raha tha, phir yeh sab kyun kiya ja raha tha.

Uski reedh ki haddi mein jaise koi sansanahat hui thi. Use achanak ehsaas hua woh log
use yeh ehsaas hi dilana chahte they ke use monitor kiya ja raha tha. Use nuksan
pahunchaya ja sakta tha aur kis kis qism ka usay yeh bhi bataya ja raha tha aur yeh sab
World Bank nahi kar sakta tha, sirf World Bank nahi. Usay CIA check kar rahi thi. Pata
nahi jo pasinay chhote they, woh jism ke thanda hone par chhote they ya garam hone
par lekin Salar kuch der ke liye pani mein nahaa gaya tha. Uska dimaag us waqt bilkul
khali ho gaya tha. Yeh kabhi uske farishton ne bhi nahi socha hoga ke woh kabhi kisi
aise muamlay mein involve hosakta tha ke CIA uske peechay pad jaati aur ab usay
andaaza ho raha tha ke woh project World Bank ki khwahish nahi, America ki khwahish
tha aur woh usay paiyah takmeel tak pahunchane ke liye kisi bhi had tak ja sakta tha.

Woh dher ghanta wahi bhutt ki tarah betha raha tha.Usay teen din ke liye Washington
mein rehna tha aur teesre din wapas chala jana tha, lekin ab apni travel documents gum
ho jane ke baad usay yaqeen tha, woh fori tor par wapas nahi ja sakta tha. Kam az kam
tab tak jab tak woh in mutalibaat par kuch lachak na dikhata..

Dher ghante ke baad Sikandar Usman ko usne dobara phone kiya tha aur unhone use
bataya ke Imama aur us ke bachay ghar par nahi hain. Ghar locked hai aur wahan koi
mulazim ya guard nahi hai jo unke baare mein koi ittela deta. Embassy ke afsaran ne
Congo ki wazarat e dakhla ke sath is silsile mein rabta kiya tha, magar uski family ke
bare mein jo bhi pata chalta, woh foran pata nahi chal sakta tha. Kuch waqt to lagta hai.

Jo kuch woh phone par sun raha tha, uske jism mein kapkapaahat daudhane ke liye kafi
tha. Imama aur us ke bachay kahin naa ja sakte they. Usse poochhe aur use ittela diye
baghair guards bank ke faraham kiye hue they. Yeh kaise mumkin tha ke ghar locked
hone par woh bhi wahan se chale gaye. Main koshish kar raha hoon, fori tor par
embassy mere visa ka intezam kare aur main wahan ja kar khud us sare muamlay ko
dekhun. Sikandar Usman use tasalli dene ki koshish kar rahe they.

"Tum bhi koshish karo ke fori tor par wahan pohuncho. American Embassy ko unki
gumshudgi ki ittela do... tum to American national ho. Tumhare bachay bhi woh hamari

316
embassy se zyada mustaidi se unhein talash kar lenge." Sikandar Usman ne use ek raasta
dikhaya tha aur bilkul theek dikhaya tha, lekin woh baap ko is waqt yeh nahi keh paaya
tha ke woh is waqt American government ke sath hi ulajh pada tha. "Sab kuch theek ho
jayega Salar tum pareshan mat ho. Congo mein abhi itna bhi andher nahi macha ke
tumhari family is tarah ghaib ho jaye." Sikandar Usman agar Congo mein reh chuke hote
to shayad kabhi yeh jumla na kehte. Woh shayad yeh samajh rahe the ke unka beta Jo
American National aur World Bank se munsalikh tha us ke ya us ki family ke saath kuch
bhi ghalat nahi ho sakta tha. Jawab mein kehne ke liye Salar ke paas kuch bhi nahi tha,
kuch bhi.

Aaj woh muhwaratan nahin haqeeqatan goonga hua tha aur jab kuch bol nahi pa raha
tha to us ka dil chah raha tha, woh gala phaar phaar kar be hangam andaaz mein
chillaye. Sikandar Usman se mazeed kuch bhi kahe baghair woh phone rakh kar phone
booth se agaya tha. Is phone booth se waapas hotel mein jaane mein usay sirf paanch
minute lagay thay, lekin is waqt woh paanch minute Salar ko paanch hazaar saal lag rahe
thay. Woh mulk aur woh sheher us ke doston aur rishtedaaron se bhara hua tha. Woh
ek phone call karta aur wahan majma lagaleta, lekin koi majma koi us ka masla, us ki
aazmaish khatam nahi kar sakta tha aur aazmaish thi ke bala ki tarah us ke sar par aayi
thi, is se bhi barh kar us ki family ke sar par...

Woh hotel ke kamray mein aakar darwaza band kar ke khud par qaboo nahi rakh paaya
tha. Woh be ikhtiyaar cheekhein maarta raha tha. Is hotel ke saatvein floor ke ek double
glazed shishon wale sound proof kamray ke darwaze ko andar se lock kiye, woh is ke
saath chipka pagalon ki tarah chillata raha tha. Bilkul isi tarah jab kai saal pehle Margalla
ki pahadiyon par ek taareek raat mein ek darakht se bandha chilla raha tha. Be basi ki
wohi inteha usne aaj bhi mehsoos ki thi aur us se zyada shiddat se mehsoos ki thi. Tab
jo bhi guzra raha tha, us ke apne upar guzra tha. Jo bhi hona tha sirf usay hona tha.

Aaj jo bhi guzar raha tha, woh us ki biwi aur kamsin bachon par guzar raha tha aur un
ko pahunchne wali kisi takleef ka tasawur bhi Salar Sikandar ko jaise salib par latkta
raha tha. Agar koi ghalati thi to us ki thi, us ki family ka kya qasoor tha. Woh usay
maar dete, Petrus Ibaka ki tarah usay yeh bhi qubool tha ke woh Ibaka ki tarah us
bistar par usi halat mein pada hota lekin Imama, Jibreel aur Anaya aur woh us ka woh
bacha jo abhi duniya mein aaya bhi nahi tha, un ka kya qasoor tha. Woh log jo us ke
asaab ko shal karna chahte thay, woh is mein kaamyaab ho rahe thay. Woh agar usay
ghutno ke bal girana chahte thay to woh gir gaya tha. Woh usay ondhe munh dekhna
chahte thay to woh ondhe munh pada tha. Woh raat Salar par bohot bhari thi. Pata nahi
woh kitni baar hotel se nikal kar phone booth par gaya tha. Sikandar Usman ko phone
kar ke woh Imama aur apne bachon ke bare mein kisi ittela ka poochta aur phir isi
tarah waapas aa jata. Woh sari raat ek lamha ke liye bhi nahi so paya tha. Imama,
Jibreel aur Inaya ke chehre us ki aankhon ke samne ghoomte rahe thay.

317
Agli subah woh office ke waqt ke shuru hone se bohot pehle World Bank ke headquarter
pahunch gaya tha.

Alexander Rafael ne apne kamray mein aate hue Salar Sikandar ko bade itminan se dekha
tha. Yeh woh Salar nahi tha jo kal yahan aaya tha. Ek din aur ek raat ne usay jaise
pahaar se matti kar diya tha.

"Mujhe President se milna hai."

Usne aate hi jo jumla kaha tha Rafael use is jumle ki tawaqqu nahi kar raha. Uska
khayal tha, woh kahega ki woh unki tamam shara'it maan'ne ke liye tayyar tha, lekin
woh kuch aur keh raha tha.

"President se mulaqat bohot mushkil hai yeh toh kam az kam is mahine mein toh yeh
mukammal nahi hai. Aur yeh phir is mulaqat ki zaroorat kyun pesh aayi tumhein? Agar
tumhein woh sab kuch dohraana hai jo tum kal yahan keh kar gaye the toh woh main
President tak pohuncha chuka hoon."

Rafael aaj us tone mein baat kar raha tha jis tone mein woh kal board room mein betha
baat karta raha tha. Kuch lamhon ke liye Salar ki samajh mein nahi aaya ke woh kya
kahe. Woh World Bank ke headquarters mein beth kar rona nahi chahta tha, lekin iss
waqt use lag raha tha, woh kisi bhi lamhe phoot phoot kar rone lagega aur aakhri cheez
jo woh karna chahta tha, yehi ek kaam tha.

"Kanshasha mein kal se meri family gayab hai. Meri biwi mera beta meri beti "apne lahje
par qabu paate hue usne Rafael ki aankhon mein aankhein daalte hue kehna shuru kiya.

"Oh, bohot afsos hua tumhein fori tor par waapas jaana chahiye Congo, taake police ki
madad se apni family ko baramad karwa sako jo haalaat Congo mein hain unmein koi
gumshuda shakhs bohot kam hi sahih salamat milta hai, Lekin phir bhi.."

Rafael yun baat kar raha tha jaise akhbaar padh raha tha. Uske lehje, chehre, aankhon
mein kahin Salar ke Inkishaaf par afsos ya hamdardi nahi thi. Salar ne uski baat kaat di.

"Mera passport aur mere saare documents gum ho chuke hain. Hotel ke kamre se sab
kuch gayab hua hai kal .... aur ab mein kal waapas Kinshasha nahi ja sakta. Mujhe
headquarters ki madad chahiye apne passport aur doosri dastavezat ke liye aur mujhe
World Bank se fori tor par documents chahiye taake mein apna Passport le saku."

318
Rafael ne uski baat khamoshi se sunne ke baad use bade hi thande andaaz mein sard
mehri se kaha. "In halat mein World Bank tumhein naye passport ke liye koi letter jari
nahi kar sakay ga, kyun ke tum aaj resign kar rahe ho. Mera khayal hai, tumhein mamool
ke tareeqay kar ke passport ke liye apply karna chahiye aur phir Congo jaana chahiye ek
visitor ke taur par agar tum World Bank ke employee hote toh hum tumhari family ke
liye kisi bhi hadd tak jaate , lekin ab woh aur unka tahaafuz hamari organization ki
zimmedari nahi tumhaare liye zyada munasib yeh hai ke tum Kinshasha mein American
embassy se rabta karo aur apni family ke liye madad mango ya phir Pakistani embassy
say,tum originally Pakistan se hi hona..?” Rafael nay apni guftugu kay ikhtidam par baray,
bhol pan say us say yun poocha jaisay usay yeh achanak yaad aya ho ke woh dohri
shehriyat rakhta tha. Salar us kay is tazheek amez jumlay ko shehad kay ghont ki tarah
pi gaya. World Bank ke employee ko blue passport issue hota tha aur is passport kay
husool ke liye usay ek bar phir se headquarters say us ke liye letter chahiye tha ya phir
World Bank us ki jagah par khud is passport ki apply kar kay usay passport dilwata
lekin ab Rafael kay dotok inkaar nay Salar kay zehni hejan mein izafa kar diya tha.
Zindagi mein kabhi kisi maghribi idaray say usay itni shadeed nafrat mehsoos nahi hui
thi jitni us din World Bank headquarters mein bethay hue thi.

Woh apni zindagi kay behtareen saal aur behtareen salahiyatain maghrib ko deta aaya
tha. Aqwam mutahidda kay baqi idaray aur ab World Bank .... woh is headquarter mein
kal tak ek khaas status kay saath ata raha tha aur aaj woh usse is tarah ka bartao kar
rahe thay jaisay woh ek bhikari tha. Ek nakarah, bekaar aadmi ... jis kay paas ab World
Bank ko dene kay liye kuch nahi tha. Unhein us ki itni hi diyanatdari, ikhlaas aur zameer
chahiye tha jo sirf un kay idaray aur tehzeeb ki taraqqi kay liye zaroori tha. Insaniyat,
maadda parasti kay is jungle kay samnay kuch bhi nahi thi jise maghrib taraqqi kehta tha
aur isi taraqqi kay husool ki khwahish mein woh bhi sari umar sargardan raha tha.

Baaz dafe insanon ki zindagi mein tabdili ke lamhe hotay hain. Badi badi tabdiliyon ke.
Sirf ek lamhe ki zaroorat hoti hai jo insaan ko bohot saari zanjiron say azaad kar deta
hai.

Seintees saalah zindagi mein aaj doosri bar Salar ki zindagi mein woh lamha aya tha.
Pehli bar Margalla ki pahari par maut kay khauf ki giraft mein woh us tarz zindagi se
taib ho gaya tha jo woh guzarta aya tha aur aaj doosri bar woh Imama aur apne bachon
ki maut kay khauf aur World Bank mein apne seniors kay haathon milne wali hatak aur
tazleel kay baad woh faisla kar baitha tha jo woh ab tak karte huye jhijhakta aur katrata
raha tha.

Bazeh khauf sare khauf khaa jate hain. Salar Sikandar kay saath bhi us din yeh hi hua
tha. Wahan bethay us ne us din yeh tay kiya tha , woh aglay das saal mein World Bank
se bada idara banay ga. Woh duniya ke is maaliyati nizam ko ulat kar rakhde ga jis par

319
maghrib qabiz tha. Woh sari umar maghribi idaron mein maghribi taleem hasil karta raha
tha. Woh maghrib ka maddah tha lekin woh maghrib ka mutiy nahi sun sakta tha.

Zillat bohot kam logon ko mati' banati hai. Tazleel logon ko muntaqim al-muzachi sikhati
hai. Badla lene par majboor karti hai. Salar Sikandar ne apni professional zindagi mein
pehli bar aisi tazleel chakhi thi hadd tak zillat, tazleel ...jitne bhi lafz is ehsaas ke liye
istemaal ho sakte hain, usko mehsoos hue thay. Maghrib ki machinery ka ek behtareen
aur kaar amad purza ban kar bhi woh sirf ek purza hi ban saka tha jiski muddat mayad
aur zaroorat khatam hone par use nakarah samjha kar phenk diya jata. Woh sari umar
yehi samjhta raha tha. Woh apni qabiliyat, apni maharat, apne kaam se juz wala infiq ban
chuka tha. Woh khud ko ahem nahi ahem tareen samjhta raha tha. Uska yeh yaqeen
khushfahmi nikli thi. "Tum mazeed kisi issue ke baray mein baat karna chahte ho?"
Alexander Rafael ne bazahir be-niyazi jatate hue us se kaha.

"Nahi. " Woh mazeed kuch bhi kahe baghair uth gaya tha. Rafael bhonchka reh gaya tha.
Woh use apni biwi, bachon ki zindagi ke liye gir gidata dekhna chahta tha. Apne passport
ko issue karane ke liye World Bank ki approval aur taawun ki bheek mangte huay aur
phir aakhir kar in terms aur conditions ko maante huay istifa denay ya Congo mein is
project ko jari rakhne ki jis ke liye woh kal yahan betha tha, lekin Salar Sikandar un
halat mein bhi uthkar chala gaya tha. Rafael ko laga, uska zehni tawazun kharab ho gaya
tha.

Headquarters ki imarat se is tarah nikalte huay Salar ko khud bhi yehi mehsoos ho raha
tha jaise uska zehni tawazun kharab ho gaya tha. Warna woh itna be raham aur be hiss
to nahi ho sakta tha ke Imama aur bachon ke liye wahan kuch bhi kiye baghair aajaaye.
Woh wahan compromise karne gaya tha. Apni biwi aur bachon ki zindagi bachane ke liye,
unki shara'it maan'ne ki niyat se wahan gaya tha, lekin Rafael ke alfaaz aur rawayye ne
jaise Salar Sikandar ka zehan hi ulat kar rakh diya.

---------------------------------

"Main in mein se kisi se bhi apni family ki zindagi ki bheek nahi maangoonga. Agar gir
gidaunga to bhi in mein se kisi ke saamne nahi gir gidaunga. Izzat aur zillat dono Allah
ke haath mein hain. Allah ne hamesha mujhe izzat di hai. Zillat jab bhi mera muqqadar
bani hai mere faislon, mere intikhab se bani hai. Main aaj bhi Allah se hi izzat
maangoonga. Phir agar Allah mujhe izzat nahi zillat de ga to main Allah ki di hui zillat
bhi qabool karonga, lekin main duniya mein kisi aur shakhs se zillat nahi loonga ga nah
jhukonga ga nah compromise karonga ga kam az kam ab is sab ke baad nahi. Woh ret
ka teela ban kar andar gaya tha aur aatish fashaan ban kar bahar aaya tha. Woh wahi
lamha tha jab us ne Imama aur apne bachon ki zindagiyan bhi daao par laga di thi.

320
Imama Jibreel Inaya yeh ne'matein mujhe Allah ne di hain. Kisi insan se to kabhi bhi
nahi mili toh phir main insaano se unke liye bhik kyun maangu"..

Wo ziddi tha, lekin usne zindagi mein socha kabhi bhi nahi tha ki ek waqt aisa ayega jab
wo Imama aur apne bachon ki zindagiyo ko apni zidd ke samne qurban karne par tayyar
ho jayega. Salar Sikandar ko phaansne ke liye jo phanda tayyar kiya gaya tha, wo usse
bach kar nikal gaya tha aur jin logon ne jo phanda tayyar kiya tha, unhein andaza nahi
tha, basaath kis tarah palatne waali thi. Wo usko maat dena chahte the, wo unhein shah
maat dena chahta tha.

Aur Allah be shak behtareen tadbeer karne wala hai.

-------------------

Wo din World Bank ke liye bohot badi khushkhabri le kar aaya tha. Petrus Ibaka coma
ki halat mein mar gaya tha. Salar Sikandar ne wo khabar bank se wapas hotel aa kar TV
par suni thi. Ye uske liye ek aur dhachka tha, magar ye wo khabar thi jo uske liye ghair-
mutawaqqu nahi thi. Wo Petrus Ibaka ki jo halat dekhkar aaya tha, uske baad iska
dobara normal hona namumkin tha, lekin wo raat World Bank ke liye, siyah tareen raat
thi.

Petrus Ibaka marne se pehle World Bank ki maut ka samaan kar gaya tha.

-----------------------

New York mein waqe America ke sabse bade media district, Mid Town Manhatten ke,
Columbus Circle me waaqe Time Warner Center ki imarat ke saamne khade Petrus Ibaka
ki aankhein khushi ke aansuon se chamak rahi thi. Woh kuch der mein is imarat ke
andar waqe CNN ke studios mein America ke mumaaz tareen akhbari sahafiyon mein se
ek Anderson Cooper se us ke program 360 ke silsile mein mulaqat karne wala tha.

Anderson Cooper do hafte baad Congo mein barani junglon ke hawale se ek program
karne ja raha tha. Usne England aur Europe ke akhbarat mein Petrus Ibaka ke interviews
aur pygmies ki baqa ke liye chalai jaane wali us ki mauhim ke bare mein bunyadi
maloomat lene ke baad apni team ke ek fard ke zariye us se rabta kiya tha...

Ibaka ko yeh andaza nahi tha ke Anderson Cooper ki taraf se milne wali is call ne uski
zindagi aur maut ke hawale se bhi faisla kar diya tha magar takhir bas thodi si hui thi

321
us ki nigraani karne wale logon se ek sarasimigi aur badhawasi pheli thi un logon mein,
jinhone yeh tay karna tha ke ab achanak CNN ke manzar mein aajane ke baad woh fori
tor par Ibaka kya karein. Tashweesh is baat par bhi hui thi ke agar Ibaka aur pygmies
ke hawale se Cooper ne program karne ka faisla kar liya tha to chhoti ke aur kitne aise
sahafi thay jo is project ke hawale se program karne ki tayyariyon mein thay Ibaka, jin
chhote mote news channels aur journalists ko bada aur taqatwar samajh kar Washington
mein un ke saath ghanton guzar kar ata raha tha, woh sab pehle hi Ibaka ki nigraani
karne wale logon ki fehrist mein shamil thay. Unse Ibaka ke hawale se pehle hi baat kar
li gayi thi aur unhein is project aur is issue ki coverage ke hawale se State Department
ki hidayat bhi pohanchai gayi thi ke Americi mafadat ke liye is project ke hawale se koi
manfi khabar ki coverage aur report kis qadar nuqsaan deh ho sakti thi... aur in chhote
channels aur news journalists ko taabe karna asaan tha. CNN jaise bade idaray ko bhi
Americi mafadat ko har cheez par balatar rakhne ki soch ke taabe rakhna mushkil nahi
tha magar mushkil thi to un news journals ki aalami maqbooliyat aur pohanch par
control rakhna.Agar wo program Cooper Ibaka se pehle pesh karne ka irada naa kar
chuka hota toh CIA ke ke liye Cooper ko aisi efficiency se rokne ka waahid hal yeh tha
ke Ibaka ko us tak kisi bhi qeemat par na pohanchne diya jata. Lekin yahan Cooper
Ibaka se is stage par rabta kar raha tha jab woh aur us ki team pehle hi is issue par
bohot zyada kaam karne ke baad Congo rawangi ki tayyariyon mein thay aur ab is soorat
e hal mein kya kiya jata. Yeh tha woh challenge jis ne fori tor par Ibaka aur Cooper ki
mulaqat ke hawale se CIA ko pareshan kiya tha aur is pareshani mein izafah tab ho gaya
tha jab Ibaka is call ke milne ke foran baad hi Washington se New York ke liye chal
pada tha aur jab tak un ka
agla laahe amal final ho saka Ibaka Time Warner Center pohonch chuka tha.

Anderson Cooper ke saath do ghanton ki ek garama garam nashist ke baad woh jab CNN
studios se bahar nikla tha to Ibaka ka josh pehle se bhi zyada barh chuka tha.

Cooper is project ke hawale se jin mazeed logon se baat chit karne wala tha, un mein
Salar Sikandar ka naam sar fahrist tha. CIA ko is ka andaza tha. Yeh woh din tha jab
Salar Sikandar safar karte hue raat ko Washington pohonch raha tha aur use andaza nahi
tha ke badqismati usse pehle us ke intezar mein wahan bethi thi.

Ibaka ne is imarat se nikalne ke baad Central Park ki taraf jaate hue be had khushi ke
aalam mein Salar ko text kiya tha. Woh use batana chahta tha ke woh ab CNN tak rasai
hasil kar chuka tha aur Cooper hi ke hawale se use Washington ke CNN studios mein usi
ki team ke chand aur logon se bhi milne ka mauqa mil gaya tha aur Ibaka saatwe
aasman par tha.Wo text bohot lamba tha. Isme aur bhi bohot kuch tha aur Petrus ka
josh aur kharosh khatam nahi hua tha. Usne is bohot lambay text ko karte karte email
kar diya tha. Salar Sikandar us waqt apni flight par tha aur kuch ghanton ke baad woh
jab Washington utra tha tab tak us ke rabtoun ke tamam zaraye zair e nigrani aachuke
thay. Petrus Ibaka ki wo aakhri email Salar Sikandar ko us ki maut ke baad mili thi.

322
Lekin un logon ko Salar Sikandar ke jahaz utarne se bhi kai ghanton pehle mil gayi thi
jo Petrus Ibaka ki zindagi aur maut ke hawale se faisla kar rahe thay.

Baazo ka kisi shakhs ki zindagi kisi doosre ki maut ban jati hai. Aur kisi dosre ki maut
kisi aur ki zindagi... Ibaka ki maut ke faislay ne CIA ki fori tor par Salar Sikandar ko
maar dene ki hikmat amli badal di thi. Warna is se pehle Salar Sikandar ko bank ke
headquarters mein hone wale muzakrat ke baad us ke inkaar aur muamla hal na karne
ki surat mein ek hadsati maut ka samna karna tha. Anderson Cooper se Ibaka ki hone
wali achanak mulaqat ne CIA ko yak dam paspa kar diya tha. Woh Ibaka aur Salar dono
ko ikattha nahi maar sakte thay. Shayad maarne ka soch hi lete agar ittefaqi tor par woh
dono ek hi waqt mein America mein maujood nahi hote aur woh bhi do qareebi shehron
mein... Woh aisa koi risk nahi le sakte thay ke kisi tafteesh shuru hone ki surat mein
Ibaka aur Salar ki tabai amwat ke darmiyan koi aur qudrati talluq nikal liya jata.

Salar ko filhal sirf khof zadah karne ka faisla kiya gaya tha aur CIA ko andaza nahi tha
ke unhon ne ghalt hikmat amli, ghalt aadmi par lagoo karne ka faisla kar liya tha.

Petrus Ibaka ko kuch ghanton ke baad Brooklyn ke ek aise ilaqe ki ek tang o tareekh
gali mein roka gaya tha jahan ek qareebi imarat mein Ibaka ko apne ek dost se milna
tha. CIA ka khayal tha Ibaka un ke liye halwa tha jise woh bohot araam se use pakadkar
le aate. Aisa nahi hua tha. Ibaka un do afrad se badi be jagri se lada tha jinhone
achanak us ke qareeb apni gadi rok kar usay revolver dikhaate hue andar bithane ki
koshish ki thi. Usne sari zindagi America ki muhazab duniya mein muhazab tor tareeqon
ke saath guzaari thi lekin jungle aur jungle zindagi us ki sarisht aur jazbat mein thi, apna
difa karna usay aata tha.

Woh in tarbiyat yafta ghamashatoun ke qabu mein nahi aaya tha. Pasta qamat hone ke
bawajood woh sakht jaan aur mazboot tha. Woh pitta aur pitta raha tha.

Larhte larhte revolver Ibaka ke haath mein aaya tha aur ek baar revolver haath mein
aane par usne aao dekha na tau, un dono afrad par goliyan chala di thi. Goli ek ko lagi
thi lekin doosra khud par hone wale fire se bohat pehle apna rivolver nikal kar Ibaka
par do fire kar chuka tha jo uske seene mein lage the. Yek ke baad digrey hone wale in
teen fires ne us sarhak par chalte raahgir ko wahan se bhagne par majboor kar diya tha
aur in hi mein se kisi ne police ko bhi phone kiya tha, lekin police ke aane se pehle hi
woh dono agent shadeed zakhmi halat mein tadapte Ibaka ko gaadi mein daal kar farar
ho gaye the. Ibaka ki woh halat us din CIA ke liye doosra jhatka tha. Unhein Ibaka sahih
salamat kuch ghanton ke liye chahiye tha taake us ke zariye in tamam cheezon ko bhi
naboot kar sakte jo Ibaka ki maut ki soorat mein kisi aur ke haath lag jaane ki soorat
mein un ke liye koi aur Petrus Ibaka khada kar deta. CIA ke liye filhal sab se bada
challenge yeh tha ke woh Ibaka ke dastakht kaise hasil karte, jin ki unhein fori zaroorat

323
thi taake woh us ke woh locker khulwa sakte jahan us ki asal dastavezat thi.. Un ki
hikmat e amli yeh thi ke woh un asli dastavizat ko hasil karne ke baad Ibaka ko khatam
kar dete, magar sab kuch is ke ulat hua tha. Plan A aur Plan B nakam ho chuka tha. Ab
CIA ko Plan C se kaam lena tha lekin unhein yeh andaza nahi tha ke Ibaa ke paas ek
plan D tha jis ka unhein kabhi pata nahi chal saka woh Congo mein apni ek girl friend
ke paas ek wasiyat chhod kar aaya tha.

----------------------
Salar jis raat Washington ke liye rawana hua tha us ke agle din Imama ki gynecologist
ne usay phone kiya tha. Imama ke muaene ki tareekh teen din baad ki thi. Us ki
American doctor ne usay usi din emergency mein aane ke liye kaha, kyun ke usay kisi
medical camp mein shirkat ke liye agle ek hafta ke liye Ghana mein rehna tha. Us ki
secretary ne Imama se kaha tha ke woh apni tamam appointments re-schedule kar rahi
hai aur usne Imama ko aaj ke din ka kaha tha. Imama ne kisi ghaur o khauz ke baghair
jaane ki haami bhar li thi. Woh usay ek mamool baat samajh rahi thi aur us mein us ka
koi qusoor nahi tha. Agar Salar Sikandar CIA ke haathon bebas ho raha tha to Imama toh
koi shay hi nahi thi.

Woh hamesha ki tarah Jibreel aur Inaya ke saath Hedi ko bhi hospital le kar gayi thi.
Woh Kinshasa ke behtareen hospitals mein se ek tha, kyun ke wahan par zyada tar ghair
mulki multi national companies aur safarat karon ka ilaaj hota tha. Salar us waqt apni
flight par tha aur Imama ka khayal tha woh jab tak Washington pahunchta woh us se
bohot pehle wapas ghar aajati, lekin woh wapas ghar nahi aasaki thi.

Us ki doctor ne us ka ultrasound karne ke baad kuch tashweesh ke aalam mein us se

kaha tha ke usay bachay ki harkat abnormal mehsoos ho rahi hai. Us ne usay bataya tha
ke usay kuch aur tests karwane honge aur saath use kuch injections bhi lena hoge.
Doctor ne use fori tor par hospital mein kuch ghanton ke liye yeh keh kar admit kiya
tha ke unhein us ko zairenigrani rakhna tha.

Use ek kamre mein shift kiya gaya tha aur jo injections Imama ko diye gaye the woh
dard barhane wale injections the. Imama ko ghar se gayab aur Salar aur apni kisi aur
family member se rabta munqata rakhne ke liye CIA ke paas isse behtareen hal nahi tha
ke uske bachay ki qabal az waqt paidaish amal mein layi jaye.

Imama injection lagwane se pehle hospital ke kamre mein hi Hedi, Jibreel aur Inaya ko le
aayi thi. Is waqt bhi us ka yehi khayal tha ke chand ghanton mein woh waapas ghar
chali jayegi, lekin usay pehli baar tashweesh tab hui thi jab use dard hona shuru ho gaya
tha aur doctor ne us ki tasdeeq bhi kar di thi ke injections ke reaction mein shayad
unhein bachay ki zindagi bachane ke liye fori tor par duniya mein laana padega. Woh
pehla mauqa tha jab Imama buri tarah pareshan hui thi. Wahan Kinshasa mein ghar ke

324
chand mulazimon ke ilawa us ka koi aisa halqa ahbab nahi tha jinhein woh aise kisi
bohran mein madad ke liye pukarte ya jin par bharosa karte. Unka jitna mail milap tha
woh sarkari aur ghair mulki tha.

Fori tor par Imama ki samajh mein yeh bhi nahi aya tha ke woh bachon ko kahan bheje.
Us ki doctor ne use madad ki peshkash ki thi ke woh bachon ko apne ghar rakh sakti
hai, lekin Imama ke liye to yeh namumkin tha. Woh apni aulad ke bare mein junoon ki
had tak mohtat thi aur khaas tor par Jibreel ke hawale se. Yeh ghair fitri nahi tha. Us ne
ek bhare paray khandan se nikal kar das saal ki qaid e tanhai kaati thi aur phir umeed
aur naumeedi ke darmiyan latakte hue us ne un khooni rishton ko paya tha. Woh us ki
kul kaayenaat thi aur usay us waqt mile the jab Waseem ki maut ke baad woh mayoosi
ke sab se badtareen daur se guzar rahi thi. Jibreel us ki zindagi mein us waqt bahaar ki
tarah aaya tha. Us ke wujood ke andar palte hue bhi us ne maa ko kisi Masiha ki tarah
sambhala tha.

Jibreel aam bachon jaisi adaat nahi rakhta tha. Zehnat usay baap se wirasat mein mili thi
lekin bardasht us ne kahan se li thi? Yeh Imama nahi jaan payi thi. Us ke dono bachay
hi ziddi aur sharaarti nahi the lekin Jibreel mein ek ajeeb si sanjeedgi aur samajh dari
thi jo us ke masoom chehre par bala ki sajti thi.

Hospital mein Imama aur doctor ke darmiyan hone wali tamam guftagu bhi us ke samne
hi hoti rahi thi aur woh chup chap baitha sun aur dekh raha tha. Imama ne Hedi ko
apne bachon ki zimmedari sonpne se pehle Jibreel ko Inaya ki zimmedari sonpi thi. Use
behen ka khayal rakhne ka kaha tha aur kabhi bhi use akela na chhodne ka kaha tha.
Jibreel ne hamesha ki tarah sar hilaaya tha. Farmabardari se yeh zimmedari usay pehli
baar nahi sonpi gayi thi, hamesha sonpi jaati thi. Lawn mein akelay khelte hue kisi
shopping mall mein shopping ke doran, paim mein baithe gadi mein akele baithe jab
Salar kabhi kisi service station ya kisi aur jagah akela unhein le kar jata aur kuch minto
ke liye utar kar kuch lene jata, Jibreel khud bakhud command sambhalne ke liye tayyar
ho jata tha aur Inaya bhai ki farmabardari karti rehti thi. Ek bar phir Jibreel ko ek
zimmedari sonpi gayi thi. Ek bar phir us ne hamesha ki tarah maa ko tasalli di thi.

"Aap naya baby le aayen. Main is baby ka khayal rakhunga," chaar saala Jibreel ne
English mein maa ko tasalli di thi aur uski tasalli Imama ke honton par is takleef mein
bhi muskurahat le aayi thi. Operation theatre mein jane se pehle us ne in dono ko galey
lagakar chuma tha aur phir Hedi ko unka khayal rakhne ka keh kar aur Salar ko ittela
dene ka kehte hue apna phone aur bag thama gayi thi.

Aur jab woh hosh mein aayi thi toh us kamre mein woh akeli thi. Wahan na Hedi thi na
Jibreel... Inaya naa hi Humain.
-------------

325
YouTube par kisi ne ek video upload ki thi, jismein ek siyah faam Brooklyn ke ek
nasbatan pasmanda hisse mein ek paas se guzarne wali gadi se yakdam nikalne wale do
safed faam ke logon se larta nazar aaya tha. In safed famon ke haathon mein mojood
revolver se bachne ki koshish karta, unhein chheenta aur un par fire karne ke baad un
mein se ek ke haathon goli kha kar girta nazar aaya tha. Phir un dono afraad ka usay be
rahmi se ghasit kar gadi mein takriban phenkne wale andaz mein giraya jana bhi is video
mein tha.

Video cell phone se nahi is building mein rehne wale ek siyah faam nau umar bachay ne
Handy cam se banai thi jo ittefaqan us jagah se bilkul qareeb ek building ki doosri
manzil ki khidki se ek school project ke silsile mein ek video shoot kar raha tha.

Us bachay ne video shoot karte hue bhi chilla chilla kar un dono afraad ko siyah faam
ko kheench kar gadi mein daalne se rokne ki koshish ki thi lekin is koshish mein nakami
ke baad us ne is gadi ki number plate ko zoom karke record kiya tha.

Police ko video dene se pehle us ne woh video siyah famon ke sath America mein hone
wali zyadatiyon par mabni ek web site par muntaqil ki thi aur is web site ne usay
YouTube par agle barah ghanton mein woh video YouTube par dastiyab ho gayi thi. Is
par be shumar logon ne radd-e-amal ka izhar kiya tha aur hazaaron mala mati tafsirat
aur safed famon ke liye gaalian... woh barah ghanton mein YouTube se news channels par
aa gayi aur wahan se bein alaqawami networks par Petrus Ibaka ko pehchanna mushkil
nahin tha, woh bohot jald pehchana gaya tha. Police is jagah se qareebi hospital mein bhi
pohanch gayi thi jahan woh Agents Ibaka ki zindagi bachane ke liye fori tibbi imdad
dilane gaye the aur hospital ki intizamia ko yeh bhi pata tha ke woh ek special mareez
tha jise CIA ke do agents le kar aaye the aur us ki halat kuch behtar hone par surgery
ke foran baad wahan se le gaye the.

NYPD ne CIA se rabta kiya tha aur inhein yeh bhi pata chal gaya tha ke Ibaka ko fori
tor par Washington muntaqil kar diya gaya tha aur woh wahan mar chuka tha. CIA ab
sar peet rahi thi ke woh media par Petrus
Ibaka ke ek hadse mein zakhmi ho kar hospital jane wali khabar ko kaise durust sabit
karti. Petrus Ibaka ke accident mein shadeed zakhmi honay ki khabar media par chalana
un ki aisi hikmat e amli thi jo ab un ke galay ki haddi ban gayi thi. Toofan YouTube par
kya macha tha, toofan to woh tha jo CIA headquarters mein aya tha... ek aasan tarin
samjha jane wala operation CIA ke munh par zillat aur badnami thopne wala tha.

Sath American government aur World Bank bhi phasnnay walay the aur filhal CNN ko is
musibat to ek taraf is par qabu pane ka bhi koi tareeqa samajh mein nahi araha tha.

326
Kabhi kabhi insaan ko us ki bewaqoofi nahi us ki zarurat se zyada chalaki le doobti hai.
CIA ke sath bhi yahi hua tha. Ek teer se do shikaar karte karte woh apni kaman hi
tudwa bethe the. Unhon ne Petrus ko New York ke us hospital mein chorh diya hota to
un ki bachat ho jati. Woh use kisi hadse ka zakhmi dikha kar us se jaan chhurana chahte
the aur yeh kaam woh Washington mein karna chahte the, jahan Salar Sikandar tha aur
us din Washington mein sirf ek hadsa hua tha, jis ka ek zakhmi Petrus Ibaka ko zahir
kar ke donon ka tabadla kiya gaya tha. Hospital ki intizamia ko Ibaka ke hawalay se
maloomat thi bilkul New York ke us hospital ki tarah jahan Ibaka ko pehli bar le jaya
gaya tha.

Us ki halat musalsal bigad rahi thi aur CIA surgery ke baad hospital se use apne
theekhane par le jaakar bhi koi kaam ki baat nahi pooch saki thi. To ab unhein us se
woh aakhri kaam lena tha jis ke liye use Washington pohanchaya gaya tha aur jis ke liye
news channels par baar baar is hadse ke zakhmiyon aur marnay wale ke naam chalaye
gaye the balke us ki passport size ki tasweerein bhi CIA ko yaqeen tha.News channels
par chalne wali yeh khabar Salar Sikandar ke ilm mein zaroor aye gi aur unhein yeh bhi
yaqeen tha ke jis tarah ki qurbat un donon ki haliyan kuch arse mein rehti thi, woh
mutaqazi thi ke Salar us se milne zaroor jata. Andaze durust sabit hue the. Woh khabar
Salar ne dekh bhi li thi aur woh fori tor par usse milne bhi chala gaya tha. Agar kisi
tarah woh khabar us ke ilm mein naa aati ya woh us se milne naa jata to CIA waale
hospital ke zariye us se rabta karte aur kehte ke Petrus Ibaka ki aakhri khwahish hai ke
woh Salar Sikandar se milna chahta hai, lekin unhein Plan B ki zaroorat nahi padi thi.
Salar, Ibaka ko dekhne chala gaya tha aur hospital mein aane jaane mein use takreeban
do ghante lage the aur CIA ko itna hi waqt chahiye tha. Uske kamre se laptop samait har
us cheez ka safaiya karne ke liye jise woh kaam ki samajhte the Salar ko kisi aur kaam
ke liye kamre se itni der tak bahar rakhna unke liye mushkil tha ke woh apna laptop to
saath rakhta tha, lekin hospital jaate hue unhein tawaqqo thi woh sab kuch wahi chhod
kar jaaye ga.

Sab kuch waise hi hua tha jaise unka plan tha lekin natija woh nahi nikla tha jis ki
unhein tawaqqo thi. Woh video unhein le dubi thi. Koi bhi is video mein nazar aane wale
chehre ke naqoosh ko bhool nahi sakta tha. Woh itne wazeh the aur is video mein
doosri sab se numaya cheez woh waqt aur taarikh thi jo screen par neeche aa rahi thi.
Woh is Petrus Ibaka ki shanakht nahi badal sakte the aur woh Washington ke hospital
mein bazahir hadse mein zakhmi hokar aane aur marne wale Ibaka ki shanakht bhi nahi
badal sakte the. Woh news channels par Ibaka ki tasveeren nahi chalwa chuke the is
hadse ke foran baad shadeed zakhmi fard ke tor par to shayad CIA yahi karte aur Ibaka
ko Washington ke is hospital se fori tor par wapas New York muntaqil kar diya jata
lekin woh ek ghalti ke baad sirf doosri nahi, teesri aur chouthi ghalti bhi kar baithe the.

Anderson Cooper ki team ne Petrus Ibaka ki mashkoook halat mein maut ke baad in
peighamath aur e-mails ko aur is video mein nazar ane wale waqt ko check kiya tha.

327
Woh sab peighamath aur e-mails jin mein Ibaka ne Copper ke show mein shirkat se
maazrat karne ke saath saath kisi qisam ki muamlat se bhi inkar kiya tha woh us video
ke do ghante ke baad ke messages the aur is waqt ke jab New York ke hospital mein
Ibaka ki surgery ho rahi thi aur aise peighamath sirf Cooper ko hi nahi un doosre
programs ke mizbanon ko bhi kiye gaye the ya sahafiyo ko jin se Ibaka pichle kuch dino
se mil raha tha aur pygmies ke masle ko samne lane ki darkhwast kar raha tha.

Anderson Cooper ne ek news program mein Petrus ke in peighamath aur us ki video ki

timing ko point out kiya tha aur phir us ne New York aur Washington ke do hospitals
ke mautabar zariye ka hawala dete hue ye raaz khol diya tha ke in dono hospitals mein
use dakhil karne wale CIA se ta'aluq rakhte the. Petrus Ibaka ki maut ki wajah kya ho
sakti thi. Kaun use maar sakta tha aur kyun maar sakta tha is ka sirf woh shakhs bata
sakta tha jis ka naam Ibaka Cooper ke samne kayi bar liya chuka tha wo Washington
mein is se milne ke liye ane wala waahid mulaqati tha aur jis ne apni shanakht Ibaka ki
rishte dar ke tor par zahir ki thi...

America ke har news channel par us raat Salar Sikandar ka naam is hawale se chal raha
tha aur har koi Salar se rabta Karne mein na kaam tha.

-----------------------

Char saala Jibreel ne apne khandan ko dar peesh aane wale is dohran mein jo role ada
kiya tha, woh usne zindagi mein kayi baar ada karna tha. Yeh is nanhe se bachay ko tab
ilm nahi tha. Imama ke jaane ke baad Hadi ko achanak khayal aya tha ke Imama usse
ghar se kuch cheezein lane ka keh kar gayi thi jo no zaeeda bachay aur uske liye ek bag
mein ghar pehle hi pack karke rakhi hui thi aur woh Hadi se in dono bachon ke liye
khane peene aur unke kapron ke liye bhi keh kar gayi thi kyun ke use bachon ko ghar
waapas nahi bhejna tha jab tak Salar na aajata. Usne Hadi se kaha tha woh in bachon ko
hospital mein kisi female attendant ke paas chhod kar ghar se yeh cheezein le aaye ya
phir ghar mein mojood kisi aur mulaazim ki madad le lekin woh bachon ko kahin nahi le
jayegi. Hadi ko Imama ki yeh hidayat yaad nahi rahi thi. Unka ghar wahan se sirf das
minute ki drive par tha aur Hadi ne socha tha. Woh yahan in bachon ko akela chhodne
ke bajaay unko apne saath hi le jayegi aur waapas le aayegi. Jibreel ne saath le jaane ki
is koshish ke jawab mein saaf inkaar karte hue use yaad dilaya tha ke Mummy ne usse
kaha tha woh wahi rahenge. Woh unhe saath nahi le jayegi. Hadi ko yaad aagaya tha aur
usne dobara israar nahi kiya tha. Woh Jibreel ko bohot achhi tarah jaanti thi. Char saal
ki umar mein bhi woh baccha kisi totay ki tarah maa baap ki baatein rat kar phir wahi
karta tha aur majaal thi ke woh kisi doosre ki baaton mein aakar Imama ya Salar ki
taraf se milne wali hidayat faramosh kar deta. Hadi unhein Imama ki doctor ki ek
assistant ke paas chhod kar fori tor par ghar chali gayi thi.

328
Uski adam mojoodgi mein Inaya ko neend aane lagi thi. Doctor ki assistant ne neend
mein jhulti hui do saal ki is bachi ko utha kar ek bench par litaane ki koshish ki aur
Jibreel ne usse rok diya. Woh wahan se Inaya samet hatna nahi chahata tha jahan Hadi
use bitha kar gayi thi aur jahan assistant Inaya ko le ja kar laitaana chahti thi, woh ek
bughli kamra tha...

Char saal ka woh baccha apni do saala behen ke saath wahin public mein bethay rehna
chahta tha kyun ke use pata tha kisi ajnabi ke saath kahin nahi jaana chahiye. Kisi aisi
jagah jo door hoti... Assistant kuch heran hokar waapas apni table par gayi thi. Woh ek
interesting baccha tha. Usne apne kursi par bethay use dekhte hue socha. Do
Saala Inaya ab Jibreel ki god mein sar rakhe so rahi thi aur woh be had chonkanna
betha behen ke sar ko apne nanhe nanhe baazo ke halkay mein liye mulaqati kamre
mein aane jaane wale ko dekh raha tha. Aur tab woh aurat un dono ke barabar mein
aakar bethi aur usne Jibreel ko ek muskurahat dete hue uska sar thapthapaaya aur
jawaaban us bachay ke ta'asuraat ne use samjha diya tha ke use yeh be takallufi achi
nahi lagi thi. Us aurat ne doosri baar soyi hui Inaya ke baalon mein ungliyan pherney ki
koshish ki to is baar Jibreel ne uska haath badi narmi se pare karte hue sargoshi mein
usse kaha.

"Yeh so rahi hai. (She is sleeping.)"

"Oh,Sorry! American aurat bazahir sharmindgi zahir karte hue use dekh kar muskurayi,
Jibreel ne ek baar phir sapat chehre aur uski taraf dekhe baghair uski muskurahat nazar
andaaz ki. Us aurat ne apna purse khol kar uske ander se chocolate ki ek bar nikal kar
Jibreel ki taraf bhadhayi.

"No thanks" jawab chocolate aage bhadhayi jaane se bhi pehle aa gaya tha.

"Mere paas kuch khilone hain." Is baar us aurat ne zameen par rakhe ek bag se ek
stuffed khilona nikal kar Jibreel ki taraf bhadhaya, uski sardi mehri ki deewar tornay ki
yeh agli koshish thi. Jibreel ne is
khilone par ek nazar daale baghair bohot shaistagi se usse kaha.

"Would you please stop bothering me?"

("Aap hamein tang karna band karegi, please")

Ek lamha ke liye woh aurat chup hi rahi gayi thi yeh jaise shut up call thi us ke liye
magar woh wahan munh band karne ke liye nahi aayi thi. Unhein in dono bachon ko

329
wahan se le jaana tha aur unka khayal tha, aate jaate mulaqaton mein do kamsin bachon
ko behla phusla kar wahan se le jaana kya mushkil tha. Zor zabardasti woh itne logon ke
samne Inaya ke saath kar sakte thay Jibreel ke saath nahi.

Woh ab muntazir thi ke Inaya ki tarah woh char saala bacha bhi thak kar so jaaye phir
shayad unko kisi tarah wahan se hata diya jaata lekin use Jibreel ke ta'asuraat se
andaaza ho raha tha ke uska sone ka koi irada nahi tha. Woh das pandrah minute baithe
rehne ke baad wahan se uth gayi thi. Use un bachon ke hawale se nayi hidaayat leni thi
aur paanch minute baad jab woh waapas aayi to Hedi wahan un dono ke paas mojood
thi.

Woh aurat ek gehra saans le kar reh gayi thi. Woh un dono ko koi nuqsan nahi
pahunchana chahte thay, sirf apni nigraani mein rakhna chahte thay jab tak America mein
Salar ke saath muamlaat tay naa ho jaate.

America mein Salar ko uski family ke hawale se saaf jawab dene ke bawajood CIA uski
family par nazar rakhe hue thay. Woh aurat ek baar phir us visitor room mein kahin aur
beth gayi thi. Inaya ab jaag gayi thi aur bathroom jaana chahti thi. Hedi use bathroom le
kar jaana chahti thi. Usne Jibreel ko ek baar phir wahi thaherne ka kaha tha. Woh nahin
thahra tha. Woh kisi tarah bhi Inaya ko apni aankhon se ojhal karne par tayyar nahin
tha. Hedi ko use bhi bathroom le jana pada tha. Woh aurat bhi uth kar unke peeche
bathroom ayi thi aur Jibreel ne us aurat ko ek baar phir notice kiya tha.

"Why are you stalking us?"

"(Tum hamare peeche kyun padi hui ho?)"

Wash basin mein haath dhone mein masroof woh aurat qareebi basin mein haath dhoti
Hedi ke saath khadi us bachche ka jumla sun kar jaise ediyon par ghoomi thi. Naa bhi
ghoomti toh bhi use andaza tha, woh bacha use hi mukhatib kar raha tha. Hedi ne us
aurat ko dekha aur maazrat khwahana andaz se muskurayi yun jaise woh Jibreel ke is
tabseray se muttafiq nahi thi, lekin Jibreel usi na-khush gawar andaz mein us aurat ko
dekh raha tha. Paintalis saal ki us aurat ne muskurate hue is char saal ke bachche ko
saraaha tha. Woh pehli baar ek char saal ke bachche ke haathon baspa hui thi aur wo
use saraahe baghair nahi reh sakti thi.Wo jin bhi maa baap ki aulaad tha kamaal tarbiyat
hui thi uski.
Hedi un dono ko lekar wahan se chali gayi thi lekin woh aurat nahin gayi thi woh ek
baar phir us bachche se woh jumla nahi sunna chahti thi jo usne kuch der pehle suna
tha. Behtar tha use bhejne wale uski jagah kisi aur ko bhej dete. Hedi ne baar baar

330
Imama se milne ki koshish ki thi aur uske bachon ko bhi Imama se milwane ke liye
doctor se israr kiya tha kyunki Inaya ab beqarar ho rahi thi. Doctor ne use incubator
mein pada hua human toh dikhaya tha lekin Imama tak rasaai nahi di thi. Usne ek baar
phir use dono bachon ko uski tehweel mein dene ka kaha tha aur hamesha ki tarah
Jibreel adh gaya tha. Neend se bojhal ankhon aur thakaawat ke bawajood Inayat ka haath
pakde baithe tha kyun ke Mummy ne use Inaya ka khayal rakhne ko kaha tha. Usne
incubator mein woh baby boy bhi dekh liya tha jise Mummy lene gayi thi lekin Mummy
kahan thi? Yeh sawaal ab sirf use hi nahi Hedi ko bhi pareshan kar raha tha. Woh ab
Kinshasha mein Salar ke office ke zariye us se rabta karne mein masroof thi lekin Salar
ghaib tha aur Congo mein World Bank par qayamat tootne wali thi. Sirf World Bank par
nahi un magharbi aqwam ke namindon par bhi jo Congo mein istimaariyat ke suton bane
baithe the.

---------------

Petrus Ibaka apni maut ke chobis ghanton mein hi sirf Congo ke pygmies ka nahi poore
Africa ka hero ban gaya tha, is khittay ne aaj tak sirf beekne wale hukmran dekhe the jo
arabon dollars ke commission le kar apne mulk ki har cheez bechne ke liye har waqt
tayyar baithe the is khitay ne hero pehli baar dekha tha. Jaan dene wala Hero. Petrus
Ibaka saari zindagi pur aman tareeqon se jaddojahad karta aur uska dars deta raha tha
lekin apni maut ke baad uski jo wasiyat manzar aam par aayi thi, usmein usne pehli
baar apni ghair mutawaqqo aur ghair fitri maut ki surat mein apne logon ko larnay ke
liye uksaya tha. Us jungle ko bachane ke liye unhein safaid famon ko maar bhagana tha,
chahe us ke liye kuch bhi karna pade.

Apni isi wasiyat mein usne World Bank, America aur un doosri aalmi taqaton ko shadeed
tanqeed ka nishana banate hue unhein un sab ke khilaf jihad karne ke liye kaha tha.
Woh musalman nahi tha lekin mazahib ka taqabuli jaiza leta raha tha aur use apne logon
ke saath hone wali na insaafi aur zulm ke khilaf baghawat ke liye jihad se zyada muzoon
lafz nahi mila tha. Usne sirf pygmies ko mukhaatib kiya tha sirf unhein jungalo se nikal
kar shehron mein aakar larnay ke liye kaha tha. World Bank aur in organizations ke har
daftar par hamla kar ke waha kaam karne waalo ko maar bhagane ka kaha tha lekin us
raat woh sirf pygmies nahi the jo Ibaka ki call par World Bank ke saath saath ghair
mulki organizations par chad dhaude the. Woh Congo ke istimariyat ke haathon salon se
istihsaal ka shikar hote hue awaam the jo bahar nikal aaye the.

Kinshasa mein us raat Kinshasa ki tareekh ke woh sab se bade fasaadat huye the jin
mein koi siyah faam nahi sirf safaid faam maare gaye the. World Bank ke daftaron par
hamla kar ke unhein lootne ke baad aag laga di gayi thi aur yeh silsila sirf wahi tak
nahi ruka tha. World Bank ke hukkam ki rehaish gaahon par bhi hamle, loot maar aur
qatl o ghaarat huyi thi aur in mein Salar Sikandar ka ghar bhi tha. Woh Salar Sikandar
ka ghar nahi tha jise aag lagayi gayi thi, woh World Bank ke sarbaraah ka ghar tha jise

331
hujoom ne us raat tabah kiya tha. Congo mein us raat dedh sau ke qareeb Amerikion aur
Europe ke logon ko maara gaya tha aur un mein aksariyat World Bank aur doosri aalmi
tanzeemo mein kaam karne wale afraad aur un ke khandan ke afraad ki thi.

World Bank ke chalees afraad in fasaadat mein mare the aur yeh chalees log nichle
ohdoun par kaam karne wale log nahi the, woh World Bank ki senior aur juniour
management thi. Apni apni field ke maahir namwar log jo kayi salon se is bank aur us
ke mukhtalif operations aur projects se munsalik the aur jo Congo mein is idaray ke
suton ke tor par Congo ke tolon mein phelay huye the. World Bank ki tareekh mein
pehli baar World Bank ke khilaf fasaadat aur us ke amle ka qatl aam kiya gaya tha. Is se
pehle duniya mein World Bank ke afsaraan ko sirf anday, tamatar maar kar ya un ke
chehron aur kapron par surkh rang phenk kar ehtijaj kiya jata raha tha aur woh ehtijaj
kisi asar aur tabdeeli ke baghair khatam ho jata tha. Woh muhazab dunya mein rehne
walon ka ehtijaj tha. Yeh us ghair muhahzab dunya mein rehne walon ka ehtijaj tha
jinhein muhazab diya insaanon se kam antar samajh kar rakhti thi.

State Department, World Bank aur CIA headquarters mein operation room ki deewaron
par lagi screeno par teeno idaray ke senior hukkam sirf dum saadhay be-basi ke saath
Congo ke mukhtalif ilaqon mein hone wale in fasaadat ke manazir ko dekh rahe the.
Unko bachane ki koshish ho rahi thi lekin fori tor par koi bhi Congo ke un fasaadat
mein amli tor par nahi kud sakta tha, woh zyada nuqsaan deh hota World Bank aur
doosre idaro ka. Jo jaani aur maali nuqsaan hua tha, woh pura kar liya jata lekin jo saak
aur naam dooba tha, use bahal karne ke liye koi mojza chahiye tha.

In fasaadat ke aghaz se bilkul pehle Anderson Cooper ne Petrus Ibaka ke saath hone
wale is off camera session ko apne program mein chala diya tha tab tak use yeh andaza
nahi tha ke us raat Congo mein kya hone wala tha. Agar use ya CIA ko is ka ratti bhar
ka bhi andaza hota toh woh tape shudha bhi nahi chalti. Is off camera session mein
Petrus Ibaka ne America aur World Bank par shadeed tanqeed karte hue unhein gidh aur
daaku qarar diya tha jo Congo ko nonch noch kar kha rahe the. Aur koi unka haath rok
nahi pa raha tha.

"Petrus Ibaka ka woh aakhri interview Africa mein logon ne stadium aur chaukon par
rote hue badi screeno par suna tha aur us ki guftagu mein World Bank ke sirf ek ohday
daar ki tareef thi jo World Bank ko is project ki inquiry par majboor kar raha tha aur
aisa na karne ki surat mein woh is project aur World Bank ko chhod dena chahta tha.
Petrus Ibaka ne is interview mein pehli baar apni zindagi ko lahaq khatraat ki bhi baat
ki thi aur yeh bhi kaha tha ke woh taqatain jo use mar dhalna chahti hain woh Salar
Sikandar ko bhi maar dalengi. Salar Sikandar ka naam Petrus Ibaka ke baad ek raat mein
Africa mein zuban zadde aam ho gaya tha. America mein waisi shohrat aur waisa ta'aruf
pehli bar kisi ghair mulki ko naseeb hua tha.

332
"Meray bachay kahan hain?" Imama ne attendant ki shakal dekhte hi hosh o hawas
sanbhalne ke baad sab se pehla sawal yahi kiya tha.

"Woh kuch der mein aap ke paas ajayenge. Aap ko fori tor par is hospital se kahin
muntaqil karna hai." Attendant ne bay hud moadab andaz mein us se kaha tha. Imama ne
bistar se uthne ki koshish ki thi aur be ikhtiyar karah kar reh gayi thi. Zakhm wali jagah
ab sun nahi rahi thi. Use laga tha jaise koi khanjar kisi ne yak dam us ke peeth ke
neechay hisse mein ghonpa tha. Attendant ne jaldi se agay barh kar usay waapas litaane
mein madad ki aur usay litaane ke baad side table par rakhi hui us tray mein se ek
injection utha kar syringe mein bharna shuru kiya jo woh layi thi. "Mujhe koi injection
nahi lagwana, mujhe apne bachon ko dekhna hai." Imama ne be-had tarshi se us se kaha
tha. "Yeh aap ki takleef kam kar dega. Aap ki halat abhi theek nahi hai." Attendant ne
kehte hue glucose ki bottle mein syringe ki sui ghonp di.

Imama ne apne haath ki pusht par tape ke saath chipkayi hui syringe nikal di. "Mujhe
filhal kisi medicine ki zarurat nahi hai. Mujhe apne bachon se milna hai aur apne shohar
se baat karni hai." Woh is bar zakhm ki takleef ko nazar andaz karte hue uth baithi thi
aur usne attendant ka haath bhi jhatak diya tha. Woh attendant kuch der chup khadi rahi
thi phir woh khamoshi se kamray se nikal gayi thi.

Uski waapsi adha ghante ke baad Hedi, Jibreel aur Inaya ke saath hui thi. Kamray ka
darwaza khulte hi maa par pehli nazar perte hi Jibreel aur Inaya shor machate hue us ki
taraf aaye the aur us ke bistar par chadh kar us se lipat gaye the. Woh dedh din ke
baad maa ko dekh rahe the. Hedi bhi be-ikhtiyar lapak kar us ke paas aayi thi.

"Dedh din se Imama ko naa dekhne par aur doctors ki baar baar ki leet o laal par
Imama ke hawale se us ke zehan mein ajeeb o ghareeb waham aarahe the aur ab Imama
ko bakhiriyat dekh kar woh bhi jazbati hue bina nahi reh saki thi. Tumne Salar ko ittela
di?" Imama ne Hedi ko dekhte hi us se poocha tha.

"Main kal se un se rabta karne ki koshish kar rahi hoon lekin un ka number nahi mil
raha. Main ne un ke office staff se bhi rabta kiya hai lekin woh keh rahe hain ke Salar
Sahab ke saath unka bhi rabta nahi ho raha." Imama ke dimag ko ek jhatka laga tha.
Woh Hedi ka pehla jumla tha jis ne usay chonkaya tha.

"Kal?" Woh bad badhayi.."Aaj kya tareekh hai?" Usne Hedi se pucha aur Hedi ne jo
tareekh batayi woh us din ki nahi thi jis din woh hospital mein aayi thi. Woh pichli do
pehar ko hospital aayi thi aur is waqt agli raat ho chuki thi. Use yaqeen nahi araha tha,
woh itne lambay arse tak khwaab aawar adiyat ke zair asar rakhi gayi thi. Aur kal se
Salar ne koi rabta nahi kiya tha. Woh America to kal hi pohonch chuka tha phir us se

333
rabta kyun nahi ho raha tha. Us ne Hedi se apna bag le kar us mein se phone nikal kar
us par call ki koshish ki... Attendant ne usay bataya ke hospital mein is hisse mein
signals nahi aate the. Woh us ka munh dekh kar reh gayi thi. Apne cell phone par us ne
sab chat apps aur text messages check kar liye the. Kal se aaj tak us mein kuch bhi nahi
tha. Us waqt se le kar jab woh hospital aayi thi ab tak...

Be-had tashweesh lahaq honay ke bawajood Imama ne yehi samjha tha ke hospital mein
signals ke issues ki wajah se woh koi call ya text receive nahi kar saki. Is se pehle ke
woh Hedi se kuch aur poochti, Hedi ne usay Congo mein hone walay fasadat ke bare
mein bataya tha aur sath yeh bhi ke gohbe mein unke ghar par bhi hamla kiya gaya tha.

Imama sakhtay mein reh gayi thi. Hedi ke paas tafseelat nahi thi kyun ke woh ek baar
hospital se nikalne ke baad dobara bachon ko chor kar kahin nahi gayi thi. Us ke paas jo
bhi khabrein thi, woh us ke khandan ke afraad ki taraf se phone par mili thi ya phir
hospital mein lage TV set par nashar hone wali news se... Yeh woh lamha tha jab Imama
ko pehli baar Salar ke hawale se be-qarari hui thi. Petrus Ibaka mara gaya tha to Salar
kahan tha? Woh bhi to Washington mein tha. Hedi ne usay news channels par chalne
wali sari khabrein batayi thi. Petrus Ibaka kaise mara gaya aur kaise us ki maut samne
aayi. Is se aakhri baar milne ke liye jaane wala shakhs Salar Sikandar tha aur Salar
Sikandar us waqt se ghayab tha.

Imama ke haath kanpne lage the. Us ka khayal tha, usay duniya mein sab se zyada
mohabbat Jibreel se thi phir Inaya se phir apni is aulad se jise ko ek din pehle us ne
pehli baar dekha tha lekin ab jab Salar yak dam us ki zindagi se kuch der ke liye ajeeb
tarah se ghayab hua tha to us ke ausaan khatam hone lage the. Woh Jibreel aur Inaya ko
isi tarah bistar par chor kar dard se be-haal hotay hue bhi larkharatay qadmon se phone
liye kamray se bahar nikal aayi thi. Usay hospital mein us jagah jaana tha jahan se woh
call kar sakti aur us se baat kar sakti. Usay is ghar ke tabah o barbad hone ka bhi
khayal nahi aaya tha jis mein hone wali loot maar ke bare mein Hedi ne usay kuch der
pehle bataya tha. Ghar, bachay sab kuch yak dam us ek shakhs ke samne be-ma'ni ho
gaya tha jo us ka sahiban tha, jo zindagi ki dhoop mein us ke liye tab chhao'n bana tha
jab us ka wajood hiddat se jhulas raha tha. Paon abla pa ho gaye the.

Attendant aur Hedi ne usay roknay aur peechay aane ki koshish ki, woh nahi ruki. Us ne
Hedi ko apne peechay nahi aane diya usay bachon ke paas rukne ke liye kaha. Woh
nangay paon phoode ki tarah dukhte jism ke sath larkharatay qadmon se corridor mein
nikal aayi thi.

Salar wahan hota to is halat mein usay bistar se hilne bhi nahi deta lekin sara masla
yehi tha ke Salar wahan nahi tha aur woh usay pane ke liye be-haal ho rahi thi. Hospital
mein koi aisi jagah dhoondti jahan se signals aate jahan se woh Salar se baat kar pati.

334
Us ki awaaz sun leti. Us ka jism thanda pad raha tha. Yeh mosam nahi tha jo usay larza
raha tha. Khauf tha jo ragon mein khoon jama raha tha.

Sirf haath nahi the jo kapkapa rahe the. Us ka pura jism patte ki tarah kanp raha tha.

"Aapke shohar bilkul theek hai,main thodi der mein un se aap ki baat karwaati hoon."

Imama larkharate qadmon se chalte chalte sakhit aur attendant ki awaaz par palti thi aur
phir wahan khade khade jaise mom ki tarah pighalne lagi thi. Zard, kanpti thitakti be
awaaz roti.... Woh maa thi, apne
bachon par jaan de dene wali aur woh rab tha jo apne bandon ko aise kaise chhod deta.
Usne jis ko pukara tha, madad ke liye wahi aaya tha.

Rahem attendant ko uski halat par nahi aaya tha. Us bartar zat ko apne bande par aaya
tha. Aur woh apne bandon par bila shuba be had shafqat karne wala hai.

----------------------

CIA aur World Bank ke sath sath American government ko ek hi waqt mein Salar ki
zarurat padi thi. Congo mein agar koi is waqt World Bank ki izzat ko bahal karne ki
position mein tha to woh Salar Sikandar hi tha. Power game ek din one main show ban
gaya tha. Africa mein jo aag Petrus Ibaka ki maut ne lagayi thi woh Salar Sikandar ki
zindagi hi bujha sakti thi. Faisla takheer se hua tha, lekin faisla ho gaya tha.

Is operation ke tabah kun nataij nah sirf CIA mein bohot se logon ki kursi le jane wale
the balkay World Bank mein bhi bohot se sar katne wale the. Taj kahin aur rakha jane
wala tha.

Salar Sikandar is sab se be khabar hotel ke us kamray mein ab bhi news channels dekh
raha tha. Woh kuch der pehle apne baap se baat kar ke aya tha jinhon ne usse bataya
tha ke Congo ke halat ki wajah se filhal Congo ki flights aur visa dono dastiyab nahi the.
Salar Sikandar ke sar mein dard shuru ho gaya tha. Uska woh gham gusar migraine ek
baar phir uska gham ghalat karne agaya tha. Woh hotel wapas aya tha. Ajeeb kefiyat
mein. TV ke

samne khada woh Salar Sikandar ke hawale se chalne wali khabron, Congo ke dil dahlane
wale manazir ke sath yun dekhta raha tha jaise woh koi aur tha, nah us Salar Sikandar

335
se us ka koi ta'aluq tha naa Congo se. Wahan Imama aur apni aulad chhod ane wala bhi
koi aur tha. Unhein bhool jane wala bhi koi aur tha.

"What is next to ecstasy?"

Ahh, kya sawaal tha... kya yaad dilaya tha kya yaad aaya tha.

"Pain".(Dard ka ehsaas)

"And What is next to Pain...."

("Aur dard ke baad...?")

Itne saalon baad ek baar phir woh sawaal o jawaab uske zehan mein chalne lage thay.
Aakhir kitne mauqay aaye thay uski zindagi mein use samjhaane ke uske baad kuch nahi
hai, adam wajood, khali pan, aur woh isi adam wajood ki kehfiyat mein aa khada hua
tha. Ek baar phir zameen aur aasman ke darmiyan kisi aisi jagah mualaq jahan woh na
upar ja pa raha tha, na neeche aa pa raha tha.

"And What is next to Nothingness...?"

(Aur is adam wajood, khali pan ke baad...?)

Uska apna sawaal ek baar phir uska munh chhidhane aya tha.

".Hell" (Jahannum)

Jahannum koi aur jagah thi kya? Usne jaise be ikhtiyar karahatay hue socha.

"And What is next to Hell?"

Haan, woh uske baad wali jagah jana chahta tha. Un sab takleefon, un sab aziyaton, un
sab azmaishon guzar kar wahan se aage aur aage aage jahan Jannat thi ya shayad use
waha lagee thi.

336
Do din ke baad uska cell phone jaise neend se nahi maut se jaga tha. Woh music aur
woh roshni... usse laga woh khwab dekh raha tha. Woh music usne Imama ki caller ID ke
saath mehfooz kiya hua tha.

If Tomorrow never comes

Ronaan Katings ke mashhoor gaane ki caller tune Cell phone par uska muskurata chehra
aur uska naam, Salar ko laga tha, woh waqai Jannat mein kahin tha. Usne kanpte hathon
se call receive ki lekin hello nahi keh saka. Woh Imama ne kaha tha, beqarar awaaz
mein. Woh bol hi nahi saka. Saans le raha tha toh badi baat thi. Apne qadmon par khada
tha toh kamaal tha.

Woh doosri taraf se beqarari se uska naam pukar rahi thi, baar baar. Salar ka poora
wajood kanpne laga tha. Woh awaaz usay hara kar rahi thi. Kisi banjar, sukhe, tund
mund pedh par barish ke baad bahaar mein phootne wali sabz kunpulon ki tarah. Woh
phoot phoot kar rona chahta tha lekin uske samne ro nahi sakta tha. Woh mard tha,
bolna mushkil tha, par bolna zaroori tha.

"Imama" usne apne halaq mein phanse hue naam ko azaad kiya tha.

Doosri taraf woh phoot phoot kar royi thi. Woh aurat thi. Yeh kaam badi aasani se kar
sakti thi kyun ke usay bahaduri aur mardangi ke jhanday nahi ghadne hote. Woh be
awaaz rota raha tha. Woh dozakh se guzar kar aaye thay aur kisi ne doosre se yeh nahi
poocha tha ke doosra kahan tha, kyun ro raha tha.

Be awaaz rote hue Salar ne isi tarah khade khade us kamray ke darmiyan mein Imama
ki hichkiyan aur siskiyan sunte apne joote utaare thay, phir woh ghutnon ke bal sajde
mein ja gira tha. Koi us se poochhta, Allah kahan tha aur kaise sunta tha, uski shahrak
ke paas, us se bhi qareeb.

Kayi saal pehle woh red light area mein Imama ke na hone par usi tarah ek tawaif ke
kothay par sajde mein ja gira tha. Aaj woh Imama ke hone par sajde mein gira tha.

Be shak Allah har cheez par qadir hai. Mashriq, Maghrib, har cheez uski mata hai.

Woh kehta hai aur cheezein ho jaati hain.

337
Gumaan se aage, bayan se bahar.

Be shak Allah hi sab se bada hai.

Be shak Allah hi sab se taqatwar hai.

----------------------

"He is cute"...Jibreel ne Hameen par ek nazar daalne ke baad teen lafzon mein bade
mohatay aur mufassil andaaz mein apne khandan mein is naye izafe par tabseera kiya tha
jo filhal isi qisam ke incubator mein tha jis mein usne pehli baar use dekha tha. Is ke
baraks Inaya bade ishtiaq se walhanah andaaz mein us chhote bhai ko dekh rahi thi, jis
ki aamad ke bare mein woh mahinon se sun rahi thi aur jise ek pari paristan se ek raat
un ke ghar chhod kar jaane wali thi. Imama ki baatein sun sun kar use chhote bhai se
zyada us pari ko dekhne mein dilchaspi ho gayi thi jo un ke ghar roz yeh dekhne aati
thi ke unhein bhai ki zaroorat thi ya nahi. Woh Imama se bhai se zyada pari ke baare
mein ishtiaq se kured kured kar poochti thi. Jibreel albatta paas baitha apni story books
ke safhe ulte palatte un dono ki guftagu ko sunta rehta tha. Usne kabhi na bhai ke bare
mein sawal kiya tha na pari ke bare mein, kyunki use pata tha mummy jhoot bol rahi
thi. Kyunki na pariyan hoti hain aur na bhai ko pari ne lana tha. Bhai ko hospital se
aana tha aur hospital khud jana parega aur woh bhi car se sadak ke zariye us hospital
jahan woh mummy ke saath jaate the, lekin usne apni yeh maloomat sirf Inaya ke saath
tanhai mein share kiya tha Imama ke samne nahi.

"Kya mummy jhoot bolti hein?" Inaya ne us se poocha.

"Nahi. Woh jhoot nahi bolti hain lekin tum chhoti ho, is liye woh tumse yeh kehti hain."

Usne bade mudabirana andaaz mein behan ko samjhaya tha, jisne bhai ki farrate daar
zabaan aur sawaal sun sun kar bahut jaldi bolna shuru kar diya tha.

Wo sab us waqt American embassy ke andar maujood ek chhote se medical unit mein
they. Woh toofan jo un ki zindagi udaane aya tha, kuch bhi tehas nehas kiye baghair
qareeb se guzar kar chala gaya tha. Imama apne teeno bachon ke saath Salar se baat chit
ke baad ab pur sukoon thi. Usne waqfe waqfe se Pakistan mein sab se baat ki thi, sab

338
ko apni khairiyat ki ittila di thi aur sab se Hameen ki paidaish par mubarakbad wasool
ki thi. Bachay ki genes ka pata chalne ke baad woh koi mahine pehle hi us ka naam tay
kar chuke they.

Hameen ki halat bohot behtar thi. Woh kamzor tha lekin sehatmand aur active tha.

Agar uski paidaish qabal az waqt naa hui hoti hoti aur Imama ki surgery nahi hoti hoti
to Salar fori tor par unko wahan se Washington bulwane ki koshish karta, lekin fori tor
par Imama aur Hameen air travel nahi kar sakte they. Is liye Salar Congo anay wala tha
aur woh ab us ke intezar mein American Embassy mein they jahan bohot se aur bhi log
panah liye hue they, jab tak unhein Congo se nikalne ke intezamat na ho jate ya haalaat
par qabu nahi paa liya jata. Imama aur us ke bachon ko high-profile guest ka status mila
hua tha. Imama ko agar yeh pata hota ke us high-profile status se pehle us ke shohar
par America mein kya guzri thi to woh mar kar bhi American Embassy ki shakal naa
dekhti. Salar ne use har baat se be khabar rakha tha. Phone par un ki bohot lambi baat
nahi hosakti thi. Salar ne use aaram karne ke liye kaha tha. Use khud fori tor par World
Bank ke headquarters mein aik meeting attend karni thi. Usne Imama se kaha tha. Koi
signals aur satellite ka masla tha jis ki wajah se us ka rabtah us se nahi ho pa raha tha
aur isi wajah se woh is qadar pareshan tha.

Imama ne Petrus Ibaka ke hawale se baat ki to use tasalli di ke sab kuch theek hai, woh
pareshan na ho. Us ki zindagi ko koi khatra nahi. Woh is silsile mein police se bhi rabte
mein hai.

Imama mutma'in ho gayi thi. Agar Salar ki pareshani ka bai's sirf us se rabtah naa paana
tha to woh masla to woh samajh sakti thi, lekin koshish ke bawajood woh so nahi saki
thi. Takleef mein sukoon aawar dawaiyan liye baghair so nahi sakti thi aur ab woh
dawaiyan le kar sona nahi chahti thi. Hedi ab bhi wahi us ke paas thi aur woh kamre
mein chalte hue TV par Congo ke haalat ke hawale se chalne wali khabrein dekh rahi thi.
Mukhtalif mulki aur ghair mulki channels ko badal badal kar jahan Petrus Ibaka ke
hawale se zikr aa raha tha wahan Salar Sikandar ka zikr bhi ho raha tha. Us interview ki
jhalkiyan bhi baar baar chal rahi thi, jismein Petrus ne baar baar Salar ke bare mein
ache alfaaz mein bataya aur us ki aur apni zindagi ke hawale se lahaq khatrat ka zikr
bhi kiya tha.

Salar se baat karne ke baad Imama ki jo pareshani khatam hui thi, woh pareshani ek
baar phir sar uthane lagi thi. Salar ne use in sab muamlat se bilkul be khabar rakha hua
tha. Woh pichle kayi mahinon se Congo ke Janglat mein Petrus Ibaka Ke saath bahut
zyada safar karta raha tha. Woh sirf yeh jaanti aur samajhti thi ke yeh official kaam tha
lekin World Bank ke is project ke hawale se Salar Sikandar ki ikhtilafi report ke bare
mein use pehli baar pata chala tha. Woh bhi Petrus Ibaka ke is interview ke zariye.

339
Muamlaat itne saaf aur seedhe nahin the jitne Washington mein betha Salar use bata raha
tha. Woh musibat mein tha lekin use kyun be khabar rakh raha tha. Imama ko iska ehsas
hone laga tha. Woh wahan Kinshasa mein beth kar use un sab cheezon ke bare mein
phone par sawalat nahin karna chahti thi. Woh uske samne beth kar use se poochna
chahti thi ke uske saath kya ho raha tha.

"Mummy!" Jibreel ne use mukhatib kiya, woh sochon se chonki.

"Who wants to kill papa?"

(" Papa ko kaun marna chahta hai?")

Woh uske sawaal par manjmad ho gayi thi.

Chaar sala woh bacha be-hadd tashweesh se usse poochh raha tha. Imama ko TV dekhte
hue andaaza hi nahin hua tha ke woh bhi uske saath baitha TV par yeh sab kuchh sun
aur dekh raha tha aur apne baap ke hawale se hone wali aisi kisi guftagu ko woh
samajh sakta tha. Woh bala ka zaheen tha apne baap ki tarah... Imama aur Salar uske
samne guftagu mein bohot muhtaat rehte the.

Imama ne TV off kar diya. Woh ab use talna chahti thi.

"No one wants to kill Papa"

("Koi aap ke papa ko marna nahi chahta.")

Usne Jibreel ko apne saath lagate hue kaha. Woh takye se tek lagaaye neem daraaz thi.

"Allah aap ke papa ki hifazat kar raha hai aur hum sab ki," woh usse thapthapaate hue
boli.

"Allah ne Petrus Ibaka ki hifazat kyun nahi ki?" Imama laajawab ho gayi. Badon ke
sawalon ke jawab aasaan hote hain bachon ke nahi. Jibreel ke sawal usay hamesha aise
hi lajawab karte the. Woh behas nahi karta tha. Baat poochhta tha.

340
Jawab sunta tha, sochta tha, aur khamosh ho jaata tha magar Imama yeh nahi samajh
paati thi, uske jawab ne usay qail kiya tha ya nahi. Woh bacha gehra tha. Iska ehsaas
usay tha. Woh bohot hi hassas tha. Woh isse bhi la-ilam nahi thi, lekin usay yeh andaaza
nahi tha ke woh apne maa baap ke hawale se bohot saari baatein sochta tha jo woh
unse poochhta kabhi nahi tha.

"Dekho, tumhara chhota bhai. Kaisa lagta hai tumhein?"

Imama ne ab uski tawajjuh ek doosre mawzoo ki taraf le jaane ki koshish ki. "He, is
cute," usne jawab diya tha Hameen ke baghor jayeze ke baad lekin is jawab mein
jazbaatiyat, khushi aur hairani mahfook thi. "Tumhare jaisa lagta hai na?" Imama ne usay
khush karne ki koshish ki. "Mujhe toh nahi lagta."

Jibreel ne kuch aur ehtiyaat se baghor uska jayeza lene ke baad maa ko foran jawab diya
tha. Usay shayad maa ka yeh tabsera aur muasilat achi nahi lagi thi.

"Acha tum se kaise different hai?" Imama ne dilchaspi se poocha tha. "Uski monchhein
hain. Meri toh nahi hain."

Imama be-sakhta hansi. Woh Hameen ke chehre aur balai lab par aane wale ruyein ko
dekhte hue keh raha tha. Inaya ab bhi Imama ke bed ke bilkul qareeb pade incubator ki
deewar se chipki khadi thi yun jaise Hameen chirya ghar ka koi janwar tha jise woh
glass waal se naak aur haath nikaale wow waale tasurat ke saath dekh rahi thi.

"Yeh meri tarah lagta hai," usne bohot madham awaaz mein atakte hue Imama ko mutla
kiya tha. Woh Inaya ki madham awaaz par hans pari thi. Woh ehtiyaat kar rahi thi ke
soya hua bhai be-dar na ho jaayein. Unhein andaaza nahi tha. Woh soya hua bhai nahi
tha soya hua jin tha jo be-dar hone ke liye apne baap ki aamad ka intezar kar raha tha.

Salar Sikandar aur Imama hamesha apne aap ko khush qismat samajhte the ke Allah ne
unhein aisi ulaad di thi jo bilkul mushkil nahi thi na hi un dono ne unhein kisi bhi
lehaaz se tang kiya tha. Unke khandaan, doston aur Jibreel ke school mein bhi un dono
ke bachon ko misaali bacche aur unhein misaali walidain mana jaata tha. Congo ke
fasadat mein peda hone wala woh teesra bacha unka woh sukoon aur chain cheen kar
unhein waqai misaali banana ke liye bheja gaya tha. CIA ne jis bachay ko teen haftay
pehle dawaaon ke zariye qabal az waqt duniya mein lanay ki koshish ki thi, unhein agar
Mohammad Hameen Sikandar ka ta'aruf hojata toh woh is pedaish ko kam az kam teen
sau saal tak rokte.

341
------------------------

World Bank ke board of governors ke ek hangami ijlaas ne mutfiqah tor par Salar
Sikandar Africa ke liye World Bank ka naya naib sadr naya chehra chuna tha. Yeh ohda
World Bank ki tareekh mein pehli baar kisi ghair afriqi ko diya gaya tha aur dene ki
wajoohaat saari dunya ke samne thi.

Salar Sikandar channels par chalne wali in breaking news aur alerts ke darmiyan World
Bank ke headquarters mein World Bank ke sadr se mulaqat ke liye tayyari kar raha tha
jo World Bank ke sadr ki darkhwast par ho rahi thi. Woh World Bank ke headquarters
se World Bank ke sadr se mulaqat ki bheek mangte mangte kutta ban kar wahan se
nikla tha aur ab usi sadr ki minnat bhari darkhwast par wahan sadr ke zati istemal mein
ane wali caaro mein se ek, chauffeur samet limousine mein badshahon ki tarah security
aur protocol ke sath wahan bulaya ja raha tha.

Woh zindagi mein pehli baar kisi limousine mein baitha tha, na zindagi mein pehli baar
security aur protocol ke lawazimat chak raha tha, magar zindagi mein pehli baar usey us
ghatan ka samna karna pada tha jo uske seenay ko pinjre mein qaid parinda kar rahi
thi...

Headquarters ke bahar press mojood tha, apne machine gunon jaise camero aur mics ke
sath bijli ki tarah flash lights ke jhamagon ki tayyari aur intizamat ke sath unhein ittela
kisne di thi? Us ke, is din wahan ane ki?

Yeh Salar Sikandar ke liye koi herat ki baat nahi thi. Woh circus ka woh janwar tha jise
bank aur CIA ab nacha kar tamasha lootna chahte the aur circus ka janwar is limousine
se flash lights aur sawalon ke naaro ke darmiyan utarte hue apni agli hikmat e amli
tarteeb de raha tha. Use agar nachna hi tha toh apni shartoon par pulti banna tha toh
sharaay kisi ki ungli ki nahi.

Woh limousine se utar kar apne khule coat ke buttons band karta, flash lights ke
jhamakon se kuch fasle par drive way ke dono itraf mein lagi hui warning tape ke paar
camera man aur journalists ki bheed ki taraf ek nazar bhi dale baghair amley ke un
afraad ki rehnumai mein lambay lambay qadmon ke sath andar chala gaya tha, jinhein ne
car se utarne par uska istaqbal kiya tha.

Kuch naye logon ke ilawah board room mein woh sab log mojood the jin se woh kuch
din pehle bhi mila tha.

342
Lekin ab sab kuch badal chuka tha. Jaise uska batin waise hi un logon ka zaahir...

Uska istiqbal board room mein ek hero ke tor par taaliyan baja kar khair mukaddami
naro ke sath kiya gaya tha. Yun jaise woh koi hero tha jo jung jeet kar kisi badshah ke
darbar mein apni khidmat ke badle mein koi bada aizaz lene aya tha. Un sab ke chehron
par muskurahaten aur narmi thi. Ankho mein sataish aur honton par daad o tahseen...
garam joshi se musafahah aur muhanke karte hue Salar Sikandar sirf yeh samajhne se
qasir tha ke woh karke kya aya tha jis ke liye aisa istiqbal kiya gaya tha. Woh unhi
logon ke sath beizvi shakal ki mez par President ki seat ke daahini janib pehli nashis par
bithaya gaya tha jin ki gardan ka sarya aur lehjon ki raonat ne
us ki izzat nafs ki dhajjiyan udaayi thi.

Insaan ki sab se badi khasiyat yehi hai ke woh bhoolta nahin hai, naa burai naa achhai
naa kam zarfi naa isaar naa baymehri naa ehsaan naa izzat naa zillat... Salar Sikandar bhi
ghair mamooli salahiyaton ka malik ek insaan tha jo kuch ho chuka tha, woh patthar par
lakeer tha. Jo kuch horaha tha, woh paani ki phoohar tha. Us ki aamad ke theek paanch
minute baad World Bank ka sadr board room mein aagaya tha. Salar Sikandar bhi baqi
sab ki taraf se us ke ehtram aur istiqbal ke liye khada hua tha.

World Bank ko aap par fakhr hai. Is ke saath hi istiqbali kalimat ki adaygi ke baad sadr
ke munh se nikalne wale pehle jumle ko sun kar Salar Sikandar ka dil qahqaha marr kar
hasnay ko chaha tha. Use Sikandar Usman yaad aaye the. Us ke bachpan mein school
mein us ke teachers se milte hue woh apni is paanchvi khabees aulad ki izzat in hi
alfaaz mein karte the kyun ke psychiatrist ne unhein sakhti se samjhaya tha ke un ke
malamati jumle un ke is ghair mamooli zaheen bete ke dimag aur nafsiyat par bure asrat
chhor sakte hain aur apni is paanchvi aulad ke
karnamon par jalne kurdne ke bawajood I love you kehte the aur I'm proud of you
(mujhe tum par fakhr hai) bhi ... World Bank ka sadr Salar Sikandar ka baap nahin tha
magar America tha aur is waqt agar bank ke sadr ko apne ohde ke lalay pare hue the to
America ko Africa mein apne mufadat aur is saakh ke, jis achi saakh ka use wahem tha.
Salar Sikandar unhein us waqt woh masihah lag raha tha jo sab kuch kar sakta tha kam
az kam Africa mein
President ke jumle par board room ke logon ne taaliyan bajayi thi yun jaise woh
president ki tareef ki ta'aid kar rahe hon. Salar ne shukriya ada kiya tha aur president
ke seat sambhalne ke baad sab logon ki tarah apni seat par baith gaya tha.

President ne Congo ki soorat-e-haal se guftugu ka aghaaz kiya tha aur wahan World Bank
ke mulazimeen par hone wale hamalon mein zakhmi aur maare jane wale logon ke liye
ek minute ki khamoshi ikhtiyar ki thi aur is ke baad Petrus Ibaka ko shaandar kharaji
akeedat pesh kiya tha chand jumlon mein aur phir woh Salar Sikandar ki report par
agaya tha jo bank ke board of governors ne parh li thi. Naa sirf parh li thi balkay us
report ki tamam sufarishat ko maante hue ek inquiry commission tashkil diya tha jo is

343
project ko waqti tor par muaatal karte hue naye siray se us ka jaiza le ga. Salar
Sikandar naa hairaan hua tha naa muta'asir.. Use andaza tha World Bank is se kam mein
Congo mein dobara daakhil nahin ho sakta tha. Unhein woh project ab in halat mein
khatam karna hi tha aur agar woh yeh zahir kar rahe the ke board of governors ne woh
report ab parhi thi aur usko fori tor par muttafiqa tor par manzoor kar liya tha to un
ke paas is ke ilawa aur chara hi nahin tha. Yeh nuksan ko control karne ke liye ikhtiyar
ki jaane wali CIA ki hikmat e amli ka pehla hissa tha. Yeh Pandora's box un ki wajah se
khula tha, ab is ko unhein hi band karna tha. Woh jis jarrariyat ko behtareen hikmat e
amli maan kar chale the, nakam hogayi thi to unhein ab back foot par ja kar difa'i
hikmat e amli ikhtiyar karni pad rahi thi.

Salar Sikandar khamoshi se president ki guftagu sunta raha tha. Usne apni guftagu ke
ikhtitam par Salar Sikandar ko di jane wali naye zimmedariyon ka elan kiya tha. Board
room mein bajti hui taliyon mein woh be ta'asur chehrey ke sath apni be waq khidmaton
ke silay mein milne wale ahem tareen ohda ki qadr o qeemat ka andaza laga raha tha.
Us ki presentation jo usne kuch din pehle usi board room mein pesh karne se bhi kai
mah pehle World Bank ko bheji thi aur jis par usse khamoshi se report wapas lenay par
ohda chor dene ki dhamki di gayi thi, ab board room mein dobara chalayi ja rahi thi aur
board room mein baitha hua har shakhs is report mein pesh kiye jane wale haqaiq aur
slides ko dekh kar yun hairan o muztarib nazar aane ki koshish kar raha tha jaise woh
zindagi mein pehli baar is report se aur is report ke andar pesh kiye jane wale haqaiq
se muta'arif ho raha ho. Agar woh actors the to kisi third class theatre company ke aur
agar munafiq the to aala maeyar ke..... Salar ko wahan bethay aisa lag raha tha jaise woh
duniya ke taqatwar tareen maaliyati idaray ke headquarters mein nahin balkay kisi
ghatiya theatre mein chalne wale mizahiya drame ke samne betha hai jis mein har actor
overacting kar raha tha aur machine mein record qahqahen aur taliyan har har jumlay
aur expression par bach bach kar use master piece sabit karne par tulay the.

Main sadar aur board mein maujood tamam logon ka shukriya ada karta hoon ke unho
ne mujhe yahan anay ka mauqa diya. Mujhe bohat khushi hai ke is report ko bunyad
banate hue is mein pesh ki jane wali tamam sifarishat ko man liya gaya hai. Mujhe
umeed hai is qadam ke uthane se World Bank ko ek bar phir Congo mein apni saakh
bahal karne mein madad milegi."

Meeting par Salar Sikandar ko baat karne ke liye kaha gaya tha aur usne behtar
mukhtasir baat ki thi. To the point, formal professional jazbaatiyat ke baghair aur isi
dotok andaz mein, jis ke liye woh mashhoor the. Main shukar guzar hoon ke World Bank
aur board of governors ne mujhe naib sadar ke liye muntakhib kiya lekin main apni zati
masroofiyat ki wajah se yeh ohda nahin sambhal paonga. Mujhe yaqeen hai World Bank
ki team mein is ohde ke liye mujhse zyada mauju log maujood hai.Sadar ne uske aakhri
jumlo par bechaini se apni nashat se pehlu ko badla. Use tawakku thi aur sirf use nahi
unhein tawakku thi ke Salar Sikandar ka jawab is offer par kya aayega, lekin iske

344
bawajood use bechaini hui thi. Us waqt unhein apni saakh bachana tha, aur yeh kaam us
waqt Salar hi kar sakta tha.

Woh meeting iske baad do teen minute ke andar khatam ho gayi aur iske baad Salar
World Bank ke sadar se akelay mein mila tha. Wahan ka mahaul alag tha, jo baatein hui
thi woh bhi kuch aur thi.

"Mujhe apne kamre se chori hone wali tamam cheezein chahiyein. Laptop, travel
documents...Mere baqi documents" Salar Sikandar ne us kamre mein meeting ke shuru
mein hi agenda set kiya tha, ab uska kuch bhi daav par nahi lagta tha aur woh baatein
manwane hi aaya tha.

"Aapke kamre se chori ho jane wali cheezon se World Bank ka kya taluq hai?" Sadar ne
anjaan banne ki pehli aur aakhri koshish ki thi. Salar ne baat kaat di thi.

"Agar meri cheezein nahi milti toh phir mujhe kisi bhi issue par baat karne ke liye yahan
nahi bethna." Sadar uski aankhon mein aankhein daale dekhta raha phir usne lehja naram
rakhte hue use jaise chamkara.

"Main hidayat jari karta hoon ke fori tor par aapke nuksan ki talaafi ki jaye aur aapke
documents ka mutabadil...

Salar ne isi akar pan se uski baat kahi. "Mujhe apni cheezein chahiyein, na nuksan ki
talaafi chahiye, na koi mutabadil... mujhe apne original documents chahiyein."

Khamoshi ke ek lambe waqfe ke baad sadar ne hathiyaar daale aur kaha.

"Theek hai, mil jayenge. Lekin World Bank aur America ko Congo mein aapki zarurat hai."
Ek shart usne manwai thi ek shart unhone rakh di thi. Main kisi ki kathputli ban kar
Congo mein wahan ke insaano ka istemaal nahi kar sakta, naa karunga. Usne do tok
andaz mein kaha.

"Aap Congo mein ja kar woh karein jo aap karna chahte hain." Sadar ne kaha. "Main
bandhe haathon ke saath kahin kuch nahi kar sakta."

"Naib sadar ke tor par aapko laa mehdud powers diye jayenge aur fori tor par mattla
kiya jayega aap is project ko rokna chahte hain ya wahan chalne wale kisi bhi project ko.

345
Aapko headquarter ki manzoori ki zarurat nahi. Aap ko ikhtiyaar diya jayega ke aap yeh
faisla khud kar sakein ge." Chand lamhon tak Salar bol nahi saka. Yeh jaal tha toh pakka
tha, jhansa tha toh acha woh maathe par balon ke saath hont kantta mez ke doosri taraf
bethe is shakhs ko dekhta raha jis ki kursi kisi bhi waqt jaane wali thi aur yeh andaza
sirf sadar hi ko nahi sab ko tha magar woh ek ba-izzat raasta chahta tha. Laatein kha
kar jaane ke bajaay baaton ke zariye jaana chahta tha. Jitne ikhtiyaarat aap mujhe de kar
Congo mein bhejna chahte hain, itne ikhtiyaarat aap kisi ko bhi de kar ka Congo bhej
dein woh soorat e haal sambhal le ga. Salar ne kuch lamhe khamoshi ke baad kaha.

"Issue ikhtiyaarat ka nahi hai, neeyat ka hai. Jo tum Africa mein karna chahte ho, koi
doosra nahi karna chahe ga." Salar us shakhs ka chehra dekhta raha.

"Kuch waqt lo socho phir faisla karo." Use qaid kar ke azaad kiya gaya tha. Usne waapsi
par bhi media se baat nahi ki. Uljhan thi ke aur badhi thi. Ghutan thi ke hawa hui thi.

Waapsi ka raasta bhi is limousine ke kaanton par tay hua tha.

Hotel mein waapas aate hi usne kamre mein TV par naa sirf World Bank headquarters
jaate, apni footage dekhli thi balkay news channels par apni tainati ki breaking news bhi
dekhi thi. Woh us ke liye inkaar mushkil se mushkil tar bana rahe the... jaal ki doriyan
kasne ja rahe the. Uska cell phone minto mein mubarak baad ke paighamat aur calls se
bajne laga tha. Pehle us phone ka na bajna qayamat tha aur ab bajay chale jana azaab
aur is sab ke beechon beech usne Imama ko call ki thi, yeh jaanne ke bawajood ke yeh
khabar us tak bhi pohonch gayi hogi. Uska radd-e-amal kya ho sakta tha? Use yaad tha
usne Imama ke saath pehle umre ke baad us se wada kiya tha ke woh bank ki mulazmat
chhod de ga, naukri us ke liye masla nahi thi. Woh naukri kabhi bhi, kahin bhi hasil kar
sakta tha magar is se pehle usne kabhi yeh ghor nahi kiya tha ke woh jin jagahon par
kaam karta raha tha, woh bila wasta ya bilwasta sood se munsalik rahe the. Baray baray
maaliyati idaray organizations, woh sab jo duniya ki economic pulse chalate the. Woh
sood ke khoon se hi chalate the. Falahi kaam ho ya samaji zimmedari... par khairat ka
rasta bhi wahin se nikalta tha aur Salar Sikandar is sab ka hissa tha. Us bein-ul-aqwami
maaliyati nizaam ka ek purcha tha jo sood ke paisay se chal raha tha. Woh yeh nahi keh
sakta tha use ahkaamat ka ilm nahi tha. Woh yeh aitraaf karta tha, usse tamam hudood
ka pata tha aur woh hudood todne ka gunahgaar chala aa raha tha. Zindagi mein bohot
dafa rizq humein majboor kar deta hai ke hum khanay wale pet ka sochein kamane wale
haath ka nahi... Salar ko rizq ki majboori nahi thi magar kamyabi ki bhook zaroor thi
ehsaas kiye baghair Imama ne pehli dafa badi dhatayi se us sheeshe ke ghar ko tora tha
jo usne apne ird gird banaya tha. Use woh aks dekhne par majboor kiya tha jise woh
apna nahi manta tha woh eteraf nahi karta tha lekin sharamshar ho gaya tha. Pareshan
bhi lekin phir use yeh itminan bhi tha ke uska bank ke saath contract khatam ho raha
tha aur woh use dobara renew nahi kare ga.

346
America ja kar usne P.H.D ke saath jis maaliyati idaray mein jaz waqti economist ki
naukri ki thi. Woh koi investment bank nahi tha, lekin kahin na kahin woh bhi sood ke
karobar se mubarra nahi tha, lekin Salar apne aap ko yeh tasalli dilaata tha ke woh
wahan ek economist ke tor par kaam kar raha hai. Woh idara us se sood se munsalik
koi kaam nahi le raha magar zameer kahin na kahin ek sui usay chubota rehta tha. Uski
tankhwa usi se aati thi, jahan sood ka munafa aata tha.

World Bank ko join karne ke faislay se Imama khush nahi thi, uska etraaz wahi tha aur
wahi tha. Tum be shak World Bank ke projects se munsalik ho rahe ho lekin World Bank
karta to sood ka karobar hi hai naa chhote banks afraad ka istemaal karte hain World
Bank qomun ka tum mujhe batao ke farq kya hua? Aasaan qarzaa saata qarzaa long term
qarzaa short term qarzaa aasaan shara'ait ka qarzaa koi aisa
qarzaa hai World Bank ke paas jis par woh sood naa leta ho usne Salar ke saath behas
ki thi. Jibreel abhi aik saal ka tha. Salar ko laga tha zindagi yakdam par sukoon hone
laga thi. Ek khush haal khandan..... zindagi ka woh phase jo Waseem aur Saad ki hadsati
maut ke baad Imama ke depression aur Pakistan chale jane ke sath shuru hua tha, woh
aahista aahista hi sahi lekin khatam hota chala gaya tha aur tab jo mauqa Salar ko World
Bank ki surat mein mila tha, woh uske tajrube aur umar ke hisaab se bohot shandar tha.
Woh Imama ke etraazat par be-hadd naraz hua tha.

"Agar hum isi tarah ek ek cheez mein meem meem nikalte rahein ge toh phir is
muaashray aur system mein kahin bhi kaam nahi kar saken ge kyun ke yeh toh pura
muaashra sood par khada hai aur woh hamare liye apne system ko nahi badlen ge." Usne
Imama ko samjhane ki koshish ki thi.

"Phir toh humein halal khane ki koshish bhi nahi karni chahiye. Phir tum super store
mein dibbo par unke ajza kyun check karte rahte ho? Bas yeh samajh kar kha lena
chahiye yeh sab kuch ke yeh hamara nahi, unka muaashra hai aur woh apne super store
mein woh cheezein rakhein ge jo unhein pasand hai."

Imama ne chand lamhon ke liye use lajawab kar diya tha. Woh behas jaari rakhne ke
bajaaye wahan se uth gaya tha
lekin Imama ke nakhoosh hone ke bawajood usne World Bank join kar liya tha aur
World Bank join karne ke baad usne pehla kaam yeh kiya tha ke usne apna agreement
aur job profile ke kaghazat Imama ko zabardasti parh parh kar sunaye the. Usne sab
kuch sunne ke baad in papers ko waapas lifafa mein daal kar use dete huwe kaha tha.
"Tum sood ke paisay se insaniyat ki khidmat aur behtari ke khwab dekh rahe ho aur
tumhe lagta hai ke is mein falaah hai. Nahi hai. Sood ka samar insano ki zindagi badal
sakta hai, magar tabahi mein .. behtari mein nahi."

347
Uski sui jahan atki thi, wahi atki rahi thi. Imama ziddi thi, Salar ko is ka andaza tha woh
khud bhi ziddi tha lekin unki zid kabhi ek doosre ke muqabil nahi aayi thi. Kahin na
kahin un mein se koi na koi doosre ke samne hathiyaar daal deta tha. Woh point of no
return par kabhi nahi gaye the. Is ek issue par bhi is se shadeed nazariyati ikhtilaf
rakhne ke bawajood Imama ne har bar rozgar ke silsile mein us ke intikhab ko baa amr
majboori qubool to kiya tha lekin usne kabhi us rozgar ke baray mein zubani bandi nahi
ki thi aur us ki ye bar mala tanqeed Salar ko khafa bhi karti thi aur kamzor bhi ...

Us din bhi Imama ko phone karte huwe usay ehsaas tha ke woh us se kya sunne ja raha
hai lekin khilaaf e tawaqqu Imama ne us ke naye ohde ke hawalay se koi baat nahi ki
thi. Woh us se Jibreel aur Inaya ki baatein karti rahi. Hameen ke baare mein batati rahi.
Yahan tak ke Salar ka ehsaas e jurm had se guzar gaya. Woh jaise chahta tha ke woh
usay mulaamat kare. Koi to mubarak baad dene ke bajaye us ke zameer ko kachoke
lagaye.

"Tumhein pata hai World Bank ne mujhe Vice President ... Imama ne us ko baat
mukammal karne nahi di. "Haan." Usne ek harfi jawab diya. "To?" Salar ko is ek harfi
jawab se tasalli nahi hui.

"To kya?" Imama ne madham awaaz mein poocha. "To tum kuch nahi kahogi?" Usne jaan
boojh kar yeh nahi kaha tha ke tumhara kya khayal hai. "Yes". Ek aur yak harfi jawab
aaya.

"Kyun?" Woh be qarar hua.

"Tum har faisla apni marzi se karte ho. Phir raye dene ka faida" Salar ek lamha ke liye
khamosh hua phir us ne madham awaaz mein kaha.

"Main ne abhi offer qubool nahi ki."

"Kar lo ge. Main jaanti hoon." Jawab ne us ke chodah tabaq roshan kiye aur sath usay
hansaya bhi. Is mein banne wali koi baat nahi thi. Imama ko us ki ye hansi achi lagi thi
phir bhi usne kaha, "Main jab bhi tumhari baat nahi maanta, nuqsaan uthata hoon." Salar
ne is lamhe ajeeb aeteraf kiya. Woh jaise usse batana chahta tha ke usne World Bank
join karne ke hawale se us ki baat na maan kar ghalat faisla kiya tha lekin woh filhal
usay itne khule lafzon mein ye baat nahi keh sakta tha. Is bar woh hans pari thi. "Badi
khushi hui ye baat sun kar lekin main ye toh na samjhoon ta ke tum aindah hamesha
meri baat mana karo ge?" Usne Salar par chot ki thi. "Bilkul." Jawab tarakh se aya. Is bar
dono hans pare, phir Salar ne ek gehra saans lete huwe us se kaha, "Yehi woh baat thi
jo Congo se aate huwe tum se kehna chahta tha." Imama ko yaad aya, use ek eteraaf

348
karna tha, waapas aakar... "Oh main ne socha, pata nahi kya kehna chahte thay tum?"
Woh dheere se hansi, phir usne kaha, "Aisa kya hua hai ke tum yeh baat keh rahe ho
mujh se ya tab kehna chahre thay." Woh yaqeenan bewaqoof nahi thi. Salar ki samajh
mein nahi aya is baat ka kya jawab de...jawab de bhi ya nahi jo pachtaawa Petrus Ibaka
se mulaqat aur is project ke baray mein in haqaiq ko jaan kar shuru tha woh America
mein pohonch kar ehsaas e jurm mein tabdeel ho jaye ga. Use andaza nahi tha.

"Tum mujh se share nahi karna chahte?" Imama ne us ki khamoshi ko paheli ki tarah
poocha. "Abhi nahi." Usne jawab diya. "Yahan kab aaoge?" Imama ne baat badal di thi.

"Abhi flights band hain Kinshasa ke liye airport arzi tor par bhi functional nahi hai. Main
koshish kar raha hoon, kisi na kisi tarah wahan pohonch jaoon lekin tum pareshan toh
nahi hona?" Salar ne us se poocha. "Ab nahi hoon aur tum bhi pareshan mat hona hum
sab mehfooz hain aur mujhe aur Hameen ko ilaaj ki tamam sahooliyat mil rahi hain."
Imama ne us ke lahje mein numoodar hoti hui tashweesh ko mehsoos karte huwe kaha.
Woh khud surgery aur Hameen ke pre-mature hone ki wajah se safar nahi kar sakti thi,
kam az kam ek mah tak .... warna Salar khud wahan jane ke bajaaye use usay wahan se
nikalwane ki koshish karta.

Salar ne bohot mutmain hokar kuchh der Jibreel aur Anaya se baat cheet ki aur us ke
baad call khatam karke woh us laptop ki taraf mutawajjah hua aur unka kaghazat ki
taraf, jo abhi kuchh der pehle ek sarba mehar thailay mein ek shakhs uske kamre mein
usay de gaya tha. Sab kuch bilkul mahfooz haalat mein tha, koi cheez delete ya ghaib ya
badli nahi gayi thi. Is ke bawajood Salar ko apne inbox mein jatay hue yeh andaza ho
gaya tha ke koi us se pehle bhi wahan tha ya shayad us waqt bhi woh monitor ho raha
tha kyun ke us ke inbox mein mojood saat ghante tak pehle aane wali har e-mail, kholay
aur parhe jaane ki nishandahi kar rahi thi.

Woh apne phone se apne in box ko access nahi kar pa raha tha, warna shayad yeh baat
usay pehle hi pata chal jaati. Shayad World Bank ke sadr ke saath mulaqat mein usne in
cheezon ki wapsi ka mutalba nahi kiya hota toh us ka hacked e-mail address kabhi
dobara us ke liye accessible nahi hota.

Usay ab gussa nahi aa raha tha, na hi bay-basi ki kisi kefiyat ko usne us waqt mehsoos
kiya tha. Jo balaaien usay chumt chuki thi, woh us ka apna intikhab thi. Inbox mein
mojood e-mails par aik taerana nazar daal te hue aik e-mail par aik lamha ke liye jaise
us ka dil lamha bhar ke liye ruka tha. Woh Petrus Ibaka ki taraf se media center ke
bahar se usay bheja jaane wala aakhri paigham tha jo bohot lamba ho jaane ki wajah se
Ibaka ne text karte karte usay e-mail kar diya tha. Bojhal dil ke saath us ne us e-mail ko
khol liya. "Tumhein pata hai, main is waqt kahan khada hoon? Time Warner Center aur
kis liye? Main abhi kuch der pehle Anderson Cooper ke saath tha CNN studio mein us ke

349
show mein shirkat se pehle ibtidaai baat
cheet ke ek session ke liye mujhe pata hai is waqt tum kya kahoge. Oh my God!"

"Man, you did it!" "Yes, I did it."

Salar ne aik lamha ke liye aankhein band kar li. Woh kayi raaton se so nahi paya tha.
Aankhon mein jalan thi lekin jis cheez ne us waqt us ki aankhon ko dhundh laya tha
woh... woh muskurahatein thi. Ibaka ke jumlay ke ikhtitam par jis mein woh fakhriyah
andaaz mein muskuraya aur beit achhal kar aankhein ghuma raha tha. Anderson Cooper
se milne ke baad main ne sab se pehla message tumhein kiya hai. Kyun ke main yahan
tak kabhi na pohanch paata, agar mujhe tumhari surat mein World Bank ki bay zameer
duniya mein zameer ki jhalak na dikhayi deti main ne kabhi tumhein yeh nahi bataya ke
jab main pehli baar tum se mila tha to main is jang mein hathiyaar daalne ke liye tayyar
baitha tha. Na umeedi aur mayoosi ke ilaawah is waqt mere paas kuch nahi tha. Main
aik haari hui jang lar raha tha. Us waqt mujhe yeh ehsaas ho raha tha aur main bohot
kamzor tha.

Main un dyouon ke samne waqai aik pygmies boona tha jo mere mulk ko lootne aaye
thay aur main kuch kar nahi pa raha tha apne logon ke liye aur phir main tum se mila
aur mujhe laga mujhe abhi hathiyar nahi daalne chahiye abhi umeed thi tumhari surat
mein aur main theek tha main ne umeed nahi chhodi, jang jari rakhi aur meri umeed
mujhe yahan tak le aayi ke ab chand dino mein poori duniya Congo ke bare mein baat
karegi. Hum chhote, kaale, badsoorat mamooli insano ke bare mein ... jo duniya mein sirf
maftoob aur ghulam bane nahi aaye ... main ne aaj Cooper ko tumhare bare mein bhi
bataya. Woh tum se bhi baat karenge. Mujhe yaqeen hai ab Congo ki tareekh badalne
wali hai. Mere log ab aik achi zindagi jiyenge insano jesi zindagi, janwaron jesi nahi tum
jab Washington pahunch jao to mujhe inform karna hum dono ko milna hai. Kafi din ho
gaye. Starbucks ki coffee piye. Is baar main pay karunga.

E-mail ka ikhtitam aik aur muskurahat se hua tha. Ek ankh marti sharaarti muskurahat
se..

Salar Sikandar kisi butt ki tarah in jumlon ko baar baar parhta raha. Baar baar har baar
aakhri jumlay tak pohonchte pohonchte usay lagta tha woh guzishta sare jumlay bhool
chuka hai. Usne darjanon baar us raat is e-mail ko parha tha. Petrus Ibaka batoni tha.
Billa ka batoni bat shuru karta to bas shuru hi ho jata tha ... pata nahi kin kin kitabon
aur musannifeen aur philosopher's ke hawale deta tha ... Salar Sikandar us ki guftagu se
mahsoos hota tha aur kabhi kabhar tang bhi .....

350
Aaj isi e-mail mein Ibaka ne kisi kitab, kisi philosopher ka qoul nahi dohraya tha. Usne
sirf woh kaha tha jo us ki apni soch, apne ehsasat the. Hamesha ki tarah jazbatiyat se
latharay hue . Usne is umeed ki baat ki thi jo woh kho raha tha aur jo Ibaka ko wahan
tak le aayi thi. Kabhi kabhar zuban se alfaz nahi ilhami baatein nikalti hain. Is e-mail
mein Ibaka ne bhi aisi hi ek bat kahi thi jo harf bah harf theek
thi Congo ki tareekh badal rahi thi aur is tareekh ko Ibaka ne apne khoon se badla tha.

---------------------------

Salar ne is e-mail ko band kar diya tha. Is mein Ibaka ne koi ahem bat share ki hoti to
us ke in box se woh e-mail ghaib ho chuki hoti. Lekin is e-mail ne us ke dil ke bojh ko
aur barha diya tha. Woh jis tarazu ke do paldon mein jhool raha tha us ka adam
tawazun aur barh gaya tha. Woh is sari raat maslay par baitha gidgidata raha tha. Allah
ta'ala se aazmaish mein aasani ki bheek ... sidhe raste ki bheek jis par se woh ek bar
phir se bhatak gaya tha aur un logon mein shamil na karne ki bheek jin par Allah ka
azaab aata tha. Kahin na kahin usay khauf bhi tha ke woh Allah ke azaab ko dawat de
raha tha aur agar aulad aur biwi aur maal ki aazmaish jaan lewa thi to jaan lewa yeh
ehsaas bhi tha.

Fajr ke waqt usse Doctor Sibt e Ali ka khayal aaya tha aur khayal nahi aaya tha.. Woh
jaise deewana war unki taraf lapka tha. Woh emergency mein ticket hasil kar ke agli raat
hi Pakistan daura chala aaya tha. Doctor Sibt e Ali usse hamesha ki tarah mile the,
garam joshi se lekin hairani se... Woh kayi saalon ke baad isi tarah achanak unke paas
bhagta aaya tha. Unhone usse baari baari sab ki khairiyat dariyaft ki. "Imama theek hai?"
"Ji " woh hamesha ki tarah is din bhi unki study mein akela, unke paas baitha tha. Sar
jhukaye. "Jibreel kaisa hai?" Unhone agla sawal kiya. "Woh bhi theek hai." "Inaya" "Wo
bhi theek hai" Aur Hameen?" " woh bhi" woh sar jhukaye ek ek ke baare mein batata
gaya. Doctor Sibt e Ali Alhamdulillah kehte rahe, phir ek lambi khamoshi ke baad unhone
usse madham awaaz mein poocha. "Aur tum?" "Nahi, main theek nahi hoon." Is baar
Salar Sikandar ne sar uthaya tha aur phir bachon ki tarah bilak bilak kar rone laga. Woh
dam bakhud usse dekhte rahe. Woh pehli baar aise tut kar roya tha. "Mujhse ek gunah
ho gaya hai, Doctor Sahab! Usne rote hue apna chehra dono haathon se ragadte hue
kaha. Doctor Sahab ne kuch nahi kaha. Woh sirf use dekhte rahe the. Chand lamhon baad
unhone kaha. "Mujhe mat batana Salar." Salar ne hairan hokar unka chehra dekha. "Aapko
batane ke liye hi aaya hoon yahan." "Main tumhara gunah jaan kar kya karunga? Ab rok
sakta nahi tumhein pachtaava dekh chuka hoon behtar hai apne aur Allah ke darmiyan hi
rakhho ise... Jo parda hai, use parda rehne do Allah Ghafoorur Raheem hai. Maaf karne ki
qudrat rakhta hai aur maaf karta hai apne bandon ko." Unhone hamesha ki tarah
tahammul se usse samjhaaya tha. "Main bataunga nahi toh meri gumraahi khatam nahi
hogi. Aapko andaaza nahi hai. Main kitni taareeki mein khada hu andhera hai ki badhta
hi jaa raha hai aur mujhe is taareeki se khauf ane laga hai," Doctor Sibt e Ali ne usse is
becharagi mein kabhi nahi dekha tha. Unke paas wo jab kabhi ata tha kisi mushkil mein
hi hota tha. Unhone aisi halat mein use kabhi nahi dekha tha. "Maine sood wala rizq

351
chun kar Allah ki hadd tori hai aur mujh par ek ke baad ek pareshani arahi hai. Meri
samajh mein nahi araha ke main kya karun?" Woh ek baar phir rone laga tha. Woh
ehteraf jo zameer karta rehta tha woh aaj pehli baar kisi doosre insan ke samne apni
zubaan se kar raha tha. "Taubah kar lo aur wo rizq chhod do," unhone bila tawaqquf
badi sahulat se kaha. "Toh bahut asaan hai magar daldal se nikalna asaan nahi hai mere
liye," unhone Salar ki baat ke jawab mein kaha. "Asaan toh kuch bhi nahi hota duniya
mein. Lekin mumkin bana liya jata hai." "Main 37 saal ka hoon. Apni umr ke das saal
mein ne duniya ke behtareen maliyati idaroon mein kaam kiya hai. Sara rizq sood se
kamaya hai, woh bhi jo maine apni zaat par kharch kiya, woh bhi jo maine doosron par
kharch kiya. Jis rizq se main apni aulad aur biwi ki kafalat kar raha hoon, woh bhi sood
hai. Lekin meri samajh mein nahi araha, main ab kya karun?" Doctor Sibt e Ali ne uski
baat kaat di. Itne saalon baad aapko ab yeh ehsas kyun hua ke aapka rizq halal nahi
haram hai?" Unka lehja usse pehli baar ajeeb mehsoos hua tha. "Kyun ke mujhe sukoon
nahi hai. Zindagi mein kuch na kuch ghalat hota ja raha hai. Mujhe lagta hai shayad mera
rizq meri azmaishon ki wajah hai," woh be bas andaz mein keh raha tha. "Aapko yaad
hai jab aap mere paas Imama ki bimari ke dino mein aaye the aur kehte the ke aap ke
ghar mein be sukooni kyun hai. Imama aap se mohabbat kyun nahi karti. Aapne us ke
liye duniya ki har nemat ka anba"ar laga diya hai. Us par ehsano ki hud kar di hai. Phir
bhi woh aap se iltefaq kyun nahi rakhti. Berukhi kyun baradti hai? Naa shukri kyun hai?"
Woh Doctor Sibt e Ali ka chehra dekhne laga. "Maine aap se kaha tha. Yeh sab us ki
wajah se nahi ho raha, aap ki wajah se ho raha hai. Us be sukooni ki jard aapke rizq
mein hai. Woh rizq wahan se aata rahega, aapki zindagi aisi hi rahegi. Tab aap yeh keh
kar chale gaye the ke main ab toh bank mein kaam nahi karta. Ab toh kisi aur idare
mein kisi aur hesiyat se kaam karta hoon aur aap ne yeh bhi kaha tha ke main hamesha
ki tarah Imama ki himayat kar raha hoon, uski kisi ghalati ko tasleem nahi karunga. Har
baat ka qasoorwaar aap hi ko qarar doonga. Woh isi tarah dheemay andaz mein keh rahe
the. Aap ne tab bhi sawaal kiya tha aur jawab ko tasleem nahi kiya tha. Main ne aap se
behas nahi ki thi kyunki aap bohot pareshani mein the is waqt main aapko mazeed
pareshani nahi karna chahta tha lekin jo jawab main ne tab aapko diya tha, aaj bhi wahi
de raha hoon aur mujhe khushi hai aaj aap sawaal karne mere paas nahi aaye, hal
dhoondhne aate hain." Woh muskuraye aur chand lamhon ke liye khamosh hue, phir
unhone dobara baat shuru ki. Aap jis ka roobar se munsalikh rahe woh crores logon ke
gharoon aur zindagiyo mein be sukooni aur tabahi lata hai, phir yeh kaise hota ke woh
be sukooni aur be barkati aapke darwaze par dastak dene naa aati. Allah apni hado ko
todne walo ko pasand nahi karta, woh musalman ho ya kafir, apni hudood ko torne
walon ko Salar ne na chahate hue bhi unhein tok diya. "Doctor Sahab! Mujhe ab Imama
se koi shikayat nahi hai, woh meri zindagi mein pareshani aur be sukooni ka baais nahi
rahi... Mujhe ghar ki taraf se sukoon hai." Is baar Doctor Sahab ne uski baat kaat di.
Kyunki Imama ke liye aapke iltefaaq ka woh alam nahi raha jo us waqt tha jab Imama
aapki zindagi mein shamil hui thi. Tab Allah ne aapko us ki be iltefaqi aur be rukhi ke
zariye be sukooni di kyunki isse zyada takleef aapko koi aur cheez nahi pohancha sakti
thi. Aaj Allah aapko us cheez se sab se zyada takleef pohancha raha hai jo aaj aapke liye
sab se ahem hai." Woh gung reh gaya tha. Baat durust thi. Doctor Sahab hamesha ki
tarah us ke aibon par pardah daalne ki koshish mein us ke dil mein chhupay chor ko
ayaan karte ja rahe the. Aap ne waqti taur par bank ki naukri chhodi, bila wasta sood ke
karobar se munsalikh hone ke bajaye kuch arse ke baad bil wasta sood ke karobar se

352
mansookh ho gaye. Salar Sikandar mujh se zyada achhi tarah aap ko pata hai ke hal kya
hai magar mushkil yeh hai ke is hal ki taraf jane par aapka dil amadah nahi hai aur
kabhi hoga bhi nahi.

"Aap theek kehte hai aapne jo kuch bhi kaha hai woh theek hai lekin meri samajh mein
waqai nahi aa raha hai ke main kya karu" usne Doctor Sahab ki har baat ko tasleem
kiya tha."Maine pichle saal america mein ek ghar mortgage kiya hai.Imama ki saal girah
par main usko wo ghar dena chahta tha paanch bedroom ka ghar hai private beech me
sath saahile samandar hai bohot mehanga mujhe agle kai saal iska mortgage adah karte
rehna hai, ab mere teen bacche hai ek school jaa raha hai do chand saalo mein school
jaane lagege mujhe unko behtareen schools mein padhana hai behtareen taleem dilwani
hai behtareen universities mein bhejna hai bilkul usi tarah jaise mere baap ne kiya is sab
ke liye mujhe paisa chahiye mujhe ek pur aashaish zindagi ki aadat rahi hai main in
ashaashiyat ke baghair nahi reh sakta aur yeh saari ahshahiyat aur life style paisa
mangta hai aur main agar halal aur haram ki sood ki booniyad par tafri aur tameez
karne bethunga toh phir main in me se kuch bhi nahi kar sakunga jahan mujhe tarakki
aur kamyabi nazar aati hai waha sood bhi hai aur jahan sood nahi hai waha tarakki ki
woh raftar bhi nahi hai jis par main safar karta raha hu, ab aap mujhe bataye main kya
karu main kisi choti moti company mein kisi chote mote ohde par kaam karke thoda
bohot paisa banakar jee sakta hun..lekin isse main khush nahi reh sakta..woh
organizations jinme mujhe is spaark aur scope dikhta hai jo mujhe apni taraf kheechta
hai waha kisi na kisi shakal mein sood ki azmaish hai haram aur halal ka farq nahi hai.
Main kya karu ya sabkuch chord chaard kar kisi university mein finance aur economics
padhakar zindagi guzar lu ya kisi company ka financial officer bankar zindagi guzaar du
wo jaise fat pada tha wo saari confusion jo sehen mein thi ab zubaan par aa rahi thi aur
zubaan par aakar jaise uske asaab ko sakoon dene lagi thi aap mere rizk ko mere har
masle ko qarar de rahe hai, theek keh rahe hai main bhi is rizk se nijaat haasil karna
chahta hu mujhe bhi sood se nafrat hai lekin koi mutbadil rasta bhi nahi hai mere paas
wo ab phir se ranjeeda ho raha tha..main mutbaadil rasta bhi banana chahta hu lekin
isme bhi waqt lagega tab tak kai masail hain aur aap ko kisi sahi rah par main kya
karu. Main aaj World Bank ko chodta hu toh chand mahino mein kissa e paari naa hi
jaunga chalne ki zaroorat hai. . Congo mein jo ho raha hai, hota rahega. Yeh project aaj
band hua hai, kal phir chal padega. Doctor Sahab ne bade tahammul se uski baat kaat te
hue us se kaha, "Salar! Aap pehle yeh faisla karein ke woh kya cheez hai jo aap ke liye
zyada pareshan kun hai. Aap ki apni zindagi ya doosron ki zindagi hum doosron ki
zindagi ko sirf apni zindagi par tarjeeh toh nahi de sakte, do hi choices hain toh hum
sirf apni hi zindagi ko tarjeeh denge. Doctor Sibt e Ali ne jaise use aaina dikhaya tha.
Mera zehen aur zindagi is waqt kisi do rahay par nahi chorahe par aakar khadi hogayi
hai. Do rastay ho toh insaan phir bhi faisla kar leta hai, sau raston ka kya kare? Woh
ajeeb bebasi se hansa tha. Aap Masiha nahi hain na hi Allah ne aapko Masiha ban'ne ke
liye paida kiya hai. Aapko Allah ne ek achha insaan aur Musalmaan ban'ne ke liye paida
kiya hai. Pehle woh faraiz poore karein jo Allah ki taraf se aur un logon ki taraf se aap
par ayaad hote hain jo aapki zimmedari hain, phir un logon ki zimmedari kandhon par
uthane ki koshish karein jin ke baare mein aap se kabhi direct sawaal nahi kiya jayega.

353
Woh uske dimaag ki garhon ko kholne lage the.

Zindagi mein hum ache aur bure faislay karte hain aur hum unki qeemat chukate hain,
aap apne bachon ke sunehri mustaqbil, ashaishon aur ek mortgaged ghar ki malkiyat hasil
karne ke liye sood khaate rehna chahte hain toh qeemat bhi aap hi chukayein ge. Aap
kisi mutabaadil rastay ki talash mein mohlat chahte hain toh bhi ikhtiyar aur intekhab
aap hi ke hath mein rahe ga lekin kabhi kabhar hum behtar rastay aur munasib waqt ki
talash mein apni zindagi ki mohlat istemaal kar bethte hain. Woh unki baatein waise hi
dam bukhud sun raha tha jaise humesha sunta aya tha.

Pehle aap apne ghar ke andar na ittefaqi aur be sukooni se aazmaye gaye. Ab aap apne
career mein mushkilat se azmaye jaa rahe hai meri dua sirf yeh hai ki agli azmaaish isse
badi naa ho jo gireh khul rahi thi Doctor Sibt e Ali ne unhe jaise katna shuru kar diya
tha.Salar andar se hil raha tha.

"Aap ne mujhse yeh sab tab kyun nahi kaha jab mein aapke paas aana shuru hua tha
aur main ne aapko bataya tha ke main bank mein kaam karta hoon. Aapko pata tha ke
sood ke karobar se mansoob hoon, phir tab aap ne mujh se kyun yeh saari baatein nahi
kahi? Iss tarah khabardar nahi kiya kabhi bhi toka nahi. "Woh nah chahate hue bhi un se
shikayat karne laga.

"Main woh mabligh nahi hoon Salar! Jo har shakhs ko aate hi katharay mein khada kar
deta hai. Yeh Allah ki duniya hai aur agar Allah ki duniya mein Allah insaan ko uski be
amli ke bawajood khud khojne, khud dekhne ka mauka deta rehta hai toh main kaise
aapko sarzanish karna shuru kar deta. Aap jis rab ke maanne waale hain uski kitab ko
zubaani yaad karne aur dohrate chale aane ke bawajood is mein diye gaye ahkamat se
rogaradani kar rahe hain. Aap jis nabi sallallahu alaihi wasallam ke pairokar hain jis nabi
sallallahu alaihi wasallam ki sunnat aur ahkamat par amal karne ko tayyar nahi. Aap jis
aurat ke ishq mein giriftar hain us ke israr par bhi is rizq ko chhod nahi paare hai to
Doctor Sibt e Ali aap ko kaise badal deta, kaise rok deta." Woh paani paani hua tha aur
hota hi gaya tha.

"Main aap ko mana karta, darata, aap mere paas aana hi chhod dete. Main ne socha, aate
rahenge, badal jaenge..aapko yaad hai jab main ne aap se pehli mulaqat mein apni kuchh
kitaabein aap ko di thi ke unka mutaalea kije ga, woh apne ilm ki dhaak bithane ke liye
nahi kiya tha. Aap ko yahi jatana chah raha tha ke aap jis iqtisadi aur maaliyatii system
ke saath munsalik the woh ghair islami tha. Jayez aur halal nahi tha. Sood par khada
kiya gaya tha. Aur main nahi manta in kitaabon ke mutaalea ke doran yeh khayaal aap
ke zehan mein na aya ho ke aap ka rizq sood se aaluda ho raha hai. Main nahi manta,
mere paas itni ba qaaidgi se lecture ke liye aate rahne ke bawajood aap ne kabhi in

354
lectures mein sood ya riba ke hawale se koi mumaniyat, koi dars na suna ho aur aap ko
yeh khayaal na aya ho ke jis ki mumaniyat aur muzamat ki ja rahi hai, woh wahi rizq
hai jo aap bhi kama rahe the." Woh un ki baaton ke jawab mein bolne ke qabil hi nahi
raha tha, woh theek keh rahe the. Us ne kai baar Doctor Sibt e Ali ko sood ke hawale
se baat karte suna tha. Woh photographic memory rakhta tha. Aaj bhi har woh sawal
dohra sakta tha, un ke jawab ke saath jo kisi ne Doctor Sibt e Ali se is hawale se
poocha tha. Use yaad tha jab us ne pehli baar Doctor Sibt e Ali ko sood ke hawale se
baat karte hue suna tha toh woh bahut khafif hua tha. Sirf wohi nahi wahaan par
mojood woh sare afraad jo banks ya investment companies se munsalik the.

Kisi ne Doctor Sahab se yeh sawal kiya tha ke aakhir riba ya sood mein aisi kharabi kya
hai, Quran e Pak isko haram aur karobar ke munafey ko halal karta hai? Doctor Sahab
ne tab yeh jawab diya tha.

"Sood Islam ki bunyad ke khilaf hai. Hamara deen jin kuchh bunyadon par khada hai is
mein se ek insani hamdardi aur madad ka asool hai. Agar Musalman ek doosre ke bhai
aur madadgaar hain toh yeh kaise mumkin hai ke woh zaroorat ke liye apne Musalman
bhai ko di jaane wali raqam ko munafey ke saath mashrooh kar de. Hamara deen Allah
taala ki bartari ke ilawa duniya mein kisi aur se waisi aqeedat aur parastish ke khilaf
hai.... Rupiya sirf duniyawi zindagi ko chalane ka zariya hai, is rupay ko hum agar apna
maqsad e hayat bana kar sarmaya dari ke asool apna lein ge toh hum is insaan ko
ashraf ul makhlooqat ke darje se hata kar daulat ko is martabe par faiz kar dein ge .....
Agar Quran mein Allah farmata hai ke sood ka karobar karne wala Allah aur us ke Nabi
sallallahu alaihi wasallam se jung kar raha hai. Toh daulat ka butt bana kar insaano ki
zarooraton aur majboorion ko istemaal karte hue un ka istehsal karna duniya mein Allah
ke is nizaam ko challenge karne ke barabar hi hai jis mein Allah insaan ko ek doosre ki
Fi sabilillah madad karne ka hukm deta hai. Agar Allah ko ek maan'ne wala aur Nabi e
Kareem ‫ ﷺ‬ko aakhri paighambar maan'ne wala bhi sirf Khuda khofi aur Khuda tarsi ke
liye ek doosre Musalman ko munafay liye baghair kuch dene par tayar nahin toh
Musalman aur kafir mein farq kya hai. Kafir daulat ke hasool aur us ki barhotri ke liye
bohot saare Khudao ko poojta hai. Musalman toh Allah ki ibadat sirf Allah ki khushnudi
aur ukhrvi zindagi ke liye karta hai. Woh toh rizq mein kushadgi aur nematon ke ata
kiye jaane ko Allah ki ibadat ke saath mashroot nahi karta."

Use Doctor Sibt e Ali ki har baat yaad thi kyun ke un ke alfaaz kai raaton tak us ke liye
bazgasht bane rahe the.

Jab insaan ka eman Allah ki zaat par kamzor hota hai aur us mein tawakkul nahi hota
toh phir us ka aeteqad duniyawi cheezon mein barh jata hai. Rupaye mein maalo zar
mein bachton aur jamay ponjiyon mein... woh Allah ki zaat ko bahar rakh kar beth jata
hai apna mustaqbil plan karne itna paisa jodhuga toh is saal yeh loon ga. Kisi rishtadar
ya zaroorat mand ki madad kar doon ga toh phir qarz wapas na milne par itna paisa

355
doob jaye ga ... itne saal mein ghar bana lena chahiye. Kaun se saal kaun si gaadi honi
chahiye. Bachon ko parhane ke liye bhi pai pai jodni hogi. Betiyon ki shadi ke liye bhi
paisa haath mein hona chahiye. Bimari ka ilaj bhi paise se hota hai. Inn saari cheezon ke
baare mein sochte sochte insaan ko pata hi nahi chalta, woh kab Allah ki zaat ko
peechay kar ke rupaye ko aage le aata hai.

Rupaye se aisa rishta jorh baithta hai ke us se alahdgi ka tasawwur bhi nahi kar pata.
Us ki afzaish aur barhotri par khushi se pagal ho jata hai. Us se assestain bana lene par
apni aur apne bachon ki zindagi aur mustaqbil ko mehfooz samajhta hai. Yeh is paisay ki
hirs ka shaitani asar hai jis se insaan ko lagta hai duniya ka system chalta hai. Halankeh
duniya ka nizaam to Allah chalata hai. Woh lamha bhar mein saalon ki jama ponjiyan
khaak kar de ... Allah ko nazar andaz kar ke haram ke zariye banaye jane wale assason
ko unhi ke haathon tabah o barbad kar de ... phir insaan kya kare ga?

Woh sare jawab usay aaj bhi yaad the jinho ne usne tab bechain kiya tha lekin qail nahi,
woh maghribi tehzeeb aur taleem jis mein usne saari umar parwarish pai thi, woh
taraqqi ko insaan ki manzil qarar deti hai aur is manzil ke husool ke liye qanooni aur
ghair qanooni ki tafreeq to karti thi. Haram aur halal ki nahi. Woh maghribi muashra jis
ne sood ke sutoon par khada isi ka beej bo raha tha. Isi ka phal kha raha tha, woh
munafay ke is tareeqe ko jaiz qarar deta tha jo ikhlaqiyat aur insaniyat ke buniyadi
asoolon ki tazleel aur tazheek kar ke khada kiya gaya tha.

Maghribi maaliyatii nizaam yahood ne qaaim kiya tha aur duniya ki maeshat ko is
maaliyatii nizaam ne octopus ki tarah jakra hua hai. Dunya mein maaliyati nizaam ke
woh baani thay aur us ko moasir tareen banane mein qabil rashk had tak kaamyaab ...
Woh sood jo bani Israel ke zawaal aur is par aanay walay baar baar ke azaab ki wajah
banta raha tha, woh aaj bhi naa sirf is se chipke hue hain balkay us ko Musalman qaum
ke andar tak is tarah phelaa chuke hain ke ab yeh soodi nizaam dunya mein kisi bhi
khitay mein basne walay Musalman ke khoon aur khameer mein basne laga hai. Woh is
ko sahih aur jaiz qarar dene ke liye taujihat dene lage hain aur yeh woh ummat e
Muhammadi thi jin ke liye qibla badla gaya tha aur jinhein bani Israel se imamat le kar
di gayi thi.
Doctor Sibt e Ali ki woh sab baatein us ke zehan par tab kankariyan barsati thi to aaj
hathoray barsa rahe the. "Tum kya soch rahe ho Salar?" Woh us ki itni lambi khamoshi
se pareshan hue thay. Unhein laga shayad unhone koi zyada sakht baat keh di thi usay.
"Main kya sochon ga ab mere haath itne lathraye hue hain ke samajh mein nahi aa raha,
ab is sab se niklun kaise? Kya karoon?" Us ne jaise apni mushkil Doctor Sahab ke samne
rakh di.

"Aap Allah se dua karein, woh rasta nikale ga aap ke liye. Aur woh rasta ho jo doosron
ki zindagi sanwar de." Woh un ki baat nahi samjha paya lekin usne Ameen kaha tha.

356
Na mein Allah aur us ke Rasool ‫ صلی هللا عليہ وسلم‬se jung karne ki jasarat karne walon
mein se hona chahta hoon na mein Allah ki hudood toorne walon mein se... Agar is
poore system ka hissa bana raha tha to sirf is liye ke meri khwahish thi ke kabhi main
koi aisa system bana sakoon jo sood par mabni na ho aur phir bhi qabil amal ho aur
munafa bakhsh bhi. Ghalti sirf yeh thi ke yeh khwahish rakhte hue bhi koshish kabhi
nahi ki zarooriat e zindagi aur khwahishat ka aik dher mere raste mein agya jis ne meri
tarjeehat ko badal diya. Lekin main aap se wada karta hoon ke dobara aap ke paas sood
ke hawalay se koi sawal kabhi nahi le kar aaoonga. Hal le kar aaoonga." Doctor Sahab us
ki baat par muskuraa diye thay. "Main tumhare liye dua karunga. Main apni zindagi ke
aakhri hisse mein hoon aur apni saari zindagi be had khwahishon ke bawajood is system
ko tabdeel karne ke liye kuch nahi kar saka bees kitabiyan likh saka. Tajaweez de saka.
Logon ko khabardar karta raha lekin amali tor par kuch nahi kar saka main naa tumhare
jitna zaheen tha naa tumhare jitna qabil naa tumhare jitna baar sookh shayad woh kaam
kar jaoo jis ke bare mein hum khwab dekhte, sochte aur baatein karte mere ja rahe hain.
Doctor Sahab ab ranjeeda ho rahe thay. Sood par mabni yeh maghribi maaliyati nizaam is
liye taqatwar hai keh us ko chalane walay tumhare jaise zaheen log hain jo apni zehanat
ko duniyawi asaishat ki khatir unhein hi diye ja rahe hain. Jis din tumhare jaisi zehanat
aur qabliyat rakhnay walay log un ke saath khare honay ke bajaye un ke khilaaf khare
hona shuru ho jayen ge to Maghrib ka maaliyati nizaam gir jaye ga. Sirf is liye ke woh
istehsaali aur samraaji hai aur taqatwar ki baqa ke asool par qaim kiya gaya hai. Jo
taqatwar aur paisay wala hai, woh kamzor aur khali jeb walay ko jis tarah chaahe exploit
kare. Mujhe afsos hota hai to sirf is liye hota hai ke Hafiz e Quran aur Sahib-e-Hesutar
hokar woh kaam karte aarahe hain jo koi majboor zarooratan karte hue bhi shayad
dobara sochta hai."

Woh sar jhukaye apni hatheliyan dekhta gum-sum baitha raha. Us ke paas kehne ke liye
kuch nahi tha. "Aap mujhe bataiye, main kya karoon? Yeh ohda nah loon? Job chhod
doon?" Us ne bohot der baad un se bas ek sawaal kiya. Tum is zahanat ka istemaal kar
ke faisla karo jo Allah ne tumhein ata farmai hai. Allah se poocho, woh tumhare liye
faisla kare." Unho ne faisla ek baar phir us par chhoda tha. Woh num aankhon ke saath
hasa. Koi bhi us ke liye ab faisla nahi kar raha tha. Har ek ko us ki us zahanat par
maan tha jo us ke apne liye ek gumaan sabit hui thi. Allah insaan par bohot meherban
hai Salar..! Gunah par yeh nahi kehta ke tauba ka moqa nahi doonga ... Baar baar tauba
ka moqa deta hai apni taraf palat anay ka moqa deta hai." Woh ab us ke zakhamon par
marham rakhne ki koshish kar rahe thay.

"Zindagi mein jab insaan ko hidayat mil jaye, woh yeh nah dekhe ke kya kar chuka hai,
bas wahan se raasta badal le" Woh chup chup un ki baatein sunta raha tha. Woh narm
guftaar jis ke liye woh mashhoor thay. Aur jo woh saalon se sunta chala aara tha par aaj
pata nahi kyun dil yeh maanne ko tayar nahi ho raha tha ke us ki tauba qubool ho jaye
gi aur itne araam aur aasaani se ho jaye gi... is baat par imaan rakhne ke bawajood ke
Allah insanon ko maaf karta hai aur apne bandon ke liye bohot raheem hai. Kahin na
kahin us ke andar yeh ehsaas bohot shadeed tha ke us ne Allah ko khafa kiya hai. Kis
had tak kiya hai, yeh nahi pata chal raha tha. Woh Hafiz e Quran tha. Ilhami kitaab ko

357
apne zehan mein mahfooz kiye ... Itna ilham to us se bhi ho sakta tha ke us kitaab ka
khaliq us se khush tha ya us se khafa... Itna talluq aur rabta to tha us ka Allah se ke
yeh jaan le ke woh us se khush nahi... der se hi sahi magar us ki rooh ke andar mojood
peemana apne khali hone ka ehsaas use dilaane laga tha jo Allah ki mohabbat hi se
bharta tha. Us ki khushnoodi hi se chhalakta tha.

Woh Doctor Sibt e Ali ke ghar se unhen qadamoo par waapas palat aaya tha. Usay ab us
gunah ka kaffara ada karna tha Jise ek lambay arse se gunah nahi, sirf zarurat manta
raha tha. Ek naya Islami maaliyati nizam banane ka woh azm jo World Bank
headquarters mein di jane wali zillat ke ehsaas ne janam diya tha, woh ab pehle se
zyada pukhta ho gaya tha. Iska kaffara is ke ilawa aur koi cheez nahi ho sakti thi.

Washington mein World Bank headquarters mein uske offer qubool karne ke faislay par
khushi ke shadiyane bajaye gaye the. Woh purza jo unhe is waqt apni baqa ke liye
chahiye tha, unhe mil gaya tha.

Salar Sikandar ne bade bhari dil ke sath is contract par sign kiye the. Ab woh taraqqi
taraqqi nahi lag rahi thi, daldal ki ek aur gehrai lag rahi thi, jisme se nikalne ke liye use
pehle se zyada haath paon marne the.

"Hameen bohot khushqismat sabit hua hai tumhare liye."

Sikandar Usman ne use phone par mubarak diye hue kaha tha. Woh sirf gehra saans le
kar raha gaya. "Woh theek hai na?" Sikandar Usman ne Hameen ke bare mein use
poocha. Woh us din Imama se baat nahi kar sakte the. Qabal az waqt paidaish ki wajah
se woh unki biwi roz hi uske bare mein daryaft karte the. "Haan! Woh bilkul theek hai.
Stable hai." Usne unhe bataya aur tab hi Sikandar Usman ko school ka koi chowkidar
yaad aya tha jo unse kuch raqam udhaar lene aaya tha.

"Keh raha tha sood par koi raqam li gayi thi uske maa baap ne uski behnon ki shadi ke
liye... aur woh abhi tak sood utaar raha hai. Ab shayad koi aur masla an pada hai use.
Sikandar Usman use bata rahe the aur Salar ko laga kisi ne uske galey ki rassi mein ek
girra aur daal di thi. Baaz dafa jab Allah koi cheez munh par maar kar tanbeeh karna
chahta hai to phir har jagah se wahi baat baar baar baazgash ki tarah waapas aati rehti
hai.

Uske PHD ke liye America chale jaane ke baad Sikandar Usman hi gaon ke us school ko
dekhte rahe the wahi haftay mein ek baar wahan jaate aur school ki intizamia aur
mulazimeen ke muamlaat dekhte. Salar ab sirf naam ki had tak school ke muamlaat mein
involve tha.

358
"Aap uski madad karen... uska qarza utaar den." Salar ne unse kaha.

"Haan, taaki wahan line lag jaaye qarz maangne walon ki." Sikandar Usman ne sanjeedgi
se kaha, "Hume kya pata woh sach bol raha hai ya jhoot. Ek ka qarza utaren ge. Pura
gaon apna apna qarza le kar aa khada hoga is school mein kisi ne bhains ke liye liya
hoga, kisi ne fasal kasht karne ke liye, kisi ne tube well lagwane ke liye, aur kisi ne beti
ki shadi ke liye yahan gaon dihaton mein 70 fisad log sood par ek doosre se qarzay lete
bhi hain aur dete bhi. Yeh unki zindagi aur karobar ka cycle hai. Tum ya mein ise rok
sakte hain na badal sakte hain. Ek dafa tum Ghulam Fareed ka qarz utaar do ge... Agli
baar zarurat parne par woh phir kisi na kisi se qarz le ga aur isi tarah sood par wahan
koi kisi ko us ke baghair raqam udhar nahi deta... aur wahan udhar aur qarz ke baghair
logon ka kaam nahi chalta. Is liye behtar hai, tum aur mein in cheezon mein na padein."

Sikandar Usman ne jo tohjee di thi, woh bhi galat nahi thi magar woh yeh baat sun kar
dang zarur reh gaya tha ke woh hawa kahan kahan nasoor ki tarah phaili hui thi.
Sikandar Usman ko andaza tha, usay andaza nahi hua tha gaon mein itna aate jaate
rehne ke bawajood...

Aur ab woh is jahaz par tha jo Kanshasa ja raha tha aur apni poori zindagi ko apni
nazron ke samne kisi film ki tarah chaltay dekhte hue.

"Jo log sood khaate hain woh bas us shakhs ki tarah uthenge jise shaitan ne chho kar
hawas bakhtah kiya ho. Is ki wajah yeh hai ke woh kehte hain, Tijarat bhi to sood hi hai
halankeh Allah ne tijarat ko halal aur sood ko haram qarar diya hai."

Usne ek bar Quran e Pak mein Surah Baqarah mein parha tha... Dusra jumla to us ki
samajh mein aagya tha lekin pehla jumla woh nahi samajh saka tha. Woh aaj us ki
samajh mein aa raha tha. Woh us shakhs ki tarah uthenge jise shaitan ne chho kar
hawas bakhtah kiya ho.

Is kehfiyat mein to woh tha. Halkay par hath para tha Salar Sikandar ke...

Jahaz par Kanshasa ke is safar mein usne yeh tay kiya tha ke woh apni naukri se
kamaayi jaane walay paisay se apne khandan ki kafalat nahi kare ga. Us ke liye kisi aur
zariye se... un ki kafalat itna bara masla nahi tha. Woh bohot si American universities
mein lectures ke liye mad'oo hota raha tha aur un lectures ke liye usay muaawza bhi
diya jaata raha tha. Is se pehle usne job ke ilawa in doosray zaraye ke bare mein ghoor

359
nahi kiya tha jahan kaam kar ke woh itna rizq bakhobi kama leta ke kam az kam is
stage par usay us zimmedari ko uthane mein dikkat mehsoos nahi hoti.

Usay ab World Bank ki naib sadarat sirf do cheezon ke liye chahiye thi. Woh, woh qarz
sireh se utar deta jo Ibaka ne us ke liye chhoda tha aur woh kuch moahlat haasil kar
leta... sood se paak pehle benalaqwami Islami Maliyati Idaray ki tashkeel ke liye... maqsad
bohot bara tha. Wasail bhi itne hi darkar the. Dimag kehta tha sab kuch ho sakta hai,
namumkin kuch nahi. Dil kehta tha, bewaqufi ke siwa kuch nahi. Aur zameer kehta tha,
raasta hai to yehi hai aur Allah zindagi mein pehli baar jaise Allah ne bhi is aazmaish ke
liye faisla us par chhor diya tha.

Andar ki woh awaaz bilkul khamosh thi jo hamesha us ki rehnumaai karti thi. Salar
Sikandar ko agar yeh wahem tha ke Allah us se khafa tha to woh sirf wahem nahi tha.

------------------------

Uska haath pakde woh use ab kisi raaste par le jaane laga. Ek qadam, doosra qadam,
teesra woh thatak kar ruk gayi. Woh ek jheel thi. Chhoti si jheel jis ke kinaare par woh
the. Halki neeli rangat ke shafaaf pani ki ek jheel jis ke pani mein woh rang birangi
machliyan terte hue dekh sakti thi. Aur us ki teh mein be shumar rangon ke moti
patthar sipiyan.Jheel ke pani par abhi parinde tair rahe the. Khubsoorat raaj hans. Jheel
ke charon taraf phool the. Aur bohot se phool jheel ke pani tak chale gaye the kuch pani
ki satah par tair rahe the. Magar us ke qadmon ko un mein se kisi cheez ne nahi roka
tha. Us ke qadmon ko rokne wali shay jheel ke kinaare par maujood lakdi ki woh
khubsoorat chhoti si kashti thi jo pani mein hilkore le rahi thi. Usne be ikhtiyar khil
khila kar use dekha. "Yeh meri hai?" Woh muskura diya. Woh apna haath chhoda kar
bachon ki tarah bhaagti kashti ki taraf gayi. Woh us ke peechhe lapka. Us ke qareeb
pohanchne par kashti pani se kuch bahar aagayi. Woh badi aasani se us mein sawar ho
gayi. Usay laga woh kashti sandal ki lakdi se bani thi. Khushboo daar sandal se... woh us
ke saath aakar baith gaya. Hawa ka ek tez jhonka kashti ko pani mein le gaya. Dono be
ikhtiyar hase.

Kashti ab jheel ke doosre kinaare ki taraf safar kar rahi thi. Usne jhuk kar pani mein
tairta kanwal ka phool pakar liya. Phir isi ehtiyat ke saath use chhod diya.

Usne doosri taraf jhuk kar apne dono haathon ke piyale mein jheel ka pani ek chhoti si
rangin machli samait liya aur us ke samne kar diya. Us ke haathon ke piyale mein harkat
karti machli ko dekh kar woh hansi Phir usne us machli ko haath se pakda aur pani
mein uchhal diya. Woh dono jhuk kar use dekhte rahe.

360
Pani par teerta ek hans kashti ke paas aagaya. Phir doosra, phir teesra woh kashti ke
gird ab jaise ek daire sa bana kar tair rahe the. Yun jaise un ka istiqbaal kar rahe the.
Woh paas se tair kar guzarte, har hans ko woh apne haathon se chhoti khilkhila rahi thi.
Phir ek dum usne jheel ke paani par kamal ke phoolon ki qataaron ko harkat karte
dekha. Woh jheel ke paani par tairte ab raqs kar rahe the.

Idhar udhar jaate, khubsoorat shaklon ko banate. Paas aate, door jaate, phir paas aate,
yoon jaise woh yak dum hanson ki tarah zinda ho gaye the. Jheel ke neele paani par
woh safaid kawal apne sabz khubsoorat patton ke saath hone wali musalsal harkat se
paani mein irtaash paida kar rahe the. Woh be-khud ho rahi thi ya be-ikhtiyar, woh bhi
samajh nahi pa rahi thi. Samajhna ab zaroori tha bhi nahi.

Jheel ke paani par raqs karte la-tadaad khubsoorat phoolon ke beech usne yak dum kisi
aks ko numoodar hote dekha. Kashti mein baithe baithe woh chonk kar mudi aur phir
woh be-sakhta khari ho gayi. Kashti doosre kinare ke paas aagayi thi aur wahan... wahan
kuch tha.

Imama hard bada kar uthi thi, gehri neend mein. Usne apni kalayi par kisi ka lams
mehsoos kiya tha. Khwaab aawar dawa ke zair-e-asar usay ek lamhe ke liye kamrey ki
madham roshni mein yoon laga, woh ek khwab se kisi doosre khwab mein aayi thi. Salar
uske bistar ke qareeb kursi par betha tha. Be-had qareeb, bistar par dhara uska haath
apne haathon mein liye. Pata nahi neend tooti thi ya khwaab... ya phir woh lams tha jo
use khwab se haqeeqat mein le aaya tha lekin woh khwab aawar dawa ke zair-e-asar
hote hue bhi yak dum apna haath uske haathon se kheenchte hue kohniyon ke bal uth
kar baithne lagi thi, Salar ne use roka.

"Utho mat."

"Tum waqai aagaye ho?" Imama ko ab bhi jaise yakeen nahi aaya tha.

Woh dheere se hansa. "Tumhein bataya to tha ke aajaunga."

"Yeh to nahi bataya tha ke kab aaoge? Aur tumne mujhe jagaya kyun nahi?"

"Bas mein ne socha, tumhari neend kharab hogi," woh madham awaaz mein baat kar
raha tha. Doosre bistar par Jabreel aur Inaya the jo gehri neend mein the aur sofe par
Hedi thi jo kuch der pehle Salar ke aane par darwaza kholne ki awaaz se jag gayi thi
aur Salar ke saath kuch khair makhdami jumlon ke tabadlay ke baad woh kamre se chali
gayi thi. Woh raat ke pichle pehar Kinshasa pohancha tha aur airport par ruke baghair

361
wahan aa gaya tha. Shehar mein haalaat ab normal ho rahe the. Fauj aur hukoomat aman
bahaal karne mein kamiyab ho rahe the.

"Tumhein kya hua hai?" Imama ne Salar ke chehre ko pehli baar ghour se dekha. Uski
aankhon ke gird gahre siyah halqay aur aankhein surkh aur yoon soji hui thi. Yoon jaise
woh kayi raaton se soya na ho.

"Kuch nahi, bas itne din ghar se door raha to shayad is liye phir."

Salar ne usse aankhein milaye baghair kaha. Imama ne uski baat kaat di, use yak dum
apna khwab yaad aagya tha. "Salar, tumhein pata hai, abhi mein khwab mein kya dekh
rahi thi?" Salar ne chonk kar use dekha.

"Kya?"

"Mein ne khwab mein ek ghar dekha jheel kinaare. Jahan tum mujhe le kar ja rahe the.
Ek kashti mein betha kar..." Woh dam bakhud reh gaya jo ghar usne America mein uske
liye mortgage kiya tha, woh samandar ke ek jheel numa tukde ke kinaare tha. Usne abhi
tak Imama ko is ghar ke bare mein nahi bataya tha. Woh use surprise dena chahta tha
uski agli saalgirah par lekin ab woh bethe bithaye use jheel kinaare ek ghar ka qissa
suna rahi thi. Jis jheel ke kinaare woh ghar tha woh jheel bepanah khubsurat thi... Safaid
kawal ke phoolon se bhari hui neele paani ki jheel jismein har taraf raaj hans tair rahe
the aur paani mein rang birangi machliyan... Aur kashti thandi hawa ke jhonkon se khud
hi chal rahi thi. Aur jheel ke kinaare phoolon bhari jhaadiyan thi. Rang rang ke phool
sabze ki tarah phaile hue the aur phool tut tut kar paani par bahte chale ja rahe the."

Woh bol nahi pa raha tha. Jis jheel ke kinaare usne ghar khareeda tha. Woh bhi kuch
aisi hi thi. Uske gird bhi phool the. Aabi parinde aur raaj hans bhi. Aur kanool ke phool
bhi. Aur is jheel ke kinaare jitne ghar the, un sab ki kashtiyan bhi is paani mein rehti
thi. Bas farq yeh tha ke un mein se koi lakdi ki chhappo wali kashti nahi thi jaisa
naqsha woh kheench rahi thi.

Ek lamha ke liye use mehsoos hua, Imama ko shayad is ghar ka pata chal gaya tha.
Shayad usne us ke laptop mein is ghar ki tasveerein dekh li thi aur ab woh jaan boojh
kar use cherna ki koshish kar rahi thi, lekin agar aisa bhi tha toh usne kab laptop dekha
tha. Pichle kai dino mein toh yeh nahi ho sakta tha kyun ke uska laptop uske paas tha
aur agar yeh is se pehle hua tha toh phir woh is waqt in haalaat mein woh khwab kyun
suna rahi thi. Woh uljha tha aur buri tarah uljha tha. "Aur ghar kaisa tha?" Woh kurede
baghair nahi reh sakta.

362
"Sheeshe ka" Salar ke rongte khade hone lage. Uska mortgage kiya hua ghar bhi sheeshe
ka hi tha. "Aur lekin mujhe us ke andar kuch nazar nahi aaya. Woh sheeshe ka tha lekin
andar kuch nazar nahi aa raha tha aur mein kashti se utar kar ghar ke andar jana chahti
thi, toh tab hi meri aankh khul gayi." Woh bohot mayoos nazar aa rahi thi yun jaise use
bohot afsos ho raha tha. Salar palken jhapkay baghair sirf uska chehra dekh raha tha.
"Lekin woh ghar wesa ghar tha jaisa mein hamesha banana chahti thi jaisa mein apne
sketches mein sketch karti rehti thi.

"Or wohi jheel wohi sabza woh sheeshe ka ghar or har taraf phool. Woh jaise abhi tak
kisi khumaar mein thi. Salar bhi gung tha. Usne bhi us ghar ko mortgage karte hue wohi
sari cheezen dhoondi thi jo woh apne sketch mein design karti rehti thi. Uski samajh
mein nahi aaya woh Imama se kya kahe. Agar woh khel tha toh woh behtareen khel rahi
thi aur agar woh khel nahi tha toh uske dimaag ki chole hil gayi thi. "Tumne kabhi
zindagi mein koi jheel dekhi hai aisi jaise main tumhein bata rahi hoon? " Sawal
achaanak aya tha aur ajeeb o ghareeb tha.

"Maine?" Woh chonka. "Maine..." Usne zehan par zor diya aur phir ek jhamake ke sath
use yaad aya tha ke usne woh jheel khwab mein dekhi thi. Us raat jab woh Imama ko
ghar le kar aaya tha toh usne khwab mein khud ko kisi haseen aur khubsurat wadi mein
Imama ke intezar mein paya tha aur phir Imama aagayi thi aur phir us wadi ki
khubsurti se lutf andoz hote hue woh use us wadi se ek jheel aur kashti tak le gaya tha.
Is jheel ka naqsha waisa hi tha jaisa woh bata rahi thi. Phool, sabza, neela paani... raaj
hans... kawal ke phool... aur lakdi ki chappo wali sandaleen kashti... Salar ke jism mein
kampkapahat hone lagi thi. Woh agar puzzle tha toh uske do tukde ajeeb andaz mein
jude the.

"Tumne yeh kyun poocha ke maine khwab mein kabhi koi jheel dekhi hai?" Usne
sarsarati awaaz mein Imama se kaha.

"tumhein yaad hai, haram pak ke bare mein dekha jane wala woh khwab... jis ka ek hissa
maine dekha tha toh ek hissa tumne bhi dekha tha aur ek hi raat." Woh use ajeeb
cheezen yaad dilane baithe gayi thi.

"Maine socha, shayad yeh bhi waisa hi koi khwab ho... shayad woh ghar tum andar se
dekh chuke ho jo mujhe nazar nahi aya."

Woh bachon jaise ishtiaq ke saath uska chehra dekh rahi thi. Yun jaise woh kahega haan
main us ghar ko andar se dekh chuka hoon.. Salar kisi butt ki tarah uska chehra dekhta
raha. Yaqeenan is khwab ke do hi hisse the lekin woh Imama se pichle hisse ka gawah

363
tha. Woh us wadi ko dekh chuka tha jahan woh jheel thi, par us jheel ko usne door se
dekha tha kinare se jise Imama ne paar kiya tha aur jheel ke paar jo ghar tha, is tak
woh dono hi nahi pahunchay thay. Usne ghar ki jhalak bhi nahi dekhi thi. Imama ne
jhalak dekhi thi, par andar nahi jhank payi thi...

Woh khwab dono ne pehle wale khwab ki tarah ek raat mein nahi dekha tha. Salar ne
woh rukhsati ki pehli raat Imama ko ghar lane par aur Imama ne takreeban chhe saal
baad.. "Is tarah kyun dekh rahe ho?" Imama ko us ki tarah be had ajeeb lagi.

Usne Imama se nazrein hata li, woh usse yeh nahi bata saka ke woh Kinshasha aanay se
pehle Doctor Sibt e ali se mil kar Washington aanay ke baad us ghar ki mortgage cancel
karwa chuka tha. Imama ke khawabon ka ghar us ke haath se ja chuka tha ek lamha ke
liye, bas ek lamhe ke liye usay ajeeb pachtaawa aur ranj hua. Us mortgage ki cancellion
par ek lamha ke liye usay yeh khayal bhi aaya tha ke woh us ghar ko waapas hasil kar
le fori tor par America baat kar ke.. Woh is waqt jis position mein tha, yeh kar sakta tha
magar doosre hi lamhe usne apne zehan ko jhatka tha. Yeh sirf kisi CIA nahi thi jo us ke
liye jaal bicha rahi thi.

Shaitan bhi wahin tha. Us ke bandon ko apne bandon mein badalne ke liye kamar basta...
"Hameen kaisa hai? Woh yak dam baat wahan ki wahi chhod kar Hameen ke incubator ki
taraf aaya tha. Shaitan ne afsos se haath male... Woh baat chhod kar kaise uth khada hua
tha. Woh barq ki tarah aaya tha aur pal bhar mein ghayab hua... Bas waswasah aur
waham daalna tha... Woh daal gaya tha. "Bilkul theek hai. Dekho, so raha hai." Imama ne
wahan takye se tek lagaye kaha.

Salar ne incubator ko khol kar pehli bar Muhammad Hameen ko god mein liya tha. Saari
medical ehtiyaato ki nafi karte hue usne nam ankhon ke saath usay jhukay jhukay seene
se lagaya aur chuma. Woh kamzor bacha baap ke lams par kasmasaya, phir usne apni
ankhain kholi siyah moti gol ankhein jo is nahi wajood par ajeeb o ghareeb lag rahi thi.
Usne ankhein kholte hi baap ko dekha tha. Palkein jhapkaye baghair woh usay dekhta
raha. Salar bhi honton par muskurahat liye usay dekhta raha. Phir us ke mathe par
chand bul aaye thay. Naak oopar chadhi aur phir Hameen ne poori quwwat se gala phaar
kar rona shuru kar diya tha... Us ki awaz itni bareek aur itni tez thi ke chand lamhon ke
liye Salar hakka bakka reh gaya tha ke us ke nannhe wajood ke andar is tarah gala
phaar kar rone ke liye jaan kahan se aayi thi... Jibreel aur Inaaya us ki awaz par be
ikhtiyar hard bada kar uthay thay. Hameen jab bhi rota tha isi tarah achanak aur isi
volume par rota tha.

Hedi yak dam andar aa gayi thi. Salar, Hameen ko waapas incubator mein rakhne ki
jaddo jehad mein masroof tha lekin woh ek hafta ka bacha ek baar incubator se nikalne
ke baad dobara andar na jaane ke liye jis had tak jaddo jehad kar sakta tha kar raha

364
tha. Uska agar bas chalta to woh apne haathon ki pusht, seenay, naak aur jism ke har
hisse par lagi naalio aur taro ko kheench kar utaar deta. Woh un mein se kisi cheez ko
to nahi utaar saka magar woh halka sa diaper uske jism ke musalsal jhatkon se yak dam
khul gaya tha jo sirf rasman hi usay bandha gaya tha. Diaper ke ilawa Hameen ke jism
par jagah jagah lagi taro aur naalio ke ilawa aur kuch nahi tha. Woh yak dam hi Tarzan
ke bachay jaise huliye mein aagaya tha. Bistar se chhalang laga kar baap ki taraf bhagte
Jibreel ne apne chhote bhai ke is dalerana iqdam par be ikhtiyar cheekh maar kar
ankhon par haath rakha tha.

"Baba! baby is naked." Usne jaise be yaqeeni se ankhon ko hathyeliyon se dhanpne ka

elan kiya.

woh ankhain band na kar leta to be sharmi ke agle muzahere par yaqeenan patthar ka
ho jata kyunki baby isi tarah gala phaar phaar kar rote huye diaper se nijaat hasil karne
ke baad ab us pani se bhi farighat hasil kar raha tha jo tubes ke zariye uske andar
muntaqil kiya ja raha tha. Hameen, Hedi ko thamatay hue Salar be yaqeeni se peshab se
bheegi hui apni shirt ko dekh raha tha. Yeh karname uske pehle do bachay kabhi nahi
kar sake thay.

"Tum ne pata nahi ise kaise pakra hai. Kitne sakht haath lagaye hain ke woh is tarah ro
raha hai..."

Hedi Lady doctor ko bulao.. balkay use mujhe do nahi main aati hoon."

Imama uski haalat ko mukammal tor par nazar andaz kiye apne rote hue betay ki taraf
mutawajjah apne bistar se be qarari ke alam mein utar rahi thi.

"Baba! Can i open my eyes...?" ("main apni aankhein khol loon.") Jibreel andhon ki tarah
haath phelaye baap ko dhundhte ladhkadate qadmon se ankhein band kiye Salar ki taraf
aa raha tha. Woh is chhote bhai ki be pardagi dekhne par tayar nahi tha jo is waqt little
Stuart ki tarah chillate hue incubator se bahar koodne ko tayar tha. Inaaya ek baar hard
bada kar jaagne ke baad Salar ki taraf mutawajjah huye baghair dobara so chuki thi...
Salar ne Jibreel ke phelaye haathon ki taraf haath barhaya. Hamesha ki tarah zameen par
panjon ke bal baithte hue. Yeh woh zindagi aur dunya thi jo us ke haath se phisalte
phisalte reh gayi thi. Uski ungliyon ki pooro tak ja kar wapas palti thi yeh zindagi ... yeh
awaazein us ka khandaan woh kamra us mein mojood do nanhe munne wajood jo us ke
wajood ki takmeel karte thay.

"Yes, you can."

365
Usne isi tarah Jibreel ko khud se liptaye hue bharayi hui awaaz mein kaha. Jibreel ne
ankhein khol kar sab se pehle chhor nazron se hifazat ma taqdim ke tor par incubator
ko dekha jahan ab Hameen Hedi aur Imama ke wajood ke peechay chhup gaya tha.

"Why are you crying papa?"

("Papa! Aap kyun ro rahe hain?")

Baap ki taraf mutawajjah hote hi usne pehli nazar mein hi us ki aankhon mein aansu
dekhe thay aur us ke jumlay ne Imama ko bhi palat kar dekhne par majboor kar diya
tha.

Salar ki pusht ab us ki taraf thi aur woh Jibreel ko laptaye choone jaraha tha.

----------------------

Ghar mukammal tor par jal gaya tha. Nuqsaan ka andaza lagana mushkil tha, magar yeh
World Bank ki taraf se faraham ki jane wali rehaish gah thi. Is liye is ka nuqsaan pura
ho jane wala tha.

Yeh Salar Sikandar ke saath doosri baar hua tha. Pehli baar usne gaon mein apne school
ki imarat ko yun khakstr hote dekha tha. Us ghar ke malbay ko dekhte hue usne jo
socha tha, woh school ki raakh ko dekh kar nahi socha tha. Tab usne Imama ki family
ko har nuqsaan ka zimme daar thahraya tha aur kahin bhi usne yeh nahi samjha socha
tha ke yeh us ke apne kisi amal ki saza thi. Koi tanbeeh thi jo use ki ja rahi thi. Woh
sood se kamaaye jaane wale paise se falah-e-aama ka kaam kar raha tha aur yeh kaise
mumkin tha ke Allah use qabool karta... Aaj ek baar phir woh aise hi ek malbay ke
samne khada hua yeh samajh paa raha tha ke woh us ka rizk tha jis se sirf shar nikal
raha tha, khair nahi.

Ghar ko lagne wali aag mein woh chhoti moti saari jewelry, savings certificates aur us ke
bachon ki insurance ke papers raakh hogaye the yaa loot liye gaye the. Imama ko shaadi
mein Salar ki family ki taraf se milne wala zewar Pakistan mein hi ek locker mein tha.
Yahan Imama ke paas sirf woh choti moti diamonds ki jewelery thi jo woh waqtan-fa-
waqtan Africa ya America mein khareedti rahi thi lekin is chhoti moti jewelry ki keemat
bhi chaalis lakh se kam nahi thi. Is ghar mein aur bhi bohot kuch chala gaya tha jiska

366
Imama ko sadma tha lekin Salar ko nahi tha. Is ke liye yeh kaafi tha ke us ka khandaan
salamat tha.

World Bank ne apne tamam mulazimeen ke nuqsaanat ko pura karne ka silsila shuru kar
diya tha aur yeh kaam hangami bunyadon par ho raha tha. Tamam mulazimeen ko apne
claims daakhil karne ke liye kaha gaya tha lekin Salar Sikandar ne koi claim daakhil
nahin kiya tha. Usay ab is paisay se khauf aa raha tha jo jab bhi us ke paas aata, us ki
halal kamaai ko bhi apne saath khas-o-khashak kar deta. Woh embassy se ek five-star
hotel mein muntaqil ho gaye thay. Hameen American Embassy ke hi is hospital mein raha
tha.

"Main chahta hoon jab doctor Hameen ko safar ke qabil qarar dein to tum bachon ko le
kar Pakistan chali jao," Salar ne ek raat Imama se kaha tha.

"Kyun?" Woh na-khush hui thi.

"Kyun ke jo kuch Congo mein ho chuka hai, main ab tum logon ke liye koi risk nahin le
sakta," Imama kuch deir pehlay us ke liye coffee bana kar laayi thi. Kai dino baad unhein
raat ke us peher aapas mein baat karne ka mauqa mila tha. Hameen hospital se
discharge hone wala tha aur Salar jaise un ko wapas bhejne ke liye ghadiyan gin raha
tha.

"Congo itna ghair mahfooz hai to tum yahan kyun rehna chahte ho. Tum bhi wapas chale
jao," Imama ne jawaban kaha. Woh gehra saans le kar rah gaya. "Main filhal nahin ja
sakta."..usne ek ghoont liya.

"Filhal?" Imama ne jawaaban poocha.

"Agley paanch saal, hargizh nahin," Imama ne coffee ka cup isi tarah rakh diya mazeed
kisi sawal jawab ke baghair usne jaise faisla suna diya tha. "Tumhari zidd mujhe kamzor
kare gi! Tum aur bacche yaha rahen ge to main bohot pareshan rahoon ga, apne kaam
par dhyaan nahin de paunga. Tum log mehfooz."..Imama ne uski baat kaat di "Tumhein
lagta hai, tum yahan Congo mein baithe rahen ge to main aur bachay Pakistan mein aish
karen ge? Tum apne sukoon ke liye mujhe be sukoon karna chahte ho? Main nahin jaoon
gi Salar.. Mujhe wahin rehna hai jahan tum rahoge." Woh us ki shakal dekh kar rah gaya
tha, woh us ke har lahje se waqif tha aur jaanta tha woh us zidd se nahin hate gi.
Doctor Sibt e Ali ne kaha tha, use Imama se jo takleef mili thi, woh us ke apne aamal
ka natija tha lekin woh un se yeh poochna chahta tha ke use us ke saath mein jo
sukoon milta tha, woh kis neki ka sila tha.

367
--------------

World Bank aur Americi hukumat ne agar Washington mein Salar Sikandar ke saath
muzakrat mein use free hand Ki zamaanat di thi to unho ne yeh wada pura kiya tha.
Unhon ne Salar Sikandar ko Afriqa ke siyah o safed ka malik bana kar wahan bheja tha.
Woh World Bank ke mukhtalif khitton ke liye makhsoos Vice Presidents mein se pehla
aur waahid Vice President tha jis ke paas kaam karne ki itni azaadi aur ikhtiyarat thi aur
jis se World Bank ka Board of Governors hi nahi, American State Department bhi waqti
tor par dab raha tha. Salar Sikandar unka woh paeida tha jo baithay baithaye paeida se
badshah ban gaya tha aur is chess board par mojood tamam ahem mahroom ko yak dam
us ko badshah ki hesiyat deni par rahi thi. Washington mein World Bank ki Naib Sadarat
qubool karne ke agle din us ne Kinshasa jaane se pehle, pehli baar Washington mein
ahem tareen news channels ke numaindon ke saath press conference ki. Woh Petrus
Ibaka maut ke baad us ki pehli rasmi baat cheet thi, jis mein us ne Congo mein, World
Bank ke is project ke hawale se maazi mein hone wali ziyadtiyon ka azala karne ki
yaqeen dahni karte hue World Bank par ki jane wali tanqeed ko khule dil se tasleem
kiya tha. Us ne Bank ka difa nahi kiya tha.

Salar Sikandar ki press conference, World Bank ki intizamiya ke liye khasiyat ka bayas
honay ke bawajood sirf is liye himmat afzayi thi kyun ke is mein Salar Sikandar ne
Africa ke badtarin muashi aur muasharti haalaat mein World Bank se hone wali ghaltiyon
ke bawajood us ki wahan zarurat aur kirdar ki ahmiyat par zor diya tha, khaas tor par
duniya ke badalte hue halaat mein. Us ki is pehli press conference ki ahem baatein Africa
ke bade bade akhbarat ne agle din hi headlines ke tor par lagayi thi. Congo ke awam ke
liye Salar Sikandar ka chehra ishtehsali samraj ka chehra nahi tha un ke liye woh Petrus
Ibaka ke ek qareebi aur qabil e etemad saathi ka chehra tha. Woh Congo mein anay ke
baad Petrus Ibaka ke ki mayyat wapas anay se pehle Congo ke tol o arz mein har us
qabail leaders se mila tha jo Petrus Ibaka saathi tha aur jo qabailion mein thora sa asar
o rasookh rakhta tha. Petrus Ibaka ke khandan ne us ki maut ke baad kisi bhi ghair
mulki idaray ya hukumat ke numaindon se milne se inkaar kar diya tha lekin Salar
Sikandar ki mulaqat ki darkhwast ko unho ne rad nahi kiya tha.

Salar Sikandar ne World Bank ki intizamiya ke zariye American hukumat ko yeh baat
bawar karayi thi ke Ibaka ki laash ki ba azat wapsi Congo aur Afriqi awam ke dilon
mein is ghussay ko khatam karne mein madadgar sabit hogi jo us ke murda jism ko
America zabardasti wahin rakh kar barha raha tha. Americi hukumat, us ke Congo wapsi
ke do haftay baad, Ibaka ki mayyat wapsi bhejne par taiyar ho gayi thi.

Congo ki hukumat ne ghair mulki hukumatoun ke in numaindon se jo tadfeen mein

shareek hona chahte the maazrat kar li thi ke woh Ibaka ki tadfeen mein shareek honay
walay lakhon afraad ke mawatal hujoom mein na to unhein

368
tahaffuz faraham kar sakte hain, na unki hifazat ki zamaanat. World Bank ki intizamia aur
State Department ne Salar Sikandar ko bhi Ibaka ke aakhri rasumaat mein shirak honay
se roka tha, jis ke liye usay Ibaka ki family ne madu kiya tha aur Salar ne is dawat
nama ko qabool kar liya tha. Imama bhi us ke faislay se nakhoosh aur khauf zada thi
aur usne use samjhane aur roknay ki har mumkin koshish ki thi. Woh is waqt tak yeh
koshish karti rahi thi jab tak Ibaka ki laash Kinshasa pohonch gayi aur usi shaam us ki
tadfeen ke intizamat ho rahe thay.

Salar Sikandar us ki is minnat samajhat ke doran, airport jane se pehle do nafil parhnay
ke liye khara ho gaya tha aur woh bay basi se bachon ko liye beth gayi thi.

"Agar mujhe kuch ho gaya to tum bachon ko le kar fori tor par Pakistan chali jana. Is
intezar mein mat bethi rahna ke meri dead body mil jaye."

Usne nafil parhnay ke baad pehla jumla us se yehi kaha tha. Woh us waqt apne bedroom
mein tha. Bachay suite ke doosray kamray mein thay aur Imama un ke pass se uth kar
use samjhane aayi thi aur us ki namaz khatam hone ke intezar mein bethi thi aur usne
jaa namaz tay karte hue bade itminan ke sath yeh kaha tha. Imama ke dil par chot pari.
"Tum bohot be reham ho." Usne apni ankhein ragartay hue Salar se kaha.

"Tum se kam." Salar ne hanste hue use apne sath laga liya.

Phir woh doosray kamray mein apne bachon se milnay aya tha. Jabreel baap ke sath hi
darwazay tak chala aya. Darwazay se nikalte hue usne Imama ko khuda hafiz kaha to
usne uska bazu pakar liya. "Tum wapas aa jao ge na?" Woh berasti ankhon se munat
bharay andaz mein us se keh rahi thi. Yoon, jaise woh us ki baat nahi talay ga ya
shayad ruk hi jaye. Usne Imama se nazray milaye baghair apne bazu se uska hath utha
kar usay narmi se chuma aur kaha. Inshallah! Phir jhuk kar apni tang se chupkay Jabreel
ko uthatay hue us ka munh chuma aur kaha. Apni mummy aur
bhai behen ka khayal rakhna.

"I always do baba." Jibreel ne usay yaqeen dilaya.

Salar ne ek baar phir uska munh chuma aur use kaha. "I'm proud of you." Salar ne usay
god se utar diya aur sab ko khuda hafiz kaha. Darwazay mein berasti ankhon ke sath
khari Imama ko dekhe baghair.

-----------------

369
Lakhon logon ke hujoom ke saath, Salar Sikandar ne airport par Ibaka ki maiyat ko
wasool kiya tha. In lakhon logon ke hujoom mein Salar Sikandar ke alawa ek bhi safaid
faam nahin tha, yahan tak ke us din Congo mein is event ko cover karne walay news
channels ka sara amla bhi maqami tha. Koi hathiyaron se musallah is qabaili hujoom
mein jane ka risk nahin lena chahta tha, jin ko jaan lene aur jaan dene ke alawa aur
kuch nahin ata tha. Jo woh wahshi aur ujad the aur apni baqa ke liye har us cheez ko
khas o khaasak bana dene par tayar, jo unke raste mein deewar banti.

Aur lakhon siyah faam logon ke hujoom mein, ek saaf rangat wala safaid faam tha jo
nasli tor par safaid faam naa hone ke bawajood apni saaf rangat aur in logon ki siyah
tareen rangat ke muqable mein, safaid faam lag raha tha aur wahan neta tha. Congo ki
hukumat ne use kuch security di thi magar is security ko un qabailiyon ne rad kar diya
tha.

Jo is sare event ke intizamat sambhale hue the aur Salar Sikandar tan tanha, isi daleri se
apne saath ek bhi guard liye baghair andar chala gaya tha.

Duniya mein croro TV screens par live nashar hone wala woh event, lakhon ke is hujoom
mein sirf ek shakhs ko focus kiye hue tha aur baar baar teekhe naqoosh wala woh
daraaz qamat shakhs, Ibaka ki aakhri rasumat ke mauqe par stage par us ke khandan ke
saath, is majma ke samne betha tha jis mein se koi bhi us par goli chalata to yeh bhi
pehchana nahin jasakta tha ke woh kahan tha aur kaun tha?

Aur agar woh majmoa us par chad dourta to Allah ke siwa koi nahin tha jo is majmoa
ke haathon us ki botiyon ke bhi tukde hone se rok sakta aur yeh ehsas Salar Sikandar
ko us stage par un lakhon logon ke samne bethnay par ho raha tha jo Ibaka ko kharaaj
e taseen pesh karne ke liye ki jaane wali qabaili sardaron ki joshilo takreeron mein is
samraj ki tabahi ke liye nare buland kar rahe the, jin ka saathi ban kar woh wahan
betha, unhein dekh rahe tha. Us ke dil par lakhon logon ki haibat tari ho rahi thi aur us
ki zubaan par qurani ayat ka wird tha. Yeh ehsas hone ke bawajood ke Allah us se khafa
tha, woh Allah hi ko pukar raha tha.

America mein CIA headquarters aur World Bank ke headquarters mein screen par nazar
aane wala woh shakhs, un sab ko apni haibat mein le raha tha jin ka danka poori duniya
mein bajta tha. Daleri ho to aisi ho, jurrat ho to yeh.

Woh gung the, dam bakhud the aur maroob.

370
Woh shakhs ab Petrus Ibaka ko khiraaj e taseen pesh karne ke liye apni nishist se apna
naam pukare jaane par uth raha tha. Lakhon ka majmoa us ke liye jawaban taaliyan baja
kar daad e taseen de raha tha.

Chhe feet se nikalta hua qad, teekhe naqoosh aur sanjeeda chehra siyah two piece suit
mein woh wajahat aur waqar ki ek khoobsurat misaal tha jo is waqt poori duniya ke
camero ka markaz bana hua tha. Is stage ke bilkul oopar, kaafi bulandi par ek black
hawk helicopter mein CIA ke kuch commandos is majmoay koi TV scopes se monitor kar
rahe the. Chand aur black box aas paas ki imaraton ko. Woh Salar ki hifazat aur zindagi
ke liye is waqt us se zyada kuch nahin kar sakte the.

Salar Sikandar Rostrum ke peeche pahunch gaya tha. Majmoa ko saanp soongh gaya tha.
Woh ab Bismillah ir-Rahman al-Rahim parhne ke baad qurani ayat ki tilawat kar raha
tha.

Salar Sikandar ne zindagi mein bohot saari taqreerain ki thi lekin un mein se koi taqreer
bhi lakhon ke ek aise majmoay ke samne nahin thi jis se woh insani humdardi ke ilawa
aur koi talluq nahin rakhta tha.

Woh muqami zubaan Lingala mein un se baat kar raha tha aur jo kuch woh keh raha
tha, woh tarjuma ho kar TV ki screen par nazar aa raha tha. Poori duniya mein ki jaane
wali TV coverage mein Swahili aur Lingala mein ki jaane wali, wahan ke muqami leaders
ki har taqreer ko English aur doosri bein ul aqwami zubanoun mein tarjuma kar ke pesh
kiya ja raha tha. Na Imama ko andaza tha aur na hi Salar Sikandar ko ke woh aaj Africa
ke is siyah faam majmoay ke samne aakhri Nabi ‫ صلی هللا عليہ وسلم‬ke aakhri khutbah ko
dohraayega. Woh alfaz jin ki baaz gash se woh hamesha chhupta raha tha woh us ke
lashaur se tasawwur ka safar tay kar ke zubaan par aa kar nahin ruke the, woh lakhon
ke is majmoay ke samne ada ho kar
croro logon tak pohonche the.

Usne Bismillah se apni taqreer ka aghaaz kiya tha hamesha ki tarah. Usne majmoay ko
qurani ayat sunayi thi ke izzat aur zillat sirf Allah Ta'ala ke haath mein hai. Aur is ke
baad usne sar utha kar majmoa ko dekha tha aur phir jaise us ka zehan khali ho gaya
tha. Ek lamha ke liye woh bhool gaya tha ke use wahan kya kehna tha. Usne sar jhuka
kar dobara Rostrum par rakhe us kaghaz par nazar daudaai thi jis par us ne is taqreer
ke nuqtaat likhe the. Woh saari umar sirf nuqtaat note kar ke hi taqreerain karta raha
tha. Apni yaad dasht aur apne ilm par aisa hi andha yaqeen rakhta tha woh, aur ab woh
bilkul khali zehan ke sath hawannakon ke tarah is majmoa ko dekh raha tha jo us ke
agle alfaz ke muntazir the. Us ke pichle alfaz un ke sar se guzre the. Africa ke woh
qabail jo is waqt wahan ikhatte the woh aaj bhi Allah ki ibadat nahin karte the, na hi
Allah ke wajood ko pehchaante aur maante the. Woh bohot si doosri cheezon ko aala,

371
baratar maante the. Un ke liye woh Rabb (jo bara meherban aur nihayat rahem karne
wala hai) bhi itna hi na ashna tha jitna woh Rabb jo izzat aur zillat ata karne par qadir
tha. Salar Sikandar ko ab aisa aur kya kehna tha jo samajh mein aata aur bohot aasani
se aata aur yehi woh lamha tha jab use aakhri khutbah yaad aaya tha.

Main ek aisi organization ka hissa hoon jisne maazi mein is khitte aur aap logon ke
saath bahut zyadtiyan ki hain. Aap logon ko kamtar samjha gaya. Aap logon ke haqooq
cheene gaye. Aap logon ke wasail aur asaasoon par na jaiz qabza kiya gaya. Main is sab
ke liye aap se maazrat khwah hoon kyunki main ek aise mazhab ko maanne wala hoon
jis ke paighambar amanaton mein khayanat se mana karte thay. Woh apne bhai ke liye
bhi wahi pasand karne ki talqeen karte thay jo apne liye jinho ne bataya gaya tha ke
kisi gore ko kale par aur kisi kale ko gore par bartari hasil nahi hai. Woh insani
musawat ki baat karte thay. Zaat paat, rang aur nasl, chhoot chaat ko nahi maante thay.

Salar Sikandar hafiz tha, muballigh nahi tha. Muqarrar tha, mufassir nahi tha. Zindagi
mein usne kabhi apne profession mein mazhab ko lane ki koshish nahi ki thi. Woh aaj
bhi is niyat se wahan nahi aaya tha, par us waqt jo bhi uski zubaan se nikal raha tha
woh dil ki awaaz thi aur dilon tak ja rahi thi.

Africa mein ghair insani halat mein rehne wala siyah fam mujamma uski baatein sun raha
tha aur ab pehli baar sakhit o samaat, khamoshi ke saath sun raha tha aur is khamoshi
ko ek be ikhtiyar daad o tehseen ne toda tha. Yeh daad Salar Sikandar ke jumle par nahi
mili thi. Yeh daad Nabi ‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬akhir al-zaman ke aakhri khutbe ke ek bunyadi
falsalfe ko mili thi Woh Allah ka paigham tha jo akhri Nabi ‫ صلى هللا عليه وسلم‬ke zariye
chaudah sau saal pehle aaya tha aur aaj chaudah saao saal baad bhi woh paigham dilon
ko taskhir bhi kar raha tha un par marham bhi raha tha. Is liye ke woh paigham
insaniyat ke liye tha. Qayamat tak ke liye tha. Headquarters mein bethe log ab bhi gung
thay. Lakhon ka woh mujamma us aadmi ko apne raa'ab mein nahi le paaya tha lekin us
aadmi ki zabaan se ada hone wale alfaaz us lakhon ke mujamme ko jaise us ki muthi
mein le aaye thay. Salar Sikandar ne woh ism-e-aazam parhate hue Africa ki nabz par
haath rakha tha jo chaudah sau saal pehle bhej diya gaya tha.

Imama bhi dam bakhud thi. Woh shakhs kis jagah khada kya dohra raha tha aur agar
use is aakhri khutbe ka yeh hissa yaad tha to kaise mumkin tha baqi hissa yaad na hota
aur yaad tha to is liye ke woh kahin gad gaya tha.

"Yeh log baba ke liye taaliyan kyun baja rahe hain?" Woh Jibreel ke sawal par jaise
chonk padi thi, woh us ke paas baitha hi TV dekh raha tha. Imama sirf uska chehra dekh
kar reh gayi. Taaliyon ki goonj ab tham rahi thi. Woh bahut der tak bajti rahi thi. Itni
der tak ke Salar Sikandar ko yaad aa gaya tha ke use aaj wahan kya kehna tha lekin ab
apne bhoolay hue alfaaz yaad aane par use khushi nahi hui thi.

372
Taseer us mein thi jo bhool kar yaad aya tha.

Main Africa mein apne mazhab ke unhi asoolon aur isi soch ke saath kaam karne aaya
hoon aur kaam karunga aur main aap logon se wada karta hoon ke agar mujhe yeh
ehsaas hua ke main in asoolon par aap logon ki falah ke liye kaam nahi kar sakta to
main yahan se chala jaoonga, lekin main un taqaton ke haath mazboot nahi karunga, jin
ke khilaf Petrus Ibaka ne jung ki aur jin se ladte hue usne jaan di.

Salar Sikandar keh raha tha.

Lekin Imama ka ne apni jaan us liye qurban nahi ki thi ke woh apne logon ko badtareen
halat mein jeeta dekhe. Woh apne logon ke liye khwab dekhta tha, ek acchi zindagi ke
khwab.

Salar Sikandar ab unhein Ibaka ki aakhri email suna raha tha.

Mujma Salar Sikandar ke har jumle par dhaarein maar maar kar ro raha tha. Woh Ibaka
ki aakhri email nahi, jaise aakhri wasiyat thi jo sirf Salar Sikandar ke paas thi.

Aur Ibaka jo khwab Congo ke liye dekhta tha woh bhook, jung aur bimari ka khwab nahi
tha, woh aman aur insaniyat par yaqeen rakhta tha aur zindagi ke aakhri lamhe tak woh
aman hi ki baat karta raha aur yeh aman woh apne liye nahi, aap logon ke liye chahta
tha, apne logon ke liye. Ibaka ko isse bada kharaj-e-taareef aap tab tak pesh nahi kar
sakenge jab tak is Congo ko ek nayi, taraqqi yafta qaum aur mulk na bana dein aur
Congo ye kar sakta hai. Pygmies yeh kar sakta hai aur main aur mera idara Petrus Ibaka
ka ye khwab poora karne mein aap logon ke saath khada hai.Hum jaane wale kal ko nahi
badal sakte. Aane wala kal hamare haath mein hai. Meri khwahish hai ki ekkis wi sadi ka
Congo Ibaka jaise aur bahut se leaders paida karein jo taraqqi, aman aur Congo ke
behtar mustaqbil ka tasawwur le kar aage chalein aur taraqqi yafta qaumo mein shamil
ho jayein. Yeh mera paigham nahi hai, yeh Ibaka ka paigham hai jo kisi mazhab par kar
band nahi tha lekin Allah ke wujood ko manta tha aur yeh zameen Allah ki hai, Allah ke
bandon ke liye hai. Kisi ghaseeb ke liye nahi hai. Samaraj ke liye nahi hai. Aap ke liye
hai. Congo ke liye hai.

Lakhon ka woh mujma jo chand lamhe pehle tak ek naqabil taseer pahaad lag raha tha
ab taseer ho chuka tha. Woh Salar Sikandar ke alfaaz par ro raha tha. Us ke alfaaz par
taaliyan baja raha tha. Us ke alfaaz par naare laga raha tha. Salar Sikandar apni taqreer
khatam kar ke rostrum se hat chuka tha. Us ke rostrum se wapas apni nashist ki taraf

373
jaate hue lakhon ka woh mujma Salar Sikandar ka naam pukar raha tha. Africa, Salar
Sikandar ka naam pukar raha tha. Woh rostrum par aaya bhi awazon ki goonj mein tha,
aur wahan se wapas bhi awazon ki goonj mein hi hua tha lekin ab mahol tabdeel ho
chuka tha.

Woh das minute ki taqreer ke liye gaya tha aur aadhe ghante ke baad wahan se hat
saka tha aur woh uski zindagi ka taweel tareen aadha ghanta tha, sirf us ki hi nahi,
Imama ki zindagi ka bhi. Aansu sirf us majma ki aankhon se hi rawan nahi hue the,
Imama ki aankhon se bhi barasne lage the. Woh majma Salar Sikandar ko apni najat
dene wala ke tor par dekhte hue ro raha tha aur Imama Hashim is nijat hinda ki jaan
ek bar phir bach jane par.

"Aap kyun ro rahi hain Mamma?" Jibreel ne kuch pareshan ho kar Maa ko dekha tha jo
pichle kayi ghanton se kuch bhi bole baghair gum sum TV ke samne bethi thi, uske kisi
sawal ka jawab diye baghair aur ab ek dum rone lagi thi. Imama ne kuch bhi kahe
baghair use lipta liya. Insaan rota kyun hai? Yeh aasan sawal kabhi kabhar Algebra ka
sawal ban jata hai.

Woh das minute Salar ko jaise sharmsari ke samandar mein ek baar phir gark kar gaye
the. Woh aaj jis aakhri khutbe ke alfaaz yaad aa jane aur dohra jaane par apni izzat
bachane mein kamyab hua tha, woh aakhri khutba uske apne zabta e hayaat ki aksarir
kar paya tha. Us par amal iski zindagi ki tarjihat mein kyun shamil nahi tha. Yaad dehani
thi jo isay bar bar karayi ja rahi thi. Tanbeeh thi jo usay di ja rahi thi jo irada, niyat
tha isse mission banane ke liye yeh zaroori tha. Salar Sikandar in das minuton ke baad
stage par gum sum betha raha tha. Uski zuban par ab bhi ayat thi, shukr ke alfaaz thi.
Us rab ne aaj bhi hamesha ki tarah uski izzat rakhi thi. Us zaat ne is hafiz e Quran ko
duniya ke samne ruswa nahi kiya tha aur is ehsas ne sirf tashakkur hi nahi sharam sari
bhi badhayi thi.

------------------------

"Tumhe pata hai tumhare andar khudkushi karne ki khwahish aaj bhi usi tarah mojood
hai jis tarah satrah saal pehle thi." Salar Sikandar ne laptop par aakhri email ka jawab
dete hue ek gehra saans lete hue Imama ki aakhri phatkar suni. Bachay so chuke the aur
woh hotel ki ward robe khole pata nahi kitni baar apne aur us ke kapron ko teh kar ke
rakh rahi thi. Kabhi ward robe ke ek khane mein, phir doosre khane mein, phir se pehle
khane mein aur Salar yeh sab notice karne ke bawajood laptop par emails check karne
aur apne agle din ke schedule ko hatmi shakal dene mein masroof raha tha aur ab jab
woh apna kaam nipta chuka tha to woh Imama ki taraf mutawajjah hua tha. Woh
pareshan thi usse andaza tha jo kuch aaj hua tha. Iske baad woh uski zehni tanau ka
andaza laga sakta tha.

374
"Tum thik kehti ho." Salar ne laptop band karke apne bed ki taraf jaate hue kaha. Woh
do ghante pehle hotel waapas aaya tha aur do ghante se apna kaam liye baitha tha aur
ab jab kaam khatam ho gaya tha to woh Imama ki taraf mutawajjah hua tha jo uski
khamoshi aur be-ihtimaamai ke muzahire ab taqreeban roohasi ho chuki thi. "Tumhe pata
hai mujhe tumhari kyun zaroorat hai aur main kyun fikar mand rehti hoon tumhare
baare mein?" Woh uske aeteraf par barham hui thi aur be-hadd khafgi se haath mein
pakdi uski shirt teesri baar teh kar ke rakhne ke bajaye isi tarah wardrobe ke khane
mein thonks karke usse band karte hue Salar ke bed side ki taraf aayi thi kyun ke
bachay pareshan ho jaate hain. "Tum koi superman nahin ho ke woh tumhare kamaalat
dekh kar taaliyan bajayenge. Lutf andoz honge." Tumhein kuch hoga to woh baat karte
karte phir roohasi ho gayi. Baat mukammal nahin kar saki. Woh gehri khamoshi ke saath
uski baat sunta raha sar jhuka kar. Phir uske khamosh ho jaane par usne sar utha kar
Imama ko dekha. Woh uske bilmuqabil khadi thi aur woh bistar par baitha hua tha.
Kamre mein lagi hui lights ki zard roshni mein uski surkh ankhein aur surkh naak uske
rote rahne ko jaise aur numayaan kar rahi thi. Woh in hi aankhon se nazrein churaane
ki koshish kar raha tha. Yeh woh chehra aur aankhein thi jo use khojne ki salahiyat
rakhti thi. Be-bas karne ki ezafi khasoosiyat ke saath.

"Tum thik kehti ho." Jawab pehle se madham awaaz mein aaya tha aur wahi aaya tha.
Woh aur barham hui. "Main mazaq nahi kar rahi." Usse laga tha jaise woh usse hamesha
ki tarah zich kar raha tha. "Agar tum ne ek baar phir yeh jumla dohraaya to main is
kamre se chali jaaungi. Tumhein meri har baat ahmaqana lag rahi hai." "You are right.
Woh is baar zij hokar jhoolaye hue hans padi thi phir uske paas bistar par beth gayi
thi."Akhri khutbah suna rahe the aaj toh saara sunate adhuri baat kyun ki." Wo ab us
par tanz kar rahi thi.
"Himmat nahi padi isiliye toh keh raha hu tum jo bhi kehti rahi ho theek kehti rahi
ho,pehle bhi aaj bhi" Wo zindagi mein pehli baar uske samne aisa aeteraf kar raha tha,
Imama uska munh dekh kar reh gayi. Gussa pehle bhi nahin tha, par jo gila tha woh bhi
yak dum gayab hua tha.

Petrus Ibaka apni zindagi ke aakhri lamhe tak aman ke liye lada. Woh New York ki ek
sadak par apni jaan bachane ke liye larta raha un hi taqatun ke, har karon ke saath jin
ke saath tum khade ho aur jin ke saath tum mil kar Africa ki taqdeer badalna chahte ho.
Usne Salar Sikandar ko woh aaina dikhaya tha jo use sirf Imama Hashim hi dikha sakti
thi.

"Tum samajhte ho wo tumhe yeh sab karne denge, tum samajhti ho main yeh sab karna
chahta hoon?" Usne jawaban us se poocha tha usi andaz mein. Woh bol nahin saki. Sawal
ajeeb tha. Dono ek doosre ki aankhon mein aankhein daale dekhte rahe, phir Imama ne
poocha.

375
"Phir tum kya karna chahte ho?" "Main apne liye ek ba izzat raasta chahta hoon. Apne
liye tumhare liye, apne bachon ke liye. Jis janjal mein main apne aap ko aur tum logon
ko phansa chuka hoon, is se nikalna chahta hoon lekin main ek kunwein se nikalne ki
koshish mein kisi doosre kunwein mein koodna nahin chahta, jo us se zyada gehra aur
taareekh ho." Woh uska chehra hairaani se dekhti rahi. Jis issue par woh behas karna
chahti thi, woh is par pehle hi ghutne tek chuka tha, lekin jo kuch woh keh raha tha
woh Imama ki samajh mein nahin aaya tha aur woh samajhna chahti thi. "Tum kya karna
chahte ho Salar?" Woh ek baar phir poochhe bina nahin reh saki.

"Main pehla Islami maaliati nizaam banana chahta hoon jo sood se paak ho lekin jo poori
duniya ke liye ho ba zabta, qabil amal aur jo us ki jagah lenay ki salahiyat rakhta ho"
Jawab itna ghair mutawaqqo tha ke woh hairani se Salar Sikandar ka chehra dekh kar
reh gayi. Bol hi nahin saki. Woh hamesha ajeeb baatein karta tha. Woh us ki aadi ho
chuki thi lekin jo woh ab keh raha tha woh ajeeb tareen tha. Woh us ki bohot saari
baaton par dam bakhud hoti thi. Hakka bakka bhi lekin aaj apni khamoshi ko woh kis
kehfiyat ka naam deti, Imama ki samajh mein nahin aaya.

"Tumhein lagta hai main nahin kar paunga?" Bohot der tak ek doosre ki aankhon mein
aankhein daal kar dekhe rehne ke baad is khamoshi ko Salar ne toda tha. Usne jaise
Imama ki kefayat ko hi alfaaz mein nahin dala tha balkay us ne apne har khadshe ko bhi
jaise sawaal mein badal kar Imama ke samne pesh kiya tha. Yeh sawaal la-shaoor se aaya
tha, yaqeen se nahin. Andeshe se ubhra tha. Jawab nahin tasalli mang raha tha.

"Yeh kaam duniya mein agar koi kar sakta hai to woh sirf tum kar sakte ho Salar
Sikandar."

Is baar gung honay ki baari Salar ki thi. Yeh jawab nahin tha, woh ehtemad tha jis ki
use zarurat thi. Us ka khoon badha tha aur sirron ke hisab se badha tha. Usne Imama ke
chehre se nazrein hatali. Us ke jawab ne usse tasalli aur dilase ki woh thapki di thi jo
us ka bojh hata gaya tha.

"Thank you." Imama ki taraf dekhe baghair sar jhukaaye Salar ne apna tasshakur us tak
puhanchaya tha. Woh ghair mutawaqqo jawab tha. Shukriya ki zarurat samajh mein nahin
aayi thi Imama ko lekin woh us ka chehra dekhti rahi yun jaise muntazir thi ke wo kuch
aur kahe ga.

"Tumhein bohot mushkilat ka samna karna pare ga." Bilaakhir Salar ne kaha tha, woh
hans padi yun jaise usne koi ajeeb baat kahi thi.

376
"Tum mushkilat ki baat mujh se kar rahe ho Salar?" Salar ne usay dekha. Andaaz
istehzaaiya tha, par sawal nahin tha woh.

"Zindagi mein bade bure din guzare hain main ne." Usne ek gehra saans liya "lekin woh
bure din meri wajah se nahin aaye thay. Ab shayad meri wajah se bhi aayen. Sab se
mushkil cheez yehi hai mere liye ke jo kaam main karne ja raha hoon, is ke asarat tum
tak aur bachon tak aayenge. Wahid kamzor karne wali shai yehi hai mujhe. Apne aap par
aane wali museebtein to bardasht kar leta hai insaan lekin biwi bachon ko pohonchne
wali takleef bardasht nahin hoti."

Salar ko yeh baat karte hue woh lamhaat yaad aaye thay jo usne Washington mein
Imama aur bachon ki zindagi aur salamti ke liye umeed aur na-umeedi ke aalam mein
guzare thay. "Tum yeh mat socho. Jo karna chahte ho, woh karo. Baqi dekha jayega.
Zindagi isse badtar to beherhal nahin ho gi jaisi main guzar aayi hoon. Baqi sab kuch to
saha ja sakta hai."

Imama ko is waqt yeh baat karte hue andaaza nahin tha ke jin mushkilat se Salar
khofzada tha, yeh woh mushkilat nahin thi jin ka woh soch rahi thi. Woh samajh rahi thi,
woh sirf maali masail ke hawale se usay mutanabbe kar raha tha.

"Main sonay ka chammach munh mein le kar paida hui thi. Woh waqt guzr gaya. Phir aik
waqt aya jab apni bunyadi zaruriyat bhi poori nahin kar sakti thi. Doosron ke sar par
muhtaaji ki zindagi guzarni pari. Woh waqt bhi guzar gaya. Phir tumhare saath guzre
pichle saath saal mein duniya ki har nemat, har aasaish mili lekin mein yeh kabhi nahin
bhooli ke yeh waqt bhi guzar jayega. Cheezon ki ahmiyat nahin hoti, woh kabhi na kabhi
hi mil jati hain. Sirf insaan hain jin ka koi nemat al badal nahin hota. Woh nahin milte. "
Woh baat karte hue ranjida hui thi. "Toh jab tak bachay aur tum mere paas ho, baqi kisi
cheez ki parwah nahin hai mujhe. Kam zyada main sab mein guzara kar sakti hoon."

Usne Salar ko dekha. Woh khamoshi se uski baat sun raha tha. Woh usay haulana nahin
dena chahta tha yeh keh kar ke woh aur bachay bhi kabhi us se chhin sakte thay jaise
us se chheen liye gaye thay aur har azmaish maal se shuru hokar maal par khatam
nahin hojati, lekin woh Imama se abhi kuch aur kehna nahin chahta tha. Kam az kam aaj
ka tanao bhara din usay dene ke baad woh usay mazeed kisi khadshe aur andeshe mein
mubtila kar ke usko raat bhi sooli par latakna nahin dekhna chahta tha.

"tum yeh sab kaise karo ge? Kisi ke saath mil kar?" Imama ne bilaakhir zehan mein
ubharne wala woh sawal us se poocha jo us ke dimaag mein kilbala raha tha.

377
"Pata nahin. " Jawab ajeeb muskurahat ke saath aaya tha aur bechargi wali ek kefiyat ke
saath bhi aur woh ek baar phir us ka munh dekh kar reh gayi thi lekin usay yaqeen tha,
Salar Sikandar apne laaheh-e-amal ke baare mein itna la ilm nahin tha jitna us ne apne
aap ko zahir kiya tha.

"Yeh kaho na ke tum mujhe batana nahin chahte."

"Batane ka faida nahin. Kam az kam is stage par jab har nuqta sirf ek khayal aur soch
hai. Is ke alawa kuch nahin."

Salar ne kaha aur baat karte hue pehli baar us ki nazar Imama ke haath mein pehni us
angoothi par padi thi jo us ne usay shadi ke tohfe ke tor par di thi. Woh be had hairani
ke aalam mein us angoothi ko dekhte hue kuch bolna bhi bhool gaya tha. America se
wapas aane ke baad aur in tamam halaat se guzarne ke baad aaj itne hafton baad woh
pehli baar us ke haath mein woh angoothi dekh raha tha balkay us ke jism par koi zevar
dekh raha tha. Us ka khayal tha woh angoothi bhi us ghar mein maujood locker mein
pare doosre zevarat ke saath jal gayi thi. Uss aatish zadgi mein aur ab iss jhagmagaati
besh qeemat angoothi ko us ki makhrooti ungli mein saja dekh kar Salar Sikandar ko aik
ajeeb khushi hui thi. Na qabil-e-bayan khushi. Us ne Imama ka haath thaam liya. "Yeh
kahan se aayi?" Guftugu ka mawzu ajeeb andaz mein badla tha.

Imama hansi aur us ne us ki hatheli par apna haath phela diya. Baray jatanay wale
andaz mein.

"Hameen ki pedaish ke baad Salar ke wapas Congo aane par Imama ko pehli baar is
angoothi ka khayal aaya tha, jab usay bilaakhir yeh pata chal gaya tha ke ghar mein kuch
bhi nahin bacha, sab kuch jal gaya hai ya lut liya gaya hai. American Embassy ke hospital
mein qayam ke doraan Imama ko yeh yaad nahin aaya tha. Us ne aakhri baar woh
angoothi kab utari thi. Us ne aakhri baar apne galey mein pehni hui cheen kab utari
thi.Apne boonde kab utare the.

Us ka khayal tha, yeh kaam us ne hospital check-up ke liye jaane se pehle kiya tha lekin
sirf khayal tha, usay theek se yaad nahin tha aur woh us ki wajah anesthesia ko samajhti
thi jo usay surgery ke liye di gayi thi lekin jo us ki yaddasht ko gad badane ka baais
ban raha tha.

"Lekin aaj Salar ke aane se do ghante pehle Pakistan ke liye packing karte hue us ne
apna handbag tabdeel karne ke liye us mein se cheezein nikaal kar aik naye handbag
mein muntaqil karne ki koshish ki thi aur yeh woh handbag tha jo hospital jane se le
kar ab tak us ke zair istemaal tha aur ab kuch din pehle Bazaar se ek handbag khareed

378
kar woh purane handbag ke ander mojood chhoti badi bohot saari jebon ko khankaal
rahi thi aur inhi chhoti badi jebon mein se ek jeb ke ander woh chhota sa pouch nikla
tha aur usay haath mein lete hi chand lamhon ke liye Imama ki saans hi ruk gayi thi. Ek
jhamakay ke saath usay yaad aaya tha ke usne apne jism par mojood zevar surgery ke
liye tayyar hotay hue utaar kar us bag mein rakha tha aur phir yeh bag Hedi ko de diya
tha aur un tamam hafton mein usne is bag ko kai baar zarooratankhola tha lekin kabhi
bhi usne isay khankaala nahin tha. Shayad khankaal leti agar uski zindagi normal halat se
guzar rahi hoti.

Haath se pouch ko talotay hue uske dil ki dhadkan khushi se badhi thi, uske andar zevar
tha aur angoothi bhi woh is pure din ki deeni azmat ko minto mein ghayab kar dene
wali khushi thi jo us lamhe us pouch ko khol kar apne haath mein us angoothi ko le kar
usne jo cheez mehsoos ki thi aur woh Hedi ki imandari bhi thi jis ne kai din us bag ko
apne paas rakhne ke bawajood usay ek amanat ki tarah kisi khayanat ke baghair Imama
ko lautaya tha.

Woh shukr ka ek aur lamha tha Imama ke liye, usne bheegti aankhon ke saath us
angoothi ko apne haathon mein dobara pehna tha, phir sone ki chain ko aur phir un
kaanon ke bandon ko aur woh yeh surprise Salar ko dene se pehle hi bhool gayi thi aur
ab Salar ne uske ear rings, uski chain ko notice nahin kiya tha aur woh is angoothi par
atak gaya tha.

"Tum ne mere ear rings aur chain nahin dekhi." Woh ab usay, woh dono cheezein bhi
haath se chhoot te hue dikha rahi thi. Kisi bachay ki tarah khushi aur josh se, apna
khoya hua khilona waapas aur ghair mutawaqqa tour par mil jaane par.

Salar muskuratay hue un cheezon ko dekha aur phir Imama ke yek dam sab kuch bhool
bhool kar jagmaga uthtne wale chehre par nazar daali, teenon cheezon ko dekhte hue
uske zehan mein aaya tha. Woh chain Doctor Sibt e Ali ki di hui thi, woh ear rings
Imama ko shadi ke tahaif mein us ke sas sasur ne diye thay aur woh angoothi jo us ne
use di thi woh Sikandar Usman ki taraf se jaayidad mein milne wale ek plot ko bech kar
khareedi gayi thi. In teenon mein se koi bhi cheez sood aur haram ke paise se nahin
khareedi gayi thi aur woh Salar ki taraf se milne wala waahid zevar tha jo us ki apni
aamdani se nahin khareeda gaya tha aur woh zevar waapas aa gaya tha. "Tum kya soch
rahe ho?" Imama ne usay mukhatib kiya, woh uska haath pakde hue us angoothi ko usi
haath ke angoothay se chhoot te hue jaise chonka tha apni ghehri soch se kuch haqaiq
aur un ka aederak aisa sharmshar aur nadim karne wala hota hai ke insaan chahte hue
bhi unhein kisi ke samne dohra nahin sakta, woh bhi us waqt ek baar phir usi lamhe se
guzra tha.

"Kuch nahi, aise hi kuch khayal aaya tha." Salar gehra saans le kar baat taal gaya tha.

379
"Us angoothi ki keemat kya hai?" "Pata nahi" Imama ko yakdam us ki keemat poochne
ka khayal kyun aaya tha. "Yeh anmol hai kyun ke tumhare haath mein hai." Salar ne us
ka haath chuma tha aur wahi jawab diya tha jo pehli baar is angoothi ko pehnate hue
diya tha, woh hamesha ki tarah sarshar hui thi. Yeh bohot dafa pesh kiya jane wala
khiraaj-e-tahseen tha lekin hamesha naya lagta tha kyun ke hamesha achha lagta tha. Yeh
woh Salar Sikandar nahi raha tha jo Imama Hashim ko samajh nahi pata tha aur use
Imama ki dil joi karni nahi aati thi. Zindagi ke itne saal saath guzarne ke baad woh ek
doosre ki rag rag se waqif ho chuke the.

----------------------

Sikandar Usman ke ghar aane wala woh mehmaan ghair mutawaqqu nahi tha, na qabil
yaqeen tha.. Woh unke ghar kayi baar gaye the hamsaaye ke tor par musaalehat ke liye
taaziyat ke liye, lekin Hashim Mubeen zindagi mein kabhi unke ghar nahi aaye the. Aaj
woh aagaye the to unhein yakeen nahi aa raha tha. Woh ab unke pados mein nahi rehte
the. Woh ghar chhod kar jaa chuke the us ghar mein ab koi aur rehta tha aur ghar
bikne ki khabar par Salar ne be had koshish ki thi ke samne aaye baghair darpardah kisi
aur ko darmiyan mein rakh kar woh ghar khareed pata.. Woh nakam raha tha. Hashim
Mubeen ke bete ab bohot taqatwar the aur Hashim Mubeen bohot kamzor ho chuke the.
Unke dil mein faislay ki khwahish thi. Haath mein taqat nahi thi, jin property dealers ke
zariye Salar Sikandar unse rabta kar raha tha, woh bhi apni koshishon mein kaamyaab
nahi hue the. Ghar tukde tukde ho kar bika tha, kyunke woh bohot bada tha. Aath kanal
ka woh ghar teen hisson mein bat kar bika tha aur is ke bawajood us par kuch aur
cases the jo Imama ki behnon ne apne hissay ke hawale se kiye the.

Sikandar Usman ne Salar ki saari koshishon par paani pher diya tha. Woh is haq mein
nahi the ke woh matnaza jaiddad khareedi jati, khaas tor par is liye kyuke woh Imama
ke waldain ki thi aur dono families ke darmiyan tanaziaat the, jo Salar ke khud pas
pardah reh kar samne kisi aur ko rakh kar us ke zariye aisi kisi khareed o farokht ke
shadeed mukhalif the, khaas tor par is liye bhi ke Salar ke paas itna bada ghar
khareedne ke wasail nahi the. Woh qarzah aur udhar liye baghair aisi koi khareed o
farokht kar nahi sakta tha aur Sikandar Usman zindagi mein kabhi qarz aur udhar par
ayaashiyan aur alle tallah karne ke haq mein nahi rahe the.

Aur ab woh ek lambe arse ke baad jis Hashim Mubeen ko apne samne dekh rahe the.
Woh is rawaonat, tamkinit ka saya the jo kabhi unke hamsaaye mein rehte the aur jo
unse baat tak karne ke rawadar nahi hote the. Chehre par jhiriyon ka jaal liye zard
rangat, kamar mein kham ke saath jo zaeef aadmi unke samne baitha tha, woh pehli
nazar mein unhein pehchan nahi paye the. Unki samajh mein bhi nahi araha tha ke woh
unke saath kya rawiya rakhein. Aakhir ab kya shai thi jo unhein khinch kar yahan laayi

380
thi. Mujhe Imama se baat karni aur milna hai. Chand hi jumlon ke baad Hashim Mubeen
ne unse kaha tha.

"Woh yahan nahi hai." Sikandar Usman ne bade muhtaat andaz mein unhein bataya.

"Main jaanta hoon. Woh Congo mein hai. Main wahan ka number lena chahta hoon.
Wahan ke haalaat kharab hain. Woh theek hai?" Unhone ruk ruk kar lekin ek hi saans
mein saari baatein kahi thi. Sikandar ki samajh mein nahi aya, woh kya kahen.

"Haan.. woh Salar aur bachay theek hain." Agar woh tashweesh mein yahan aaye the to
Sikandar Usman ne unki woh tashweesh door kar di thi. Woh phone number ka mutalba
gol kar gaye the.

"Main us se baat karna chahta hoon, ek baar us se milna chahta hoon." Hashim Mubeen
apna mutalba nahi bhule the.

"Main Imama se poochay baghair us ka number ya address aap ko nahi de sakta."

Sikandar Usman ne koi tamheed nahi bandhi thi.

"Main usay koi nuqsaan nahi pahuncha sakta ab." Unhone bohat thake hue lehje mein
kaha tha.

"Aap usay bohat zyada nuqsaan pehle hi pahuncha chuke hain." Sikandar Usman ne turki
ba turki kaha. "Woh ab apni zindagi mein set hai. Woh apne bachon ke saath bohat
khush, be had mutmaeen zindagi guzar rahi hai. Aap kyun ek baar phir usko disturb
karna chahte hain. Aap ki beti ne pehle hi aap ki wajah se bohat takleef uthai hai. Aap
ab usay chhod dein. Usay baksh dein."

Hashim Mubeen ke chehre ki jhuriyan ek dam barhi thi, phir unhone madham awaz mein
kaha. "Main jaanta hoon, mujhe ehsaas hai."

Sikandar bol nahi sake, woh unke munh se yeh jumlay sunne ki tawaqqo nahi kar rahe
the. "Bas ek aakhri baar milna chahta hoon us se... Us ki ek amanat hai, woh deni hai
mujhe aur us se maafi mangni hai."

"Aap mujhe apna phone number aur address de de main usse baat karunga phir aapse
raabta karunga "Aap kaha rehte hai..?" Sikandar ne usse pucha."Ek old home mein"

381
Sikandar chup ke chup reh gaye..Hashim Mubeen uth khade hue the "Imama ko bata de
maine Islam qubool kar liya hai phir wo mujhse zarur baat karegi"
Apni nashisht se khade hue Sikandar Usman unke agle jumle par dambakhud reh gaye
the.

------------------------

Congo ka dohran aur usse pehle hone wale waqiat CIA ke liye Salar Sikandar ko us list
mein daalne ka ba'ais bana tha. Un par baqaeda nazar rakhi jati thi, woh Africa mein ab
unka sabse ahem karinda tha, aur unke liye kaam kar raha tha lekin unka saathi nahi
tha. Unke payroll par bhi nahi tha. Woh pehli baar ek ajeeb o ghareeb kaam mein hissa
daalne waale shadow work partner the, dono ek doosre se bhi waqif the, ek doosre ke
naam se bhi aur ek doosre ke kaam se bhi. Is baat se bhi ke doosra is baat se waqif
tha ke use koi dekh raha hai, wo monitor kiya ja raha hai. Uske saath World Bank ki
taraf se di jane wali top professionals ki team bhi CIA ke under cover agents ki hai, aur
dono partners apne saye ki mojoodgi se ba-khabar hone ke bawajood apna kaam kar
rahe the. Aur koi kisi ko dhoka diye baghair ek doosre ka saathi bana hua tha. CIA Salar
Sikandar ki security aur Africa mein World Bank ke projects ko kamiyab banane ki
zimmedar thi, aur woh is role ko bakhubi anjaam de rahe the. Salar Sikandar, World
Bank, Americi hukumat, aur CIA ke liye ne'mat e mutabarika sabit hua tha. Usne Congo
aur Africa mein, ek bohat nazuk soorat-e-haal mein un sab ko ek be-had sharmnak aur
khatarnak soorat-e-haal se nikaala tha aur be-had khoobi aur maharat se... Uski taqreer
mein apne hi idare ki aur samraaji quwatoun par ki jane wali tanqeed kisi ko buri nahi
lagi thi. Agar soorat-e-haal control mein aa jaati to woh is se zyada gaalian khane par
tayaar the lekin agar koi cheez Salar Sikandar ki taqreer mein unhe qabil e i'tiraz lagi thi
to woh apne Mazhab aur Paighambar ka hawala tha. Usne deen ko aadmiyat aur
insaniyat ke secular libade mein malfoof karke pesh nahi kiya tha. Usne apne deen aur
apne Paighambar ‫ صلی هللا عليہ وسلم‬ke aakhri khutbe ka zikr kiya tha aur Salar Sikandar
hamesha ek liberal soch wala Musalman samjha jata tha. Baithay bithaye uski ek public
speech mein jhalakne wali mazhabi inteha pasandi World Bank ke sath sath Americi
hakoomat aur CIA ko bhi qabil e i'tiraz lagi thi. Woh Africa mein be shak unke liye sab
se ahem tha lekin koi ahem tareen shakhs bhi islami soch ke prachar ke liye World Bank
ka ohda istemaal nahi kar sakta tha. Normal halat hote to woh taqreer Salar Sikander se
istifa ke liye be had mazboot wajah thi lekin yeh normal halat nahi the. World Bank ke
sath sath Americi hakoomat aur CIA ne bhi Salar Sikandar ki is taqreer se nazrein chura
kar bazahir us ki purdah poshi ki thi lekin dar purdah media mein apne sahafiyon ke
zariye Salar Sikandar ko is taqreer mein mazhabi hawala dene ke liye shadeed tanqeed
ka nishana banaya gaya tha aur yeh silsila barah-e-raast coverage ke foran baad hi shuru
kar diya gaya tha. America aur CIA ko Congo aur Africa mein harkarha chahiye tha.
Masiha aur leader nahi. Woh har shakhs ko us ki oqat mein rakhna jante the aur ab is
policy par amal kar rahe the. Channels par Salar Sikandar ki is taqreer ko mawzu e
bahas lana wale ne Nabi Kareem ‫ صلی هللا عليہ وسلم‬ke aakhri khutbe ke bohot se doosre
points ko bhi zair e bahas lana shuru kar diya tha. Ek nayi cheekh o pukar Salar
Sikandar ki mazhabi shanakht, mazhabi aetaqadat aur aamal ke hawale se shuru kar di

382
gayi thi aur Nabi e Kareem ‫ صلی هللا عليہ وسلم‬ke aakhri khutbe ka ek bunyadi hissa sood
ke khilaf un ke ahkamat bhi the, jinhein maghribi media ne bohot numaya andaz mein
pesh kiya tha kyunki woh unhein maghribi nizam-e-mu'ashiyat ki bunyadon ko challenge
karne wali soch aur philosophy lagti thi. Woh yeh baat alal elan nahi kar pa rahe the ke
woh maghribi nahi yahoodi nizam-e-ma'ashiyat ko challenge karne wali philosophy thi.
Salar Sikandar ke khilaf maghribi media mein uthne wala yeh toofan use Africa mein aur
mashhoor kar raha tha aur Salar Sikandar ne maghribi media par apni is taqreer ke
hawale se koi wazahate safaiyan aur maazrat nahi ki thi. Iska khayal tha ke is taqreer ke
iqtabasat ko kuch halka kar ke naye saqafat ke sath pesh kiya jaye. Salar ne kisi bahane,
maazrat, wazahat aur saqafat ko apni is taqreer ke liye pesh karne se inkar kar diya tha.
Us ke office ne do din baad ek satri bayan jaari kiya tha ke Salar Sikandar apni is
taqreer ke har jumle aur lafz par yaqeen rakhte hue us ki zimmedari lete hain aur ise
mukammal tor par qabool karte hain. Yeh jaise is media ke munh par mara jane wala
tamancha tha jo us ki taraf se is tanqeed ke baad kisi wazahati bayan aur maazrat ka
muntazir tha. Woh World Bank ka pehla bunyadi parast naib sadar qarar diya gaya tha.
CIA ko Salar Sikandar ko monitor karte hue yeh andaza ho gaya tha ke woh kisi Islami
maliyati nizam ko qaim karne ki baat kar raha tha jo sood se paak hota. Un ke liye yeh
pareshan kun baat nahi thi. Salar Sikandar World Bank ke sath munsalik rahte hue amli
tor par aisa koi kaam nahi kar sakta tha aur jo khawab woh dekhne ki koshish kar raha
tha us ko woh ek khayali palao se zyada ahmiyat dene par tayar nahi the. Un ke liye
agar koi baat pareshan kun thi to woh Salar Sikandar ka yeh yakdam samne aane wala
mazhabi shakhs tha jo un ke nazdeek Africa jaisi hassas jagah par un ke liye
pareshaniyan khadi karne ka ba'ais ho sakta tha. Zaroori ho gaya tha ke Salar Sikandar
ko sirf Africa hi mein nahi, har jagah hi monitor kiya jaye aur CIA ne yahi kiya tha. Us
ki sargarmiyan CIA ke record ka hissa ban rahi thi aur pehli ghair mamooli sargarmi jo
CIA ne record ki thi woh Ibaka ki tafteen ke teen haftay baad Musqat mein Salar
Sikandar ki samundar mein ek lunch par paanch logon se ek mulaqat thi, jis mein se ek
Musqat ki royal family se thi. Bazahir is mulaqat ko ek get together samjha ja sakta tha.
Salar samait woh paanchon purane shanasa aur dost thay. Ek hi university se farighul
tehseel thay. Mukhtalif qaumiyaton aur professionals se taluq rakhte thay. Aur apni apni
field ke naamwar log thay aur in mein se kisi ka bhi Congo aur Africa se koi taluq nahi
tha siwaye Salar Sikandar ke. Nah Congo aur Africa se taluq tha nah hi World Bank se
lekin is ke bawajood un sab mein kuch batein mushtarak thi... woh sab Salar Sikandar ke
ham umr thay. Sirf ek shakhs Musqat ki royal family se taluq rakhta tha, is ke ilawa baqi
sab mukhtalif qaumiyyat rakhne ke bawajood American shairiyat rakhte thay aur Musqat
ki royal family se taluq rakhne wala shakhs bhi is waqt America hi mein moqim tha.
Woh sab duniya ke 100 under 40 global leaders ki fehrist mein shamil thay jin ke bare
mein yeh pesh goi thi ke woh das saal baad dunia ke mumtaz tareen leaders mein se
honge. Un mein se koi bhi baat ki CIA ke liye pareshan ya tashweesh kun nahi thi
siwaye ek aakhri masilat ke, Salar samey woh paanch ke paanch afraad musalman thay.
Aur ba amal musalman thay aur Quran e pak ke hafiz thay. CIA ne Salar Sikandar ki is
sargarmi ko sirf monitor aur record nahi kiya tha unhone is mulaqat mein shamil
paanchon afraad ko bhi apni watch list mein daal diya tha. Aglay ane wali mahinon mein
Salar Sikandar aur in paanch afraad ke bohot sare tafreehi douray hote rahe thay lekin
ab CIA sirf Salar Sikandar ki nahi in paanch afraad ki nql o harkat ko bhi monitor kar
rahi thi. Ek ajeeb poor asrar network kam kar raha tha... woh paanch afraad Salar

383
Sikandar se sirf panch mah pehle achanak milte rahe thay lekin is ke baad Salar Sikandar
ke sath un ki mulaqato ka silsila khatam ho gaya tha. Woh paanch afraad ab aapas mein
bhi nahi mil rahe thay lekin woh paanch afraad infradi tor par aisi hi mulaqatein kar
rahe thay. Patren wahi tha, char paanch apni apni field ke mumtaz tareen log... lekin
dunia ke mukhtalif mumalik mein... sab hi ek hi umar ke daire mein aur sab hi American
national aur phir yeh mumasilatein ek jagah ja kar markuz ho jati thi. Woh sab bhi
musalman thay. Un mein kuch hafiz thay, kuch nahi thay lekin woh sab ba amal
musalman thay. Woh ek Islami maliyati system par kam kar rahe thay aur yeh CIA janti
thi lekin is nizam ki shakal kya thi, khudoo khaal kiya thi, woh use bojhne mein
kaamyaab nahi ho rahe the aur iski wajah sirf ek thi. Ek jigsaw puzzle ki tarah us
nizaam se mansool hone wale sab afrad ke paas uska ek ek tukda tha. Aur woh is tukde
ko acchi tarah samajhta aur jaanta tha lekin woh tukda is tasveer mein kahan lagta tha,
yeh sirf ek shakhs jaanta tha. Salar Sikandar.

--------------------

Paintees saal ka Ghulam Fareed zat ka kamhaar aur peshe ke lehaz se ek school ka
chowkidar tha. Gaon mein rehta tha, lekin shehar mein basne ke khwab dekhta tha, aur
khwab sirf shehar mein abad hone ka nahi tha jo woh apni aankhon mein sajaye phirta
tha. Use raaton raat ameer hone ka bhi bada shoq aur shoq se zyada hasrat thi. Waisa
ameer hone ka, jaise uske kai dost gaao se Dubai ya Saudi Arab ja kar ho gaye the.

Woh saat behnon ka eklauta aur sab se bada bhai tha, jiski shadi ka khwab maa ne uske
paida hote hi saja liya tha. Dhoom dham ki shadi ne agle kai saal Ghulam Fareed ko woh
qarz utarne mein masroof rakha, jo uski shadi par maa, baap ne khandaan walon se
chhoti badi raqamain karke liya tha aur jab woh qarz khatam hua to use behnon ki
shadi par qarz lena pada aur is bar khandaan walon se qarz naa milne par usne sood
par qarz liya tha. Saat behnein thi aur har saal kisi na kisi ki shadi aajati. Pichla qarza
wahiin khada rehta. Mazeed qarzah sar par chadh jata aur phir ek ke baad ek bache ki
paidaish... Ghulam Fareed ko kabhi kabhar lagta us ka naam Ghulam Qarz hona chahiye
tha Ghulam Fareed ke bajaye...

Shadi ke terah saalon mein qarz ki har raqam to usne utar di thi lekin sood ki raqam
uske sar par uske sar ke baalon se bhi zyada ho gayi thi. Uski biwi bhi usi school ki
imarat mein safai ka kaam karti thi, jis school mein woh chowkidar tha. Do bade bache
bhi gaon ki do dukanon par kaam karte the. Ek chai ke ek khokhe par kaam karta tha.
Dusra ek workshop mein motor cycles dhonay ka kaam, das gyarah saal ki umar mein
woh do bache yahi kar sakte the. Unhein tankhwa nahi dihadi milti thi aur isi dihadi se
ghar ki daal roti chalti thi, kyun ke Naseema aur Ghulam Fareed ki toh saari tankhwa
har maah sood mein chali jati thi. Kai saalon se sood ki woh sil phir bhi unke seenay se
hatti hi naa thi. Bojh tha ke badhta hi gaya tha. Pentees saal ki umar mein bhi kai baar
use lagta woh pachaas saal ka tha. Kai baar use lagta woh sau saal ka ho gaya tha aur

384
kai baar use lagta woh mar gaya hai. Marnay wala hai, mar raha hai, pata nahi woh
umar ka kaun sa saal hota hai jo aisi kefiyat ke sath guzarta hai. Kai baar woh sochta
tha, woh ek raat chupke se biwi, bachon ke sath gaon se bhag jaye. Kisi doosre sheher...
duniya ke kisi doosre kone par jahan par woh is sood se aazaad hote... Ghulam Fareed ji
bhar kar raat ko sota aur phir woh, uski biwi aur bachay jo kamate khud par kharch
karte. Teen waqt dher saara khana pakate aur khaate pet bhar ke aur jo bachta woh kisi
ko de dete, bartan chaat chaat kar aur roti ke aakhri luqme se paletein ponchhne ke
bajaye.

Saal mein das hain nahi to do char to ache se jode silwate apne aur sab bachon ke liye
gaon ke ameer khandanon ke bachon aur afraad ki utren pehnne ke bajaye... aur lunda
bazaar se khareedye huye kapde pehn kar eid mein guzarne ke bajaye. Aur phir ek ghar
banate apna ghar pakki eenton aur plaster wala pakki chhat wala ghar... shayad double
storey hi banwa lete... aur sehn ke farsh mein chips dalwate... paani ki motor lagwate.
Shayad AC bhi... aur fridge, TV acha sa furniture aur lush push karte parde aur cheeni ke
bartan aur phir woh, us ke bachay zameen ke bajaye table aur kursiyon par beth kar
kaantay aur chamach se in cheeni ke bartanon mein khana khaate...

Ghulam Fareed ke khwabon ki rail gaadi saari raat chaka chak chalti rehti... har station
par rukti kuch aur khwab uthati aur patari par phir dodhne lagti aur phir dortay dortay
shuru hoti aur phir doratay doratay wahiin jaake ruk jaati, jahan se woh chali thi raat
guzar jaati zindagi bhi guzar rahi thi aur Ghulam Fareed ko pata tha woh apni raat ko
khwabon mein guzar sakta hai, zindagi ko nahi.

Gaon se bhaag jaana aasan tha, magar un logon se chhup jaata nahi jin se woh qarzah
liye betha tha aur qarzah ada hone ke bawajood sood wahiin ka wahiin khada tha. Woh
log uski chamri udhair ne par qadir the aur usko kutton ke samne bhi phenkwa dete...
aur Ghulam Fareed bachon aur ek biwi ke saath saari umr ke liye kahan chhup jata ke
dobara kisi ko nazar na aata.Apne aur apne biwi ke khandan walo ko hamesha ke liye
kaise chord deta ki dobara kabhi rabta hi naa karta.

Rah-e-faraar Ghulam Fareed ke paas nahi thi aur agar koi thi to sirf ek woh ameer ho
jaata aur pata nahi kyun, lekin Ghulam Fareed ko lagta tha ke woh ameer ho sakta tha.

----------------

Chunni Ghulam Fareed ki aakhri aulaad thi. Agar Naseema ki zindagi rehti aur woh sab
kuch naa hota jo ho gaya to shayad woh aakhri aulaad naa hoti, beech ki aulaad hoti aur
uska number kya hota iska andaza koi bhi nahi kar sakta tha. Magar woh Ghulam Fareed
ki aakhri aulaad zindagi ki ek stage par uski wahid aulad reh jaane wali thi, yeh Ghulam
Fareed ko nahi pata tha, pata hota to shayad woh wahid aulaad bhi zinda na reh paati.

385
Dedh saala Chunni ko uski paidaish se pehle kayi baar maarnay ki koshish ki gayi thi.
Naseema ko jab apne nauve baar hamla hone ka andaza hua to usne gaon mein daai se
milne waali har us cheez ka istemal kiya tha, jis se isqaat e hamal ho jaata. Cheeni ko to
kuch nahi hua, lekin khud Naseema in muzir sehat adwiyaat ke istemal se kayi qisam ki
bimariyon ka shikar ho gayi.

Chunni sehatmand paida hui thi. Yani sehat ke us maayaar ke mutabiq sehatmand thi, jis
par uske behen, bhai aur maa baap poora utarte thay. Uska paida hona jaise uski apni
zimmedaari ban gayi thi. (Uski maa ki la tadad isqaat hamal ki koshishon ke baad) aur
jaise uska palna bhi uski apni hi zimmedaari ho gaya tha. Maa ko haftay baad hi waapas
duty par jaana tha. Yeh koi sheher nahi tha ke maternity leave jaisi sahulat se use
nawaza jaata aur woh bhi nauve bachay ki paidaish par...

Do kamron ka woh ghar jo Ghulam Fareed ka waahid khandani tarka tha, Chunni ki
paidaish ke chand hafton baad sood mein griwi rakha gaya tha. School ne Ghulam Fareed
ki is mushkil waqt mein madad ki aur use ek quarter mil gaya rehaish ke liye, jismein
sirf ek kamra tha, magar woh bhi ghaneemat tha filhal Ghulam Fareed ko par Chunni,
maa baap ko is hawale se khoob yaad rahi ke uski paidaish ne unhein be ghar kiya tha.
Chunni ki khush qismati yeh thi ke rewayati andaaz mein us par manhoos ka label nahi
laga aur iski wajah sirf yeh thi ke Ghulam Fareed ko apne har bachay ki paidaish par
koi na koi buri khabar milti rahi thi. Use koi bhi aisi aulad yaad nahi thi, jis ke duniya
mein aane se Ghulam Fareed ki zindagi mein koi aasaani paida hui thi.

Nahif o nazaaar aur sanwli rangat wali Chunni saara din garmi mein baan ki ek char
paiy par ek kapre par parhi rehti thi. Roti, kilbalaati, phir khud hi angootha choosti aur
so jaati. Kisi behan ko khyaal aajata to Chunni ko uske saste se plastic ke feeder mein
doodh mil jaata, jis mein uske har behan, bhai ne doodh piya tha aur jo itne saalon mein
itna gadla, maila aur ghis gaya tha ke us mein dala hua doodh bhi maila dikhne lagta.
Woh bilashuba jaraaseem ki aamadgah thi lekin Chunni ki khush qismati yeh thi ke woh
ghareeb ki aulad thi aur ghareeb ki aulad bhook se mar jaati hai. Gandagi se nahi.

Poore din mein ek aadh baar milne wala doodh ka feeder woh waahid ghiza tha jis par
Chunni saara din guzarti thi. Iss se zyada khuraak Ghulam Fareed ke ghar mein kisi
bachay ko nahi mili thi. Siwaay us ke pehle do beton ke Naseema shaam ko thaki haari
aati aur jo bhi rookhi sookhi milti woh kha kar kamray ke ek kone mein apne kisi
bachay se tange deabwati letti aur wahi so jaati. Use khayal hi nahi aata tha ke us
kamray mein uski ek nozaiedah aulad bhi thi. Haan kabhi kabhaar woh us waqt Chunni
ko zarur dekhne baith jaati thi. Jab badi bachiyon mein se kisi ko achanak vehem hota
ke Chunni shayad margayi thi, kyunke woh kabhi saans nahi le paati aur kabhi uska jism
itna thanda aur neela ho jaata ke Naseema ko lagta shayad uska bojh waqai kam ho gaya

386
tha. Lekin Chunni apne maa baap ke sab armaano par paani phairte hue phir saans lena
shuru kar deti.

Kai hafton tak kisi ko yeh khayal hi nahi aaya ke Chunni ki paidaish register karwani
chahiye. Uska koi naam hona chahiye. Chunni naam usay uski maa ne uski jasamat dekh
kar diya tha aur sab usay usi naam se pukarne lagay thay. Phir gaon mein hifazati tikon
ki muhim waale aaye to Ghulam Fareed ko Chunni ka naam aur paidaish register karwani
pari. Ghulam Fareed ne uski paidaish register karwane ke liye teen sau rupay kisi se
udhaar liye thay aur woh udhaar bhi gaon ki masjid ke imam se aur in teen sau rupay
ne Ghulam Fareed ki zindagi mein kya kirdar ada karna tha, is ka andaza na Ghulam
Fareed ko tha, na hi uski is nauvi aulad ko, jise register mein kaneez ka naam diya gaya
tha. Yeh naam Chunni ke liye kis ne chuna tha, kisi ko yaad nahi. Shayad mohallay ki
kisi boodhi aurat ne yeh sochte hue ke insaan par naam ka asar aata hai aur aurat ke
liye sab se achi sifat itaat aur farmabardari hai, jo kaneez naam rakhe jaane par Chunni
mein bhi koot koot kar bhar jaaye gi.

Gaon mein kisi ko yeh andaza nahi tha ke kaneez wald Ghulam Fareed urf Chunni ko na
is naam ki zaroorat thi, na us sift ki... usay Allah Taala ne kisi aur kaam ke liye chuna
tha.

-------------------------

Imam sahab se teen sau rupay ka woh qarz hi tha, jis ne Ghulam Fareed ko pehli baar
yeh ehsaas dilaya ke ameer banna itna mushkil nahi tha jitna woh samajhta tha aur us
gaon ke aur bohot se log thay jo isi ki tarah kayi saal yeh khwab palne ke baad bil
akhir woh aasan raasta ya rastay dhoondh ne mein kaamyaab ho gaye thay, jin se ameer
bana ja sakta tha.

Imam masjid bhi in hi logon mein shamil thay, jo sirf aakhirat mein hi jannat nahi
chahte thay, balkay isi duniya mein bhi unhein jannat ka aish o aaram chaahiye tha.
Unho ne Ghulam Fareed ko teen sau rupay ka qarz to de diya tha, magar saath uski yeh
zimmedari bhi laga di thi ke woh is school ke maalikon se masjid ke liye chanda le kar
unhein de.

Ghulam Fareed ne jahan Maulvi sahab ko yeh yaqeen dilaya tha ke school ke maalikan
bade fayyaz thay, wahan yeh jhoot bhi bola tha ke woh Ghulam Fareed ko bohot maante
thay aur woh gaon mein kisi ko kuch bhi dene dilane ke liye Ghulam Fareed se aksar
mashwara karte thay aur masjid ke liye chanda to Ghulam Fareed ke liye waise hi
baayein haath ka khel tha.

387
Maulvi sahab ne Ghulam Fareed ki baaton par andha etemad to yaqeenan nahi kiya tha,
warna ek hazaar rupay ki woh raqam jo us ne qarz mangi thi, uske bajaye sirf teen sau
rupay usay naa dete lekin unhone phir bhi kisi nah kisi had tak Ghulam Fareed ki baat
par yaqeen zaroor kiya tha. Haqeeqat yeh thi ke school ke maalikan Ghulam Fareed ko
shakl se to pehchante honge lekin uska naam koi nahi janta tha aur is ki wajah yeh thi
ke school mein koi ek chowkidaar nahi tha. School ki wasee aur aareez imarat mein
mukhtalif waqt mein teen, chaar chowkidaar pahra dete thay aur Ghulam Fareed un mein
se ek tha aur Ghulam Fareed ko apni hesiyat aur auqat ke baare mein pata bhi tha.

Maulvi sahab se to Ghulam Fareed ne jhoot bola tha lekin Maulvi sahab ke bar bar israr
par heelay bahaane banane ke baad usne bilakhir school ke maalikan se masjid ke liye
chande ki baat kar hi li thi. School ke us maalik ne Maulvi sahab ko bulwa kar is chande
ke hawale se ye tafseelat maloom ki thi ke unhein chanda kis liye chahiye tha aur Maulvi
sahab ne chhote mote akhrajat ki ek lambi tafseel school ke maalik ke samne rakh di thi.
School ke maalik ne in akhrajat ki tafseelat jaanne ke baad masjid ke liye na sirf us
waqt kuch raqam mohaya ki thi, balkay har mahine masjid ke akhrajat ke liye ek maqool
raqam dene ka wada bhi kar liya tha. Maulvi sahab ki khushi ka koi thikana nahi raha
tha. Unka teen sau rupay ka diya qarz hazaaron mein tabdeel ho kar un ki taraf lautaa
tha. Ghulam Fareed jaise mamooli aadmi ki hesiyat un ki nazar mein yak dam bhadh gayi
thi aur Ghulam Fareed ko is gaon mein pehli dafa kisi ne izzat di thi, woh bhi gaon ki
masjid ke imam ne... jisne na sirf is jumay ke khutbe mein loudspeaker par school ki
intizamiya aur maalikan ki dardmandi ke qasiday parhe thay balkay Ghulam Fareed ki
koshishon ko bhi saraaha tha, jis ki koshishon se masjid ke paas ye raqam aayi thi.
Masjid mein jumay ke khutbe ke doran bethay hue Ghulam Fareed ka seena
khwamkhwaah hi chora ho gaya tha us din.

School ke maalik ne ye raqam har maah Ghulam Fareed ke zariye hi Maulvi sahab ko
pahunchane ka wada kiya tha aur is ke saath Ghulam Fareed ko ye zimmedari bhi sonp
di thi ke woh masjid mein is raqam ke sahi istemal par nazar rakhe. School ka maalik
wahan doosre mahine aaya tha aur Maulvi sahab ne Ghulam Fareed ke saath mil kar
masjid mein hone wali tamam murammaten usay dikhayi thi. Woh mutmain hokar laut
aaya tha, magar ye sirf usi mahine hua tha. Doosre mahine Ghulam Fareed ke haath se
wusool pai jane wali raqam ka Maulvi sahab ne kya kiya tha, is ka Ghulam Fareed ko
andaza bhi nahi ho saka. Woh masjid mein do chaar baar gaya tha aur uska khub achhi
tarah istiqbaal kiya tha Maulvi sahab ne. Apne ghar se khana, paani, chai bhi usay di thi
lekin is maheenay chande ke sahi istemal mein sirf aayen baayen shayen hota raha tha.
Ghulam Fareed ko chande ke sahi istemal mein koi zyada dilchaspi nahi thi, us ke liye
aam halat mein itna kafi hota ke Maulvi sahab usay gosht khilaa rahe thay, magar filhal
masla yeh tha ke Ghulam Fareed apne hath se har mahine bees hazar ki raqam jis
mushkil se Maulvi sahab ko de raha tha, woh Ghulam Fareed hi janta tha, magar use
khauf tha toh sirf Allah ka ke woh masjid ka paisa tha aur woh us ka amanat daar ban
gaya tha, magar is paisay ka Maulvi sahab ke haathon ghayab hona us se hazam nahi ho
raha tha.

388
Maulvi sahab ne us ke dil se masjid ke paisay ke liye Allah ka khauf khatam karne mein
bunyadi kirdar ada kiya tha. Agar Maulvi sahab chanday ke paisay loot ke maal ki tarah
istemal kar sakte thay to phir Ghulam Fareed ko bhi haq tha. Us ki bhi zarooriyaat thi.
Woh bhi majboor tha. Us ke sar par to qarza bhi tha. Ghulam Fareed unhein agle mahine
ke paisay dene gaya tha aur un ki nayi motor cycle ko dekh kar woh is qadar hasad aur
khafgi ka shikar hua tha ke woh in paiso ka zikr kiye baghair sirf motor cycle ki mithai
kha kar aagaya tha. Maulvi sahab ne mahana chanday ka poocha tha, kyun ke woh
maheenay ki pehli tareekh thi. Ghulam Fareed ne masjid mein beth kar us din pehla
jhoot bola tha aur kaha tha ke school ka maalik mulk se bahar chala gaya hai, aur abhi
waapas nahi aaya. Maulvi sahab ko yak dam fikar hui thi ke school ka maalik fori tor
par waapas naa aaya to phir is maheenay ke paisay kaun de ga? Ghulam Fareed ke paas
is sawal ka jawab nahi tha, albatta usne Maulvi sahab ko school ke maalik ka phone
number de diya tha, jo galat tha. Maulvi sahab mutmaeen ho gaye thay ke agar kuch din
tak woh chanday na pahuncha to woh school ke maalik se khud baat kar lenge.

Ghulam Fareed bees hazar ki raqam jeb mein liye us din ek ajeeb si kefiyat ke saath
masjid se nikla tha, youn jaise us ki lottery nikli thi. Use pata tha Maulvi sahab har saal
mukhtalif cheezon se ikhthi ho ne wali raqam ko apni raqam ke tor par gaon ke unhi
suud khawaron ko business mein sarmaya kari karne ke liye dete thay jo suud khor
Ghulam Fareed jaise dheron zarurat mandon ko woh raqam de kar unhein saari umar ke
liye chupai bana dete thay. Maulvi sahab bazahir ye zaahir karte thay ke unhein ye pata
hi nahi ke woh jin logon ke business mein masjid ki raqam ki sarmaya kari kar ke
mahanay ek fixed raqam wasool kar rahe hain, unka asli aur bunyadi business kya tha.
Woh us mahaana fixed raqam ko bhi suud nahi munafa kehte thay, kyunke unhone kuch
ameer logon ke munafa bakhsh business mein shirakatdari ki thi.

Maulvi sahab ne ek dedh hafta mazeed raqam ka intezaar kiya aur phir kuch be sabri
mein woh number ghuma diya jo Ghulam Fareed ne diya tha. Number off tha. Do din
wakfe wakfe se kai baar phone karne par bhi jab woh number off hi mila to Maulvi
sahab, Ghulam Fareed ke paas jaane ke bajaye school pohanch gaye thay aur wahan
pohanch kar unhein ye khabar mil gayi thi ke school ka maalik kai din pehle school se
ho kar jaa chuka tha. Maulvi sahab ka parah ab high ho gaya tha. Unhone Ghulam Fareed
ko us ke quarter par ja liya tha aur jab Ghulam Fareed ne unhein ek baar phir pehle ki
tarah ye keh kar tarkhane ki koshish ki, ki maalik abhi tak nahi aaya toh Maulvi Sahab
ne uske jhoot ki pol khol di thi, aur use kaha tha ki woh school ho kar aaye hain aur
woh jaante hain, Malik hamesha ki tarah mahine ke shuru mein ho kar jaa chuka tha.
Ghulam Farid ne jawaban Maulvi Sahab se kaha ki ho sakta hai woh aaya ho, lekin us
din Ghulam Farid ki chhutti thi aur uski mulaqat Malik se nahi hui.

Maulvi Sahab ispar kuch zyada bhadke the aur unhone Ghulam Farid se kaha ki usne
unhe Malik ka number bhi galat diya tha, woh usse phone karte hain, magar woh

389
number off hai aur woh ab Malik ka number school ki intizamiya se hi lenge aur phir
khud usse baat karenge.

Ghulam Farid ko ab andaaza ho gaya ki woh Maulvi Sahab se mazeed jhoot nahi bol
sakta tha. Use unse ab do tok lekin saaf saaf baat karni thi. Aur phir usne bilaakhir
Maulvi Sahab ko yeh bata hi diya tha ki use is raqam mein se har mahine apna hissa
chahiye tha. Kuch lamhon ke liye Maulvi Sahab ko jaise yakeen hi nahi aaya tha ki gaon
ka ek kami kamin gaon ki masjid ke imam sahab se kya mitalba kar raha tha aur jab
unhe yakeen aaya toh unke munh se jaise ghuse se jhaag nikalne laga tha. Unke saath
aisi jasarat pehli baar kisi ne ki thi. "Tum Allah ke ghar ke liye milne waale hadiye se
apna hissa maang rahe ho dozakhin insaan!"

Unhone Ghulam Farid ko darane ki koshish ki thi. Unhe yeh andaaza nahi tha ki Ghulam
Farid dozakh jaisi zindagi guzarte guzarte ab maut ke baad dozakh se kya darta. "Allah
ke ghar ke paise agar Allah ke ghar par lagte toh kabhi na maangta Maulvi Sahab!" Usne
bhi tan kar unse keh diya tha. Maulvi Sahab ne jawaban use dhamkaya ki woh school ke
malik se baat karenge aur use us ka kacha chitha suna denge. Jawaban Ghulam Farid ne
unhe dhamkaya ki woh bhi school ke malik ko yeh bata de ga ki Maulvi Sahab chande
wali raqam ko khud istemaal kar rahe hain aur unhone masjid ke paison ko ek sood
khor ko de rakha hai aur woh uska sood kha rahe hain, balki woh poore gaon mein
unhe badnaam karega. Unke pol kholkar. Maulvi Sahab ke tan-badan mein aag lag gayi
thi. Unka bas chalta toh Ghulam Farid ke tukde tukde kar ke kutton ke saamne daal
dete. Unhe yeh ilm hi nahi tha ki woh kamina itne bade raaz se waqif tha. Woh kuch
der use jee bhar ke bura bhala kehte rahe.

Is din Maulvi Sahab ne Ghulam Farid ko duniya bhar ki har woh gaali de daali jo
unhone kabhi kahin suni thi, lekin Ghulam Farid dhitai se apne peele danton ke saath
munh khol kar unke saamne hasta raha.

"Theek hai Maulvi Sahab mujhe toh keede hi padenge, saanp aur bichho qabar mein meri
laash nochenge aur mujhe marte dam kalma bhi nasib nahi hoga. Mere saath jo bhi
marne ke baad hoga, lekin aap ke bees hazar toh aap ki zindagi mein hi band ho
jaayenge. Isi mahine se main malik ko keh deta hoon ki maine is liye aap ko paisay nahi
diye, kyun ke aap toh masjid mein paisay laga hi nahi rahe toh sochein zyada nuksan
dozakhi ka hua ke jannati ka?"

Ghulam Farid ne khud zindagi mein kabhi nahi socha tha ke us jaisa kami kamin masjid
ke imam ke saath kabhi is tarah baat karega, lekin kisi ne theek kaha hai. Paisa badi
kutti cheez hoti hai. Achhe achhon ko kutta bana deti hai. Bade badon ko bhonkne par
majboor kar deti hai.

390
Sab galam galoch aur lanat malamat ke baad us din Maulvi Sahab ne waapas pahunch
kar apni biwi se mashwara kiya tha aur phir agle din bade thande dil o dimaag ke saath
Maulvi Sahab ne Ghulam Farid ke saath pandrah hazaar wasool karne par ittefaq kar liya
tha aur is se bhi badi aala zarfi ka muzahira unhein is waqt karna pada, jab Ghulam
Farid ne bataya ke woh is mahine ke bees hazaar pehle hi kharch kar chuka tha. Yeh
pichle char mahinon ke paiso se uska commission tha. Maulvi Sahab ka dil chaaha woh
Ghulam Farid nami isko apne haathon se gaon ke beech kheton mein isi tarah faasi par
latka de jis tarah kheton mein parindo ko darane wale bacha latakate hain, magar phir
unhein yaad aaya tha ke saal ke aakhir mein unhein apni beti ki shadi karni thi aur woh
zameen bhi khareedni thi, jiska byana woh kuch din pehle de kar aaye the. Is liye woh
bhi chand gaaliyon ke baad be had thanday mizaj ke saath wahan se chale gaye the.

Ghulam Farid ko yakeen nahi aaya tha ke baithay bithay usko har mahine tanqaa se kuch
hi thodi raqam milne lagegi aur woh raqam agar woh sood walon ko deta rehta toh
bohot jaldi uska sab sood khatam hone wala tha.

Ghulam Farid ke khwabon ki gaadi usdin pehli baar din ke waqt bhi chakachak chalne
lagti thi magar use us waqt andaza nahi tha ke wo Maulvi Sahab se dushmani paalkar
apni zindagi ki sabse badi galati kar betha tha. Sood lene se bhi badi galati. Maulvi Sahab
ke sath Farid ne jo kuch bhi kiya tha uske baad Maulvi Sahab ki neendein kai din udi
rahi thi. Bees hazaar ki raqam baithay baithay pandrah hazaar reh gayi thi, is ka sadma
toh tha hi tha lekin saath is baat ka bhi andesha unhein ho gaya tha ke masjid ki raqam
ko sood khori ke karobar mein lagaane ki khabar agar gaon mein kisi tarah phail gayi
toh aur kuch hoga ya nahi unhein mustaqbil mein chanday milna band ho jaayenge.

Biwi Maulvi Sahab ko soodi karobar mein lagai raqam wapas lene nahi de rahi thi. Yeh
woh pehla khayal tha jo Ghulam Farid ki dhamki ke baad Maulvi Sahab ko aaya tha ke
woh jitni jaldi ho sake, apni raqam wapas le lein ta ke kam az Kam Ghulam Farid ki aisi
kisi dhamki ko sach sabit karne par woh usay jhootha to sabit kar dete. Unhone apni
biwi ko bataye baghair gaon ke us shakhs se apni raqam ka mutalba yeh keh kar kiya
tha ke masjid ki tazeen o araish ke liye fori tor par ek badi raqam chahiye, is liye woh
chahte hain ke apni raqam nikal kar us mein se kuch masjid mein chanda kar dein. Jo
jawab unhein mila tha, woh unke wahem o guman mein bhi nahi tha. Us aadmi ne
unhein raqam wapas karne se saaf inkaar kar diya tha. Uska kehna tha ke filhal raqam
karobar mein lagi hui hai aur woh agle do teen saal tak us ka munafa toh de sakta hai
lekin asal raqam wapas nahi kar sakta. Maulvi Sahab ko wahan khare khare din mein
tare nazar agaye the. Unhone paanch lakh ki raqam us aadmi ko di hui thi, aur woh
kuch commission waghaira katwane ke baad taqreeban sattar, assi hazaar rupiya har
maah wasool kar rahe the aur ab yak dam us aadmi ke inkaar ne unke chodah tabaq
roshan kar diye the.

391
Woh pichle kayi salon se us aadmi ke paas yeh sarmaya kari kar rahe the. Shuru mein
das bees hazaar se shuru hone wala yeh business aahista aahista paanch lakh ki raqam
tak chala gaya tha. Aur ab woh aadmi keh raha tha ke woh asal raqam nahi de sakta
tha, sirf sood de sakta tha. Uss din Ghulam Farid se Maulvi Sahab ki nafrat kuch aur
barh gayi thi. Ghar ja kar unhone biwi ko yeh qissa bhi sunaya tha, woh bhi un hi ki
tarah dil tham ke reh gayi thi.

Aglay mahine ek baar phir Maulvi Sahab ko Ghulam Farid se paisay nahi mile aur iss
mahine unhein is sahukar ne munafa ki raqam bhi nahi di. Ek maah pehle Maulvi Sahab
ke raqam ke mutalbe ne jaise usay chaukanna kar diya tha ke woh party tootne wali thi
aur jab woh party tootne wali thi toh woh usko munh bhar bhar ke munafa kyun
khilata. Ab us ki bari thi, diya gaya sara munafa wapas wusool karne ki lekin usne
Maulvi Sahab se yeh batein nahi ki thi. Usne Maulvi Sahab se bas filhal chhay mah ki
mohlat mangi thi aur yeh kaha tha ke chhay mah ke baad woh chhay mah ka munafa
ikattha unhein lauta de ga, lekin filhal us par shadeed mali beqrar aya tha aur usne
Maulvi Sahab se na sirf dua ki darkhwast ki thi balki koi qur'ani wazifa bhi manga tha
apne karobar mein barkat ke liye.

Maulvi Sahab ko thanday paseenay aa gaye the us ki batein sun kar, aur kuch ba'eed
nahi tha ke heart fail hi ho jata unka. Woh pal bhar mein lakh pati se kakh pati huye
the aur woh bhi din dehade. Yeh Ghulam Farid nahi tha. Gaon ka kami kamin jise woh
us ke darwazay par munh bhar bhar ke galiyan dete rehte aur woh dheetyon ki tarah
daant nikal kar hasta rehta. Yeh gaon ka sahukar tha. Ek business man jo mali bohran ke
bawajood shan daar ghar mein baitha tha aur us ke aage peeche nokar phir rahe the.
Maulvi Sahab chu bhi karte toh woh unhein uthwa kar ghar se bahar Phankwa deta iss
baat ki parwah kiye baghair ke woh gaon ki masjid ke imam sahab thay. Maulvi Sahab
chup chaap wahan se uth kar aagaye thay, lekin unhone apne is mali nuksan ka sara sa
sara gussa Ghulam Farid par utara tha. Wohi tha jo unki tabahi ka zimme dar tha to ab
zaroori tha ke woh bhi tabah aur barbaad hota.

Unhone school se uske malik ka number liya tha aur phir use phone kar ke Ghulam
Farid ke upar jee bhar ke ilzamat lagaye thay. Malik ka rad-e-amal fori tha aur
mutawaqqi tha. Woh pehli fursat mein gaon aaya tha aur Maulvi Sahab se mulaqat ke
baad Ghulam Farid ki safaaiyan aur wazaahatien, maafiyan sunne ke bawajood usne use
naukri se farigh kar diya tha. Ghulam Farid ke sar par jaise pahad agaya tha. Sirf use
naukri se farigh nahi kiya gaya tha, uski biwi ko bhi naukri se nikal diya gaya tha aur
un se quarter bhi khali karwa liya gaya tha.

Gyarah logon ka woh khandan chat se be chat ho gaya tha. Maulvi Sahab ke tufel
Ghulam Farid pure gaon mein apni biwi samait badnaam ho chuka tha. Woh ek chor tha
jise Allah ke paison ko bhi nahi chhora tha. Gaon walon ne Maulvi Sahab ke bar bar
dauraye gaye qisse sun sun kar Ghulam Farid ka jaise social boycott hi kar diya tha.

392
Ghulam Farid ne bhi Maulvi Sahab ke karname logon ko batane ki koshish ki thi lekin
kisi ne ek kammi kamin chor par yaqeen nahi kiya tha. Yaqeen karte bhi kaise woh
Maulvi Sahab par ilzam laga raha tha. "Maulvi Sahab par." Aur woh bhi ghaman aur
baddiyanti ke ilzam mein biwi samait naukri se nikale jane ke baad.

Maulvi Sahab bari alzimah aur masoom qarar paye thay. Pata nahi woh kaun sa lamha
tha jab Ghulam Farid ne apna zehni tawazun khona shuru kiya tha. Bhook aur tang dasti
ne uska dimaag kharab kiya tha. Gaon walon ki baaton aur tanon ne ladakpan mein
dakhil hoti betiyon par padti gaon ke ladkon ki gandi nazron aur apni bebasi ne. Ya phir
un sood khawron ki dhamkiyon aur chakron ne jo Ghulam Farid ko sood ki qistain ada
karne ke qabil na rehne par bar bar us ahatte ke tute darwaze ke bahar khade ho kar
maar peet karte jahan janwaron ke ek bade ke barabar Ghulam Farid ne bhi lakdi ki
chhat daal kar waqti tor par apne khandan ko panah di thi. Pata nahi kya hua tha
Ghulam Farid ko. Aur yeh waqai pata nahi chalta ke insanon ko hota kya hai jab woh
apne khooni rishton ko apne hi hath se khatm kar dete hain. Chunni ek saal ki thi jab
Ghulam Farid ne ek raat apne khandan ke nao ke nao afrad ko zibah kar diya tha.

Chunni wahid thi jo bach gayi thi aur woh bhi shayad is liye bach gayi thi kyu ke pagal
pan ke us lamhe mein Ghulam Farid apni aulad ki ginti hi bhool gaya tha. Chunni ko bhi
usne god mein utha kar dekha nahin tha toh woh use yaad aati bhi toh kaise. Phir ispar
bhi apne behan bhaiyon ka itna khoon lag gaya tha ki unke barabar besudh soyi hui bhi
Ghulam Farid ko woh mari hui hi lagi thi.

Nau insaano ko maarne ke baad Ghulam Farid ne apni jaan nahin li thi. Woh zinda tha
hi kab? Zinda toh insaan izzat e nafs ki wajah se hota hai, jo Ghulam Farid ki kab ki
chhin chuki thi. Khandan ko maar dena jaise woh hal tha jo ek anpadh shakhs ne gurbat
aur qarz se nijaat ke liye nikala tha jab koi hal hi baqi nahin raha tha.

----------------------------------------

393
 YA MUJEEB UL-SA'ILEEN

Woh Pakistan mein Imama ke qayam ka teesra hafta tha. Woh shuru ke do haftay Lahore
mein Doctor Sibt e Ali aur Saeeda Amma ke paas guzar kar ab baqi do haftay Islamabad
rehne aayi thi. Zindagi ab yun bhagam daudh mein guzar rahi thi ke usey use is barabar
waale ghar ko dekh kar baar baar udaas hona bhi yaad nahi raha tha. Woh ghar bik
chuka tha. Imama jaanti thi aur uske khule kushadah lawn par ab mazeed tameerat ho
chuki thi. Ghar ka naqsha bhi kuch ka kuch kar diya tha uske naye makeeno ne...

Sikandar Usman aur Tayyaba ab wahan akele rehte the. Tayyaba waqtan fawaqtan apne
sab beton ke paas doosre mulkon mein aati jaati rehti thi, lekin unka zyada tar waqt
Islamabad mein hi guzarta tha. Imama aur uske bachon ne Sikandar Usman aur unki
routine ki zindagi ko isi tarah tora tha jaise unke baqi bachon ka apni families ke saath
aana todta tha.

Salar Pakistan Imama ke saath aaya tha. Unki flight Islamabad hi ki thi. Do teen din
Imama us ke sath wahan rehti phir us ke sath Lahore chali jati aur phir wahan Saeeda
Amma aur Doctor Sibt e Ali ke paas kuch din guzar kar wapas Islamabad aa jati aur phir
wahi se wapas Congo chala jana tha use...

Wo wahan un ki aamad ka doosra din tha jab Salar ne use America mein apne kisi
purane dost ke bare mein bataya tha jo ab apni family ke saath Pakistan mein muqeem
tha aur Salar Sikandar se milna chahta tha, use mubarakbad dene ke liye... Salar apne
personal visit par tha lekin is ek haftay mein bhi use musalsal bohot se sarkari ohde
daaran aur ahbab se milna tha jo usko World Bank ki naib sadarat sambhalne par abhi
tak zati tor par mil kar mubarakbad nahi de sake the. Kayi saalon baad Saad apni family
ke saath Salar se milne us ke ghar aaya tha aur Salar fori tor par use pehchan hi nahi
saka tha. Wo mukammal tor par barish tha aur us ki daadhi assi fisad safed ho chuki thi

394
jise rangne ki koshish nahi ki gayi thi. Wo behad mehenge brand ke shalwar qameez
mein malbus tha lekin shalwar us ke takhnon se oopar thi. Wo farbehi maail tha aur use
dekh kar yeh andaaza lagana mushkil nahi tha ke wo khane peene ka shoqeen tha aur
exercise se use dilchaspi nahi thi. Us ke sath naqab liye hue us ki biwi, ek aath saala
bacha aur do chhoti bachiyan thi.

Wo aur us ki biwi Salar aur Imama se badi garam joshi se mile the. Imama jaanti thi
Saad, Salar ke shanaasayon mein se tha, qareebi doston mein se nahi lekin is ke
bawajood Saad apni gapshap aur buland o bang qahqahon ke doran Salar ke us ke sath
America mein guzre hue waqt ke bare mein aise aise qisse nikaal kar sunata raha jaise
wo aur Salar behtreen aur behad gehre dost rahe the yaar gaar kisam ke dost. Mujhe to
hamesha se yeh andaza tha ke Salar badi taraqqi karne wala tha bas zara qibla kharab
tha is ka... wo main kheench kheench kar theek karta raha. Chai peene ke doran us ne
Imama par jaise ek inkishaaf kiya. Salar aur Imama ne be ikhtiyar ek dosre ko dekha aur
muskura kar reh gaye.

"Woh ab dekhein bhabhi! Kaisa badla hai Meri koshishen kaise rang nahi laa saki.Iska
mujhe bada afsos hai." Saad ne jatane wale andaz mein kaha.Saad ne be ikhteyar qehkaha
lagaya. "Arey hum par kahan kisi ka rang chadhna tha. Hum par to apna hi rang bada
pakka tha." "Bhabhi yeh aap ka shohar night clubs aur discos ka bada shaukeen tha.
Mujhe bhi khench khench kar le jaane ki koshish karta rehta tha. Net nayi ladkiyon se
dosti thi iski badi rangeen zindagi guzari hai isne." Salar ne Saad ke baare mein theek
kaha tha, woh nahi badla tha... Pehle log khud ko behtareen Musalman sabit karne ke
liye doosron ke har aib aur khami ko dikhane aur jatane ki waba mein mubtala hote
hain aur unka Islam unhe sirf muqabla aur muazna sikhata hai. Parda poshi nahi. Woh
kisi insaan ke haal aur kaamyaabiyon par use mubarak baad to de sakte hain us par
rashq bhi kar sakte hain. Use apna dost kehne par fakhr bhi kar sakte hain lekin uske
maazi ke sahibon aur lahaqon ko bhulaye baghair... dil azari aur dil shikni unke Islami
gunahon ki fehrist mein shamil nahi hote. Saad bhi yahi kar raha tha. Woh apni biwi ke
samne ye sabit karne ki koshish kar raha tha ki woh kitne nek shakhs ki biwi thi jo
duniyawi kamyaabiyon mein Salar Sikandar se peeche ho sakti thi lekin mumin tha aur
roohani, deeni aur ikhlaqi itbar se usse be had behtar tha. Ehsaas e kamtari ki ye ek be
had bhayanak shakl hoti hai, jisme koi shakhs ye bhi tay nahi kar pata ki use dost ke
saath dosti karni hai ya dushmani. Saad ab apne inkishaf se jaise khud hi mahsuz hote
hue apni plate mein ek naya kabab lete hue hans raha tha. Imama ka chehra fika pada
tha. Bahut se inkishafat kisi ke liye bhi be ta'asur aur be asar nahi ho sakte, woh bhi jab
koi inkishaf is tarah khule aam itne tauheen aamez andaz mein kiya gaya ho. "Bhabhi!
Bilkul theek keh raha hai Saad... meri kafi rang birangi ladkiyon se dosti thi lekin Saad
ko sirf ek hi range ki ladki pasand thi aur main zara shaukeen mizaj tha. Discos aur
nightclubs aata jata rehta tha in ladkiyon ke saath, lekin Saad zaahir hai mere jaisa
shaukeen mizaj nahi tha, is liye woh apni girl friend ke saath ghar par hi rehna pasand
karta tha." Kabab to Saad ne plate mein rakh liya tha lekin plate uske haath se chhute
chhute bachi ki thi. Salar Sikandar ne kayi saalon ke baad aisi kam zarfi aur be lehazee
ka muzahira kiya tha jo uska ek zamane mein shanaakhti nishan tha aur use Saad ke

395
teen kamsin bachon aur biwi ke samne is ghatiya pan ka muzahira karne par khushi nahi
hui thi lekin Saad ke kisi aur mumkin tamgha imtiaz ko apne seene par sajane se rokne
ke liye iske alawa koi hifazati iqdam karagar nahi ho sakta tha. "Kya naam tha uska?
Haan, Stephanie ab to alek salek hi reh gayi hogi ya woh bhi nahi hai?" Uski yaddasht
safa ka na had tak tez thi aur is waqt usne Saad ka qatl hi kar diya tha. Saad ka andar
ka saans andar aur bahar ka bahar reh gaya tha. Salar yak dam is tarah guftagu karne
laga tha jaise woh kisi bar ya park mein akelay baithe hain aur unke aas paas kisi
doosre shakhs ka koi wajood nahi tha. Is sab ki ibtida Saad ne ki thi lekin inteha ab
Salar kar raha tha. Saad jawaab kya deta, uska to saans lena bhi muhaal ho gaya tha.

Imama uski biwi ke tasurraat dekh nahi paayi thi. Uske chehre par naqab tha lekin uski
aankhein yeh batane ke liye kaafi thi ke woh Salar ke inkishafat se khush nahi hui thi.
Khud Imama ko bhi Salar ka yeh jawabi waae kuch zyada nahi bhaya tha. "Bhabhi! Aap
kuch lein." Usne soorat-haal ko sambhalne ki barwaqt koshish karte hue Saad ki biwi,
Aaliya ki tawajjuh is guftagu se hatane ki koshish ki thi.

"Nahi, bachay aur yeh le rahe hain bas kafi hai. Hum kuch der pehle hi kisi lunch se
aaye hain to mujhe bilkul talab nahi hai."

Imama ko Aaliya ka lahja be had khurdara laga tha. Woh Saad ki tarah batuni nahi thi
ya phir shayad Salar ke wahan baithe hone ki wajah se aur Saad ke is se musalsal
batein karte rehne ki wajah se use zyada bolne ka mauqa nahi mil pa raha tha. "Aap to
khatm e nabuwat par yaqeen nahi rakhti na?" Kya sawal tha jo Saad ki biwi ki zubaan
se Imama ke liye nikla tha? Kamre mein yak dam khamoshi nahi, sakta chhaya tha. Woh
tajassus nahi tha, jawabi waar tha. Saad se nahi aaya tha is baar uski biwi se aaya tha.

"Nahi, Alhamdulillah mein Musalman hoon." Chai ka cup honton se hata kar Imama ne be
had mushkil se muskurane ki koshish ki thi. Baaz lahaqay kabhi sabaqay nahi bante. Woh
bhi ek aisa hi hissa tha uski zindagi ka jiska ta'arruf uska rang phika karne ke liye kaafi
hota tha. "Oh achha mujhe unhone yeh nahi bataya tha." Woh is be nayazi se Saad ki
taraf ishara karte hue boli thi. "To bhabhi! Aap phir koi idara join karein na, aapko to
bohot zyada islah aur ilm ki zarurat hogi. Jab tak aap Pakistan mein hain, aap mere
saath ek madarse mein chalien. Wahan dars Qur'an bhi hota hai aur aapki roohani aur
ikhlaqi tarbiyat.".. "aapka bohot shukriya lekin mujhe Islam qabool kiye aur Qadianiyat
chhode solah satrah saal ho chuke hain aur mein ek hafiz e Qur'an ki biwi hoon." Imama
ne is baat badi narmi se kati thi. "Woh to mein bhi hoon."Aaliya ne isi andaaz mein
kaha. "Lekin is se kya farq parta hai." "Aapko nahi pada hoga mujhe pada hai." "Bhabhi!
Aapko is hawale se jab bhi hamari madad ki zarurat pade hum haazir hain. Ab mel jol
toh hota hi rahega.Main Inshallah is saal waqt nikalkar tabligh ke liye kuch dinon ke liye
Congo bhi aaunga toh aap logo ki khidmat me haazir houngaa.Wese bhi accha rahega
agar hamare bacche aapas mein milte jhulte rahe. Saad ne apni taraf se barwaqt mauka
mudalkhilat karte hue guftagu ko sambhalne ki koshish ki thi. "Ji bhabhi theek keh rahe

396
hai yeh hamare baccho ko aapas mein milte rehna chahiye aur hamein bhi bohot si
cheezon mein aapko apne bachon ki tarbiyat karte hue hamari rahnumai ki zarurat hogi."
Aaliya ne apne shohar ki guftagu ko mukammal karne ki koshish ki thi.

"Agar kabhi aisi zarurat pesh aayi to main aur Imama zaroor aap se rahnumai lene ki
koshish karenge lekin filhal mujhe lagta hai hamein is ki zarurat nahi par rahi."

Is baar Salar ne is guftagu mein muddakhilat karte hue jaise ek full-stop lagane ki
koshish ki thi. "Yaar! Bachay kahan hain tumhare? Tum un se toh milwate, main chahta
tha Ahsan aur Jabril bhi aapas mein muta'arif ho jate." Saad, Salar ko kam az kam is had
tak zaroor janta tha ke woh us ke lahje ki be rukhi aur be ihtina ki pehchan leta aur
woh usne pehchan li thi aur ek baar phir usne baat badal kar mahaul ko khushgawar
karne ki koshish ki thi. "Ji ji zaroor, bachay abhi la hi rah honga mulaazim. Bahar lawn
mein khel rahe the." Imama ne Saad ki is koshish ko kaamyaab karne mein saath diya
tha aur us se pehle ke wahan koi aur baat hoti, mulaazim ke saath Inaya aur Jabril
kamre mein dakhil hue the. Saad ne badi garm josh se un dono ko pyaar kiya tha, phir
Jabril aur Ahsan ka ek doosre se ta'aruf karwaya. Chaar saadhay chaar ka Jabril aur saat
aath saal ke Ahsan Saad ki woh pehli mulaqat thi lekin woh aakhri mulaqat nahi thi...
woh dono ek jaise the. Mizajan kamgo reserve, bohot tameez daar... Jabril Ahsan se umar
mein bohot chhota hone ke bawajood acha qad kaath rakhta tha aur dekhne mein un ke
darmiyan umr ka farq itna numaya nahi tha. Chhe saala Aasia aur chaar saala Marwah,
Ahsan ki nisbat itni reserve nahi thi. Woh log adha ghanta baith ke the aur phir unhein
apne ghar aane ki dawat de kar chale gaye the. Woh ek yaadgaar aur khushgawar
mulaqat nahi thi lekin unhein yeh andaaza nahi tha ke unki har mulaqat aisa hi ta'assur
liye hue rahne wali thi. Saad aur Aaliya ke jane ke baad Salar aur Imama ne is mulaqat
ke doran hone wale inkishafat ko dohraya tha, na un logon ke bare mein guftagu ki thi.
Unka khayal tha woh unki zindagi mein sirf shanaasa'oun ki category mein rehne wale
log the, unka halqa e ahbab banne wale nahi the. Unhein is waqt yeh andaza bilkul nahi
hua tha ke woh dono khandan ek ajeeb-o-ghareeb rishte mein judne wale thay.

------------------------------

Salar ek hafte ke baad wapas Congo chala gaya tha aur Imama Islamabad se Lahore,
Salar ke saath aayi thi phir wahi agle do hafte rahi thi. Kuch din Doctor Sibt e Ali ke
paas aur kuch din Saeeda Amma ke paas... jo in hi dino Pakistan aayi hui thi.

Wahan se wapas Islamabad aane par Imama aur bachon ko Sikandar Usman aur Tayyaba
ke saath bohot sa waqt guzarne ko mila tha aur us ke wapas jaane mein abhi ek hafte
baqi tha, jab Sikandar Usman ne bade ghor o khuwad ke baad usko Hashim Mubeen ke
bare mein bataya tha.

397
"Woh kayi dafaa mujhse milne aaye hain, tumhara number lene ke liye ya tumhara
address lene ke liye lekin main itni himmat apne andar nahi paata tha ke tumhara aur
unka rabta karwata kyun ke main nahi chahta tha tum phir pareshan ho.

Sikandar Usman usi se keh rahe the.

Lekin mujhe laga main bohot zyada zyadti karunga tumhare saath bhi aur unke saath
bhi... agar main unki yeh khwahish poori na karun."..wo beyaqeeni se unka chehra dekh
rahi thi.

"Woh mujhse kyu milna chahte hai..?"

"Yeh sawaal insaan maa baap se nahi poochta." Sikandar Usman ne dheeme lehje mein is
se kaha tha. Uske halkay mein jaise phanda laga tha. Woh theek keh rahe the, yeh
sawaal insaan maa baap se nahi poochta lekin use toh yeh bhool hi gaya tha ke uske
maa baap bhi hain... zindagi ke solah satrah saal usne unke baghair guzare the. Unke
hote hue bhi. Woh aaj bhi unse mohabbat karti thi. Aaj bhi unke baare mein jazbati thi
lekin peechle kuch saalon ne sab badal diya tha. Waseem ki maut ne Jabreel aur Inayah
aur Hameen ne aur Salar ne...

"Ab milne ka faida nahi hai."

Usne sir jhuka kar Sikandar Usman se kaha aur use yakeen nahi aaya tha ke woh unse
milne se inkaar kar rahi thi. Woh toh sirf apne khandan se milne ke liye minnate hi
karti rahi thi. Inkaar toh hamesha doosri taraf se hota tha...

Aaj pehli dafa woh inkaar kar rahi thi. Kuch na kuch badla tha Imama mein ya phir sab
kuch hi badal gaya tha. "Maa baap ke baare mein hum faiday aur nuksaan bhi nahi
sochte sirf haq aur farz sochte hain."

"Sikandar Usman ne ek baar phir badi rasanaiyat se usse kaha tha. Unhone is baar bhi
theek kaha tha. Sar jhukaaye woh apni god mein rakhe haathon par jaise maazi ko ek
film ke flash back ki tarah guzarte dekh rahi thi aur woh yeh film itni baar dekh chuki
thi ke ab woh ise dekhna bhi nahi chahti thi, woh apni yaaddasht ke is hisse ko hi jaise
kaat kar khud se alag kardena chahti thi.

"Papa, main ab is mualaq pul par nahi jhool sakti. Mere bachay hain, ab main apni zehni
uljhanein un tak muntaqil nahi karna chahti. Main bohot khush aur pursukoon hoon apni

398
zindagi mein bas aise hi rehna chahti hoon. Kisi lanat malamat ka bojh main nahi utha
sakti ab kisi maafi talafi ki bhi zaroorat nahi rahi hai ab jo guzar gaya, bas guzar gaya.
Main waapas palat kar nahi dekhna chahti."

Woh Sikandar Usman se keh rahi thi aur usse andaza hi nahi hua tha ke uski aankhein
kab barasna shuru hogayi thi. "Imama! Woh Musalman ho chuke hain." Woh jamid ho
gayi thi. Samajh mein nahi aaya tha ke woh kya rade e amal de, khush ho? Woh khush
thi ro pare? Woh pehle hi ro rahi thi. Allah ka shukr ada kare? Woh hamesha karti rehti
thi. "Woh Musalman na bhi hote tab bhi main tumhen kehta tum un se mil lo... Hum sab
bohot khameyon wale insaan hain. Ghaltiyan, gunah sab karte rahte hain. Sab ek jaise
hain. Kuch khubiyan mein achay kuch khameyon mein bure lekin sab se behtar shayad
woh hota hai jo darguzar karne ka hosla rakhta ho aur baaz gunahon ki saza jab Allah
de deta hai to phir hamein nahi deni chahiye."

"Sikander Usman ne usse samjhaaya tha. Woh uske andar ki kefayat se be khabar the.
Hote toh yeh sab naa kehte. Sawal maafi ka toh tha hi nahi... Aulad aur maa baap ka
ta'aluq maafi par toh kabhi khada kiya hi nahi ja sakta. Gale shikwe ka waqt bhi ab
guzar chuka tha. Woh unka samna is liye nahi karna chahti thi kyun ke woh apne
wujood ko bikharta hua nahi dekh sakti thi. Usne be had mushkil se apne aap ko simta
tha. Salar ke liye, apne bachon ke liye, apne ghar ke liye. Usne Sikandar Usman se behas
nahi ki thi. Woh agle din Hashim Mubeen se milne par bhi tayyar ho gayi thi lekin woh
us raat so nahi saki thi. Kuch logon ke roo baroo hone ke liye aap sari umr taraste
rehte hain aur phir jab unka hona tay pa jata hai toh samajh nahi aata insaan unka
samna karega kaise. Aaj se kuch saal pehle Hashim Mubeen ne yeh kaam kiya hota toh is
waqt woh satwen aasman par hoti. Apne khandan ko apne deen par le aane, gumrahi ke
raste se palat aane ke liye usne bade saal duaain maangi thi... Aur is khandan ka ma'zool
sir barah ab jab ta'aib ho gaya tha toh Imama apne dil ki kefiyat ko samajh hi nahi pa
rahi thi. Woh agle sapeher aaye the. Woh kamre mein aayi toh baap par pehli nazar
daalte hi ro pari thi, na rone ka tahiya kiye hue bhi woh be had zaeef lag rahe the. Yeh
tan tane wala woh wujood nahi tha jisse woh sari umr darti rahi thi Hashim Mubeen ne
usay galey lagaya tha. Woh nam ankhon ke sath bhi bade hoslay se unse mil kar alag
hui thi, pehle ki tarah..adatan unse lipti nahi rahe thi aur phir woh amne samne do sofay
par beth gaye the. Us kamre mein un dono ke ilawa aur koi nahi tha... Woh dono thay
aur taweel gahri khamoshi thi. Phir is khamoshi ko Hashim Mubeen ki hichkiyon aur
siskiyon ne tora tha. Woh boodha aadmi ab bachon ki tarah bilak bilak kar rone laga tha.

Imama unhein chup chap bethi dekhti rahi thi, woh bhi be awaz ro rahi thi. Uski ankhon
se barasne wale ansoo ki thodi se tapak rahe the uski god mein rakhe hathon par gir
rahe the. "Waqt waqai bada zalim hota hai. Mujhse bohot bada gunah ho gaya. Main ne
bohot zulm kiya apne aap par apne khandan par..pata nahi yeh kaise ho gaya yeh sab
kuch.." Hashim Mubeen rote hue eteraf kar rahe the aur Imama ko yaad aaya tha unhone
ek bar usse kaha tha ke jo kuch woh karne ja rahi thi woh us par bohot pachtaaye gi.
Ek waqt aayega ke use apni ghalti ka ehsas hoga aur woh waapas palat kar unse maafi

399
maangne aayegi, aur tab woh use maaf nahi karenge. Waqt waqai bada be rehem aur
zalim hota hai. Us ke samne beth kar bachon ki tarah rota hua yeh boodha shakhs uska
apna baap naa hota to woh aaj bohot fakhr mehsoos karti ke uska sar neecha nahi hua
tha. Kisi aur ka hua tha, par saara dukh yehi tha ke uska baap agar apne kiye ki saza
paa raha tha toh bhi takleef usi ko ho rahi thi. "Mujhe lagta hai Imama mujhe tumhari
baddua lag gayi" Hashim Mubeen rote hue keh rahe the. "Mujhe kabhi baddua karne ka
khayal hi nahi aaya Abbu aapke liye kya kisi ke liye bhi."

Usne bila akhir Hashim Mubeen se kaha tha woh aaj is tantane ke sath uske samne hote
to woh unhein kehti ke unhein uski baddua nahi lagi. Unhein Nabi Kareem ‫صلی هللا عليہ‬
‫ وسلم‬ki touheen karne ki saza mili hai. Wo rutba jo Allah Ta'ala ne sirf unhein ata kiya
tha us rutbay ko kisi aur ko de denay ka khemiyaazah bhugat raha tha uska khandan,
woh sirf Qadiani nahi hue thay balkay unho ne is mazhab ki tabligh bhi poori janfashani
se ki thi... Pata nahi kitnon ko gumraah kiya tha aur is gumrahi ke badle mein kitnon ki
aqibat kharab ki thi, warna un ke khandan mein kabhi yeh toh nahi hua tha jo un ke
saath ho raha tha. Woh karorpati thay aur sari umar aasaishon mein guzarne ke baad
woh apna burhape old home mein guzarne par majboor ho gaye thay. Unke khandan
mein pehli bar koi aise be ghar, be dar hua tha lekin unke khandan mein gumrahi ki
riwayat bhi Hashim Mubeen hi ki qaim ki thi. Aap ne der se kiya lekin sahi aur acha
faisla kiya. Yeh ek jumle kehte hue Imama ko be had takleef hui thi.Use Waseem yaad
aaya tha Saad yaad aaya tha. Use wo apna khandan yaad aaya tha jo saara ka sara gair
Muslim tha aur gair Muslim hi rehne wala tha, wapas toh yaa woh palti thi ya Hashim
Mubeen."Tumhara samna karne ki himmat nahi thi mujhme, bahut waqt lagadiya maine
tumhare samne aane mein. Lekin bas maafi maangna chahta tha tumse aur tumhari ek
amanat thi mere paas woh marnay se pehle tumhein de dena chahta hoon."

Hashim Mubeen ne bhaari saans lekar apni hichkiyon aur siskiyon par qabu paa liya tha.
Woh ab apne saath laye hue bag se ek lifaafa nikal kar use de rahe the.

"Yeh kya hai?" usne lifaafa thaame baghair unse poocha tha. "Jaidad mein tumhara hissa
isi hisse ke liye tumhare bhaiyon ko khafa kar diya hai maine. Woh yeh bhi le lena
chahte the mujhse. Lekin main tumhari cheez unhein nahi de sakta tha. Saari umr
tumhein kuch nahi de saka, kuch toh dena chahta tha tumhein marnay se pehle."

Woh unki baat par ro padi thi. "Abbu iski zarurat nahi thi mujhe, uski zarurat nahi hai
mujhe, main use lekar kya karungi. Agar mere bhaiyon ko mera hissa de dein toh unki
zindagi mein aap ke liye koi gunjaish niktii hai toh aap yeh unhein de dein. Hashim
Mubeen ne be-had mayoosi mein nafi mein sar hilaya tha. "Main unke liye ab ghair
Muslim hoon, "Imama woh mujhe apni zindagi se nikal kar pheink chuke hain jaise kabhi
maine tumhein apni zindagi se nikal pheinka tha." Woh shikast-khorda andaaz mein keh
rahe the.

400
"Phir aap mere hisse ko bech kar apne liye koi ghar le lein. Koi jagah mere paas ab sab
kuch hai. Aapka koi rupaiya paisa ab meri zarurat nahi raha. Imama ne woh lifaafa pakad
kar unke bag mein waapas rakh diya tha."

"Tumne mujhe maaf nahi kiya?" unhone ranjeedgi se kaha.

"Main aapko maaf karne naa karne waali kaun hoti hoon Abbu... Yeh faisla toh aapke liye
Allah ko karna hai. Main toh sirf yeh dua kar sakti hoon ki Allah aapko maaf kar de.
Badi maafi toh wahan se aani chahiye."

Woh sar jhukaye baithe rahe, phir unhone kaha. "Tum humse milti raho gi na?" Ajeeb
aas aur hasrat thi. Imama ne sar hila diya tha. Maa baap ka yeh haal use dil girifta kaise
hua tha. Hashim Mubeen ke chehre par is mulaqat ke doran pehli baar muskurahat aayi
thi.

"Main jaidad ka yeh hissa tumhare bachon ke naam kar deta hoon Imama. Abbu main
aapki jaidad aur rupaiye mein se kuch bhi nahi loongi. Main loongi bhi toh Salar wapas
kardega." Usne Hashim Mubeen ko dotoq andaaz mein kaha tha. Hashim Mubeen kuch
der baith kar phir use saath lekar uski maa se milwane gaye the. Sikandar Usman aur
unki biwi bhi saath gaye the. Woh ek aur jazbati mulaqat thi.

"Tum ab bahut bahadur ho gayi ho. Is raat Salar ne us se kaha tha. Usne apne din ki
rudaad sunayi thi phone par...

"Kaise?" Woh uske tabseere par hairan hui thi. "Tum aaj ek baar bhi royi nahi mujhe
apne parents se mulaqat ke baare mein batate hue." Woh chup rahi, phir usne Salar se
kaha.

"Aaj ek aur bojh mere kandhon aur dil se hat gaya hai. Bahut der se hi sahi lekin Allah
Ta'ala ne gumraahi se nikal hi liya hai mere maa baap ko. "Duaayein qubool hoti hain.
Salar! Der se hi sahi par qubool ho jaati hain."

Imama ke lahje mein ek ajeeb tamannaiyat thi jise Salar ne hazaaron meel door baithe
bhi mehsoos kiya tha.

"Tumhari ho jaati hain." Usne madham awaaz mein Imama se kaha.

401
"Kya tumhari nahi hoti?" Usne jawaaban poocha. "Meri bhi hoti hain lekin tumhari zyada
hoti hain." Woh keh raha tha.

"Alhamdulillah." Imama ne jawaab diya. Woh hans pada. "Tum mere parents ko Old Home
se nikaal kar ek ghar le do Salar... Unke paas mere liye jaidad ka jo hissa hai use bech
kar beshak koi chhota ghar ho lekin unhein wahan, Old Home mein nahi dekh sakti."
"Main papa se kah doonga woh kar denge yeh kaam aur unka khayal bhi rakhein ge.
Tum agar Islamabad mein mustaqil rehna chahti ho toh reh sakti ho Imama tum aur
bachay wahan." Imama ne uski baat kaat di thi. "Main yahan mustaqil nahi rehna chahti.
Main tumhare paas rehna chahti hoon aur waapas aa rahi hoon isi taareekh ko."

---------------------------------------

"Mummy Hameen kab bada hoga?" Is din Jabreel ne apni art book mein kuch banate hue
Imama se poocha jo rote bilakte Hameen ko hamesha ki tarah thapak thapak kar
khamosh karne aur kuch khilane ki koshish kar rahi thi aur uski koshish mein behaal ho
rahi thi aur uski yeh halat Jabreel aur Anaya baghor dekh rahe the. Woh kuch mahine
pehle Congo mein apne naye ghar mein muntaqil hue the. Is hotel mein do teen mahine
rehne ke baad.

"Bada toh ho gaya hai." Imama ne uske sawaal aur andaaz par gaur kiye baghair kaha.

"To phir rota kyun rehta hai?" Imama becharagi se apne bade bete ko dekh kar rah gayi.
"Aap isse poochh lein ke usko kya chahiye." Woh Imama ko jaise masle ka hal bata raha
tha. Main poochh nahin sakti aur woh bata nahin sakta. Imama ab bhi usse uthaaye
lounge mein thalte hue usse thapak rahi thi aur woh isi tarah rote hue uski giraft se
azaad hone ke liye machal raha tha. Woh use neeche betha deti to woh god mein
uthaaye jaane ke liye haath buland karke dhaadain marta aur yeh drill din mein do teen
baar ka mamool tha... Rona Hameen Sikandar ka man pasand mashghila tha. Woh baghair
aansuon ke gala phaad phaad kar rota tha aur phir rone ke beechon beech koi bhi
dilchasp cheez nazar aane par yak dam rona band kar ke uska jaiza lene mein masroof
ho jaata aur jab is kaam se farigh ho jaata to ek baar phir apne ronay ke silsile ko wahi
se jaari karta jahan usne chhoda tha. Saat aath mah ki umr mein hi usne bayak waqt
chaar daant nikalne shuru kar liye the jo khargosh ke daanton ki tarah uske munh ke
darmiyan mein the aur uske rone aur hasne par nazar aate the. "Isko jaldi kis baat ki
hai?" Baik waqt chaar daanton ko nikalte dekh kar Salar ne kaha tha tha. Jabreel aur
woh Hameen Sikandar ke baare mein ek jaise tassurat aur khayalat rakhte the. "Yeh tum
khud is se poochh lo." Imama ne jawab diya tha. Hameen ko paalna uske pehle do
bachon ki nisbat zyada thakane aur aazmaane wala kaam sabit ho raha tha. Hameen
Sikandar in chaar daanton ke zuhoor pazeer hone se pehle bhi sirf baron ke khanay wali
har us cheez mein dilchaspi mehsoos karta tha jo chatkhare wali hoti apne pohle munh

402
ke saath bhi chips uski pasandeeda khurak thi jise woh sirf chaba nahin nighal bhi sakta
tha. Woh chips ka packet tak pehchaanta tha aur aisa mumkin nahin tha ke Jibreel aur
Anaya uske qareeb baith kar koi cheez itminan se use khalaye baghair khud kha lete.
Woh ek ajeeb o ghareeb bacha tha. Aur yeh bayaan us ke bare mein Salar Sikandar ne
diya tha jiska khayal tha usne aisi makhlooq kabhi nahin dekhi. Sikandar Usman ne usse
kaha tha. "Main ne dekhi hai. Woh tumhari copy hai." Yeh ziadti hai. Salar ne unki baat
par ihtijaaj kiya tha, woh aur Tayyaba un logon ke paas Congo aaye hue the jab woh
dono Hameen Sikandar ke haathon bannay wali unki durgat dekh rahe the. Woh tab das
mah ka tha aur sab se pehle jo lafz usne bolna shuru kiya tha woh Sala tha aur har
baar Salar ko ghar mein dakhil hote dekh kar woh be had khushi se haath paon marta.
Sala, sala chillate hue uski taraf jaane ki koshish karta tha. Yeh pehla lafz tha jo usne
bolna shuru kar diya tha. Jibreel aur Anaya ki tarah woh bhi jaldi bolna seekh raha tha.

Us mein cheezon ki shanakht aur pehchaan ki salahiyat bhi un dono ki tarah munfarid
thi lekin uski bolne ki salahiyat un dono se bhi achi thi.

Beta Baba pehli baar Salar ke liye woh lafz sun kar hansi se be-haal hone ke bawajood
Imama ne is lafz ko badalne ki koshish ki thi. Woh Salar par haath rakhte hue use tod
tod kar sikhha rahi thi. Ba-ba, sa-la, Hameen ne maa ki mehnat par paani pheretay hue
Salar ke liye wahi lafz istemal kiya jo woh Salar ke liye maa ko pukarte sunta tha.

"Tum ise baba mat sikhaao, sirf re lagwa do mere naam ke saath, yeh bhi ghaneemat
hoga mere liye," Usman aur Tayyaba ke liye ek tafree ban gayi thi aur paanch saala
Jabreel buddha ke se tahammul aur danai ke sath apne is eklaute chote bhai ko dekhta
rehta tha jisne unke ghar ke amn aur sukoon ko pichle taqreeban ek saal se tahobaala
kar ke rakha hua tha. Pehle uska khayaal tha Hameen bada ho jaaye aur chalna shuru ho
jaaye to theek ho jaayega lekin jab bila akhir usne chalna shuru kiya to dekh kar usse
andaaza hua ke woh is masle ka ghalat hal tha.

Hameen Sikandar ko pair nahin par mil gaye the aur woh ab kahin bhi ja sakta tha aur
kahin se muraad kahin bhi tha. Aur uski favorite jagah bath room thi. Woh bhi wahan us
waqt jaana pasand karta tha jab Jabreel use bath room mein jaata dikhayi deta. Aur
Jabreel ne uske haathon kayi baar khaas sharmnak surat-e-haal ka samna kiya... Jis bath
room ko bachay istemal karte the, us bath room mein lock nahin tha aur darwaze ka
handle ghuma kar use kholna Hameen ke baayein haath ka khel tha. Jabreel ke liye
Hameen ki mojoodgi mein bath room jaana, jaan jokhon ka kaam ban jaata tha. Woh
Imama ya Haedi ke aas paas na hone par bath room ke darwaze ke andruni taraf bath
room mein padi un sab cheezon ko rukaawaton ke tor par darwaze ke samne dher kar
ke phir bath room ka istemal karta tha. Salar Sikandar agar use ajeeb o ghareeb kehta
tha to Hameen Sikander, baap ke diye gaye is title par pura utarne ki koshish kar raha
tha aur poori dil jama'ai ke saath kabhi kabhi un sab ko lagta tha, Hameen Sikandar ko

403
koi bhi control nahin kar sakta tha magar duniya mein har Fir'aun Musa hota hai aur
chunni ki unki zindagi mein aamad ek aisi hi ne'mat ke tor par hui thi.

------------------------

Naaib Sadr ke tor par Salar Sikandar ne Africa ke liye kisi insaan ki tarah nahin machine
ki tarah kaam kiya tha. Uski mulazmat ka dorania Africa ki tareekh ke sunehri tareen
saalon mein girdana jata tha. Woh Africa mein taqarrur hone se pehle Africa ki ma'eeshat
ka mahir samjha jata tha lekin wahan apne qayam ke doran Salar Sikandar Africa ke
encyclopedia mein tabdeel ho gaya tha. Africa ka koi mulk ya ilaqa aisa nahin tha jis ke
bare mein maloomat us ki ungliyon par nahin thi aur jahan usne contacts nahin banaye
the. Woh World Bank ki numaindgi karte hue Africa ki falah aur taraqqi ke liye kaam ki
khwahish rakhte hue jaise wahan ek do dhari talwar par chal raha tha usay World Bank
yaani 'Aalami Taqaton' ke ahdaaf bhi hasil karne the. Unhein naraz bhi nahin karna tha
aur use Africa mein Africi awam ki falah o mehboob ko bhi mad-e-nazar rakhna tha. Woh
mushkil tareen ahdaaf ke hasool ke liye na musaaid tareen halaat mein kaam kar raha
tha aur kamiyabi se kaam kar raha tha. Petrus Ibaka ki maut aur is se peda hone wale
haalaat World Bank ke liye ek waqti jhatka the. Woh maslehatan paspa hone par majboor
hue the lekin is ka yeh matlab nahin tha ke Africa ke liye 'Aalami Taqaton' ki policies
badal gayi thein. Aur Salar yeh baat bakhubi janta tha thora hi waqt guzra tha ke sab
kuch nazaron se ojhal aur yaaddasht se mahev hona shuru ho gaya tha. Ghareeb qoumon
ki yaaddasht un ke peth ke saath bandhi hoti hai. Peth khali hoti hai to un ki yaaddasht
bhi khali ho jaati hai. Petrus Ibaka bhi bohot jald apni qoum ki yaaddasht se ghaib hona
shuru ho gaya tha aur Salar ko is baat ka andaza tha. Woh janta tha ke yeh waqti ubaal
hai jo kuch arse is qoum ko mushtail rakhe ga, is ke baad zameeni haqaiq unhein yeh
sab bhoolne par majboor kar dein ge. Aur zameeni haqaiq yeh the ke Africa ke awaam
apni har zaroorat ke liye taraqqi yafta qoumon par inhsaar karte thein. Un ki rozi roti
un ke projects mein kaam kar ke hi chalti thi. Un ke apne leaders aur hukoomatein
corrupt thein, chor thein jo mulki wasail ko sirf apne foreign bank accounts ko bharne ke
liye istemal karte thein, apne mulk aur awaam ki zindagi aur haalat badalne ke liye
nahin. Africa mein sab kuch tha. Apne haalat badalne ki niyat nahin thi. Aur yeh niyat
koi doosra insaan un ke andar paida nahin kar sakta tha. Salar Sikandar bhi nahin aur
yeh woh haqaiq thein jin se maghribi duniya waqif thi to Africa bhi anjaan nahin tha.
Salar Sikandar ki wajah se agar koi farq pada tha to sirf yeh ke agar pehle un projects
ka das fisad wahan ke awaam ki behtari par kharch ho raha tha to ab us ka tanasub
bees se tees fisad ke darmiyan ho gaya tha. Woh is se badi tabdili nahin la sakta tha.
Aur bees se tees fisad wasail bhi agar theek istemal hote to wahan behtari ki raftaar
chaar guna ki ja sakti thi aur yeh kaam Salar ne kiya tha. Woh in wasail ke istemal ko
sau fisad shafaf nahin bana sakta tha lekin is ke istemal ka focus theek kar sakta tha.
Tarjihaat durust kar sakta tha aur woh is mein badi hadd tak kaamyab raha tha.

Ek Naib Sadr ke tor par Africa mein us ki aur us ke offices ki karkardagi aur istedad
duniya ke doosre khitton mein kaam karne walay Naib Sadr ke muqable mein behtareen

404
thi. Wahan shuru hone walay projects case studies ke tor par doosre khitton mein World
Bank ke doosre Naib Sadr uthane par majboor ho gaye the. Woh World Bank ka sarbarah
nahin tha lekin Salar Sikandar ne apne aap ko bohot numayaan na rakhte hue bhi World
Bank ke baqi tamam Naib Sadoor ko na sirf kinare laga kar ghair fa'al kar diya tha,
balkay World Bank ke is agle Sadar ko bhi pas manzar mein dhakel diya tha jise Petrus
Ibaka ki maut ke doran paida hone wale crisis par qabu nah paa sakne ki pareshani
mein purane Sadr ko hata kar tainat kiya gaya tha.

Wo teen saal musalsal time ke "Man of the year" ke tor par us ke surewar ka hissa
bana tha aur World Bank ke sath hone walay is project ke bare mein ikhtilafat se pehle
woh World Bank ke hulqon mein ek bohot zyada professional worker ki shohrat rakhta
tha jo her lehaz se ghair matnazza aur be had achi shohrat ka malik tha. Aur ab is
shohrat ko kharab karne wali shai sirf ek thi. Uska bunyadi perast muslim hona jo us ek
taqreer ke ilawa aur us ke lifestyle ke ilawa us ke kaam aur policiyo mein kabhi nahin
jhalka tha...

Salar Sikandar ki mulazmat ka dorania khatam hone ke qareeb aa raha tha. Bank ne yeh
dorania khatam hone se do saal pehle hi Salar Sikandar ko mulazmat mein tausee ki
offer ki thi aur us ne yeh offer qabool nahin ki thi. Phir is offer ko waqfe waqfe se baar
baar behtar packages ke saath usay israar ke saath pesh kiya jata raha lekin Salar ka
inkaar qaim raha. Woh Africa mein apne qayam ko ab khatam karna chahta tha aur
World Bank ke sath sath American hukoomat ke liye bhi yeh tashweesh ki baat thi.
Africa ko Salar Sikandar se zyada behtar koi nahin chala sakta tha. Is baat par Board of
Directors mein koi do rai nahin thi aur na hi American hukoomat ko koi shuba tha. Us
ne pichle chand salon mein sirf World Bank ki saq o image hi Africa mein badal kar
rakh diya tha balkay us ne Americi hukoomat ke liye bhi wahan khair sigaali ke jazbat
dobara paida karne mein bohot kamiyabi hasil ki thi. Us ka World Bank ko is waqt
chhod kar jana un ke liye bohot bada dhachka hota... lekin woh rukne par tayyar nahin
tha aur American hukoomat ko sochna pad raha tha ke woh usay aisi kya cheez pesh
kare jo usay rok sake.

World Bank ki sadarat hi yaqeenan aisa ek taaj tha jo us ko pehna kar usay roka ja
sakta tha. Salar Sikandar us ohday ke liye mawzu tareen aur kam umar tareen umeedwar
tha magar is ohday par Salar Sikandar ki tainati Americi hukoomat ke liye khud ek masla
ban gayi thi. Woh ek bunyad parast musalman ko World Bank ka Sadr nahin bana sakte
the aur woh us bunyadi perast muslim ko kisi aur cheez ki offer kar ke rok bhi nahin
paa rahe the. Yeh faisla unhein karna tha ke kya uske Muslim bunyad parasti ko nazar
andaz kiya ja sakta hai. Lekin abhi Americi hukumat aur World Bank ke paas is bare
mein sochne ke liye waqt tha kyun ke Salar ki mulazmat ka dorania khatam hone mein
ek saal baqi tha. Is ek saal mein Salar Sikandar ki zindagi mein teen bade waqiat huay
the aur teeno ne us ki zindagi par bohot gehre nuqoosh chhode the. Gehre aur hamesha
reh jane wale aur yeh kehna ghalat nahi tha ke un waqiat ne ek baar phir us ki zindagi
badal di thi.

405
Chunni Ghulam Fareed bhi us ki zindagi mein us ki aakhri aur chouthi aulad ke tor par
isi saal aayi thi. Us ki zindagi ka pehla bada waqia.

-----------------------

Chunni se Salar Sikandar ka ghayabana t'aaruf hamesha be naam raha tha. Ghulam Fareed
ke hawale se Sikandar Usman se use kayi baar khabrein milti rahi thi, bilkul usi tarah
gaon mein qaaim us school ke bohot se doosri mulazimeen ke baare mein pata chalta
rehta tha. Sikandar Usman ne Ghulam Fareed ke zariye gaon ki masjid ke imam ko
pohanchayi jaane wali imdad ke baare mein bhi Salar ko mutala kar diya tha kyun ke
yeh imdad Salar ke kehne par hi Sikandar Usman ne shuru ki thi. Ghulam Fareed ko is
imdad mein her phair ke natije mein mulazmat se farigh karne ka hukm bhi Salar hi ka
tha. Bad diyanati aur be imani us ke liye qata'an na qabil bardasht thi aur yeh muamla
use is liye zyada sangin aur zyada na qabil bardasht laga tha ke jis raqm mein her phair
kiya gaya tha woh masjid ke liye di gayi thi aur masjid ki raqm mein bad diyanati karne
wale shakhs ko woh kisi reya'at ka mustahiq nahi samajhta tha. Sikandar Usman bhi
Ghulam Fareed ko di jaane wali is saza ke haq mein the. Is liye unhone Salar Sikandar ki
hidayat par poori tarah amal daramad kiya tha. Ghulam Fareed ke haathon ek bachi ke
siwa apne poore khandan ka qatl Sikandar Usman ko buri tarah hila diya tha. Is dil
kharaash waqeae ko media ne bohot din uchhala tha... Ghulam Fareed se poochhe jaane
wale sawalon ke jawabat woh headlines ki shakl mein dikhaate aur chhapte rahe the jo
sirf Sikandar Usman hi nahi Salar ki nazron se bhi guzarte rahe the, apni family ko is
tarah be rahmi se maar dene wala shakhs media ko zehni adam tawazon ka shikar laga
raha tha kyun ke woh us hadse ki tawajjahat har roz badal deta tha. Use apni biwi ke
kirdar par shak tha. Is liye usne apne khandan ko maara yeh hadse ke foran baad media
ki taraf se breaking news hasil karne ke chakron mein nashr aur shaya hone wali pehli
khabar thi. Yeh ek ghair zimmedar sahafi ne andaazan banakar apne TV par nashr ki thi
aur baqiyon ne aankhein band kar ke us ki takleed ki thi. Disk Journalism ki yeh chhoti
si bad diyanati kayi salon baad kisi shakhs ke galey ka phanda ban jaane waali thi, yeh
us sahafi ko andaza bhi nahi tha.

Ju Ju Ghulam Fareed se mukhtalif sahafiyo ko milne aur baat karne ka ittefaq hota raha,
mukhtalif inkishaafat samne aate rahe. Woh pehli khabar chup gayi thi. Ab us qatl ki
wajah ghurbat samne aayi thi. Biwi se larai jhagre the. Ghar mein bhook aur bimari thi.
Rishte daro aur qarz khawon ke apni raqam ke taqade the aur in sab ke aakhir mein
school ki ek naukri se ek mali bad diyanati par nikala jana aur be ghar kiya jana tha jo
Sikandar Usman aur Salar ko ehsas e jurm mein mubtala kiye hue tha.

Woh ab Ghulam Fareed ke liye kuch nahi kar sakte the siwaye is ke ke us ki bach jaane
wali wahid aulaad ki dekh bhaal aur kafalat ki zimmedari utha lete aur Salar ke kehne
par woh Sikandar Usman ne uthayi thi. Woh us ke liye mahana raqam bhejte the jo us

406
ke rishte daar aakar le jaate the aur kabhi kabhar Sikandar Usman ke kehne par woh
Chunni ko la kar unhein dikhaya bhi jaate the taake unhein yeh tasalli rahe ke woh
raqam waqai us par kharch ho rahi thi. Us ki munasib dekh bhaal ho rahi thi aur woh
mehfooz haathon mein thi. Yeh shayad isi tarah chalta rehta agar is saal Salar apni family
ke sath do hafton ke liye Pakistan na aata aur ek lambay arse ke baad Sikandar Usman
ke bajaye khud gaon school dekhne na jaata ya wahan ja kar Ghulam Fareed ki beti ka
khayal aane par us ke dil mein use dekhne ki khwahish paida na hoti aur hamesha ki
tarah Chunni ke rishte daar ko Chunni ko school le kar aane ke bajaye school hi ki
intizamiya ke chand logon ke sath Salar khud achanak us ke ghar na chala jaata. Jis dedh
saal ki Chunni ko Salar ne pehli baar dekha tha. Woh use saat aath mah ki ek bachi lagi
thi. Be had kamzor.. dubli patli us ki sanwali rangat yarqan jaisi peela hat liye thi. Us ka
jism aur chehra kisi jildi infection ke natije mein chhote bade risne wale peep zada
danon se bhara hua tha aur us ke siyah baal dhoop, gandagi mein reh reh kar bhoori
latoon mein tabdeel ho chuke the jo dhulne aur kangi naa hone ki wajah se aapas mein
jude hue the. Us ke oopri dhar par jo farak tha, woh bosi'dgi aur khasta haali ko to
zahir kar hi raha tha lekin is ke sath sath woh us ke size se bahut bara hone par yeh
bhi zahir kar raha tha ke woh us se pehle bhi koi aur istemal karta tha uske hothon par
paprian jami hui thi jaise woh jism mein paani ki kami ka shikar ho, haath pairon ke
bade hue aur mail se bhare tedhe medhe tute hue naakhun yeh zahir kar rahe the ke us
ki dekh bhaal kitni achhe tariqe se ho rahi thi.

Jis waqt Salar us ghar ke sahn mein dakhil hua woh ghar ke ek kache sahn mein dana
chugti hui murghiyon ke paas baithi thi aur isi dane par gandagi ko bilaa takalluf apne
muh mein daal rahi thi. Salar ne us bade sahn ke ek koney mein murghiyon ke paas
baithi us bachhi ko ghor se dekha bhi nahi tha. Woh yeh soch bhi nahi sakta tha ke uski
kafalat ke liye maqool raqam bhejne ke bawajood woh is haal mein ho sakti thi. Chunni
ke rishte daar bay-had nervous aur ghabraye hue the. Woh Salar ko andar laye the aur
mehmaan khane mein usay bithane ki koshish ki thi. Salar ko jaldi thi. Use sirf ek nazar
us bachhi ko dekhna tha aur wapas jana tha. Ghar ke androni hisse mein jane ke bajaye
yeh kaam woh wahi sahn mein khare khare niptana chahata tha aur Chunni ke rishte
daar ki yeh badqismati aur Chunni ki khush qismati thi ke woh is waqt wahi sahn mein
thi. Woh log presentation aur display ke liye hangami buniyadon par usay ab saja sawar
nahi kar sakte the. "Yeh bas aise hi rehti hai. Jitni baar bhi kapde badlo, yeh ja kar
murghiyon mein ghus jati hai." "Hamidah! Aray, o Hamidah! Zara dekh Chunni ko. Kapde
badalwa sahib ne milna hai." Ghar ke malik ne bay-had ghabraye aur sharminda se
andaaz mein Chunni ki taraf ishara karte hue biwi ko awaz lagayi thi aur woh pehla
moqa tha jab Salar ne Chunni ko baghor dekha tha aur woh bhi apna naam pukare jane
par kuch khof zade andaaz mein us ki taraf mutawajjah hui thi.

Hamidah ne hangami buniyadon par lipak kar Chunni ko andar le jane ki koshish ki thi
lekin Salar ne rok diya, woh jo chhupana chahte the, usay chhupa nahi paye the is liye
woh usay Salar ke paas le aaye the. Hamidah ki god mein uthai hui, bahti hui nazla zada
naak wali us bachhi ko dekhte hue Salar Sikandar ko ajeeb raham aaya tha us par woh
africa mein bachon ko iss se bhi bure haalaat mein dekha chuka tha lekin in bachon ke

407
saath Salar Sikandar ka koi ehsaas e jurm nahi tha. Jo Chunni ko dekhte hue usay
mehsoos hua tha.

"nahi nahi. Isko na uthayein, yeh badi gandi hai ji. Aap ke kapde na kharab kar de. Isko
abhi lattering mein jana nahi aaya" Hamidah se pehle uske miyan ne Salar ko iss bachhi
ko uthane se roka tha. Salar ne us ki baton ko nazar andaz karte hue iss bachhi ko utha
liya tha aur Chunni bade araam se kissi jhijhak ke baghair us ke paas aagayi thi. Us ne
zindagi mein pehli baar Salar Sikandar jaise huliye wala koi shakhs dekha tha. Salar ne
usay thapakte hue pachkara tha. Woh palkein jhapkaye jawab diye baghair lekin us se
chipke hue usay dekhti rahi.

"Haan bas thori bimari rehti hai. Shuru se hi aisi hai. Doctor ki dawai se farq nahi pada.
Ab peer sahib se dam kara ke laaye hain. Unho ne taweez bhi diya hai gale mein dalne
ke liye. Hamidah! Tune dala nahi abhi tak." Salar, miyan biwi se ab iss bachhi ke bare
mein poochh raha tha aur woh gad baraye hue us ke chehre aur jism par riste hue
danon ki wajuhat aur ilaj bayan kar rahe the. Salar Sikandar ko yeh ehsaas ho gaya tha
ke woh ghalat jagah par thi. Uska khayal nahi rakha ja raha tha aur uski kafalat ke liye
di jane wali imdad us par istemal nahi ho rahi thi. Pata nahi woh kon si zehni roh jis
mein usne Chunni ko fori tor par wahan se le jane aur kisi darulaman mein daakhil
karwane ka faisla kiya tha ya kisi aisi jagah jahan par woh bacchi achi tarah parwarish
kar paati aur us deeni roh mein yeh faisla usne Chunni ke rishtedaaron ko suna bhi diya
tha. Unke ihtijaj ke bawajood woh Chunni ko wahan se le aaya tha aur woh usay rok
nahi paaye the. Badhawasi aur pareshani ke bawajood woh Chunni ko nahi le ja raha tha.
Unka mahana wazifa le ja raha tha aur woh paisay band hojaatay to is taw ko ke aage
in sab ko bohot sari fikriyan lahaq ho gayi thi lekin Salar ke saath school ki intizamiya
bhi thi aur kuch security ahalkaar bhi, woh zubani ihtijaaj ke ilawa aur kuch nahi kar
sake the. Hairaan kun baat yeh thi ke is sare shor sharabe aur ihtijaj mein Chunni bay-
had itminan aur pur sukoon andaz mein Salar ki god mein chadhi us ka collar pakar rahi
thi. Us ke saath ghar se nikalte hue bhi woh be qarar aur pareshan nahi hui thi aur na
hi uski gaadi ki front seat par bithaaye jaate hue.

Us gaon se Islamabad waapsi par Salar apni gaadi khud drive karta raha tha aur Chunni
barabar wali seat par bethi darwazay ki khidki se chipki bay-had khamoshi aur itminan
se pura rasta bahar dekhti rahi thi aur agar be chain hui thi to sirf tab, jab Salar ne
usay gaadi mein bithate hue usay safety belt bandhne ki koshish ki thi, jo us ke haath
paon maarnay par Salar ne khol di thi, usay is waqt Hameen yaad aaya tha. Woh bhi is
umr mein isi tarah safety belt se jaan chhurata tha. Safety belt khol dene par woh ek
baar phir se pur sukoon hogayi thi. Pura rasta Salar usay waqtan fa waqtan dekhta raha
lekin woh is qadar itminan ke saath sheeshe se bahar nazar aane wali sadak aur is par
guzarne wali traffic ko dekhte mein magan thi ke usne ek baar bhi palat kar gaadi ke
andar mojood Salar ko dekhne ki koshish nahi ki thi. Salar us ka yeh inehmaq dekh kar
muskurata raha tha. Us ne rastay mein ek jagah ruk kar usay ek juice ka dabba aur

408
packet ka ek packet le kar diya tha. Woh minton mein dono cheezein kha gayi thi youn
jaise woh kayi dino ki bhooki thi.

Islamabad aate hue gaadi ke safar ke doran Salar is bachi ki rehaish ke liye munasib
tareen jagah ke bare mein sochta raha tha. Us waqt usne ek lamhe ke liye bhi yeh nahi
socha tha ke woh usay khud paalega. Woh itni bari zimmedari lenay ke bare mein soch
bhi nahi sakta tha aur agar soch bhi leta to bhi yeh kaam Imama se poochhe baghair
nahi kar sakta tha. Jo bhi mumkinah batein Chunni ke liye us ke zehan mein aa rahi thi,
woh khud hi unhein mustarid karta raha tha.Islamabad pohochne par ghar ke garage
mein, uske bachon ne bhagte hue uska isteqbal kiya tha aur gaadi ke andar Chunni ko
sabse pehle sadhe teen saala Hameen ne dekha tha aur uski aankhein hamesha ki tarah
gol hogayi thi, yun jaise usne jungle ka koi janwar dekh liya ho. Usne khidki ke sheeshe
se naak aur munh chipkaye. "Hello" kehkar Chunni ko mukhatib kiya tha jo khidki ke
andar wali side se sheeshe se chehra chupakaye hui thi aur Hameen doosri taraf se wo
kuch khaif hokar thoda sa peeche hati thi, isse pehle ke Hameen koi aur harkat karta
Salar gadi se nikla kar doosri taraf aa chuka tha. Usne Hameen ko hata kar gadi ka
darwaza khola aur Chunni ko bahar nikal liya. Chunni se aane wale badbu ke fabke sabse
pehle Hameen ne hi mehsoos kiye the. Usne be ikhtiyar apni naak par haath rakhte hue
baap se kaha.

"Oh my God! She is so smelly and dirty and ugly."

Woh be ikhtiyar naak par haath rakhte hue kehta gaya jabke Jabreel aur Anaya kuch
faslay par khade kisi tabseray aur sawal ke baghair ghar mein baap ke saath anay wale
is mehman ko dekh rahe the.

"Hameen" Salar ne use dantne wale andaaz mein pukara aur ghoora...

"Oh but then that's ok

May be she likes to live like this
I mean some people like to be different
I like her hairstyle....She is cool...."

("Lekin thik hai. Shayad isey isi tarah rehna pasand ho, mera matlab hai ki kuch log
mukhtalif hote hain mujhe iska hairstyle achha laga hai. Yeh cool hai.")

Hameen ne hamesha ki tarah baap ki phatkar ke baad seconds mein apna bayaan tabdeel
kiya aur apni baat ke aakhir mein Chunni ko sataishi nazron se dekhte hue baap se
kaha.

409
"Baba I also want to have her hair style."

("Baba, main bhi iski tarah hairstyle banana chahta hoon.")

Salar ne uski zubaan ki qaychi ko nazar andaz kar diya tha. Woh ek chhote size ka
khamosh na hone wala jin tha jo is ghar ke afraad ke ird gird har waqt mandlata rehta
tha aur uske sawalat khatam na hone wale sawalat ne Imama aur Salar ki ideal waldain
banne ki har khwahish, khoobi aur maloomat ko khatam kar diya tha.

'I think she is goldi lock.'"

Hameen ki tareefon ka silsila jaari tha. Voh ab baap ko yeh jatakar khush karna chahta
tha ki use woh bacchi acchi lagi thi. "Yeh Goldie lock nahin hai, gandi hai isne kayi
hafton se apne baal nahin dhoye balki shayad kayi mahinon se."

Jabreel ne use tok kar bataya tha ke wo teeno ab Salar ke peeche peeche andar ja rahe
the. "All right, magar iska matlab yeh nahin hai ke yeh cool nahin hai."

Jawab phir tadaak se aaya tha, Jabreel be ikhtiyar pachtaaya usne uske tabsare ka jawab
de kar Salar ke peeche lagne waali bala apne peeche laga li thi.

"Agar main kayi mahinon tak apne baal nahin dhoun to mere baal bhi aise hi honge,
mera matlab hai Golden Brown ya Ash Grey ya Mustard Yellow." Uska zehan ab kahin se
kahin pahunch gaya tha.

"Nahin" Jabril ne be had sakht lehje mein full stop lagaya.

Hameen ne be had itminan se kaha. "Lekin main apne baal dye toh kar sakta hoon."
Jabril ne is baar use mukammal tor par nazar andaaz kiya. Voh nahin chahta tha voh
balon ke baad Chunni jaise nakhuno ko bhi apnanay ke baare mein sochna shuru kar de.

Imama ne Salar ko is bachi ko uthaye dekha tha. Voh Tayyaba ke saath baithi is waqt
chai pee rahi thi aur voh chai peena hi bhool gayi thi.

410
"Yeh kaun hai?" "Baad mein bataunga. Tum ise nehla kar kapde badal do uske, phir main
use doctor ko dikhana chahta hoon." Usne Chunni ko god se utaarte huye kaha tha.

Imama kuch uljhi thi lekin voh use le kar chali gayi thi aur usko nahlaane ki koshish ke
aghaaz mein hi use pata chal gaya tha ke is bachi ke balon ko kaate baghair usko
nahlaaya nahin ja sakta. Uske sar mein bade bade phode the aur in phodon se risne wali
peep ne uske balon ki latoon ko aapas mein is tarah jod diya tha ke ab unka khulna
mumkin nahin raha tha. Usne shaving kit mein pari kaichi se Chunni ke saare baal jadon
tak kaat diye the. Voh uska sar ganja nahin kar sakti thi kyun ke voh phodon se bhara
hua tha... Imama ko is bachi ko nahlaate huye bohot raham aur tars aaya tha aur be had
hairani bhi hui thi use... Chunni bilkul chup chap baithi nahati rahi thi. Usne aam bachon
ki tarah rona dhona nahin machaya tha, na hi apne baal katne par un phunsiyo aur
phodon par haath lagne par kisi takleef ka izhar kiya tha.

Bed room mein Jabreel aur Anaya baath room mein ja kar us bachi ki safai suthrai ko
bezat khud ja kar dekhne se Hameen ko rokne ki koshishon mein masroof the jinhein is
kaam par Imama tainaat kar ke gayi thi.

Woh bil aakhir jab Chunni ko bilkul saaf kar yukt mein nahla dhula kar Hameen hi ka
ek joda pehnaye bahar laayi thi to use dekh kar sabse pehli cheekh maarne wala Hameen
hi tha.

"Oh my God! Mommy you have made her

uglier horrible and you have destroyed
my most favourite shirt."

(Oh my god, mummy! Aap ne use aur bura... khaufnaak bana diya hai aur aap ne meri
sabse favorite shirt bhi kharab kar di hai.")

Usko dohra gham tha Chunni ke balon ke saath saath apni shirt ko uske jism par dekh
kar bhi dukh hua tha.

"Mommy she was girl. You have

made her a boy. God will never
forgive you for that."

(Mommy yeh ladki thi. Aap ne use ladka bana diya. Allah uske liye aap ko maaf nahin
karega.")

411
Imama ko uski is baat par hansi aayi. Salar theek kehta tha. Woh ajeeb o ghareeb hi tha
aur Chunni is saari guftagu ke doran khamoshi se apne is naye khandaan ko dekh rahi
thi.

Woh is ghar mein hamesha ke liye rehne aayi thi lekin is waqt kisi ko iska andaza nahin
tha ke woh mehman nahin thi.

-----------------------------------

"Aur ab iska karoge kya?" Imama ne apne bed par Salar aur apne darmiyan pur sukoon
gehri neend mein kharrate leti Chunni ko dekhte hue Salar se poocha jo bed ke doosri
janib neem daraz tha aur woh bhi is waqt Chunni hi ko dekh raha tha jo is baat se
mukammal tor par be khabar aur be niaz thi ke woh is waqt kahan hai.

Zindagi mein pehli baar kisi ne mohabbat aur shafqat ke sath us ka pet bhar jaane tak
isay khana khilaya tha aur woh be had raghbat se Imama aur Hameen ke haathon se
luqmay le le kar khati rahi thi. Khaas tor par Hameen ke haathon se jo bohot zidd kar
ke is kaarekheir mein shamil hua tha.

"Oh, My God" Hameen ne apne haath mein pakra pehla hi luqma khane par jaise khushi
aur josh ke aalam mein apne makhsoos andaz mein cheekh martay hue naara lagaya tha.
"Mommy, She Likes Me" (yeh mujhe pasand karti hai). usne tamatar ki tarah surkhe hote
hue Imama ke kanon mein woh sargoshi ki thi jo lounge mein bethay har shakhs ne suni
thi.

Chhe feet door bethe Jabreel ne ek kitaab ki warq girdani karte hue ek lamha ke liye
nazrein utha kar usay dekha aur phir beyhad tahammul se agla safha palatte hue ek
jawabi sargoshi ki.

"She is the only who likes you" (Sirf yahi tumhein pasand karti hai.)

Imama ne Hameen ke inkishaf ko isi tarah nazar andaz kiya tha jis tarah Hameen ne
Jabreel ke tabseere ko. Woh is waqt Chunni ko khana khilane mein masroof tha aur yeh
ek ahem tareen kaam tha jo use sonpa gaya tha.

Chunni palken jhapkaye baghair Hameen aur Imama ko baari baari dekhte hue unke
haath se khana khati rahi thi. Beyhad sukoon aur itminan se jo hairaan kun tha aur woh

412
sukoon aur itminan is waqt bhi us ke wajood se jhalak raha tha jo neend mein tha aur
jise dekhte hue Salar beyhad ghehri soch mein dooba hua tha. Usne kuch der pehle hi
Imama ko us ke aur us ke baap aur khandan ke hawale se pesh anay wale tamam halaat
o waqeat ko apne ehsas-e-jurm ke saath aagah kiya tha aur Chunni ke liye Imama ki
hamdardi aur tars mein bey pana izafa kar diya tha lekin is ke bawajood ahem tareen
sawal wahi tha jo Imamah ne poocha tha.

"Main ise kisi Orphanage ya Welfare Home mein daakhil karwane ke liye le kar aaya
hoon. Jo kuch us ke saath hua hai, mujh par itni zimmedari to aati hai ke main is ki
zindagi kharab hone na doon, jo wahan reh kar ho jaaye gi jahan ye thi." Salar ne
beyhad sanjeedgi se Imama se kaha.

"Tum ehsas-e-jurm ka shikaar ho rahe ho?" Us ke eteraf ke bawajood Imama kahe

baghair na rah saki.

"Haan ..... jo kuch is ke baap ne apne khandan ke saath kiya, is mein, main bhi qasoor
waar hoon. Thorhi si zyada concern dikhadeta deta main to yeh sab na hota jo ho gaya."
Salar use dekhte hue keh raha tha. Imama ne us ka haath thapka.

"Tum use apne paas rakh kar kisi yatim khana mein daakhil nahin karwa sakte, khaas
tor par is surat e hal mein jab is ke rishte daar mojood hain aur court ne unhein is ki
guardian ship bhi de rakhi hai hai. Woh tumhare khilaf qanooni karwai kar sakte hain."

Imama ne jaise use khabardar kiya.

"Mujhe parwa nahin hai, is ka bhi kuch na kuch intezam kar loon ga main ... filhal to
main ne apni legal team se kaha hai ke woh us ke bare mein mujhe advise karein. Court
ko approach kiya ja sakta hai. Is bachi ke liye guardian ship badli ja sakti hai. Koi behtar
rishte daar dhoonda ja sakta hai ya phir kisi welfare home ko is ki zimmedari sonpi ja
sakti hai."

Woh Imama se keh raha tha aur is saari guftagu ke doran Salar Sikandar ne ek lamhe ke
liye bhi us bachi ko godh lene ke option par socha hi nahin tha, woh sirf is bachi ki
behtar nigahdashi chahta tha aur us ke liye rupaya kharch karne par tayar tha aur us ka
khayal tha ke woh Pakistan mein qayam ke doran hi Chunni ke liye koi behtar jagah
talash karne mein kaamyaab ho jaye ga.

Yeh khayal pehli bar us ghar mein Hameen ko aaya tha jo doosre din Imama se Chunni
ka naam poochne ki jaddo jehad kar raha tha.

413
"Mujhe yaad hi nahi raha tumhare baba se is ka naam poochna." Imama ko us ke
istifsaar par yaad aya. Salar is waqt ghar par nahi tha. Chunni, Imama aur teeno bachon
ke saath lounge mein thi jahan woh Anaya ke thamaye hue kuch khilonon ke saath
khelne mein masroof thi. Us ke sar aur jism par mojood allergy par ab woh cream lagi
hui thi jo Imama thodi der pehle use doctor ko dikha kar tashkhees karane ke baad laayi
thi.

"Can I name her?" ("Main iska naam rakh du") Hameen ne maa ki baat ke jawab mein
use tajweez pesh ki.

"Nahi, tum yeh nahi kar sakte." Is se kuch faslay par ek kitaab parhte hue Jabreel ne
jaise use lagam daalne ki koshish ki.

"Kyun? Hameen ne apna pura muh aur aankhein baik waqt poori tarah khol kar, unhein
gol karte hue taajub ki inteha par pohonchte hue kaha. "Kyun ke is ka pehle hi ek naam
hai." Jabreel ne us ke thande andaz mein us ke sawal ka jawab aise diya jaise use
Hameen ki kam aqali par afsos ho raha ho. "Tumhein is ka naam pata hai?" Tadakh se
agla sawal Jabreel ki taraf uchhala gaya. "Nahi" Jabreel gudbaraya." "Mujhe is ka naam
nahi pata."

Hameen ne usi andaz mein apne seene par haath rakhte hue isi dramaai andaz mein
kaha. "Mummy iska naam nahi jaanti." Woh ab Imama ki taraf mutawajjah tha jo Anaya
ke liye kuch drawing kar rahi thi. Anaya ko is ka naam nahi pata. Us ne ab apne donon
nanhe nahne haathon ki hatheliyon ko phelaya. "Aur puri duniya mein kisi ko bhi is ka
naam nahi maloom"

Woh jaise adalat mein is ka case ladne ke liye sar dhad ki baazi laga raha tha. "Aur
tum.. kya tum nahi chahte ke is ka koi naam ho?"

Us ke andaz mein is qadar malamat thi ke ek lamha ko Jabreel ko bhi mudafiana andaz
ikhtiyar karna pada. Woh buri tarah gudbaraya.

"Main ne yeh toh nahi kaha."

"Main ne khud suna hai. Hameen ne apne seene par apne dono haath rakhte hue apni
moti moti siyah aankhein mukammal tor par gol karte hue ahem gawah ka role ada kiya.
Jabreel ne fori tor par apna chehra kitaab ke peeche chhupane mein aafiyat samjhi thi.

414
Woh is chhote bhai ko tab hi chup nahi karwa sakta tha jab use bolna nahi aata tha aur
ab chup karwana? "Hameen is ke parents ne is ka koi na koi naam zaroor rakha hoga.
Woh itni badi hai."

Imama ne is baar muddakhilat karni zaroori samjhi Hameen ko us ki baat par jaise
current hi lag gaya tha.

"Parents! Us ke halaq se ajeeb si awaaz nikli thi." Jabreel ko kitaab hata kar use dekhna
par gaya. "Oh! My ki god" Hameen ki awaaz sadma zada thi. "Phir yeh un ke paas kyun
nahi hai?"

Us ne isi sadmay mein Imama se jaise ehtejajan kaha tha aur yeh woh sawal tha jis ka
jawab Imama nahi de sakti thi. Us ki samajh mein nahi aya ke woh is sawal ke jawab
mein Chunni ke khandan ke bare mein use kya bataye. Us ki khamoshi ne Hameen ko
jaise aur be tab kiya.

"Kya is ka koi bhai ya behen bhi nahi hai?"

"Nahi! Is ka koi nahi hai. Imama ne jawab diya. Hameen ka chehra khil utha. "Tab to
main is ka naam rakh sakta hoon." Guftagu jahan se shuru hui thi ghoom phir kar wahi
aagayi thi.

Hameen apni koi baat nahi bhoolta tha. Yeh us ke maa baap ki bad qismati thi.
"Okay,Tum is ka naam rakh lo." Imama ne jaise haath jorhne wale andaz mein us ke
samne hathiyaar daale aur dobara Anaya ki drawing ki taraf mutawajjah hogayi.

"Mummy! Kya yeh hamare saath rahegi?" Hameen ne ek aur sawal se use mushkil mein
daalna zaroori samjha. "Nahi" Imama ne isi tarah kaam mein masroof us ki taraf
mutawajjah huye baghair kaha.

"Kyun?" Hameen ne jaise cheekh numa andaz mein sawal kiya. Imama sirf ghehri saans le
kar rah gayi thi. Uski zindagi ki sab se badi khwahish yeh thi ke Hameen ke paas sawal
khatam ho jayein ya waqti tor par kisi waqt ruk jayein kare. "Jab tumhare baba aayenge
to un hi se poochna." Us ne bala ko apne sar se taalne ki koshish ki.

"Mummy! Kya hum is ko adopt kar sakte hain?" Imama ka dimaag ghoom gaya tha is
sawal par. "Nahi yeh nahi ho sakta." Koi doosri surat e hal hoti to woh is sawal par

415
hans padti lekin Muhammad Hameen Sikandar ne apne maa baap ki has mazaah ko
khatam kar diya tha. Un ki bardasht ke pemaane ke saath saath.

"Tum ise adopt kyun karna chahte ho?" Jabreel ne jaise bol kar kaha tha. "Kyun ke
mujhe ek baby chahiye."

"Us ne be had roothay andaz mein kisi se nazray milaye baghair elaan kiya. Jabreel jaise
ghush kha gaya tha. Imama dam bhakud apne saaday teen saalay betay ki shakal dekh
kar rah gayi thi jabke lounge mein aate hue Sikandar Usman apni hansi par qaboo nahi
rak sakte thay. Hameen ne Sikandar Usman ko andar aate aur hanstay hue dekh liya tha.
Woh apni jagah se uth kar, ja kar un ki tangon se lipta aur us ne woh mutalba ek bar
phir pesh kiya.

"Aik din aaye ga jab baby aap ke paas hoga." Unhon ne usay thapaktay hue tasalli di.
"Aik din?" Hameen ki aankhen aadatan gol huyi thin. "Aaj kyun nahi?"

Us ne zid ki. Sikandar Usman ne zameen par baithi khilono se khelte hue Chunni ko
dekha. Jitna tarham aur ehsas e jurm Salar Sikandar ke dil mein Chuni ke liye tha, utna
hi tarham Sikandar Usman ke dil mein us bachi ke liye tha. Woh jaise in dono ka
mushtarka ehsas e jurm thi. "Beta! Isay wapas jana hai. Woh aap ki baby nahi ho sakti."
Sikandar Usman ne ab Hameen ko samjhane ki koshish ka aghaz kiya.

"Isay kahan jata hai?" Hameen ko Sikandar Usman ki baat par aik naya jhatka laga. Woh
jaise hakka bakka andaz mein Chunni ko dekhne laga. "Apni family ke paas." Sikandar
Usman ne mukhtasaran kaha. Woh usay yateem khana ke bare mein batana nahi chahte
thay, nah Chunni ke hawale se mazeed sawalon ka Pandora box kholna chahte thay lekin
unhen andaza nahi tha ke un ka sawal is soorat e hal mein ghalat ho gaya tha. "lekin
Mummy ne kaha tha us ki koi family nahi hai."

Sikandar Usman ne Imama ko dekha. Imama ne unhein. "Aap ke baba isay kisi nursery
mein dakhil karana chahte hain.Imama ne uske liye ek jawab dhoonda

"Yeh hamare sath kyu nahi reh sakti,hamara ghar itna bada hai"..usne hath phailakar itna
par zor diya.Sawal besakhta tha aur jawab bhi isi mein tha...bacche baazdafa wo hal
chutki bajate pesh kardete hai jin se bade aankhein churaate phir rahe hote hain.

Hameen ka yeh hal Salar Sikandar ne bhi suna jo is waqt chand yateem khano ke
maloomati meterial uthaye lounge mein daakhil ho raha tha lekin is waqt Hameen ka yeh
hal un sab ko Hameen ki bachgana zidd aur fantasy se zyada kuch nahi laga tha. Woh

416
abhi do haftay aur Pakistan mein tha aur woh in do hafton mein Chunni ke hawale se
koi faisla kar lena chahta tha lekin is se pehle woh us ke rishte daaroon se court ke
zariye guardian ship lene ke liye maali muamlat tay karne mein masroof tha. "Yeh
hamara ghar nahi hai. Yeh aap ke dada abbu ka ghar hai." Andar aate hue Salar ne us
ke sawal ka jawab pesh kiya..Hameen soch mein pada.

"Aapke baba sahi keh rahe hain." Imama ne jaise uski khamoshi par sukoon ka saans
liya. "Hamare paas ghar nahi hai." Hameem uljha, "Hamare saath Kinshasha me reh sakti
hai" Hameen ko Kinshasha wale ghar ka khayal aaya..."Lekin wo bhi hamara ghar nahi
hai, hum ise jald chord dege zyada se zyada ek saal mein.

Salar ne behad sanjeedgi se uske sath yun baat karna shuru kar di jaise wo kisi bade
aadmi se baat kar raha ho.Uske teeno bacche ghair maamuli zahanat ke maalik the aur
yeh unke genes mein wayat hui thi,magar yeh ghair mamuli zahanat jo Jabreel aur Anaya
ki shakl mein unhe nemat lagi thi Hameen ki shakl mein museebat ban gayi thi.Hameen
abhi bhi soch mein dooba hua tha wo jaise Chunni ke liye ek ghar ki talaash mein tha
jaha use rakha jaa sakta aur Imama ko ghar ke zikr par jaise apna ghar yaad aagaya tha.
"Hamare paas hamara apna ghar kyun nahi hai..? Hamara apna ghar hoga." Imama ne
Hameen ko jaise behlaaya."Kab..?" "Bohot jald"

Imama chai bana kar Salar aur Sikander Usman ko pesh kar rahi thi jo mulaazim chand
lamhe pehle rakh kar gaya tha. "Isi liye mana karta tha main ke fuzool kharchiyaan mat
karo. Waqt par ek ghar bana lo, jaise tumhare saare bhaiyon ne bana liye." Sikander
Usman ko is mauzu guftagu se woh plot aur woh angoothi yaad aagayi.

Woh plot is waqt hota to chaar paanch crore ka ho chuka hota. "Us ring ki is waqt ki
market price se double."

Sikandar Usman ne rawani se kaha, "Apne liye chai daalti Imama ek lamhe ke liye thakti,
uljhi. "Kis ring ki?" Usne jaise hairan ho kar Sikandar Usman se poocha, "Jo ring tumne
pehni hui hai."

Sikandar Usman ne chai ka ghoont lete hue kaha, "Salar ko ghalti ka ehsas hua. Use
Sikandar ko is mauzu par aane se pehle mauzu badal dena chahiye thi lekin ab teer
kamaan se nikal chuka tha. Imama ne be yakeeni se haath mein pehni anguthi ko dekha
phir Salar ko phir Sikandar Usman ko."yeh plot bech kar aayi hai?"

"Haan.. ek crore 37 lakh ki... Zara socho, das gyarah saal pehle woh plot na bikta to aaj
woh Islamabad mein jis jagah par hai usse chaar paanch guna qeemat ho chuki hoti thi.
Ring to itni qeemti nahi ho sakti waqt ke sath.

417
Sikandar Usman ne na Imama ke tassuraat par ghoor kiya tha, na Salar ke... woh rawani
mein chai peetay hue baat kehte chale gaye thay. Imama sakhat aur dum bakhud Salar
ko dekh rahi thi jo usse nazrein churaye chai peene mein masroof tha. Woh is waqt yehi
kar sakta tha,ghar mein ek dum apni baat ke ikhtitam par chhaane wali khamoshi se
Sikandar Usman ko laga, kuch theek nahi hai.

Chai ka aakhri ghoont lete hue woh ruke, unhone sakhit baithi Imama ko dekha, jo Salar
ko ghoor rahi thi aur phir second ke hazaarnve hisse mein unhein is khamoshi ki wajah
samajh mein agayi. Usse ab bhi nahi pata? Unhone be yaqeeni se apne bete se poocha
jisne book samne pari table par rakh kar bade tahammul se kaha.

"Ab pata chal gaya hai." Sikandar Usman ki samajh mein nahi aaya, woh fori tor par is
inkishaaf ke baad kis radde amal ka izhaar karte jo ek raaz ko ghair iraadi tor par afsha
karnay par unki sharmindgi ko chhupa leta.

Imama ne apne haath ki pusht ko phaila kar is angoothi ko dekha phir Sikandar Usman
ko phir Salar ko woh agar kehta tha ke woh anmol thi to ghalat nahi kehta tha. Us ki
zindagi mein bohot sare lamhe aaye thay, jab us ka dil bas Salar ke galey lag jaane ko
chaha tha. Kisi lafz kisi aur izhaar ke baghair ehsaan mandi aur tasshukar ke liye duniya
mein maujood sare lafz kabhi kabhi is jazbay aur ehsaas ko kisi doosray tak pohanchanay
ke liye chhotay pad jaate hain jo insaan ke andar se kisi doosray ke liye kisi chashme ki
tarah umadta hai. Us ka dil bhi is waqt Salar se sirf lipat jaane ko chaha tha. Bachon ki
tarah... woh zindagi mein kitni baar usay is tarah gunga karta raha hoga.

Usne samne bethe is shakhs ko dekhte hue socha tha jo us ki zindagi ki kitaab ka sab se
khubsoorat tareen bab tha. Yeh is angoothi ki qeemat nahi thi. Jis ne Imama Hashim ki
zubaan se lafz cheen liye thay. Yeh dene wale shakhs ki be lous mohabbat thi jis ke
samne Imama khadi nahi ho pa rahi thi. Woh kya kehti, woh Salar Sikandar se kya keh
sakti thi.

-----------------------------------

"Tumne ring utaar di?" Is raat Salar Imama ke haath mein is ring ko nah pa kar
poochhe baghair nahin reh saka tha.

"Main bewakoof nahin hoon ke itni qeemti ring har waqt pehnay phiroon. Imama ne usay
jawaban kaha. Woh apne phone par kuch texts messages check karne mein masroof thi.

418
Salar TV par koi news channel lagaye betha tha, jab channel surfing karte hue uski nazar
Imama ke haath par padi thi jo uske qareeb sofe par bethi apne phone mein gum thi.

"Tumhe mujhe batana chahiye thi is ki keemat." Usne Salar se kaha, "Sirf isi khadshay ke
tehath nahin bataya tha tumhe aur dekh lo mera andaza theek tha. Tum ise bhi ab
locker mein rakh do gi."

Salar kuch na khush sa dobara TV ki taraf se mutawajjah hua. Ek lamha ke liye Imama
khamosh rahi, phir usne kaha, "Toh aur yahan rakhon sath liye phirna bewakoofi hai,
gum ho jaaye to? Mujhe pehle bhi uske gum hone ka itna sadma hua tha aur ab to heart
attack hi ho jaaye ga mujhe jo ek crore se bhi mehengi anguthi mein gum kar doon."

"Takreeban sava do crore" Salar TV par nazray jamaye badbadaya. Imama ki samajh mein
nahi aaya. "Kya ..?"

Iski mojooda keemat.. woh isi andaaz mein uski taraf mutawajjah huye baghair bola. "Isi
liye to nahin pehen rahi" bewakoofi thi waise yeh usne ek hi saans mein kuch tawqoof
ke baad kaha.

"Kya?" Salar is baar uski taraf mutawajjah hua.

"Ek plot bech kar anguthi khareedna aur woh bhi itni mehengi main tumhari jagah hoti
to kabhi naa khareedti." "Isi liye tum meri jagah nahin ho Imama" Salar ne jatane wale
andaaz mein usse kaha. Woh nadim huyi thi lekin usne zahir nahin kiya.

Woh plot hota to aaj ise bech kar ghar bana chuke hote hum. Usne chand lamhon ki
khamoshi ke baad Salar se kaha.

"Tumhare khawabon ka acre par phaila hua ghar chand crore mein ban jaata?"

Woh ab use chhadhane wale andaaz mein kuch yaad dila raha tha aur Imama ko ek
jhamake ke saath woh scrap book yaad aayi, jis mein usne apne mumkinah ghar ki
dheron drawings bana rakhi thi. Ghar ke naqshay hi nahin kamron ki color scheme tak
ghar ke andar ki sajaawat ki tafseelat tak... aur woh scrap book ghar ke bohot se doosre
samaan ke saath Sikandar Usman ke ghar ki oopri manzil ke do kamron mein store kiye
hue samaan ke saath kahin rakhi hui thi. Das saal pehle America shift hone ke baad woh
scrap book uske paas thi lekin wahan se Congo jaane se pehle woh apna kuch samaan
Pakistan chhod gayi thi aur is mein woh scrap book bhi thi aur shayad uski qismat mein

419
bachna tha. Isliye woh bach gayi thi warna Congo mein paray us ke baqi samaan ke
saath jal kar khaak ho chuki hoti.

"Acha kiya mujhe yaad dila diya. Main to kal hi woh scrap book nikalti hoon. Mudat ho
gayi use dekhe aur usmein kuch add kiye."

Imama ka zehan barq raftari se anguthi se hat kar ghar par chala gaya tha aur pata
nahin kya hua, phir TV dekhte dekhte Salar ko America mein kharidye aur phir bech diye
jane wale us ghar ka khayal aya tha, jis ke bare mein usne Imama ko bataya tak nahin
tha.

"Tumhein ek cheez dikhaoon?" Salar ne remote ka mute ka button dabaate hue TV ki

awaaz band ki aur samne table par pade apne laptop ko utha liya. "Kya" woh dobara
apne cellphone ki taraf mutawajjah hote hue chonki.

Salar ab laptop khol kar usmein se tasweeron wale hisse mein ja kar us ghar ki tasveere
dhund raha tha aur woh chand minute ki jaddo jahad ke baad screen par numoodar ho
gayi thi.

"Yeh kya hai?" Imama ne ek ke baad ek screen par numoodar hone wali in tasweeron ko
dekhte hue Salar ko dekha.

"Ek ghar ek jheel us ke gird phela lawn"

Woh us ki baat par hansi.

"Woh to mujhe nazar aa raha hai. Lekin kis ka ghar hai?“

Usne Salar se poocha. "Aur mujhe kyun dikhha rahe ho?" "Tumne kabhi pehle yeh
tasveeren dekhi hain?" Salar ne ek lamhe ke liye thithak kar us se poocha. "Nahin kyun?"
Imama ne us ke sawaal par kuch hairaan hokar poocha.

"Jab Hameen paida hua tha aur main tumhare paas America se aaya tha to tumne mujhe
bataya tha ke us raat tumne khwab mein ek ghar dekha tha, kya woh ghar aisa tha?
Tumhein woh khwaab yaad hai na?" Salar ne us se poocha. "Haan yaad hai." Woh ek
lamhe ke liye thatkhi. "Lekin woh ghar aisa nahin tha. Woh jheel bhi aisi nahin thi."

420
Imama ne jaise apni yaddasht par zor diya. "Khwaab be shak purana tha lekin takhayul
kabhi purana nahin hota aur yeh keh kar us ne jaise Salar ke ehsas-e jurm ke ghobbare
ki hawa nikal di thi. Woh be ikhtiyar ek gehra saans le kar reh gaya.

"Kyun? Tum kyun poochh rahe ho yeh sab? Aur yeh kis ka ghar hai?" Imama ko ab
uljhan huyi. "Tumhare liye khareeda tha." Salar ne ek baar phir un tasweeron ko scroll
karna shuru kar diya.

Imama ko uski baat par jaise jhatka laga tha. "Kya matlab? Mere liye?"

"Haan, tumhare liye mortgage kiya tha America mein tumhein surprise dena chahta tha
tumhari birthday par gift karke lekin..."woh ab in tasweeron ko baari baari dekhte hue
baat karte karte aakhri tasveer par ja kar ruka.

"Lekin.." Imama ne uske khamosh hone par poocha.

"Lekin phir maine use bech diya Congo dobara aane se pehle" Salar ne tasweeron ke
folder ko band kar ke use delete karte hue kaha. "Sood se main duniya mein to ghar le
sakta hu. Jannat mein ghar nahin le sakta tha." Usne laptop screen se nazrein hata kar
Imama ko dekha aur ajeeb andaaz mein muskuraya. Sharmindagi,
nadamat, bechaargi sab kuch tha us muskurahat mein yun jaise kisi ne hathiyaar daale
hon.

"Tum le bhi lete to bhi main is ghar mein kabhi nah jaati. Sirf ek ghar hi ki farmayish
ki hai tum se poori zindagi mein woh bhi haram ke paise se bana kar dete mujhe."
Imama ne sanjeedgi se kaha.

"Main tumhare khwabon ka ghar bana kar dena chahta tha. Ek acre par phaila jheel ke
kinare summer house aur gazebo wala."

Salar ne thandi saans li "aur jaldi banana chahta tha. Budhape tak pahuchne se pehle.
"Usne laptop band kar diya.

Imama ne sar jhatka. "Tum waqai bewakoof ho. Mere khwabon ke ghar ki eentain haram
ke paise se rakhi jaaye. Yeh khwahish nahin ki thi maine... aur acre ka ghar tum se kaha
tha lekin duaa to Allah taala se karti hoon ke woh is ko mukammal kare aur itne wasail
de tum se ek bar bhi maine nahin kaha ke itna kama diya is saal ghar khada kar ke do.
Itne saalon mein ek bar bhi tum se zidd ki ke is saal zaroor le kar hi do ghar.. kabhi

421
bhi yaad dahanai nahin karayi maine phir kyun jaldi thi tumhein is ghar ke liye ke
tumhein mortgage karna pada.

Usay afsos ho raha tha. "Tum ne kabhi mujh se nahin kaha. Mujhe reminder nahin diye
lekin mujhe pata to tha na ke tumhari khwahish hai yeh main chahta tha main tumhari
yeh khwahish poori karon . Tum ne sirf ek cheez mangi thi mujh se is liye "

Woh us se kehta ja raha tha. Imama hans pari.

" Tum khwab dekh rahe ho sood se paak ek islami maaliyatii nizaam ka jise duniya mein
rayj kar sako aur main khwab dekhti hoon ek acre par phaile ghar ka halal ke paise se
bane huye ghar ka khwab tumhara bhi Allah hi pura kar sakta hai aur mera bhi. Is liye
isay Allah par hi chhod dete hain. Waise bhi maine socha hai woh anguthi bechkar usse
koi plot to le kar rakh hi sakti hoon main." Salar ne be had khufgi se uski baat kahi.
"Tum use bech dogi?"

Woh hans pari. "Nahi tum samajhte ho main use bech sakti hoon?"

"Haan!" Salar ne usi narothay andaaz mein kaha. "Woh ek baar phir hans pari. "Tumhein
pata hai duniya mein sirf ek hi mard hai jo mere liye aisi anguthi kharid sakta hai." "Ab
tum ro kar bhi mujhe jazbati karo gi." Salar ne uski aankhon mein ubharti nami ko dekh
kar hifazati band bandhnay ki koshish ki... usay tokha.

Yeh anguthi invaluable hai. Tum invaluable ho." Usne theek bhanpa tha.

Imama ki aankhein barasne lagi thi.

"Phir ek baat mano." Salar ne uska haath thaama. "Kya?"

"Usay haath mein pehen lo." "Gum ho jaye gi." Woh rote hue boli.

"Main aur le doon ga." Usne Imama ke ansoo ponchhe.

"Tumhare paas ab bechnay ke liye kuch hai hi nahin." Imama ne ansoonon ki baarish
mein bhi hosh mandi dikhayi to woh hansa.

422
" Tum mujhe underestimate kar rahi ho."

Is se pehle ke woh kuch aur kehta, bahar pade metress par soya hua Hameen jaag gaya
tha. Woh dono baek waqt us ki taraf mutwajjah huwe. Woh neend mein kuch budbudaya
tha.

"Ab yeh kya keh raha hai?" Salar hairan hua. Usne pehli baar usay neend mein baatein
karte dekha tha. Shayad tasalli nahin hui uski koi baat ho gi karnay wali jo is waqt yaad
aayi hogi, karna. Imama ne ghehra saans le kar uth kar Hameen ki taraf jaate kaha, jo
matress par bethe aankhein band kiye kuch is tarah bol raha tha jaise koi zaroori baat
kisi se kar raha ho.

Imama ne usay dobara lita kar thapakna shuru kiya aur us ke barabar mein angutha
munh mein daale laiti hui Chunni ko dekha jo gheri neend mein thi. Us ka metress
Hameen ke matress ke barabar mein tha. Agar usay hone wali sun aergy ki wajah se
Imama ehtiyaat nah kar rahi hoti to woh Chunni ko apne matress par hi sula chuka hota
kyun ke woh Chunni ko un logon ke tamam koshisho ke bawajood apni le paalak aulad
maan chuka tha.

"Salar! Iske baare mein jo bhi tay karna hai jaldi karo, Hameen jis tarah is se attach ho
raha hai.Main nahi chahti kuch aur waqt yahan rehne ke baad yeh yahan se jaaye toh
woh upset ho." Imama ne Hameen ko thapakate hue haath badha kar Chunni par padi
chadar theek karte hue Salar se kaha.

"Subah tay kar lo ke use kahan chhod kar aana hai toh usse chhod aate hain." "Jo do
char idare mujhe munasib lag rahe hain, unke baare mein information toh le aaya hoon."

Salar ne bed ki taraf jaate hue jis kaam ko bahut aasaan samjhte hue Imama ko hidayat
di thi, woh kaam itna aasaan sabit nahi hua tha.

Agle din woh us bachi ko lekar un charon idaron mein gaye the jahan woh use rakhna
chahte the. Do idaron ne munasib qanooni karwai ke baghair us bachi ko fori tor par
apni tehweel mein lenay se inkar kar diya. Jin do idaron ne us bachi ko waqti tor par
lene ke liye amadgi zahir ki thi, wahan bachon ki parwarish aur dekh bhaal ke intezamat
dekh kar woh dono khush nahi hue.

Sham ko woh phir Chunni ke saath wapas ghar pahunch chuke the aur Hameen ki
baachen Chunni ko ek baar phir dekh kar khil gayi thi. Woh subah bhi badi mushkil se
hi Chunni ko rukhsat karne par tayar hua tha aur ab Chunni ki wapas aamad us ghar

423
mein us ke liye ek big news thi aur Chunni bhi use dekh kar kuch isi tarah nahal hui
thi...

Do din munh se kuch bhi na bolne ke bawajood us ki aankhon ki chamak aur chehre ki
muskurahat aur khilkhilahat yeh ayaan karne ke liye kaafi thi ke us par bhi Hameen ka
samna karne par asar wahi ho raha tha jo Hameen par hua tha. Agle chand din Salar ne
Chunni ki guardian ship ke hawale se qanooni karwai karne aur Chunni ki pedaish aur
pedaish se mutalliq baqi ka ghazat pooray karne ki koshish ki aur jab do teen dino mein
woh un kamon mein phansa raha toh Hameen ne Chunni ke baare mein yeh bhi daryaft
kar liya tha ke woh goongi thi kyun ke woh in teen char dino mein bilkul khamosh rahi
thi.

Sirf zarooraratan zaban se awazain nikalti rahi thi jo bahut mehdood aur uu aan tak
mehdood thi aur yeh Chunni ke baare mein ek be had khofnak inkishaf tha jis ne Imama
aur Salar dono ko hawla diya tha.

Dumb (goongi) Imama ko yakeen nahi aya. "She is dumb,Mummy (Mummy! yeh goongi
hai.") Hameen ne apni baat jaari rakhte hue kaha. "Mujhe poora yakeen hai."

Usne Imama ko us din ki sab se ahem itala di jo usne pichle chand dino mein Chunni ki
musalsal khamoshi se akshz ki thi.

"Nahi, sun toh rahi hai." Imama ne Chunni se baat karne ki koshish ke baad natija
nikalte hue kaha. Woh har awaaz par mutawajjah hoti thi.

"Mummy! Yeh important nahi hai."

Hameen maa ke itminan par khush nahi hua tha. Uska khayal tha uski apni tashkhees
theek thi aur use hi wazni samjha jaana chahiye.

"The most important thing is to talk and she can't talk" (Ahem baat bolna hai aur yeh
bol nahi sakti)

Hameen ne uski mazoori par izhar-e-afsos karte hue apni aankhon mein hatt oal-muqdoor
ki ranjeedgi aur afsos shamil kiya.

424
"The most important thing is to listen".(Sabse ahem baat toh sunna hai) Imama ne bade
ghalt mauqe par apne bete ko naseehat ki koshish ki. Woh chand lamhe khamosh reh kar
jaise maa ki baat par sochta raha, phir usne kaha.

"I dont think so.... There are so many things which can listen but only few can talk..."

(Main aisa nahi samajhta. Yahan bohot saari cheezein aisi hain jo sun sakti hain lekin
chand hi aisi hain jo bol sakti hain.

Mohammad Hameen Sikandar ki danaai ne Imama ko hamesha ki tarah charon shane chit
giraaya tha woh ab lawn mein maujood saari cheezein maa ko gunwa raha tha jo sunti
thi lekin bol nahi sakti thi. Aur in cheezon mein usne Chunni aur uske haath mein pakri
gudiya ko bhi gina tha. Imama ne haath jor kar is ginti ko roka tha. Woh ek chalti phirti
talking dictionary tha jo, jo lafz sunta jaise record kar leta tha aur phir har us cheez ka
naam dobara dohra sakta tha jo woh ek baar sun chuka hota tha.

Chunni ke baare mein Hameen ka yeh mashwara us waqt Imama ko ahmaqana laga tha.
Uska khayal tha woh bachi naye mahol mein aane ki wajah se abhi adjust nahi hui, is
liye bol nahi par rahi... Bazahir woh wahan be had pur sukoon aur mutmaeen nazar aati.
Uski tareekh e paidaish jaan'ne ke baad yeh manna mushkil tha ke dedh saal ki Chunni
ne koi lafz hi nahi bola ho.. Imama ne bachon ka saat aath mah ki umar mein tootay
phootay lafzon ko ada karne ki salahiyat ka muzahira dekha tha lekin use waqai yeh
andaza nahi tha jab aap kisi ki navvi aur un chaahi aulaad hoon aur aapke ghar bhook
aur bimari se le kar har woh masla mojood ho jo zameen par kisi insaan ki zindagi
jahannam bana sakta ho.

Aur phir aap rishtedaaron par inhsaar karte ho jahan aap ki zindagi ka waahid masarraf
maahana aanay wali raqam ho aur is ke ilawah kisi ko aap se koi tawaqqo na ho aapki
zaroorat toh dekhna aur bol paana bohot badi jaddojahad ban jata hai aur yeh jadd o
jahad insaan bachpan se khud nahi kar sakta. Chunni ki sab se badi kamiyabi yeh thi ke
usne kisi ki taraf se ungli pakar kar chalanay ki koshish na karne ke bawajood apne
naheef aur nazaar wajood ko apne qadmon par khara karna seekh liya tha. Bol pana ek
doosri jadd o jahad thi jo use us ghar mein karni thi. Woh gungi nahi thi lekin us ghar
mein aane se pehle usne koi lafz poora ada nahi kiya tha. Saarhay teen saal ka bacha
apne ek saathi bachay ko kisi baray ki nisbat zyada aasani se boojh raha tha.

------------------------------------------------

Chunni ke nasib mein kisi idare mein parwarish paana nahi likha tha, is ke nasib mein
Salar Sikandar ke ghar mein hi palna barhna likha tha. Jab tak Salar qanooni muamlaat

425
ko nipta kar Chunni ke liye ek idare ka intikhab karta, Chunni ko shadeed numonia ho
gaya tha. Do din ke baad in logon ko wapas ka Congo jana tha. Un ki teen haftay ki
chhuti khatam ho rahi thi. Fori tor par chahne ke bawajood woh Chunni ko kisi hospital
ya foster home mein is halat mein chhod kar nahi jasake. Ek ajeeb khadsha in donon ko
lahaq hua tha. Agar is bachi ki achi nigahdashi na hoti aur woh unke is tarah chhod jane
par khuda na khwasta mar jati to woh khud ko kabhi maaf na kar pate.

Salar aur Imama ne yeh faisla kiya tha ke Imama bachon ke saath tab tak wahi rahegi
jab tak Chunni ki halat sambhal nahi jati, Salar wapas chala gaya tha.

Imama do haftay aur Pakistan mein rahi. Chunni ki halat sambhali gayi thi magar ab woh
bachon ke saath aur khaas tor par Hameen ke saath isi tarah attached hogayi thi ke woh
un se alag hone par taiyar hi nahi thi. Salar un logon ko Pakistan se wapas le jane ke
liye aya aur Hameen ko bataye baghair woh dobara Chunni ko ek idare mein chhodne
gaya. Woh donon bar us se lipat kar cheekhain maar kar rone lagi. Woh us ke ilawah
kisi aur ki god mein bhi jane ko tayyar nahi thi. Woh zabardasti usay thama kar bahar
nikalta aur us ki cheekhon ki awaz sun kar kisi ajeeb kefiyat mein wapas chala ata. Woh
us ki god mein aate hi yun chup ho jati jaise kuch hua hi na ho. Jaise woh waqai apne
baap ki god mein ho...

Woh Jabreel ko Quran Pak khud hifz karwa raha tha aur Pakistan se chale jane ke baad
do hafton tak woh roz Skype par Jabreel ko parhata. Phir bachon aur Imama se baat
karta to Chunni bhi isi mahol ka hissa hoti... Woh Salar ko screen par numudar hotay
dekh kar isi tarah khushi se cheekhein maarti. Aur us ne apni zindagi ka pehla lafz bhi
Salar ke Pakistan aane par usay dekh kar baqi bachon ke saath us ki taraf bhagte hue
ada kiya tha. Baa baa wo Salar ki taraf bhagte hue bolti jarahi thi aur is baat ko sab se
pehle Hameen ne notice kiya tha.

"Oh my God! She can talk," ("Oh Khudaya, yeh bol sakti hai)" Salar ki taraf bhagte hue
us ke pairo ko jaise brake lag gaye. Woh apni moti moti ankhein gol kiye Chunni ko
dekh raha tha, jo ab Salar ki tangon se lipti hui thi. Salar, Anaya ko uthaaye hue tha aur
woh us ki tangon se lipti "ba ba ba" bolti ja rahi thi, munh upar kiye hue chamakti
ankhon ke saath. Ellergy ke mundmil hotay hue nishaanat wala chehra aur sar par naye
nikle hue siyah balon ki halki si teh... aur sehat mand chehra yeh woh bachi nahi thi jise
ek mahine pehle woh murghiyon ki gandagi khaate utha kar laya tha us ke trousers ke
kapray ko apni muthiyon mein kheenchay, woh ab muthiyan khol kar bazu hawa mein
lehrati thi. Salar Sikandar ki taraf... is tarah ke woh ab usay bhi uthayega jaise us ne
Anaya ko uthaya tha... Pederani shafqat agar koi cheez thi to is waqt Salar ne Chunni ke
liye wahi mehsoos ki aur kis rishte se, yeh us ki bhi samajh mein nahi aaya. Us ki
samajh mein yeh baat kabhi bhi nahi aasakti thi ke kuch rishte khoon ke nahi hote,
nasib ke hote hain... Salar Sikandar aur us ka khandan nasib se Chunni ko mila tha.

426
Salar ne Anaya ko neeche utara aur apne pairo se lipti Chunni ko uthaaliya.. woh
khilkhilayi. Us ne Anaya ki tarah baari baari Salar ke gaal chume phir woh Salar ki
gardan ke gird haath lapet kar us ke saath yun chipak gayi ke ab neeche nahi utregi.
Woh pehla lamha tha jab Salar ko andaaza hua Chunni se alag hona waqt talab kaam hai.
Woh kaise un ke ghar aur zindagiyon ka hissa ban gayi thi, un mein se kisi ko ehsaas
bhi nahi hua tha.Siwaye Hameen ke... jo din mein taqreeban teen sau baar yeh elaan
karta tha.. "That he finally has a baby sister." ("Woh ab uski behen hai) Chunni ke status
mein yeh tabdeeli Jabreel ki koshishon se mumkin hui thi. Jis ne kayi din Hameen ke
saath sarkhapanay par usay is baat par tayyar kar liya tha ke woh Chunni ko adopt kar
ke apni aulad banane ke bajaye usay apni behan bana sakta tha. Baby sister aur ab
Hameen ki is baby sister ko kisi dar al-aman chhodna Salar ke liye ajeeb jaan jokhon ka
khail ban gaya tha. Salar Sikandar koi bohot zyada jazbaati insaan nahi tha magar is
dhedh sal ki bachi ne usay ajeeb doura hai par la kar khara kar diya tha. Woh wapas
jaane se pehle Imama ke saath baith kar Chunni ke liye har mumkinat ko zair ghoor lata
raha tha aur har imkaan ko rad karta raha yaha tak ke Imama ne keh hi diya.

"Tum ise adopt karna chahte ho?"In sare imkanat mein bas yeh ek imkan tha jis par
Salar baat nahi kar saka tha aur ab is imkan ke Imama ki zaban par aane par woh
khamosh nahi reh saka.

"Han lekin yeh kaam tumhari marzi ke baghair nahi ho sakta, adopt jo bhi kare. Palna to
tumhein hai, tum pal sakti ho?" Salar ne us se poocha.

"Pehle kaun pal raha hai?" Imama ne ajeeb jawab de kar jaise Salar ko is mushkil se
nikal liya. "Agar us ke nasib mein zindagi thi to us ki zindagi rahi... Is ke nasib mein
hamare ghar mein hi parwarish paana likha tha to hum kaise rok sakte hain. Shayad is
mein, us ki aur hamari koi behtari likhi hogi. Imama ne Salar se kaha tha lekin jo us ne
Salar se nahi kaha tha, woh yeh tha ke woh Salar ke laashur mein mojood us ehsas-e-
jurm ko khatam karna chahti thi jo Chunni ki family ke sath hone wale hadse se paida
hua tha.

Agar is bachi ki achi taleem o tarbiyat koi kaffara ho sakta tha to Imama Hashim apne
shohar ke liye yeh kaffara ada karne ko tayyar thi.

Chunni ko adopt karte hue Salar Sikandar ne us ko apni waldiat bhi di thi... Is bachi ko
adopt karte hue Salar Sikandar ko yeh andaza nahi tha ke woh bachi kaffara nahi thi.
Raisa Salar, apne nasib mein aur apne se munsalik har shakhs ke nasib mein khush
nasibi ke ilawa aur kuch nahi thi. Woh huma thi. Khush nasibi ka woh parinda jo jis ke
bhi sar par baithta, use badshah bana deta aur use ek badshah hi ki malika banna tha.

427
--------------------

Congo ka aakhri saal Salar Sikander ke liye kaii hawalon se be had hungama khez raha
tha. Woh World Bank ke saath apne aakhri saal mein apne saare muamlaat ko wind up
kar raha tha aur uski zindagi ke adhe din, raat jahaz par safar ke doran guzar rahe the
aur inhi roz o shab mein uski mulazmat ka dorania khatam hone se chand haftay pehle
use Washington bulaya gaya tha. Aur Americi hukumat ne use World Bank ke sadar ke
uhde ki paish kash ki thi woh offer jo pichle ek dedh saal se use bila wasata ki jati rahi
thi aur woh use ek sabz bagh samajh kar nazar andaz karta raha tha, woh ek thos
haqeeqat ban kar uske samne aagayi thi. Inkaar itna asaan nahin tha jitna Salar samajhta
tha. Yeh bohot badi targheeb thi. Woh jis project par kaam kar raha tha usay announce
karne mein kuch waqt baqi tha.

World Bank ka pehla, kam umr tareen musalman sadar 42 saal ki umr mein is uhde par
kaam karne ke liye koi bhi, kuch bhi karne ko tayyar ho sakta tha woh tareekh ka hissa
ban sakta tha. Be had aasani se sirf ek uhde ko qabool kar lenay se... Salar Sikandar ne
zindagi ke is marhale par ek bar phir yeh aitraaf kiya tha ke targheebat se bachna itna
asaan kaam nahin tha jitna woh ise samajhne laga tha.

Usne America mein hone wali meeting aur is offer ke bare mein sab se pehle Congo
waapas aane par Imama ko bataya tha. Uske lehje mein zaroor kuch aisa tha jisse Imama
khatki thi.

"To?" usne Salar se poocha.

"To kya?" Salar ne usi andaaz mein kaha. Dono ne abhi kuch der pehle khana khaya tha
aur woh dinner table par hi the. Salar raat gaye waapas pahuncha tha aur hamesha ki
tarah neend uski aankhon se koso door thi.

"Tumne kya kaha?" Imama ne us se poocha. "Maine sochne ke liye time liya hai." Usne
desert ke pyale se ek chhamach liya. Imama uske se jaise be had khush hui.

"Sochne ke liye time..tum inqar karke nahi aaye?" Usne jaise Salar ko yaad dilaya
tha,inqar kiya tha qabool nahin hua mujhe sochne ke liye kaha gaya hai."

Salar ne sweet dish ka ek aur chammach liya, phir pyala door khiska diya. "Tum kya
soch rahe ho Salar?" Imama ne meetha nahin khaya tha, uska pyala waise hi pada raha
tha. Salar usay dekhne laga. Dono be had khushi se ek doosre ka chehra dekhte rahe.

428
Phir Imama ki na khushi aur khafgi jaise kuch aur badi thi. Usne Salar ke chehre par
jaise kuch parha tha jo use pasand nahin aaya tha.

"Tum ye offer qubool karna chahte ho?" Usne Salar se direct sawal kiya.

"Karni chahiye kya?" Salar ne jawaban poocha.

"Nahin." Itna hatmi aur do tok jawab aaya tha ke Salar bol hi nahin saka. Use shayad
phir waise hi jawab aur radd-e-amal ki tawaqqo thi jo usne Naib Sadarat offer hone par
uske sawal par diya tha.

"Tumhein yaad nahin, tum kis maqsad ke liye kaam kar rahe ho aur kya karna chahte
ho?" Imama ne jaise use yaad dilaaya.

"Bilkul yaad hai."

"Phir uljhan kis baat ki hai?" Imama ne poocha.

"Uljhan nahin hai. Sirf ye soch raha hoon ke abhi thoda waqt chahiye mujhe apne project
ko amli shakal mein duniya ke samne laane ke liye World Bank ke sadar ke tor par
kaam karloon ga to is project mein mujhe bohat madad milegi... Meri aur is project ki
repute bohat barh jaaye gi. Dheron companies aur investors hamari taraf aayenge. Bohat
si jagahon par mujhe ta'aruf karwana hi nahin padega."

Imama ne usay toka "bas sirf yeh wajah hai?" Woh usay dekhne laga. Woh phir hatmi
andaaz mein uska chehra dekh rahi thi. Woh duniya mein un chand insaano mein se thi
jin ke samne woh jhoot bol nahin pata. Koshish karne ke bawajood kyun ke woh uska
jhoot pakar leti thi. Pata nahin yeh biwiyon ki khasoosiat thi ya sirf Imama Hashim ki.

World Bank ke sadar ke tor par ek Musalman ki tainati ek ezaaz bhi to hai. Salar ne is
baar be had madham awaz mein woh targheeb bhi samne rakhi. "World Bank kya hai
Salar? Gyn hai..? Hawa hai? Kya hai? Kuch bhi nahin. Sood ka kam karne wali qomoon ka
ek ijtima, aur kya hai. Kya ezaz wali baat hai is mein ke sood ka kam karne wali in
qomoon ki sarbarahi ek Musalman ke paas ho, yeh izzat nahin, sharm se doob marne
wali baat hai kisi Musalman ke liye."

429
Imama ne jaise use aaina nahin joota dikhaya diya tha. Woh khafa thi, na khush thi aur
bade araam se yeh dekh rahi thi ke yeh targheeb thi jo uske shohar ke qadmon ki zanjir
ban rahi thi.

"Jis project par tum kaam kar rahe ho ismein kaamyaabi tumhein Allah ne deni hai.
Tumhare ilm, tumhare tajurbe, tumhari qabiliyat aur World Bank ke saath munsalikh
rehne wali shanakht ne nahin. Tum ab 40's mein aachuke ho. Bachay bade ho rahe hain,
waqt guzarta jaa raha hai. Paanch saal World Bank ka sadar rehne ke baad tum 47 saal
ke ho chuke ho gaye. Phir is ke baad tum ek Islami maliyat nizam par kaam karna shuru
karo ge Jab tum apni saari jawani World Bank ko de chuke hoge, tum yakeen an ke
mazaq kar rahe ho phir apne saath aur un logon ke saath jinhein tum ek mumkina
inqalab ka hissa banaaye bethe ho."

Woh kehte hue table se uth gayi aur bartan sametne lagi.

"Tumhein pata hai Imama! Meri zindagi ka sab se behtareen asset asaasa kya hai?" Salar
Sikandar ne yak dam us se kaha. Imama isi tarah apne kaam mein masroof rahi. Usne
Salar Sikandar ke kisi mumkin inkishaaf mein dilchaspi nahin li thi. Woh is waqt itni hi
bad-dil thi.

"Tumhari yeh zalimana saaf goyi... jo mujhe meri auqat mein le aati hai. Tum mujh se
impress kyun nahin ho jaati?" Salar ke andaaz mein etrafi be bassi kharaaj e tazeem,
sharmindgi aur masoomiyat bak waqt tha. Imama is baar ruk kar use dekhne lagi.

"Main uljha tha, tempt hua tha, lekin gumraah nahin tum theek keh rahi ho, waqt guzarta
jaa raha hai. Cheezein soch samajh kar sabr se karni chahiyein lekin taakhir se nahin."

Woh ab apna etrafi bayan de raha tha. Imama ka chehra khil utha tha. "Mujhe tum se
muta'asir honay, tumhare gun gaanay ke liye banaya hi nahin gaya Salar! Us ke liye
duniya hai mujhe tumhein challenge kar ke tumhein aage badhane ke liye tumhara saathi
banaya gaya hai. Yeh kaam koi aur nahin kar sakta." Woh ab muskuratay hue us se keh
rahi thi.

"Mujhe pata hai aur main iski qadr bhi karta hoon." Woh phir eteraf kar raha tha. Woh
faisla jo us ke liye mushkil ban raha tha, woh uski biwi ne be had aasan kar diya tha.
Woh aasani chahta tha, woh mushkil ki talabgaar tha kyun ke har mushkil mein aasani
thi.

---------------------

430
Woh offer media ke zariye se manzar-e-aam par aayi thi aur World Bank ke agle
mumkinah sadar ke tor par Salar Sikandar ka naam bohot si jagahon par uchhala jane
laga tha. Is ke khandan aur halqa-e-ahbab ke liye yeh be had fakhr ka baais banne wali
khabar thi aur Salar Sikandar ke inkaar karne ke bawajood ke usne yeh ohda filhal
qabool nahin kiya, koi bhi yeh maanne ko tayyar nahin tha ke woh is offer ko qabool
karne se inkaar kar sakta tha ya usay inkaar karna chahiye. Sikandar Usman khas tor par
us ke is faislay se bilkul bhi khush nahin hue the ke woh is offer ko qabool karne ke
bajaye ke apne career ki is stage par World Bank se alahidaigi ikhtiyar kar ke kuch aur
karega. Unhone Salar Sikandar se aur us ki tafseelat jan'ne mein bhi zara bhi dilchaspi
nahin li thi. Unka focus sirf is baat par tha ke woh World Bank ka sadar kyun nahin
banna chahta tha. Ek aam baap ki tarah woh bhi apni aulad ke liye duniyawi kamiyabi
chahte the aur woh duniyawi kamiyabi samne mojood thi. Bas haath barha kar thaam
lena tak door.

"Tum aqqal se paidal ho aur paidal hi rahoge.." Unho ne Salar ke saath apni shadeed
khaufgi ka izhar media mein us ke office ki taraf se aane wali is khabar ke baad karte
hue kaha tha, jis mein us ke office ne yeh bayan release kar diya tha ke woh World
Bank ki sadarat ka ohda sambhalne mein apni zati wajuhat ki bunyad par interested
nahin aur sirf Naib Sadar ke tor par Africa mein apni team ko mukammal karna chahta
hai.

Salar chand dinon ke liye Pakistan aaya hua tha aur Sikandar Usman ne zaroori samjha
tha ke woh ek baar usay samjhane ki koshish zaroor karte aur is koshish ke doran Salar
ki batayi hui wajah par woh seekh pa ho gaye the. Unki woh aulad sari umr ajeeb o
gharib batein aur karnamay karne ke liye hi paida hui thi.

"Tum World Bank ka sadar nahin banna chahte, woh ohda jo plate mein rakh kar
tumhein pesh kiya ja raha hai." Woh istihzai andaz mein us se keh rahe the jo un ke
samne wale sofe par betha be had khamoshi se baap ki laanat malaamat sun raha tha.
"Tum sood se paak ek Islami maaliyati nizam banane ka khayali palao pakate aur khaate
rahte chahte ho." Woh itna talkh hona nahi chahre thay jitna talkh hogaye thay. "Tumhari
tarah dheron log yeh khayali palao bana rahe hain saari dunya mein aur banate hi chale
ja rahe hain. Na pehle koi kuch kar saka tha, na hi aainda kuch hone wala hai. Woh
Salar Sikandar ko jaise aaine mein woh aks dikhane ki koshish kar rahe thay jo un ke
khayal mein usay koi dikha nahi paa raha tha.

"Aur mujhe yakeen hai ke tumhare is zehni fatoor ke peechay Imama ka hath hoga. Us
se mashwara to kiya hoga na tum ne?" Woh bete ki rag rag ko jaante thay aur is waqt
unhein Salar ke sath sath Imama par bhi ghusa araha tha. Har nasal isay khayali palao
samjhe gi, to phir yeh sadiyon tak khayali palao hi rahega. Kisi ek nasal se kisi ek fard
ko uth kar is ke liye kuch karna hoga sirf haram haram keh kar to hum is soodi nizam

431
ke andar nahi jee sakte. Salar Sikandar ko apne baap ki batein kadwa sach lag rahi thi
lekin woh unhein nighalne ke liye tayar nahi tha.

"Tum jaante ho Salar! Yeh jo mojooda nizam hai, isay hataana kyun mushkil hai?"
Sikandar Usman ne be had sanjeedgi se kaha. "Kyun ke yeh afraad ka banaya hua nizam
nahi hai. Riasaton ka banaya hua nizam hai. Falaahi riasaton ka... woh be shak Islami naa
hoon lekin woh apne andar is nizam ko chala kar kam az kam apne muashray mein
logon ko ek falaahi system diye hue hain. Tum afraad ko challenge kar sakte ho, tum
riasaton ko challenge nahi kar sakte."

"Jab tak Musalman mumalik khud ek mazboot iqtisadi nizam banane ki koshish nahi
karte, jab tak Islami falaahi riasaton ki shakal mein samne nahi aate, kuch nahi badle ga
kahin bhi duniya aisi hi rahe gi, jaisi hai. Iqtsadi nizam kya, har nizam sirf taqat war ka
chale ga. Kamzor ki aqal mein kisi ko dilchaspi nahi hoti... sikka taqat war ka chalta hai.
Yeh sood ki jung nahi hai. Yeh qoumon ki jung hai. Hum Musalman hain, nikamme aur
na-ahal hain. Qaum ke liye nahi apne liye jeete hain. Is waqt is liye maar kha rahe hain
aur khaate rahenge jab tak aise hi rahenge. Woh Yahood o Nasara hain. Yeh un ke urooj
ki sadi hai, woh ba-ilm aur ba-amal hain. Apni zindagiyan apni qoumon ke liye qurbaan
karne ka azam aur hosla rakhte hain, is liye woh raaj kar rahe hain aur raaj karte
rahenge jab tak un ke andar yeh jazba mojood hai. Hum bad duaain dede kar kisi qaum
ko zawaal nahi dila sakte. Hum dehshat gar bann kar bhi kisi qaum ke kuch log maar
sakte hain, kuch imaratien tabah kar sakte hain. Khauf phela sakte hain. Lekin duniya par
apni hukoomat qaaim karne ke liye hamein Maghribi aqwam se barh kar ba-amal hona
pare ga aur yeh muqabla bohot mushkil hai aur yeh muqabla afraad nahi karte, aqwam
karti hain, muttahid ho kar."

Sikandar Usman ne jo bhi kaha tha theek kaha tha. Salar Sikandar bhi kuch saal pehle
tak aise hi sochta tha aur us ki soch aaj bhi wahi hoti to woh baap ki haan mein haan
milata. "Aap theek kehte hain. Jab tak kisi qaum ke afrad sirf apne liye jeenay aur
marenge, tab tak kuch nahi badle ga. Jab log qaum ke liye sochna shuru kar dein ge sab
kuch badal jaaye ga."

Us ne Sikandar Usman se kaha. Jin muasharoon aur aqwam ki misalen aap de rahe hain
un ke dheron afrad ne apni zindagiyan laboratories, libraries aur apne study tables par
sirf is khwab aur azam ke sath guzari thi ke jo kaam woh fard ke taur par kar rahe
hain, woh un ki qaum ke liye behtar sabit ho. Un mein se koi bhi personal glory ke liye
zindagi qurban nahi kar raha tha, na woh baani aur mazad ke taur par koi pehchan bana
kar tareekh ka hissa banna chahte thay. Woh bas status ko torna chahte thay. Apni qaum
ke kal ko apne aaj se behtar chahte thay. Aur yehi khwahish meri bhi hai. Ek koshish
apni qaum ke liye mujhe bhi kar lene dein. Maqalay aur kitabeein likh likh kar apna
burhape mein nahi guzarna chahta papa."

432
"Sikandar Usman bohot der tak kuch bol hi nahi sake the.Usne unhi ki baaton ka hawala
dekar unse behes ki thi aur hamesha ki tarah wo behes jeet gaya tha.World Bank ke
kitne sadr guzre hai mujhse pehle kisiko naam bhi yaad nahi hoga.Unhone World Bank ke
taur par jya karnaame kiye hoge yeh bhi kisiko yaad nahi , yaad agar kisiko hai toh
World Bank ka naam yaad hai.Kisi harkare ya purzgare ka naam kisiko yaad nahi
rahega.Main kisi aisi harkare aur purzare par tareekh ka hissa banna nahi chahta.Ek
koshish karna chahta hu shayad isme kaamyab ho jau aur nakaam bhi raha toh bhi koi
ehsas e jurm toh nahi hoga.Yeh ehsas toh nahi rahega ke main sood khane aur khilane
walo ke sath zindagi guzar kar mara.

Sikandar Usman Salar Sikandar ki dalilo ka jawaab kabhi nahi de sake thay. Tab bhi nahi
jab woh ek teenager tha aur ab bhi nahi. Ab us ke paas jo dalil thi, woh be had wazni
ho gayi thi. "Theek hai tum jo kuch karna chahte ho, karo."

Unhon ne be had mayoosi se kaha. "Tum ne pehle kabhi meri baat nahi mani to ab kaise
mano ge. Mujhe bas afsos yeh rahe ga ke tum bohot zyada kamiyab ho sakte thay, is se
kai guna zyada taraqqi hasil kar sakte thay lekin tumhare zehni fatoor ne hamesha
tumhari tang khinchi aur yeh sirf tumhara masla nahi, zaroorat se zyada zaheen har
Musliman ka masla hai. Tum log hamesha do intehaon ke darmiyan jhoolte rehte ho. Na
khud chain se rehte ho, na apne se wabasta logon ko rehne dete ho."

Woh tanz karne ke baad ab ek riwa'iti baap ki tarah usay mut'oon kar rahe thay. Salar
muskuraa diya. Woh baap ki mayoosi ko samajh sakta tha. Woh unka khawab tod raha
tha.

"Mujhe yaqeen hai Papa! Main jo bhi karne ja raha hoon woh sahi hoga. Is liye aap
pareshan na ho."

Usne Sikandar ko tasalli di. "Aur yeh yaqeen tumhein kyun hai?" Sikandar uski tasalli ke
bawajood tanz kiye baghair nahi reh sake thay. "Kyunki aap ne zindagi mein jab jab
mujhe jis bhi faislay se roka hai, woh mere liye bohat acha sabit hua hai. Aap ki
muma'nat good luck charm hai mere liye."

Sikandar Usman theek kehre thay, woh waqai dheet tha magar usne sense of humor apne
baap se hi liya tha, jin ka parah lahma mein chadha aur utra aur woh hans pade.

"Kamine! "

"Shukriya" Salar ne jawabi muskurahat ke sath kaha.

433
-----------------------------------

"Aur yeh flu kab se chal raha hai tumhara?" Furqan ne Salar se poocha tha. Woh
takreeban aath mahine ke baad mil rahe thay aur Salar Doctor Sibt-e-Ali se mulaqat ke
baad Furqan ki taraf aaya tha. Do din baad uski waapsi ki flight thi aur Furqan ne bilkul
doctoron waale andaaz mein uske flu ke baare mein poochna shuru kar diya tha.

"Yeh toh ab ek dedh maah se kuch mustaqil hi ho gaya hai, aata jaata rehta hai. Sar
dard ke saath, shayad kisi cheez se allergy hai," Salar ne laparwahi se kaha.

"Tum koi medicine le rahe ho?" Furqan ne poocha.

"Haan wahi antibiotic lekin kabhi asar hojata hai, kabhi nahi," Salar ne bataya.

"Toh tum blood test wagairah karwa lo, kahin koi aur masla na ho," Furqan is waqt mar
ke bhi yeh nahi soch sakta tha ke woh masla itna bara ho sakta tha. Woh kisi mamooli
bimari ko daryaft karna chahta tha aur yeh uski badqismati thi ke agle do din Lahore
mein uske kehne par Salar ke karwaye jane wale tests ne Furqan ke pairon ke neeche se
zameen nikaal di thi, use yeh yakeen hi nahi aya tha ke yeh report Salar ki ho sakti
hain. "Kyun mazeed tests? Koi aisa serious masla toh nahi hai mujhe flu hai, pehle bhi
hota raha hai .Thik ho jayega." Dusre din mazeed test ka kehne par Salar ne ek baar
phir laparwahi se uski baat hawa mein udane ki koshish ki thi. Use Lahore mein is din
kaamon ka ek dher niptana tha aur is dher mein kisi hospital mein ja kar kuch test
karwana uske liye behad mushkil kaam tha. Furqan khud mein itni himmat paida nahi
kar saka ke woh use bata pata ke uske ibtedai test kis cheez ki jaanib ishara kar rahe
thay. "Yeh zaroori hai Salar! Kaam hotey rahenge, kaam ho jaate hain lekin sehat par
compromise nahi kiya ja sakta" Furqan ne uski baat ke jawab mein kaha. "Sehat bilkul
theek hai yaar! Sehat ko kya hua hai. Ek mamooli flu hone par tum ne doctoron ki tarah
mujhe bhi hospitals ke chakron par laga diya" Salar ne isi andaaz mein kaha."Aur waise
bhi agle mahine mujhe America jana hai, wahan medical check-up karwana hai mujhe
apna tum fikr naa karo sab theek hai." woh ab use taalne ki koshish kar raha tha aur
phone par use keh raha tha ke use kisi se milna tha agle pandrah minute tak. "Sab theek
nahi hai Salar!" Furqan ko bilakul use tokna pada. "Kya matlab?" Salar uski baat par
thhathka. "Main tumhare paas pahunch raha hoon aadhe ghante mein." Furqan ne phone
par mazeed kuch kahe baghair phone rakh diya tha. Salar uske andaaz par uljha tha lekin
usne use sirf ek doctor ka professionalism samjha tha jo use apni sehat ke hawale se
fikar mand dekh kar apni zimmedari ka saboot de raha tha. "Tum fori tor par kahin nahi
ja rahe. Mujhe is hafte mein tumhare tamam tests karwane hain aur uske baad hi tum
kahin ja sakte ho" Furqan waqai na sirf aadhe ghante mein uske paas pahunch gaya tha
balki usne Salar ko apni seat cancel karwane ke liye bhi keh diya tha. "Kya masla hai

434
Furqan! Tum mujhe saaf saaf kyun nahi bata dete? Kya chhupa rahe ho tum? Kyun
zaroorat hai mujhe itne lambe chhode tests ki?" Salar ab pehli bar waqai khatkha tha.
Furqan ko ehsaas ho gaya tha ke woh use kuch bataye baghair test par amadah nahi kar
sakta tha. "Main sirf yeh confirm karna chahta hoon ke yeh koi tumor nahi hai." Woh
duniya ka mushkil tareen jumla tha jise ada karne ke liye Furqan ne woh saare alfaz
ikatthe kiye thay, yun Jaise Salar se zyada woh apne aap ko yeh tasalli dena chahta tha
ke jo woh reports aur uska tibbi ilm use bata raha tha woh galat sabit ho jaaye. Har
qeemat par galat sabit ho jaaye. "Tumor?" Salar ne be yaqeeni se kaha.

"Brain tumor" Furqan ne agle do lafz jis waqt se kahe... Salar us waqt se hil nahi nahin
saka, uske kaan jaise saayein saayein karne lage thay, hawas aur dimaagh ek saath ma'auf
hue thay.

Kai lamhe woh be yaqeeni se Furqan ko dekhta raha phir usne kaha, "Tests jo tumne
karwaye hain yeh indicate kar rahe hain ke... " woh khud bhi woh jumla poora nahin kar
paaya.Zindagi ka khofnaak tareen lamha tha woh... aur khofnaak hi lag raha tha Salar ko...
woh Pakistan ke behtareen oncologist mein se ek ke saamne baitha hua tha aur Furqan
ko agar aisi kuch alamaat nazar aayi thi toh woh andaaze ki ghalati nahin ho sakti thi.

-----------------

"Oh my god!" Hameen ne Imama ke saath school corridor mein chalte hue apne
makhsoos andaaz mein khilaqari martay hue apni khushi ka izhaar kiya.

"Mummy! I have made you so famous."

"(Mummy! Aap meri wajah se bohot famous ho gayi hai)"

Imama parent-teacher meeting attend karne school aayi thi, aur Hameen ko parhane wala
har teacher Hameen ki mummy se milne ka khwahishmand tha. Aur school mein hone
wali woh parent-teacher meetings jo kabhi Salar aur Imama ke liye Jabreel aur Anaya ki
wajah se fakhr ka bai's hoti thi, ab ek kadwi goli thi ya phir talwar ki dhaar jis par
chalne ke siwa unke paas koi chara nahi tha, aur aaj bhi aisa hi hua tha, har teacher ke
paas Hameen ka ek amaal nama tha jo woh Imama ko dikhana chahta tha.

"I am so dissapointed" "(Main bohat mayoos hui hoon)" Imama ne apne saath chalti hui
Reisah ko apne dayen taraf se baayein taraf karte hue Hameen ko sarzinsch ki, jo is baat
par be had fakhr mehsoos kar raha tha ke uski wajah se uski mummy har jagah jaani ja
rahi thi.

435
"Dekho Reisah ne kisi ne shikayat nahi ki..I am so proud of her." (Mujhe us par fakhr
hai,") Imama ne use Reisah ki misaal dene shuru ki.

"I don't think so"

Hameen ne maa ki baat se mutasir hokar baghair kahna shuru kiya.

"Every teacher said that she can't speak well."

(Har teacher ka kehna hai ke woh sahi se bol nahi sakti.) Is se pehle ke woh phir shuru
hojata, Imama ne use rokna zaroori samjha.

"Woh seekh le gi, abhi bohot chhoti hai," Imama ne Reisah ka dafaa karna zaroori samjha
liya lekin jo Hameen keh raha tha woh galat nahi tha... Reisah ko adopt karte hue Imama
ne kabhi nahi socha tha ke is bachi ki parwarish se bara challenge use likhna padhna
sikhata tha. Use yeh masla apne bachon ke saath nahi hua tha, woh pedaishi zaheen the.
Maa baap dono taraf se aur un ke liye koi bhi cheez seekhna cake walk tha. Reisah ke
saath muamla mukhtalif tha. Woh cheezon ko mushkil se pehchan pati aur unhein yaad
rakhne ki dikkat ka shikaar rehti. Yeh Allah ka shukr tha ke woh autistic nahi thi, nah hi
use koi aur mental disability thi, magar woh Imama ke liye ek sabr aazma kaam zaroor
thi aur Reisah ka kam zaheen hona uske bachon se bhi chhupa hua nahi tha. Woh
aahista aahista Reisah se be had maanoos hone ke bawajood yeh samajhne lage the ke
woh in teenon se different thi. "Is bar tumhare baba aayenge toh main unhein woh saari
baatein bata doon gi jo tumhari teachers ne tumhare bare mein ki hain," Imama ne is ke
saath chalte hue use dhamkaya tha.

"My teachers back bite, why do you want to pick a bad habit?" ("Meri teacher ne
chughal khori ki hai aap unse yeh gandi aadat kyun lena chahti hai") Usne jaise maa ko
samjhaane ki koshish ki.

"Okay dekho phir," Imama ne use dhamkaya aur phone par Salar ko call milayi. Chand
martaba bell jaane ke baad phone utha liya gaya, lekin uthane wala Furqan tha, Imama
hairan ho gayi. Salar Lahore mein tha aur usne kuch masroofiyat ki wajah se apni seat
aage kar wali thi. Furqan se woh jis din pehli bar Lahore aa kar mila thi, usne Imama
ko bataya tha. Usne use yeh bhi bataya tha ke Furqan uske baar baar hone wale flu ki
wajah se use blood test karwane ka keh raha tha aur Imama ne usse kaha tha ke use
Furqan ki baat maan leni chahiye.

436
"Pata nahi mujh se keh raha tha mere chehre ke ek hisse par soojan nazar a rahi hai.
Main ne kaha flu hamesha naak ke isi hisse se hota rehta hai, ab bhi hai shayad is
wajah se, lekin saath hi CT scan ka bhi keh raha hai. Karwa lunga, taake use tasalli ho
jaye. Doctor adhe pagal hote hain," Usne tab Imama se kaha tha, lekin Salar ne use agle
din yeh bhi bata diya tha ke woh test karwa aaya tha, lekin iske baad Imama aur Salar
ki un tests ki reports ke hawale se koi baat nahi hui. Usne khud hi yeh samajh liya tha
ke chunkeh Salar ne test ke hawale se use kuch bataya nahi toh iska matlab yahi tha ke
test theek rahe honge. Aur ab Furqan ek baar phir Salar ke phone par tha toh yeh
Lahore mein uski Salar se teesri mulaqat thi in chand dino mein... Woh sochay baghair
nahi reh saki, woh ab us se us ka aur bachon ka haal poochh raha tha, lekin uska
andaaz be had ajeeb tha, woh khush mizaaji jo us ke tarz-e-takahatub ka hissa hoti thi,
woh aaj Imama ko mukammal tor par qaabil-e-mehsoos hui. "Salar abhi thori der mein
phone karta hai tumhe," Usne ibtedai alek salek ke baad usse kaha.

"Phone aap ko kaise de diya usne?" Yeh baat Imama ko be had hairaan kun lagi thi.
"Haan woh hospital mein aaye hue the aur Salar ko mujh se kuch kaam tha isi liye woh
yahan milne aaya mujhe,zara washroom tak gaya hai toh phone yahi chhod gaya." Furqan
ne rawani mein woh jagah batayi jahan woh the, phir isi rawani mein Imama se us jagah
hone ka jawaz diya, phir phone apne paas hone ki wajah di aur Imama ke liye apne
bayan ko naqabile yaqeen kar diya. Woh washroom mein jaate hue apna phone kahin
chhod kar jaane walon mein se nahi tha, woh bhi ek public place par... be shak woh
Furqan ka hospital hi kyun na hota, woh khatak gayi thi, lekin usne mazeed sawaal
jawab ke bajaye phone band kar ke Salar ki call ka intezaar karna behtar samjha.

Salar MRI karwa raha tha aur pichle chand dino mein upar neeche hone wale test in
sarey khadshat ki tasdeeq kar rahe the jo Furqan ko hue the. Use brain tumor tha lekin
uski noiyat kya thi, yeh kis stage par tha. Iski haulnaki kya thi, yeh jaanne ke liye abhi
mazeed bohot se test aur doctors ki raaye zaroori thi. Salar ibtedai shock ki quality se
nikal chuka tha, magar uski zindagi yak dum jamood ka shikaar hogayi thi. Woh bhag
daud jo woh pichle kai saalon se karta aaraha tha aur jis mein uski zindagi ke roz-o-
shab guzar rahe the woh ajeeb andaz mein ruki thi.

Brain tumor mohlak tha uski tasdeeq ho chuki thi, lekin woh kitna janlewa tha aur sehat
yaabi ke chances kya the, ilaaj kya tha. Kahan se ho sakta tha kitni muddat uske liye
darkar thi... uski sehat par iske kya asraat hone wale the. Aur in sab se bara sawaal yeh
tha ke uski family par uski is bimari ke inkishaf ka kya asar hone wala tha. Woh bataaye
ya na bataaye woh chhupaye toh kis tarah?

Aur woh pehla mauka tha jab Salar Sikandar ne pehli baar baith kar apni zindagi ke
bayallis saalon ke baare mein socha tha. Guzar jaane wale bayyalis saalon ke baare mein
aur baaki ki reh jaane wali muddat ke baare mein jo yak dam hi dehaaiyon se simat kar
salon, mahinon, hafton ya dino mein se kisi ka roop dharne wali thi mohlat ka woh

437
usool jo Quran e Pak ki bunyad tha. Woh Salar Sikandar ki samajh mein aya tha, lekin
yeh yakeen karna mushkil ho raha tha ke woh qanoon ab uski apni zindagi par lagoo
hone ja raha tha. Apni zindagi ke khatmay ka sochna, roze qayamat par yakeen rakhne
ke bawajood uske rongtein khare kar raha tha. Medical science bohot taraqqi kar gayi
hai. Har cheez ka ilaj mumkin ho chuka hai. Test medicines aa rahi hain. Koi bhi bimari
ab na-qabil-e-ilaj toh rahi hi nahi. Uske tumor ke mohlak hone ki tasdeeq usi din hui thi
aur us tasdeeq ho jane par Furqan us se kam upset nahi hua tha, lekin iske bawajood
usne gum sum bethe Salar ko tasalli dena shuru ki tha. Apne jumlon ki be rabti ke
bawajood... "tum abhi sirf yeh socho ke sab kuch theek ho jaye ga." Salar ne sar utha kar
pehli bar use dekha aur phir kaha. "Tum doctor ho kar mujh se yeh baat keh rahe ho."
Furqan bol nahi paya. Woh dono bohot der tak wahan chup bethe rahe the. "Tum fori
tor par America chale jao balke mein tumhare sath chalta hoon. Wahan behtareen doctors
aur hospital hain. Ho sakta hai wahan uska ilaj ho jaye ya ho sakta hai koi aur hal ho."
Woh ab doctor ban kar nahi, uska ek azeez dost ban kar baat kar raha tha.

"Imama se kya kahoon?" Usne Furqan se ajeeb sawal kiya. "Abhi kuch kehne ki zarurat
nahi hai. Ek bar America se test hone do.. dekho, wahan ke doctors kya kehte hain?"
Furqan ne us se kaha tha. "Yahan ke doctors kya kehte hain?" Furqan uske is sawal ko
nazar andaz kar gaya tha. Woh use woh sab batane ki himmat nahi kar pa raha tha jo
woh apne chand saathi doctors se Salar ki report par mushawaraat ke baad sun chuka
tha.

Pakistan mein brain tumor ka ilaj aur neurosurgery itni advanced nahi hai jitna America
mein is liye yahan ke doctors ki raaye mere nazdeek ziada ahmiyat nahi rakhti. Woh
nazrein churaye kehta gaya tha, Salar sirf uska chehra dekhta reh gaya. Use Furqan ki be
basi par apne se zyada tars aya, woh us se kuch chhupana bhi nahi chahta tha aur kuch
batana bhi nahi.

-------------------

"Nahi, koi aisi baat nahi hai. Flu ki wajah se hi gaya tha dobara bas gup shup karte hue
phone table par rakha aur phir uthana yaad hi nahi raha." Salar ne is raat phone par
Imama se baat karte hue kaha. Woh mutma'in ho gayi. "Aur Flu? Uska kya hua? "Bas
chal raha hai." "Tests ki reports a gai hain?" "Haan sab theek hai bas viral infection hai,
usne kuch medicines di hain, theek ho jaye ga." "Main to pareshan hi ho gayi thi. Main
ne socha pata nahi kya masla hai." "Kyun dobara hospital mein Furqan ke sath bethe
ho." Woh khamoshi se uski guftagu sunta raha. Furqan ne theek mashwara diya tha. Use
abhi Imama ko kuch bhi batana chahiye tha, lekin uske lahje mein jhalakne wale itminan
ne use ajeeb tareeqe se ghayal kiya tha. Woh use dhoka de raha tha. Woh ab use bachon
ke bare mein bata rahi thi. Bachon se bari bari baat karwa rahi thi. Woh pichle teen din
se Jabreel ko Quran e Pak nahi parha paya tha. Imama ne use yaad dilaya. "Tum parha
do." Salar ne jawaban kaha."main to pichle teen din se parha hi rahi hoon, revision

438
karwa rahi hoon. Naya sabak to tum hi do ge." Woh us se keh rahi thi. "Kitne pare reh
gaye?" Salar ne uski baat par ajeeb ghayab dimaghi se poocha. Imama ne notice kiya.
"Aakhri das." "Jaldi ho jaen ge." Woh barbaraya. "Haan inshaAllah... woh Maa Sha
Allah zahin bhi to bohot hai. Das saal ka hone se pehle hi Quran e Pak mukammal ho
jaaye ga uska." Woh is baar Salar ke lehje par ghaur kiye baghair kehti gayi. Woh chahte
the Jabreel isse bhi kam umri mein Quran e Pak hifz kar leta kyun ke woh bala ka zahin
tha aur uski zuban be had saaf thi, lekin Salar ne use is umr mein Quran e Pak hifz
karne par lagaya tha jab woh kuch bashaur ho kar us ke maani o mafhoom ke sath sath
is farz ke ahmiyat se bhi waqif ho gaya tha. Skype ki screen par ab bari bari us ke
bachay dikhne lage the. Woh ab laptop on kiye hue baitha unki shararaton ko dekh raha
tha. Woh ek bhayanak haqeeqat ke andar baitha ek khoobsurat khwab dekh raha tha.
Woh baari baari apni taraf ke computer ke camera ke samne munh kar kar ke baap ko
hello keh rahe thay. "Baba aaj maine cookie banayi hai" Anaya use screen par ek bade
size ka biscuit dikha rahi thi. "Wah yeh toh bahut yummy dikhti hain." Salar ne apne
andar ke fishaar ko chhupate hue beti ko daad di. Woh sab kuch woh is tarah dekh raha
tha jaise zindagi mein pehli baar dekh raha tha, kyun ke woh sab kuch khatam ho jaane
wala tha. Imama in sab ko wahan se hata kar le gayi thi kyun ke ab Jabreel ko naya
sabak padhna tha. Woh aur uska nau saala beta amne samne baithe hue thay. Woh Salar
se agla sabak poochh raha tha. Salar ne use peechla sabak sunane ke liye kaha tha.
Jabreel ne padhna shuru kiya tha. Seene par haath bandhe aankhein band kiye khush
ilhaan awaaz mein usne baap se sirf zahanat waris mein nahi payi thi, khush ilhaani bhi
payi thi. Nau saal ki umr mein bhi uski qiraat dilon ko chho lene ki salahiyat rakhti thi.
Kisi bhi sunne wale ki aankhon ko nam kar sakti thi. Jabreel ne kab apna pehla sabak
khatam kiya tha, Salar ko andaza hi nahi hua, woh kahin aur pahuncha hua tha. Jabreel
ne aankhein khol kar apne haath seene se hata kar samne rakhe Quran e Pak ko dekha
phir screen par baap ke nazar aane wale chehre ko jo kisi but ki tarah be-hiss o harkat
tha. "Baba" Jabreel ko ek lamha ke liye laga shayad net ka connection khatam hogaya tha
ya signals ki wajah se streaming nahi ho paayi thi. Salar chonka aur apna gala saaf karte
hue usne Jabreel ko ek baar phir peechla sabak sunane ko kaha. Woh hairaan hua tha.
"Woh to maine suna diya." "Main nahi sun saka ek baar phir sunao." Woh pehla mauka
tha jab Jabreel ne baap ke chehre ko be had gaur se dekha tha. Kuch masla tha us din
baap ko use yeh andaaza hogaya tha, lekin koi sawaal kiye baghair usne ek baar phir
peechla sabak sunana shuru kar diya. Is baar Salar pehle ki tarah kahin aur mahb nahi
hua tha. Usne bete ko naya sabak padha kar aur chand baar dohraane ke baad Skype
band kar diya tha. "Is baba ok..?" (Kya baba theek hain?) Jabreel ne Skype par Salar se
baat karne ke baad maa se poocha. "Haan! Woh theek hain, bas thoda flu hai, is liye
kuch tabiyat kharab hai unki." Imama ne iske sawal par zyada gaur kiye baghair kaha.
"When is he returning" (Woh waapas kab laut rahe hain? )

Jabreel ne agla sawal kiya.

"Abhi to America ja rahe hain do haftay ke liye Pakistan se keh rahe thay kuch meetings
hain, phir America se aayenge."

439
Imama ne Salar se phone par hone wali guftagu usay batayi.

--------------------------------------

World Bank ki naib sadarat chhorne se sirf do haftay pehle jab Salar Congo mein alwida
mulaqatain aur fair well dinners lene mein masroof tha, Wall Street Journal ne World
Bank ki sadarat se inkar ki wajah dhond nikalte hue Salar Sikandar ko hone wale brain
tumor ki news break ki thi aur phir yeh khabar sirf us akhbar hi ne nahi, dheron doosre
akhbarat ne bhi lagayi thi. Salar Sikandar ke brain tumor ki breaking news mein maghrib
ko dilchaspi nahi thi, na hi media ko dilchaspi agar thi to CIA ko iss stage par Salar ki
mohlik bimari ki khabar break karne ka matlab is project ke shuru hone se pehle hi uski
kamar todne ka mutaradif tha jis par Salar kaam kar raha tha.

Woh jaante thay Salar World Bank se alag hone ke baad kya karne ja raha tha aur
unhein yaqeen tha, jo woh karne ke khwab dekh raha tha, woh namumkinat mein se tha.
Iss ke bawajood hifazati iqdaam zaroori thay aur sab se behtareen difa'i hikmat amli
wohi thi jo unhone ikhtiyar ki thi. Woh Salar Sikandar ki bimari ko mushtahir karne ke
baad ab iss project ke mumkinah investors ke peechay hat jaane ka intezar kar rahe
thay. Woh shatranj thay. Salar apne mohray sajaa kar pehli chaal chalne ki tayyari kar
raha tha. Woh pehle se tayyar baithe thay. Unhone pehli chaal chal di thi aur pehli chaal
mein hi badshah ko shehe maat hone wali thi. Yeh kam az kam unko yaqeen tha.

---------------------

Usne internet par "glioma" ka lafz Google par search kiya. Phir "oligodendroglioma" ko.....

Saarhay nau saal ki umr mein Muhammad Jabreel Sikandar ne un do lafzon ko Spelling
Bee ke muqable mein hissa lene ke liye in alfaaz ki fehrist mein shamil kiya tha jis ki
spelling usay yaad karna thi. Usay in do alfaazon ki spelling yaad karte hue yeh andaza
nahi tha. Woh apne baap ko lahaq duniya ke mohlik tareen brain tumor se waqfiyat hasil
kar raha tha.

Spelling Bee ke muqable ke liye Jabreel ne sirf in alfaazon ki spelling yaad ki thi. Woh
do alfaaz kya thay, woh khojne ki koshish usne tab ki thi jab usne Internet par apne
baap ke naam ke saath uski bimari ke hawale se ek khabar dekhi thi. Woh World Bank
ki website thi jo unke desktop ka Home page tha aur kayi baar Salar ke zair e istemaal
aata tha aur is home page par taaza tareen scroll hone wali khabron mein se ek Salar

440
Sikandar ki bimari ke hawale se Wall Street Journal ki news thi jo sirf aadha ghanta
pehle break hui thi.

Saarhay nau saal ke is bachay ne is bimari ko khojna shuru kiya tha. Salar abhi ghar
nahi louta tha. Imama doosray kamray mein bachon ko parha rahi thi aur Jabreel internet
par sakhit baitha yeh parh raha tha ke uska baap grade two ke oligodendroglioma ka
shikar tha.Is tumor ka ilaaj nahi ho sakta tha. Mukammal tor par kaamyaab ilaaj.... aur
agar ilaaj ho bhi jata to mareez saat se das saal tak zinda reh sakta tha. Is brain tumor
ke mareez sehat mand reh kar bhi is se zyada nahi jee sakte the.

Saarhay nau saal ka woh bacha us din chand lamhaon mein bara ho gaya tha. Is ghar
mein Salar ke baad woh pehla shakhs tha jise Salar ki bimari aur uski noaiyat aur asraat
ka ilm hua tha. Jabreel ki samajh mein nahi aya tha, woh is haulnak inkishaaf ka kya
kare. Maa ko bata de ya na bataaye... yeh uska Dilemma nahi tha. Uska makmasa aur tha.

"Hameen! Jao, bhai ko bula ke lao, woh sone se pehle tum logon ko dua parhade. Pata
nahi itni der kyun laga di usne."

Bachon ko parhane se farigh hone ke baad unhein sone ke liye letne ka kehte hue
Imama ko Jabreel yaad aya.Use kamre se gaye kaafi der ho gayi thi.

"Aaj main padhata hu" Hameen ne elaan karte hi apne dono haath kisi namazi ki tarah
seene par bandhte hue bade jazb ke aalam mein dua padhne ke kiye apna muh khola
aur Imama ne tahkumana andaz mein fori tor par usay toka.

"Hameen! Bhai padhay ga."

Hameen ne band ankhain khol li aur seene par bandhe haath bhi is se pehle ke woh
kamray se nikal jata, Imama ne nightsuit ke is pajaame par lagi gira ko dekha jo wo
abhi abhi bathroom se pehen kar bahar nikla tha.Pajami ke upri hisse ko aazar band ki
bajaye ek badi si gira lagakar kasa gaya tha aur is gira ke dono sire kisi khargosh ke
kaano ki tarah uske pet ke upar khade the. "Idhar aao" Imama ne use bulaya, "yeh kya
hai" usne jhukkar neeche bethe hue is girah ko kholne ki koshish ki taake pajaame ko
theek kar sake.

Hameen ne ek cheekh maari aur jhatka khakar us girah par dono haath rakhe."Piche hate,
mummy nahi."

441
"Iski string kahan hai? Imama ko andaaza ho gaya tha ki is gira ko bandhne ki wajah
kya tha.

"Maine school mein kisi ko de di hai?"

Imama ne hairani se poocha. "Kyun?"

Charity mein maine jumla mukammal kiya.

Imama ne hakka bakka ho kar apne is bete ka etemaad aur itminan dekha. "Charity
mein?" Woh waqai hairan thi.

"Sirf ek dori ko?"

"Nahi" mukhtasar jawab aaya.

"Phir?"

"Dori se bag ko bandha tha."

"Kis bag ko?" Imama ka hath thatka.

"Is bag ko jisme toys (khilone) the." Jawab ab bhi poora aaya tha.

"Kis ke toys (khilone)?" Imama ke mathay par bal pare.

"Well" Hameen ne ab maa, Reisah aur Anaya ko bari bari mohataj andaaz mein dekha
aur apne jawab ko gol mol karne ki behtareen koshish ki.

"There were many owners." "(Woh kayi log the)"Imama ko ek lamhe mein samajh mein
aaya tha.

"Many owners kaun the. Kis ko diye? Kyun diye? Kis se ijaazat li?" Usne yekke baad
digraay tabad tor sawalon ki bochhad kar di.

442
Yeh pehla mauka nahi tha jab Hameen Sikandar ne Mahatma Buddha banne ki koshish
karte hue apne behan bhaiyon ke khilone daan kiye the aur us ke behan bhaiyon mein
agar bala ka tahammul na hota to us ke is kaarnamay par har baar bala ka ran parta.

Anaya ki aankhein ab ansoon se labalab bhar gayi thi. Is chhote bhai ne yeh tay kiya
hua tha ke woh unki har cheez ko kisi bhi waqt missionery jazba ke tehath kisi ko bhi
de sakta tha.

"Mummy!" Anaya yeh buri tarah balbalaayi thi.

"Charity is not a sin" (Charity gunaah nahi hai.)

Hameen ne apni aankhein aadatan gol karte hue in do alfaaz ka ek baar phir istemaal
kiya jo pichle kuch dino se baar baar us ki guftagu mein aa rahe the. Reisah us saari
guftagu ke doran apne bed par leti un donon ko khamoshi se sun rahi thi.

"Tumne mere khilone churaye?" Anaya ka bas chalta to woh usko peet daalti. Kam az
kam raat ke is pahar jab use yeh andaaza bhi nahi tha ki woh uska kaun kaun sa
khilona charity mein de aaya tha. "Subah baat karenge is bare mein. Abhi nahi." Imama
ne mudakhlat ki aur is se pehle ke woh kuch aur kehti, sofa par pada uska cell phone
bajne laga. Uska khayal tha woh Salar ki call thi. "Hameen ja kar apne bed pe jaakar
leto, main khud bulaleti hu Jabreel ko" Imama ne sofa ki taraf jaate hue kamre ke
darwaze ki taraf jaate Hameen ko tokha. Woh be had farmabardari se wapas apne bed ki
taraf aagaya tha. Imama ne cell phone par Sikandar Usman ka naam chamakte dekha aur
call receive karte hue usne teeno bachon ki taraf dekhte hue apne honton par ungli rakh
kar unhein khamosh rehne ka ishara kiya. "Salar kahan hai?" Sikandar Usman ne iske
salaam ka jawab dete hi ajeeb isteraab mein us se poocha tha.

"Ek dinner mein gaye hain. Bas abhi aane hi wale hain." Main use call kar raha tha, woh
meri call receive nahi kar raha. Imama ko unke lahje mein ajeeb si pareshani aur
ghabrahat mehsoos hui thi. Ho sakta hai dinner mein aap ki call na le pa rahe hon. Woh
aksar apna phone functions mein silent kar dete hain.

"Khairiyat hai na Papa? Woh pooche baghair nahi rah saki. "Tum logon ne mujhe kyun
nahi bataya? Itni badi baat mujhse kyun chhupayi hai?" Sikandar Usman hawas bakhtgi
mein kehte chale gaye. Unhein kuch der pehle unke ek qareebi azeez ne is hawale se
phone kiya tha. Us azeez ne Salar ki beemari ke hawale se yeh khabar kisi channel par

443
dekhi thi aur phir fori tor par afsos ka izhaar karne ke liye Sikandar ko phone kiya tha
aur Sikandar Usman unke izhaar-e-afsoos par shocked reh gaye the.

Unhein yaqeen nahi aaya ki Salar ke baare mein jo wo keh rahe the wo theek tha lekin
usne baad agle das pandrah minto mein unhe upar tale kayi calls ayi thi aur unhone
havaas bakhtagi ke aalam mein Salar ko calls karna shuru kar di thi aur usne receive
nahi ki.Us dinner mein bethe Sikandar Usman ki calls aane se bohot pehle Salar ko yeh
pata chal gaya tha ki media mein uski beemari ki khabar break ho chuki hai aur staff ne
use ittela di thi aur dinner table par betha hua Salar sakhte mein aagaya tha. Usi stage
par khabar ke out hone ke muzammirat ka andaza chand saaniyao mein ho gaya tha.

Wo aage nahi soch saka tha. Wo chand ghanton pehle ghar se nikalte hue ghar par ek
bohot khush o khurdum khandan chhod kar aaya tha. Jo bhi lawa tha uske andar tha.
Koi dusra uski lapet mein aakar khakistar nahi hua tha aur ab... Salar Sikandar ka phone,
texts messages aur missed calls se atak gaya tha aur woh is dinner table par baithay sirf
us nuksan ko control karne ke tareeqe soch raha tha jo us khabar se pohanch sakta tha.
"Kya nahi bataya papa? Kya chhupaya hai aap se?" Imama ki samajh mein Sikandar
Usman ki baat samajh nahi aayi thi. Use laga usne shayad unki baat sunne aur samajhne
mein koi ghalti ki thi.

"Brain tumor ke bare mein." Sikandar Usman ne jaise karahte hue kaha tha magar us ke
bawajood woh Salar ka naam nahi le sake the. Imama ab bhi kuch nahi samjhi.

"Brain tumor? Kis ke brain tumor ke bare mein?" Woh uljhi aur woh pehla mauqa tha
jab Sikandar Usman ko ehsas hua ke woh bhi unki tarah be khabar thi.

"Papa! Aap kisi ke brain tumor ki baat kar rahe hain?" Imama ne unko khamosh pa kar
ek bar phir poocha. Jawab Sikandar Usman ke halaq mein atak gaya tha.

"Papa" Imama un ke masalsal khamosh rehne par ek bar phir apna sawal dohrana chahti
thi magar dohra nahi saki. Bijli ke kunday ki tarah us ke dimaag mein apne hi sawal ka
jawab aya tha. Sikandar Usman kis ki bimari par yun be chain ho sakte the. Salar kya
woh Salar ki baat kar rahe the? Salar ke brain tumor ki? Ek jhamaky ke sath use kai
hafte pehle ki Furkan aur apni baat chit yaad aayi. Hospital ka visit kuch hafto se Salar
ka badla hua rawaiya... Woh be yakeeni ke aalam mein phone hath mein liye bethi rahi.
Yeh uska wahem tha. Use wahem hi hona chahiye. Usne jaise gidgida kar dua ki thi. Ab
kuch aur nahi koi azmaish nahi. Us ne apne muflooj hotay hue asaab ke sath Anaya,
Hameen, Reisah ko dekha jo khush gapiaan karte hue sone ki tayari mein masroof the.

444
Phone par ab dono taraf khamoshi thi. Na Sikandar Usman bol pa rahe the, na woh
wahan pachtaava tha, yahan be yakeeni... Salar ka naam lene ki na un mein himmat thi,
na us mein hosla...

"Aap se kis ne kaha?" Imama ne bilakhir jaise apne awaz par qaboo paate hue kaapti hui
aawaz mein un se poocha. Usne apne peechle sawal ke jawab par israar nahi kiya tha.

"Usne tumhein nahi bataya?" Sikandar Usman ne ajeeb bebasi ke saath us se poocha, yun
jaise yeh nahi kehna chahte thay. Yeh kehna chahte thay ke woh khabar galat thi. Kaash
keh sakte. Imama ko us sawal ka jawab dene par sochne ka mauka nahi mila. Usne
bahar horn ki awaaz suni thi. "Main kuch der mein aap se baat karti hoon papa." Usne
apne sard padte haatho mein thamay huye phone ko sambhalne ki koshish karte hue
Sikandar Usman se kaha.

"Mujhe tumhein nahi batana chahiye tha." Woh apne pachtaway ka izhaar kiye baghair
nahi reh paye. Is haalat mein bhi unhein andaza ho raha tha ke unke is inkishaf par
Imama par kya guzri hogi. Imama ne jawab nahi diya, phone band kar diya. Sab kuch
yak dam hi mohmil, be ma'ni ho gaya tha. Kisi bat ki tarah phone ko god mein rakhe
woh sakhit baithi rahi. Woh saari zindagi bure waqt se darti rahi thi wo be waqt ki
aahat par kaan lagaye rakhti thi aur ab bas kuch hi saal to aise guzre thay ke usne
aahaton par kaan lagane band kiye aur bura waqt ......

Woh jaise samne aakar khara ho gaya tha. Itna dabay paon itna achanak ke woh hil bhi
nahi paa rahi thi. Us se kuch fasle par Anaya aur Reisah ke saath waqtan fa waqtan
guftagu karta hua Hameen sone ki koshish mein bhi sofa par but ki tarah bethi maa par
nazrein jamaaye huye tha. Mummy ne dada se phone par baat ki thi aur phir mummy
khamosh bethin thi. Woh Horn bajne par bhi papa ko receive karne nahi gayi thi.
Hameen ne jamayi lete hue soorat haal ka tajziya kiya.

Imama ko ek baar phir dekha, phir Anaya aur Reisah ko jo taqreeban neend ki wadi
mein jaane waali thi. Ek aur jamahi lekar usne Imama ko mukhatib kiya. "Mummy! Aap
theek hain?" Imama ne chonk kar khali nazron se Hameen ko dekha woh Hameen ka
sawaal samajh nahi saki thi bas yeh pata chala tha ke usne kuch kaha tha. Jawab dene
ya koi aur sawaal karne ke bajaaye woh uth kar bahar nikal gayi thi. Hameen kuch aur
uljha tha. Us ki maa unhein Khuda hafiz kahe baghair aur unke mathay par boosah diye
baghair aise nahi jaati thi, jaise woh is waqt gayi, yeh zindagi mein pehli baar hua tha.
Hameen ki zindagi mein us ka dimagh uljha tha. Us ghar ke afraad baari baari is toofan
ke bachkulon ko mehsoos karna shuru ho gaye thay.

445
"Tum abhi tak jaag rahe ho? Salar ne lounge mein dakhil hote hi wahan pare computer
ke samne bethe Jabreel ko dekh liya tha. Baap ki awaz Jabreel ko kisi current ki tarah
lagi thi. Barq raftari se usne computer ki screen par woh site band ki jo woh kholay
bethe tha aur phir mazeed kuch bhi band kiye baghair woh revolving chair par bethe
bethe ghooma.
woh ab baap ka istiqbal karne ke liye tayyar tha jo lounge ke behruni darwaze se seedha
andar aaya tha, lekin abhi tak uske qareeb nahi pahuncha tha.

Imama horn ki awaaz sun kar bhi nahi aayi thi. Jibreel horn ki awaaz sun hi nahi saka
tha. Uska zehan jis gardhab mein phansa hua tha wahan woh sun bhi nahi sakta tha.
"Main ek assignment ki tayyari kar raha tha." Jabreel ne apne samne khade Salar ko
dekha baghair, nazrein milaye baghair kaha. Woh baap ka chehra kyun nahi dekh pa raha
tha? Woh saadhe nau saal ka bacha is waqt nahi samajh pa raha tha. Usne jaise bekhabri
mein ek aisa raaz paal liya tha jise ab woh kisi ke samne ayan ho jaane se dar raha tha.
Salar ne Jabreel ka chehra dekha. Uske aqab mein desk top par World Bank ka home
page dekha, phir usne apni dinner jacket utarte hue us se kaha, "Bohot der ho gayi hai.

Saadhe das ho rahe hain aur tumhein das baje se pehle pehle sab kaam kar lena chahiye,
yaad hai?" Salar ne jaise use yaad dihani karayi thi. Woh is ghar ke bachon ke liye ek
tay shuda mamool tha, das baje se pehle pehle apna kaam mukammal kar ke so jana.
Jabreel ne is baar bhi baap ko dekhe baghair sar hilaya aur uth kar khada ho gaya.
"Tumhari Mummy kahan hain?" Salar ne us se poocha, horn ki awaaz ke bawajood bhi
uska istiqbal karne nahi aayi thi aur Jibreel raat ke is pehar lounge par desk top par
akela mojood tha. Uske ghar mein yeh khilaf e mamool tha... woh khadsha jo use dinner
mein mila tha woh jaise yaqeen mein badalta ja raha tha. Jabreel ko jawab dena nahi
pada bachon ke kamre ka darwaza khol kar woh aagayi thi.

Salar ne use dekha aur uske chehre par parne wali ek nazar hi use yeh batane ke liye
kafi thi ke uske badtareen khadshat theek sabit hue thay. Is lounge mein mojood teeno
afraad ajeeb dramayi andaz mein wahan ek doosre ke amne samne khade thay. Kisi stage
play ke actors ki tarah jo dramay ke darmiyan apni lines bhoolne ke sath sath stage par
aamad aur janay ka raasta bhi bhool chuke thay aur is baat ke muntazir thay ke pehle
doosra jaaye.

Woh khamoshi is saadhe nau saal ke bachay ne pehli baar apne ghar mein apne maa
baap ke darmiyan ek deewar ki tarah haail dekhi thi aur is khamoshi ne uske khauf ko
barhaya tha. Woh bala ka zaheen tha lekin duniya ki koi zahanat insani rishton ke uljhe
dhagon ko sulajhna nahi sakti. Na jazbatiyat ko maat de sakti hai, na be hissi ko tor
sakti hai. Na khamoshi ki deewar mein chhed sakti hai.

446
Salar ki tarah Jibreel ne bhi ye toh jaan liya tha ke Imama bhi Salar ki bimari ke bare
mein jaan gayi thi lekin yeh inkishaaf use kisi had tak aziyat de raha tha. Jabreel iska
andaza nahi kar pa raha tha, na uske radd e amal ka... "good night." Usay jaise raah e
farar soojh gayi thi. Woh do lafz bol kar maa ki taraf dekhe baghair wahan se ghair
mutawazan chal ke saath gaya tha. Lounge mein khare reh jaane walay in dono afraad ne
use nahi dekha tha. Apne bed room mein dakhil ho kar peechay dekhe baghair bhi woh
jaanta tha woh uske peechay thi aur mechaniki andaaz mein andar aayi thi yun jise kisi
trans mein thi. Sehar zadah nahi thi.

Dehshat zadah thi. Yun jaise bohot kuch poochne ke bawajood kuch poochna nahi chahti
thi jaise use yaqeen tha. Ab jo bhi khabar mili thi, bad se badhtar mili thi. Salar ab bhi
uski taraf mutawajjah nahi tha. Dinner jacket ko sofa par phenkte hue usne woh phone,
trouser ki jeb se nikal liya tha jo baj raha tha. Woh Sikandar Usman thay. Usne is baar
baap se sirf nazar nahi kiya tha. Jab Imama ko sab kuch pata chal chuka tha to phir
baqi kis se kya chhupana tha use? Uski awaaz sunte hi Sikandar Usman apna hosla kho
baithe thay. Salar ne baap ko zindagi mein pehli baar rote dekha tha aur is lamhe usay
pehli baar ehsaas hua ke sirf aulaad ke ansoo hi takleef dah nahi hote, maa baap ko
apni nazron ke samne apni wajah se rote dekhna bhi bayhad mushkil hota hai. "Tum ne
tay kar rakha hai ke tum saari umar mujhe chain nahi lene do ge?"

Sikandar Usman ne ansoon ke darmiyan us se kaha. Woh aulaad ki takleef par pareshan
hone wale baap thay, roo padhne waale baap nahi thay. Aaj unka zaum bhi usi aulaad ne
khatam kiya tha jo itne saalon se un ke liye fakhr ka baais rahi thi. "Is baar to main ne
kuch bhi nahi kiya Papa!" Is jumle ne Sikandar Usman ko mazeed zakhmi kiya tha. Woh
theek keh raha tha. Waqai is baar to us ne kuch bhi nahi kiya tha. "Main aur tumhari
mummy Kinshasha aa rahe hain, isi haftay. Unhone apne aap par qabu paane ki koshish
ki thi. "Papa! Kya faida hai? Main waqt nahi de paunga. Sab kuch wind up kar raha hoon
main yahan, kuch dino ki baat hai phir main aaon ga aap ke paas, Pakistan."Usne baap
ko samjhaane ki koshish ki..

woh in dono ko in haalaat mein apne samne nahi dekhna chahta tha. "Aap pareshan na
hon main filhal bilkul theek hoon. Treatment ho raha hai. Aap sirf dua karen. Mummy se
meri baat karwa den." Usne Sikandar Usman ko dilasa dete hue unhe maa se baat
karwane ko kaha.Tayyaba bhi is kefiyat mein thi jis mein Sikandar Usman thay. Uski
bemari ka inkishaaf jaise ek aatish fishan ke phatne ki tarah tha jis ne minuto mein us
se juday har shakhs ki zindagi ko badal kar rakh diya tha.

Kamray mein tahelte hue phone kaan se lagaye woh apne maa baap ko tasalliyaan dete
hue is wajood se be khabar nahi tha jo kamray ke darmiyan is saari guftagu ke doran
kisi but ki tarah sakhit khara tha. Ek ek lafz ko sunte hue aur ek bhi lafz ko samjhe
baghair. Salar ne bilaakhir phone band kiya aur use center table par rakh diya. Ek ajeeb
sa ehsas e jurm tha jis ka shikaar woh is waqt ho raha tha. Pata nahi ehsas e jurm tha

447
ya khud tars... uski bemari ne use bade ghalt andaz mein sab ki tawajja ka markaz bana
diya tha. Sab ki tawajju ka markaz aur har ek ki takleef ka baa'is. Usne phone rakhkar
Imama ko dekha. Uska chehra safaid tha. Bilkul be rang yun jaise usne kisi bhoot ko
dekh liya ho, us par nazrein jamaye palkain jhapkaye baghair shak ki nazrayin be yaqeeni
se bhari hui thi. Baith kar baat karte hai..khaamoshi ko Salar ne toda tha, woh uski
nazron ka samna nahi kar pa raha tha.

Usne haath barhakar Imama ka haath pakda aur use sofe ki taraf le aaya woh khinchi
chali aayi thi. Yun jaise ek robot ho. "Tumhein kisne bataya?" Bohot der sofe par barabar
ek dusre ko dekhe baghair gumsum bethe Salar ne bilakhir yeh andaza lagaya tha ki
guftagu ka aaghaz ab bhi use hi karna tha. Sawaal ka jawab janne ke bawajood usne
pucha tha.Is sawaal ke ilawa saare sawaal mahlak the..saare sawaalo se woh bachna
chahta tha kisi dusre ke baare mein puchna baat karna aur baat thi...apne baare mein
baat karna apni beemari apni zindagi apni maut..yeh insan nahi kar sakta..wo bhi insan
tha."Tumne kyun nahi bataya..?"

Sawaal ka jawab wo nahi aaya tha jiski usko tawaqqo thi..sawaal ka jawaab sawaal se hi
aaya tha... galey mein phansi hui rindhi hui zakmi ki awaz mein... woh Imama ki awaz
nahi thi. Be basi aur be yaqeeni ki awaz thi. Kya hua? Kab hua? Se bhi zyada chhune
wala sawaal... Usne use is kaabil kyun nahi samjha tha ke apni zindagi ki itni badi takleef
woh khabar ko us ke saath baantna chhupana kyun zaroori samjha tha. Zindagi ke itne
saal saath guzarne ke bawajood bhi. "Himmat nahi padi" jawab ne Imama ki himmat bhi
todi thi. Woh kam hosla to kabhi nahi tha, to kya woh khabar is beemari ki no'iyat is
had tak kharab thi ke woh kam hosla ho raha tha. Woh use dekhe baghair ab jooton ke
tasle khulte hue use apni beemari ke bare mein bata raha tha. Tumor ki tashkhees,
no'iyat, mumkinah ilaaj, mutawaqe'a muzammirat. Maddham awaz mein use dekhe is se
nazrayin milaye baghair woh use sab kuch bata raha gaya. Woh dam sadhay sab kuch
sunte gayi, yun jaise woh apne kisi bhayanak khwab ke bare mein bata raha tha. "Tum
theek ho jaoge na?"

Usne saari guftagu sunne ke baad uska kandha dono haathon se pakar kar minnat wale
andaz mein poocha tha, yun jaise woh mareez nahi, doctor tha aur uski zindagi aur
bemari khud uske haath mein thi. Woh jawab hi nahi de saka. Bol hi nahi saka. Woh
sawal thodi tha woh to aas aur umeed thi jo woh use kam az kam apne lafzon se dena
nahi chahta tha.

Usne apni beemari ke bare mein Pakistan aur America ke doctors ki ara bata di thi aur
iske bawajood woh us se ek ahmaqana sawal pooch rahi thi. Salar ne khafgi mehsoos ki,
gussa nahi aana chahiye tha lekin gussa aaya tha. "Imama! Tum ja kar so jao." Usne apne
kandhe se uske dono haath hatate hue usay kuch khurde lahje mein ek waisa hi
ahmaqana mashwara diya. Woh apne jootay utha kar sofe se utt jana chahta tha. Woh
uth nahi saka. Woh ab phoot phoot kar ro rahi thi. Bachon ki tarah uske kandhe se lagi...

448
woh use sone ka keh raha tha. Neend to hamesha ke liye chali gayi thi ab uski zindagi
se... woh jo ek ghar itni mushkil se banaya tha woh tootne ja raha tha. Saiiban hatne
wala tha aur woh usay keh raha tha woh so jaye. Woh us se lipti hui hichkiyon ke saath
roti rahi, woh mujrimon ki tarah chup sar jhukaye betha raha.

Tasalli dilasa de sakta tha. Par kya diya. Abhi use woh saare lafz dhoondhne aur sochne
the, jin mein woh apni biwi ko yeh kehta ke woh ab apne mustaqbil ko us ke baghair
soche, apne haal mein se usay nikalna seekhe. Yeh naumeedi aur mayoosi nahi thi.
Haqeeqat pasandi thi. Woh haqeeqat pasandi jis se Imama nafrat karti thi.

"Main reports dekhna chahti hoon." Woh rote rote yak dam boli thi. Pata nahi ab kya
gumaan tha jise woh wehem banana chahti thi. Salar ne ek lafz kahe baghair uth kar
kamre mein pari ek cabinet se files ka ek plandah la kar uske samne center table par
rakh diya tha. Woh kapkapate hue haathon se in reports ko dekhne lagi, dhundlai hui
aankhon ke saath woh in kaghazat ko dekhte hue jaise yeh yakeen karna chahti thi ke
kuch aur to nahi tha jo woh chhupa raha tha. Koi aur buri khabar, peron ke neeche se
baqi manda zameen bhi nikal dene wala inkishaaf... har kaghaz uski aankhon ki dhund ko
gehra kar raha tha.

Woh medical ki student reh chuki thi reports mein istemal shuda terms ko padh bhi
sakti thi samajh bhi sakti thi..akhri file ko bank karke wapas rakhte hue usne Salar ko
dekha.Medical science galat bhi toh keh sakti hai. Salar randhi hui awaz mein keh gaye is
jumle par hans pada. Woh galat aadmi ko galat jumle se umeed dilane ki koshish kar
rahi thi, balkay shayad yeh jumla us se nahi apne aap se keh rahi thi. Apne dimaag mein
chalne waale jhakar roknay ke liye, "haan! Science galat bhi keh sakti hai. Doctors ki
tashkhees bhi galat ho sakti hai, ilaaj bhi." Usne Imama Hashim ki baat ko rad nahi kiya
tha. Uski aziyat ko woh aur nahi barhana chahta tha. "Tum theek ho jaoge na?" Uska
bazu ek baar phir thaama gaya tha. Sawal phir dhoraya gaya tha.. Woh khamosh nahi reh
saka, gussa bhi nahi dikha saka.

"Agar mere haath mein hota to zaroor lekin yeh Allah ke haath mein hai is liye
In Sha Allah."! Woh phir hichkiyon se ro pari thi. Is baar Salar ne usay lipta liya. Woh
mard tha rona nahi chahta tha magar jazbati ho raha tha. Woh aansu nahi thay. Woh
sarey khof aur khadshat thay jo uski beemari uski zindagi mein le aayi thi. Char kamsin
bachon ke saath woh ek aurat, apni zindagi ko kaise akela basar kar lene ka tasavvur
kar leti. Jab woh pichle gyarah saalon se us par har lehaz se inhsaar karti rahi thi. Khof
be shumaar thay aur woh uske izhaar ke baghair bhi jaise uska zehan parh raha tha.

"Imama tumhein bahadur ban kar is sab ka muqabla karna hai." Usne bilaakhir us ke liye
ek jumla dhoonda tha kehne ke liye sadiyon purana rewayati jumla.

449
"Takleef mein insaan be hiss toh ho sakta hai, bahadur kaise hota hai?" Woh us se kehna
chahti thi lekin keh nahi saki. Zindagi mein pehli baar usne Salar ki kisi baat par etraaz
ke bawajood woh etraaz us tak nahi pohanchaya larna jhagarna behes mubahesa yeh to
tab hota hai jab saalon ka saath ho saalon ka saath guzar gaya tha. Ab jo reh gaya tha,
woh mohlat thi aur is mohlat ne usay kuch kehne ke qabil hi nahi chhoda tha. Shikwa...
shikayat... gilah... etraaz kuch bhi woh roti rahi woh usay saath lagaye thapakta raha.

"Tum theek ho jaoge." Bohat der tak us se lipat kar rotay rehnay ke baad woh us se
alag hui aur usne jaise khud par kaabu paate hue kaha "tum phir sawaal kar rahi ho?"
Salar ko laga uski zehni kefiyat theek nahi thi.

"Nahi, sawaal nahi kar rahi. Bata rahi hoon tumhein bahadur ban kar is sab ka muqabla
karna hai." Woh uska jumla usi se dohra rahi thi, woh usay dekh kar reh gaya. Beemari
hai, maut to nahi hai." Kaisi tasalli thi jo usne di thi. Usay shayad khayal aaya tha ke
usay Salar ko tasalli dena chahiye thi. Uske aansu usay pareshan kar rahe hon gay. Magar
usay yeh andaza nahi tha ke uske alfaz uske chehre ka saath nahi de rahe hoon gay.

Imama surk sooji hui aankhon ke saath larkharati zuban mein usay jo umeed dila rahi
thi, us ki haqeeqat usay bhi pata tha aur usko bhi jaise woh umeed dila rahi thi. "Tum
kehti ho toh maan leta hoon." Woh muskuraya Imama ki aankhon mein ansuon ka ek aur
sailab aaya. "Maine zindagi mein tumhein bohat sarey ansu diye hain, tumhare roney ki
bohat sarey wajuhat ka baais bana hoon main." Uske ansuon ne ajeeb kanta chuboya tha
Salar ko... Behatey ansuon ke saath sar hilate hue woh hansi. "Haan! Par meri zindagi
mein khushi aur hansi ke sare lamhat ki wajah bhi tum ho." Woh uska chehra dekh kar
reh gaya. Phir yak dam uth khara hua.

"So jao, bohat raat ho gayi hai." Woh kapray tabdeel karne ke liye washroom mein chala
gaya tha.

Jab wapas aaya, woh isi tarah wahan bethi thi. Inhi files ke planday ko ek baar phir
godh mein liye... Yoon jaise usmein jhoot dhoondh rahi ho. Koi ghalti, koi ghalat fehmi ..
Umeed toh wahan nahi thi.

Salar ne kuch kahe baghair khamoshi se uski godh se woh sarey files utha liye, usne koi
etraaz nahi kiya tha.

"Imama! Ek wada karo?" Files ko us cabinet mein lock ko lock karte hue Salar ne us se
kaha. "Kya?" Usne dupatte se apna chehra ragarte hue us se kaha. "Bachon ko kuch pata
nahi chalna chahiye. Woh bohat chhote hain."

450
Imama ne sar hila diya.

------------------------------------

"Brain tumor kya hota hai?" Hameen ne dua ka aakhri lafz parhte hi Jabreel se poocha..
Jabreel ka rang ud gaya. Woh abhi kuch der pehle hi kamray mein aaya tha.

"Tum kyun pooch rahe ho?" Jabreel ko laga jaise Hameen ne woh sawaal us se jaan
boojh kar kiya tha, yun jaise uski chori pakar li thi. Koi disease (bimari) hoti hai?" Woh
Jabreel se poochhne ke bawajood andazah laga chuka tha.

"Tum kyun pooch rahe ho?" Jabreel ne ek baar phir uske sawaal ka jawaab dene ke
bajaye apna sawaal dohraaya, lekin usne dil mein jaise dua ki thi ke use kuch pata na
ho. "Hamari family mein kisi ko brain tumor hai," Hameen ne bilaakhir elan kiya. Jibreel
ne Anaya aur Reisah ko dekha, woh dono so chuki thi.

"I think dada has got brain tumor, (mera khayal hai dada ko brain tumor hai.")

Usne Jabreel ke tabsere se pehle apna agla nateeja uske saath banta, "He told mummy
and mummy got upset (Unhone Mummy ko bataya hai aur munmy upset ho gayi hain.)"
Jibreel uska chehra dekh kar reh gaya. Toh uski maa tak bhi yeh khabar pohonch chuki
thi, aur uske dada tak bhi aur poori family tak woh bacha soch raha tha.

"Is dada going to die?" (Kya dada marne wale hai) Hameen ne is baar lete lete be-had
razdarana andaz mein Jabreel se poocha.

"Nahi," usne be-ihtiyar kaha. "I Thank God!, i love him so much." ( Thank god ,Mujhe
unse bahut pyaar hain.") Hameen ne apne nanhe nanhe haath seene par rakh kar jaise
sukoon ka saans liya.

"Tab theek hai."

"Hameen! Tum yeh baat kisi ko mat batao," Jibreel ne yak dam use tokka. "Dada ke
brain tumor wali?" Woh mutajassas hua.

451
"Haan."

"Kyun?" Is kyun ka koi maqool jawab nahi tha lekin jawab ke baghair Hameen ko woh
qail nahi kar sakta tha.

"Yeh Mummy ka secret hai, woh ise disclose nahi karna chahte hain." "Oh! Haan."
Hameen ko fori tor par baat samajh mein aagayi.

"Dada ne Mummy ko yeh baat batayi toh woh upset ho gayi, ab tum kisi aur ko batoge
toh woh bhi upset ho jayega." Jabreel jitne hifazati bandh baandh sakta tha, us waqt
bandhne ki koshish kar raha tha. Woh nanna bacha maa baap ke is raaz ko raaz rakhne
ke liye halqaan hota ja raha tha.

"Oh my God! Yeh toh main ne socha hi nahi tha." Hameen ko yak dam khayal aaya. Woh
Jibreel ki baat na maan kar kitna bura kaam karne wala tha.

Jabreel ab sone ke liye let chuka tha.

"Logon ko upset karna gunah hai na?" Ek pur-asrar sargoshi uske baayein kaan mein ek
baar phir goonji.

"Haan, yeh bahut bada gunah hai." Jibreel ne sargoshi mein hi andhere mein chamakne
waali un aankhon ko daraya...

"Ahaan... Oh kay!"

Hameen ki awaaz mein is baar khauf tha aur woh seedha ho kar let gaya. Woh aaj kal
har kaam aur baat ko ek hi paimane par judge karta tha, "kya woh sin (gunah) hai?

Jibreel kuch der isi tarah leta raha. Neend uski aankhon se koso door thi. Hameen ke
kharaatein thodi hi der mein uske kaanon mein goonjne lage. Woh uske kharaaton se be-
had chidta tha aur hamesha uski koshish hoti thi ke woh Hameen se pehle soye kyun ke
agar woh pehle so jata to uske kharaaton ki awaaz se woh so nahi pata tha aur aaj woh
jaan boojh kar uske neend mein jaane ka intezar karta raha, jab use yakeen ho gaya ke
woh so chuka hai to woh badi ehtiyaat se bistar se utha aur dabe qadmon chal kar
darwaza khol kar dobara lounge mein aagaya jis ki light ab off thi.

452
Jibreel ne lounge ki light jalaye bina computer on kiya aur dobara inhi medical websites
ko dekhne laga jinhein woh Salar ke aane se pehle dekh raha tha.

Sarhay nao saal ki umar mein Muhammad Jabreel Sikandar ne pehli baar brain tumor ke
bare mein pada tha... Neuron chology ke baare mein oligodendrogliomas ke bare mein..
Surgery ke bare mein... Uski har type ke bare mein...

Aur dimaag ke bare mein woh pehle bhi apni science ki classes mein dimaag ke bare
mein mutajassis rehta tha lekin ab woh dimaag aur usko lahak ek bimari us shakhs ki
zindagi ko challenge kar rahi thi, jis se use be-had pyaar tha. Woh isi bimari ka ilaaj
dhoondhna chahta tha jis se woh apne baap ki zindagi bacha sake. Sarhay nao saal ki
umar mein dimaag aur dimaag ki bimariyon se yeh duniya ke kam umar aur qabil tarin
surgeon ka pehla ta'aruf tha...

Salar Sikandar apni bimari ke bare mein jitna kuch jaanta tha, Jabreel Sikandar us ek
raat mein us se das guna zyada jaan chuka tha. Woh pehli raat nahi thi jab Jabreel jaag
kar is bimari ki khoj mein laga tha, woh uski zindagi ki un raaton ka aghaaz tha jo use
dimaag ki guthiyon ko suljhane mein guzaarni thi.

---------------------------

Us raat Imama ko neend nahin aayi. Salar ke so jane ke baad bhi woh isi tarah jagti rahi
thi jaise neend naami kisi shai se waqif hi na ho.

Use khauf rehta tha, woh jis se pyaar karti thi woh us se chhin jaata tha. Woh Salar se
pyaar nahin karti thi. Karne lagi to iska aitraaf nahin karna chahti thi. Woh zaroori ho
gaya to woh iska izhaar nahin karti thi. Woh usko kho dene se darti thi.Pyaar kaisi qaatil
shai hai. Kisi teer talwaar se nahin maarta ho jaane se maar deta hai.

Usne Lahore mein nehar kinare milne wali us boorhi khana badosh aurat ke baare mein
Salar ko bhi bataya tha. Jab woh uske paas America wapas gayi thi aur woh hairaan reh
gaya tha ke woh mom kaise hui. Uska dil kaise badal gaya.

Salar ne us boorhi aurat ke qisse ko dilchaspi se suna tha. Yaqeen nahin kiya tha. Uska
khayal tha Imama us waqt jis zehni haalat mein thi woh cheezon ke baare mein zaroorat
se zyada hassasiat dikhha rahi thi. Usne Imama ki is baat ko bhi zyada sanjeedgi se
nahin liya tha ke woh us aurat ko koshish ke bawajood dhund nahin saki.

453
Aur aaj itne saalon ke baad Imama ko ek baar phir wahi aurat yaad aayi thi. Woh kahin
use milti to woh use batati ke use veham nahin tha. Woh jis se pyaar karti thi, woh us
se chhin jata tha. Salar ki aankh raat ke kisi pal khuli thi, Imama barabar ke bistar mein
nahin thi, sofe par bethi hui thi. Uske bistar ki taraf ke pare hue sofa par usne bed side
table lamp on kar diya. Woh waqai wahi thi. Sofe par sar jhukaaye...

Woh kamre mein roshni hone par bhi uski taraf mutawajjah nahin hui thi, ek gehra
saans le kar Salar ne apni aankhon ko ragra tha, phir woh uth kar uske barabar sofe par
aakar baith gaya. "Tumhe pata hai mein kyun tumhe yeh sab nahin batana chahta tha.
Sirf isi wajah se? Tum mujhe bohot pareshan kar rahi ho." Woh madham awaaz mein
usse keh raha tha. Woh use daantna chahta tha daant nahin saka. Usne sar utha kar
Salar ka chehra dekha. "Mujhe neend nahin aa rahi."

"Tum sone ke liye letogi to neend aa jaayegi. " Usne jawaban kaha. Woh chup chaap
uske paas se uth kar bed par jaakar let gayi. Uski is itaat ne Salar ko buri tarah kaata.
Bed side table lamp bujha kar woh bhi sone ke liye bistar par let gaya tha lekin neend
ab uski aankhon se bhi ghaib ho gayi thi.

--------------------

Bimari ke inkishaf ke asarat use agle din hi pata chalne shuru ho gaye thay. Board of
Governors ke paanchon arkan ke baad bari bari bahut se aise logon ne use messages aur
calls karni shuru kar di thi, jo unke is maliyati nizam se wabasta hone ke liye financial
imdad de rahe thay. Woh Salar Sikandar ki zindagi ke hawale se tashweesh ka shikar
nahi thay, woh is idare mein apni investment ke hawale se adam tahaffuz ka shikar ho
gaye thay, jis se woh Salar Sikandar ke naam ki wajah se jurna chahte thay.

Yeh Salar Sikandar aur uske saathiyon ke liye ek bahut bada dhachka tha. Is stage par is
tarah ki adam aitmaadi unke idare ki saakht ke liye be-had nuqsaan dah thi... Agley
chand din Salar Sikandar ne duniya jahan se mafia sirf calls, emails, messages ke saath
guzare thay. Kuch bade sarmaaya kar peechay hat gaye thay aur woh waapas tab aane
par tayar thay jab unhein unka idara kaam karta aur kaamyab hota nazar aata, baqi ke
sarmaaya karoon ko roknay ke liye jaan tod koshishon ki zaroorat thi jo woh sab kar
rahe thay.

Ek capitalistic (sarmaaya daarana) dunia ke andar rupiya sirf rupay ke peeche bhagta hai
aur rupiya saanp ki tarah darpoq hota hai. Ek halkay se khatre ki aahat par bhi bhag
jaata hai.

454
Dostiyan, ta'alluqat, aitmaad koi cheez iske paon ki zanjeer nahi banti siwaye ek cheez ke
tahaffuz aur taraqqi. Woh sirf wahan tikta hai jahan phal phool sakta hai. Din dugni raat
chugni taraqqi kar sakta hai. Wahan nahi jahan uski taraqqi ko khadshat lahak ho jayein.

Salar Sikandar ne zindagi ka ek bada hissa maliyati idaron aur investment banking mein
guzara tha, woh sarmaaya karon ki nafsiyat aur zehniyat ko apne bayen haath ki tarah
jaanta tha. Woh kab darakht par baithay parindon ki tarah urtay hain aur kab danay ke
peeche aate hain, yeh koi us se behtar nahi jaan sakta tha. Is ke bawajood woh apne
mojooda aqawon ki karam nawazi ki wajah se ek be-had mushkil surat e hal mein phans
chuka tha.

Agley chand hafton mein in ibtedai chand dino se bhi zyada mushkilat sabit hue thay.
Unke sarey bade sarmaaya kar unhein chhor chuke thay. Jis ka matlab yeh tha ke unka
sattar fisad finance unke paas aane se bhi pehle khatam ho gaya tha, tees fisad finance
wo tha jo Board of Directors ki apni contribution thi aur woh saara un investors ki
shakal mein mojood tha jo woh in paanch salon mein apne idare ke liye duniya ke
mukhtalif hisson mein karne aaye thay.

Un ke paas running capital bohot kam tha. Woh capital jis ki bunyad par unhone beinul-
aqwaami tor par is idare ka aghaaz karna tha.. Ek bade sarmaaya kar ke moahida kar ke
bhag jaane ka matlab tha ke hazaron doosre potential investors aap ko apne red zone
mein rakh dein. Jane wala bada investors kai mumkinha ane wale investors ko bhi pehle
hi ghaib kar deta hai, paanch salon mein din raat ki jaane wali mehnat chand hafton
mein dhue ki tarah ud gayi thi. Woh agar phir se zero par nahi bhi aaye thay tab bhi
unki saakht ki kamar tooti thi.

Aur is sare crisis ne Salar ko ek aur cheez sikhayi thi. Koi bhi idara fard waheed par
khara nahi hona chahiye, one man show is one man ke khatam hone ke baad adhi
seeton ke tamashaai bhi kheench kar nahi la sakta yeh bohot bada sabak tha jo Salar
Sikandar ne bohot badi qeemat ada kar ke hasil kiya tha.

Woh zindagi mein bohot kam mayoos hua tha, bohot kam use yeh laga tha ke woh kuch
nahi kar sakega aur yeh pehli baar hua tha ke usay yeh baith kar yeh sochna par gaya
tha ke kya yeh sab kuch aisa to nahi hai jo woh nahi kar sakta. Kya woh apni
salahiyaton aur istatadat se bara khwab dekh raha tha? Kya uski family ke log aur ahbab
theek thay jab woh use raastay par chalne se rok rahe thay. Woh nahi samajh paya ke
woh itna manfi ho kar kyun soch raha tha.

Shayad uski ek bunyadi wajah woh bimari thi jiska woh shikaar tha, jo usay zindagi mein
pehli baar zindagi ke aakhri lamhe ke baare mein tik tik karte hue bata rahi thi. Saat se

455
das saal usay jo bhi karna tha is se bhi kam muddat mein karna tha lekin dhaage ka
sira kahaan tha? Aur sira pakra kaise jaaye fori tor par yeh samajh se bahar tha.

---------------------

"Agar main tumhein ek bad news bataun to kya tum upset ho jaogi?" agley din school
khatam hone ke baad gaadi ke intezar mein khade Hameen Sikandar ne Reisah se kaha.
Anaya aur Jabreel ko pick karne se pehle driver un dono ko pick karta tha, phir isi
school ke ek doosre campus se Jabreel aur Anaya ko...

Ek lamha ke liye Reisah ki samajh mein nahi aaya woh Hameen ke is sawal ka kya
jawab de... Jibreel ke khoob samjhaane bujhane aur dhamkiyon ke bawajood woh koi
khabar itni hi der hazam kar sakta tha jitni der usne hazam kar li thi aur ghar mein
Reisah woh sab se pehla fardh hoti thi jise woh har breaking news deta tha, kyunki ghar
mein Reisah ke ilawa use koi us jaisa samne nahi milta tha jo uski har baat ko na sirf
dilchaspi se sunta rehta balki amna o sadqna keh kar is par yaqeen bhi kar leta.

Ghar mein ab chuki do groups thay. Jabreel aur Anaya yeh sober aur samajhdaar aur
Hameen aur Reisah in dono ko kisi category mein daala jaata yeh mushkil tha kyunki
woh dono ek category mein nahi aate thay, Hameen bay had shararti aur baatuni tha.
Sawaalon ki bhar maar ke saath lekin us ke saath saath be inteha zaheen.

Parhai us ka masla nahi tha, us ke maa baap ka masla tha... Reisah is ka ulat thi...
khaamosh, moodab soch samajh kar bolne wali... lekin ausat zehanat ke saath... woh fitrat
aur aadat ke hisaab se Jabreel aur Anaya ke group mein zyada behtar tor par adjust hoti
lekin zehanat ke hisaab se use kahin rakhna hota to woh dono hi groups mein nahi rakhi
jaa sakti thi.

Salar aur Imama ke teenon bachon ke IQ mein unees bees ka farq ho sakta tha magar
ek aur bees ka nahi lekin zehanat aur aadat ka farq hone ke bawajood Hameen Sikandar
ke saath us ka bala ka ittefaq tha... woh dono ghar ke chhote thay aur dono ekkhatte
rehna pasand karte thay Jabreel aur Anaya ki tarah.

Reisah us ki baat adhi samjhi thi, adhi nahi samjhi thi lekin use tajassus hua tha. "Nahi,
main upset nahi houngi," usne chand lamhe soch kar kaha.

"Great" Hameen ka chehra khul utha. Wo ek gunaah se bhi bachne wala tha aur wo apne
dil aur dimaag ka bojh bhi bata sakta tha.

456
"Tumhein pata hai Mummy aur baba aaj kal upset kyun hain?" Wo ab bade dramayi
andaaz mein Salar aur Imama ki nashte ki mez par pur-asrar khamoshi ka raaz faash
karne wala tha. "Kyun?" Reisah ka tajassus barha.

"Dada ko brain tumor ho gaya hai." Reisah ne baghair tasur ke uska chehra dekha. "Yeh
ek bimari hai, lekin wo is se marenge nahi." Usne Reisah ko samjhaya. Reisah ki samajh
mein yeh baat bhi nahi aayi thi.

"Okay". Usne hasb-e-aadat Hameen ki baat ke jawab mein kaha aur frock ki jeb mein
padi hui woh chocolate nikaal kar khaane lagi jo kuch der pehle Hameen ne usay
thamayi thi.

"Yeh bohot bada secret hai, balkay top secret." Hameen ne usay zyada mutasir na dekh
kar usay mutasir karne ki koshish ki.

Reisah ne chocolate chabate chabate ruk kar usay dekha. "Wow" usne mutasir hone ki
koshish ki aur Hameen buri tarah thapa.

"Maine tumhein ek buri khabar sunayi hai aur tum keh rahi ho wow." "Mujhe kya kehna
tha?" Wo khaif ho gayi thi.

Hameen dono haath kamar par rakhe be-had khafa andaz mein usay dekhte hue bola.
"Tumhein kehna chahiye tha. Oh! My god! Hameen ne apna mamool ka jumla poore
asarat ke saath usay ratane ki koshish ki.

"Oh my God." Reisah ne is jumlay aur us ke asarat ki naqal utarne ki bhar poor koshish
ki.

"Haan! Bilkul isi tarah" Hameen ne uski performance se mutmaeen hote hue jaise usay
saraaha. "Tum ab kisi se bhi yeh secret share nahi karogi. Okay?" Usne Reisah ko taqeed
ki. "Yaad rakho, logon ko upset karna gunaah hai." Wo usay hamesha ki tarah sabaq de
raha tha. Reisah ne hamesha ki tarah sar hila diya. Hameen ki baat aadhi uski samajh
mein aayi thi adhi nahi lekin yeh baat uski samajh mein aagayi thi. Hameen usay itni
lambi choudi naseehat na bhi karta to bhi Reisah is ghar mein in charon mein kam bolne
wali thi.

457
Wo Hameen se be-had qareeb hone ke bawajood us se bhi guftagu ka aghaz khud nahin
kar pati thi. Woh sharmati thi, jhijhakti thi ya adam-e-itmad ka shikar thi lekin Reisah
Salar ke liye guftagu ka aghaz karna ek mushkil kaam tha. Woh sirf baat ka jawab deti
thi, uksane par sawaal karti thi lekin agar koi use mukhatib nahin karta to woh ghanton
khamosh baithe rah sakti thi. Apne kaam ke kisi bhi us khilonay mein magan jis ke saath
woh khel rahi hoti. Car aagayi, Hameen ne use taqeed karne ke baad gate se namoodar
hone wale driver ko dekhte hue pur josh andaaz mein elaan kiya aur saath hi use
muntabeh kiya. "Yaad rakho, yeh ek secret hai."

Hameen ne apna bag uthate hue apne honton par ek ungli rakhi.. phir us hatheli ko
muthi ki shakl mein band kiya. Reisah ne bag uthane se pehle uske action ki naqal ki,
phir Hameen ne high five ke liye hawa mein haath buland kiya. Reisah ne bhi be-had
excited andaaz mein apne haath ka panja uske haath se takrate hue high five kiya.

------------------------

"Salar! Kuch der ke liye yeh sab chhod do." Imama ne us raat bil-akhir us se kaha tha.
Woh bohot der tak phone par kisi se baat karta raha tha aur dinner ke doran anay wali
is call ko lene ke baad dinner bhool gaya tha. Imama bohot der tak table par uska
intezar karne ke baad waqfe waqfe se use dekhne bed room mein aati rahi lekin use
musalsal phone call mein masroof dekh kar usne bil-akhir bachon ko khana khila diya
aur ab jab woh bil-akhir bed room mein ayi to Salar phone call khatm kar raha tha.

Khane ka poochhne par usne inkaar kar diya tha. Woh sofe par baitha apne haathon ki
ungliyon se apni aankhein masal raha tha. Aur be-had thaka hua lag raha tha. Woh uske
paas aakar baith gayi. Woh jis crisis mein tha, woh us se be-khabar nahin thi lekin woh
kuch nahin kar sakti thi. Woh use zyada se zyada tasalli hi de sakti thi lekin use andaza
tha ke uski tasalliyan tafl tasalliyon se zyada kuch nahin. Salar Sikandar ki raaton ki
neend agar haram hui thi to iski wajohaat yaqeenan sangin thi. Woh aur Salar kayi dino
se aapas mein bohot kam baat chit kar pa rahe the. Jo baat chit hoti bhi to woh bhi sirf
uske ilaaj ke hawale se aur Imama ki zindagi ka markaz sirf uski zindagi hi reh gaya tha.

Woh koshish aur jadd-o-jehd ke bawajood apne zehan ko kisi aur cheez mein uljha nahin
paati thi aur Salar ke paas Kinshasha mein apne in aakhri mahinon mein apni bimari ke
baare mein roz baith kar baat karne ke liye waqt nahin tha. "Kya chhod doon?" Woh
aankhein masalte hue chonka aur uski taraf mutawajjah hua. "Kaam"

"Acha!" Woh hans pada." Sab kuch chhod kar sirf apne ilaaj par tawajjo do, apni sehat,
apni zindagi par. Hamare liye sirf woh kuch kar sirf apne ilaaj par tawajjo de woh ahem
hai. Woh ab jaise is samjhane ki koshish kar rahi thi.

458
"Imama mere paas choice naheen hai aur mere paas waqt bhi naheen hai ke ek waqt
mein sirf ek kaam karo." Woh us ki baat sun kar kuch lamhon ke liye jaise kuch bol hi
nahin paayi. Woh kuch der khamosh baitha raha tha. "Main har tarah se mushkil mein
hoon, aaj kal, bure waqt mein ne pehle bhi dekhe hain lekin aisa bura
waqt naheen ke jis cheez ko bhi haath lagao ret ho jaaye."

Woh sar jhukaye keh raha tha. Imama ki aankhein nam hone lagi. Woh kayi hafton se
laga tar ro rahi thi is ke bawajood aankhon ka paani khatam hi naheen hota tha. Woh
kunwa hi ban gayi thi. "Gunahgaar toh hoon mein hamesha se hoon. Gumaan aur ghuroor
toh kabhi nahin kiya mein ne, kiya bhi toh tauba kar
liya lekin pata nahin kiya gunah kar baitha hoon ke yoon pakar mein aaya hoon."
"Azmaish hai Salar gunah ki saza kyun samajh rahe ho?" Imama ne uski kalaai par haath
rakha.

"Kaash azmaish hi ho aur khatam ho jaaye, na khatam hone wali saza na ho." Woh
barbaraya tha. "Tumhare paas kitni savings hain?" Us ne baat karte karte mauzu badal
diya.

"Mere paas?" Woh uljhi "pata nahin. Pakistan mein bank mein kaafi raqam hogi. Shadi se
pehle ki bhi thi, baad mein bhi jama karwati rahi lekin mujhe amount nahin pata. Tumhe
zarurat hai kya?" Us ne yak dum Salar se poocha.

"Nahin mujhe zarurat nahin hai lekin tumhe shayad ab ise istemaal karna pare bachon ke
liye. Yahan se Pakistan jaenge toh wahan kitna arsa papa ke paas tumhein bachon ke
saath theherna pare, mujhe abhi andaza nahin chand mahine teherna padta hai ya chand
saal, mujhe nahin pata." Woh aahista aahista keh raha tha.

"Wahan papa ke paas bachon ki taleem kam az kam mutasir nahin hogi. America mein
filhaal tum sab ko rakhna afford nahin kar sakta, khaas tor par ab jab meri job khatam
horahi hai aur main apne idaray ko launch karne ke process mein bhi be had masaail ka
shikar hoon aur is par yeh tumor.. World Bank ki job ke saath medical insurance bhi
khatam ho jayegi jo America mein meri health insurance hai, woh cancer treatment ko
cover nahi karti."

Salar ne ek gehra saans liya.

"Is liye meri samajh mein hi nahein aaraha ke mein kiya cheez karun aur kiya nahin."

459
"Salar! Tum is waqt sirf ek cheez par dhyan do apne operation aur ilaaj par baqi saari
cheezein ho jayengi. Bachon ki taleem tumhara idara sab kuch aur paiso ke bare mein
pareshan mat ho.Bohat kuch hai mere paas jo becha ja sakta hai."
Salar ne use tok diya.."Nahi, koi bhi cheez main ab nahi bechunga..tumhare paas ab yeh
sab kuch hona chahiye. Main ghar nahin de sakta tumhein. To kuch to hona chahiye
tumhare paas ke..."

Imama ne uske honton par haath rakh diya. "Ab is se aage kuch mat kehna mujhse yeh
mat kehna ke main mustaqbil ka sochoon. Yeh sab kuch mere paas ho aur tum mere
paas naa ho to main mustaqbil ka kiya karoongi." Paani uske gaalon par kisi abshaar ki
tarah gir raha tha.

"mustaqbil kuch bhi nahin hai Salar jo hai bas haal hai. Aaj hai aanay wala kal nahin...
parh likh jaiyn ge bachay bohat aala schools mein nahin bhi to bhi... main ne sochna
chor dia hai kal ke bare mein." Woh roti rahi thi.

"Tumhein pata hai Imama! Mujhe kis cheez ka ranj sab se zyada hai?" Salar ne baat
badalne ki koshish ki thi. Uske aansuon ko rokne ke liye woh aur kuch nahin kar sakta
tha. "Tum theek kehti thi ke main ne apni zindagi ka behtareen waqt sood par khare
adaron ke liye kaam karte karte guzar dia. Sirf kuch saal pehle main ne kaam karna
shuru kia hota apne idaray ke liye to aaj yeh idara apne pairo par khara ho chuka hota
mujhe yeh bimari tab hui hoti to mujhe yeh ranj nahin hota ke main apne kiye ka azala
nahin kar saka. Yeh bohat bara pachtaava hai mera jo kisi tauq ki tarah meri gardan
mein latka hua hai." Woh

behad ranjeeda tha. "Tum kyun soch rahe ho aise tum koshish to kar rahe ho. Mehnat to
kar rahe ho. Apni ghalti ka azala karne ki koshish to kar rahe ho" woh us ki baaton par
jaise tadap uthi thi.

"Haan, lekin ab bohat der hogayi hai." Tum umeed chhod baithe ho?"

"Nahin. Umeed to nahin chhodi lekin.." woh baat karte karte hont kaatne laga. "Mujhe
kabhi yeh laga hi nahin tha ke waqt thora reh gaya hai. Jab tak sab kuch theek rehta
hai, hamein lagta hai hamare paas bohat waqt hai. Har kaam kar lein ge. Har kaam ho
jaye ga. Hum woh saare kaam pehle kar lena chahte hain jo hamare nafs ko pasand hain,
woh saare kaam zindagi ke aakhri ke hisse ke liye rakh chhodte hain jo Allah Ta'ala ko
pasand hain. Main bhi mukhtalif nahin tha. Main ne bhi aisa hi kiya"
Salar apne haath masal raha tha be had ranj ke aalam mein.

460
"Quran kehta hai na ke jab insaan saza ke liye roz qayamat Allah ke samne pesh hoga
toh woh pukaar pukaar kar kahega ke aye mere Rab! Mujhe ek baar dobara duniya mein
lautaa de. Ek mauka aur de aur is baar mein teri itaat karoon ga. Gunah se door rahoon
ga. Mujhse behtar koi yeh samajh nahi sakta ke woh roze qayamat kaisi hogi, woh ek
baar phir duniya mein lautane ki pukaar kaisi hogi. Woh ek aur mauka maangne ki alteja
kya hogi." Uski awaaz bhara gayi thi.

"Ek raat maine Margalla ki pahadi par ek darakht se bandhe adhi raat mein aediyan
ragad ragad kar Allah taala se dua ki thi ke woh mujhe ek mauka de ke main gunahon
se ta'aib ho jaoon. Main woh nahi karun jo kuch main karta raha hoon. Allah ne mujhe
mauka diya aur mera khayal tha ke main sab gunahon se ta'aib ho gaya..."

"Aisa nahi tha, main chhote gunahon se ta'aib ho kar bade gunahon mein phans gaya tha.
Ab ek mauka mein Allah taala se aur maangna chahta hoon lekin mujh mein himmat hi
nahi mujhe Allah se bahut sharm aane lagi hai."

Salar apne aansu saaf karte hue hans pada tha.

"Ab main sirf Allah se yeh dua karta hoon ke woh meri zindagi nahi sirf mujhe is kaam
ki takmeel kar lene de jo main karna chahta hoon aur agar yeh kaam main na kar saka
toh phir meri dua hai ke yeh kaam meri aulad pa yeh takmeel tak pahunchaye. Agar
main nah raha toh phir tum Jabreel ko ek economist.." Imama ne uski baat kaat di.
"Kyun sochte ho tum aise?" "Sochna chahiye Imama" "Tum hi karoge yeh kaam Salar! Koi
aur nahin kar sakega tumhari aulad mein se bhi koi nahin ... Har koi Salar Sikandar
nahin hota."

Woh shayad zindagi mein pehli baar eteraf kar rahi thi. Uske ghair mamooli hone ka
uske khaas hone ka... Uske tamam eterafat aur izhaar nadamat ke bawajood uske zindagi
ke har nashib o faraz se waqif hone ke bawajood use yeh manne mein mamooli sa bhi
shaiba nahi tha ke uska shohar aam insaan nahi tha. Salar ne us raat usse behas nahi ki
thi. Uski apni himmat jitni tuti hui thi, woh Imama ki himmat is tarah torna nahin chahta
tha. Ek haftay baad use ek aur check-up aur test ke liye America jana tha aur woh
mazeed kisi buri khabar ke liye apne aap ko zehni tor par tayyar bhi kar raha tha.

---------------------------------------------

"Mummy! Main aapko seb kaat kar la kar doon?" Imama Jibreel ki baat par hairaan hui
thi. Ghar ke saman ki packing ka silsila shuru ho chuka tha aur woh har roz thoda thoda
samaan pack kar ke store karti ja rahi thi. Is waqt bhi woh ghar ke ek kamre mein isi
kaam mein masroof thi jab Jabreel ne uska haath bataate bataate ek dam se usse kaha

461
tha. Imama ki hairani baja thi... Phal kaat kar khilne ki offer Hameen ki taraf se toh
normal baat thi lekin Jabreel is tarah ke kaam nahi karta tha, na hi woh khud phal
khane ka shoqeen tha.

"Tum khana chahre ho toh main tumhein kaat doon?" Imama ne jawaban use offer ki.
"Nahi," Jibreel ne jawab diya. Woh us kamre ki khuli hui wardrobe se kapde nikaal nikaal
kar Imama ke qareeb bed par rakh raha tha jinhein Imama ek bag mein rakh rahi thi.
Woh shayad itne mahinon mein pehla mauka tha jab Imama ko tashweesh hui thi. Uske
bachay uski pareshani aur takleef ko mehsoos karna shuru ho gaye the aur yeh koi achi
alaamat nahi thi, kayi mahinon ke baad usne Jabreel ko ghor se dekha tha. Woh ek do
mahinay mein das saal ka hone wala tha aur woh das saal ka hone ke bawajood apne
qad kaat se das saal se bara lagta tha.

Woh shakal o soorat mein Salar ki nisbat us se zyada mushabihat rakhta tha aur Hameen
Salar hai lekin uske dono beton ki aankhein Salar ki tarah thi. Badi ghehri, zahanat se
chamakti hui koi agar kisi aur cheez se nahi toh aankhon se yeh zarur pehchaan leta ke
woh Salar Sikandar ki aulad the. "Aap aise kyun dekh rahi hain?" Jibreel ne maan ki
nazrein khud par mabzool pa kar poocha tha. Woh muskuraa di. "Tum bade ho gaye ho."
Jibreel ne kuch jheenp kar maa ko dekha phir ek sharmeeli muskurahat ke saath maa se
kaha.

"Thoda sa."

"Han, thode se jald hi poore bade bhi ho jaoge." Woh bed par pade kapde uthate hue
usse boli. "Lekin main bada hona nahi chahta." Bag mein kapde rakhte hue Imama ne
usse kaha suna, woh wardrobe ki ek aur shelf khali kar raha tha. "Kyun?" Use achambha
hua poocha. "Aise hi," usne bade aam se andaaz mein maa se kaha.

Woh pehla mauka tha jab Imama ko uska andaaz ajeeb uljha hua mehsoos hua, us ghar
mein sirf woh nahi the jo pareshan the unki sab se badi aulad bhi aisi hi pareshani se
guzar rahi thi lekin is pareshani ki noyat ko Imama tab boojh nahin saki thi. Woh use
sirf ek rad-e-amal samjhi thi. Jabreel pehle bhi maa ke hawale se hasaas the. Be-had
hassas tha. Usse koi bhi pareshani hoti toh woh sab se pehle mehsoos kar leta tha. Phir
woh maa se kurede baghair nahi rehta tha. Yeh uski fitrat ka hissa tha.

Imama ne is phal kaatne ki offer ko bhi isi tashweesh ka hissa samjha tha. Use andaza
tha ke koi bhi usay in dinon dekh kar yeh andaza lagaye baghair nahi reh sakta tha ke
woh pareshan thi...dino mein uski girti hue sehat, us ke ankhon ke siyah halqay aur uski
aksar ronay ki wajah se surkh aur sochi rehne wali ankhein kisi ko bhi aap ki zehni aur
jazbati halat ka pata de sakti thi, is liye Jabreel agar koi andaza laga raha tha toh yeh

462
koi ghair mamooli baat nahi thi. Woh kuch ulajhti sochti hui isi tarah samaan pack karte
rahi aur waqfe waqfe se samaan la kar rakhte hue Jabreel ko dekhti rahi, phir jaise use
khayal aaya tha ke use Jabreel ko apne hawale se koi tasalli aur dilasa dena chahiye tha
uski tashweesh ko kam karne ke liye.

"Jibreel! Main bilkul theek hoon." Usay yeh jumla bolte hi us jumle ke halkay pan ka
ehsas ho gaya tha. Jabreel ne wardrobe ke paas khade khade ek dam jaise palat kar maa
ko dekha aur phir be had sanjeedgi se kaha, "Mujhe pata hai."

Imama us se nazrein chura gayi thi. Jibreel ne jaise maa ka parda rakha tha. Woh maa
ko sharminda nahi karna chahta tha, na hi us se kuch poochna chahta tha kyun ke kai
dinon ke baad, un donon ko ek doosre se baat cheet ka mauka mil raha tha. Ek bar phir
se woh dono kaam mein masroof ho gaye the aur tabhi kaam karte karte Imama ne
pehli bar kamre ki khamoshi ko mehsoos kiya.

Woh dono itni der se kaam kar rahe the lekin unke darmiyan bohat kam jumlon ka
tabadla hua tha, mamool aisa nahi hota tha. Use aur Jibreel ko jab bhi akela kuch waqt
guzarne ka mauka milta tha, woh dono bohat achi gap shap karte the. Jabreel usay
school ki bohat si baatein sunata... Apne doston ke bare mein, teachers ke bare mein woh
batooni hone ke bawajood aise muwaqen par maa se bohat kuch share karta tha. Aaj
pehla mauka tha ke chhote behen bhaiyon ki adam mojoodgi mein bhi woh itna khamosh
tha.

Imama ki chhatthi hiss ne ek ajeeb sa signal diya tha. Use yun mehsoos hua jaise woh
sab kuch jaanta tha. Yeh mumkin nahi tha lekin na mumkin bhi nahi tha.

"Jibreel!"

"Ji Mummy?" Woh uske mukhatib karne par uski taraf mutawajjah hua. Woh sawaal karte
karte reh gayi... Kya pata yeh uska waamah hi ho, woh waqai be khabar ho aur agar
woh be khabar tha toh isse yeh sawaal karta... Baat badal gayi.

"Tumhara Quran e Pak khatam hone wala hai bas thode hi din mein.
Phir Maa Sha Allah, tum Hafiz e Quran ho jaoge. Tumne Quran e Pak se abhi tak kya
seekha?" Woh guftagu ko is mauzu par le aayi jis par woh aksar usse baat karti thi.

Woh ab Wardrobe ki ek daraaz khali karne wala tha... Maa ke sawaal par kaam karte
karte thatak gaya. "Bahut saari cheezein hain." Usne zara sa soch kar maa se kaha.

463
"Lekin agar koi ek cheez ho jo tumhein sab se important bhi lagti ho aur sab se achhi
bhi. " Woh mutmaeen thi, un dono ke darmiyan baat cheet shuru ho gayi thi. "Aapko
pata hai, mujhe kya cheez sab se zyada important lagti hai Quran e Pak mein?" Woh bhi
ab be had dilchaspi se baat karne laga tha.

"Kya?" "Hope"

Imama uska munh dekhne lagi. "Kaise?" Pata nahi usne kyun poocha tha lekin jawab woh
mila tha jisne kisi marham ki tarah uske zakhmon ko dhanpa tha. "Dekhiye, saara Quran
ek dua hai to dua hope (umeed) hoti hai na. Har cheez ke liye dua hai to iska matlab
yeh hai na ke Allah har mushkil mein humein umeed bhi de raha hai. Yeh mujhe sab se
achhi cheez lagti hai Quran e Pak ki ke hum kabhi hopeless (na ummeed) na hon.

Koi gunah ho jaaye tab bhi aur koi mushkil padh jaye tab bhi kyun ke Allah sab kuch
kar sakta hai." Uska das saala beta be had aasaan alfaz mein use woh cheez thama raha
tha jo uske haath se chhoot chuki thi. Jo baatein danai samajha nahi paati, woh
masoomiyat samjha deti hai. Jabreel baatein karte karte ruk gaya..usne Imama ki aankhon
mein aansuo ki chamak dekhi.

"Kya maine kuch galat keh diya?" Us ne ekdum mohtat hoke apni maa se poocha. Imama
ne nam aankhon aur muskurahat ke saath nafi mein sar hilaate hue kaha. "Nahi, tumne
bilkul theek kaha hai
aur tumne bilkul theek cheez chuni." Woh ab dobara packing karne lagi thi apni aankhein
saaf karte hue aur usse poochte hue ke usne aur kya cheez seekhi Quran e Pak se.

------------------------------

"Aap be had khush qismat hain ke aap ko apne tumor ke baare mein ittefaqi taur par
pata chala. In asaraton se pata nahi chala jo tumor ki wajah se jism par hona shuru ho
chuke hote hain." America mein ek aur test ke baad wahan ke ek behtareen neuro
surgeon ne Salar Sikandar ko khush khabri di thi jo sirf uske nazdeek khush khabri thi.

"Do tumors hain, ek bahut chhote size ka aur kuch bada lekin dono filhal is stage par
hai ki inhe surgery ke zariye khatam kiya ja sakta hai baghair koi zyada nuqsan huye.
Woh ab reports aur tests ke baad uske operation ke hawale se surat e hal ko discuss
kar raha tha.

464
"Aur kam se kam nuqsan kiya hai jo ho sakta hai." Salar ne use toka. Neuro surgery ek
khatarnak surgery hai jis jagah yeh dono tumors hain woh jagah bhi bahut nazuk hai.
Tumhara dimaagh mutasir ho sakta hai. Tumhari yaddasht mutasir ho sakti hai, asab par
asar pad sakta hai jiske natije mein apko raesha ka marz lahaq ho sakta hai. Kabhi
kabhar mirgi ka hamla ho sakta hai. Apki nazr mutasir ho sakti hai." Woh doctors muz
asrat ko dohra raha tha jaise kisi hotel ka waiter menu card dekhe baghair bhi wahan
milne wale khano ki fehrist parh raha ho. "Aur main surgery na karvaun to?" Salar ne us
se poocha.

"Kuch arsa aap surgery ke baghair guzaar sakte hain kyunki maine aap ko bataya hai,
abhi in tumors ne aap ke dimaag aur jism ko mutasir karna shuru nahi kiya lekin kuch
arsa ke baad aisa hona shuru ho jaye ga, us waqt surgery be had khatarnaak ho jaye gi.
Mera mashwara yeh hai ke yeh chhota tumor fori tor par remove karwalein
kyunki yeh zara bhi bara hua to aap ki zindagi ko khatra lahaq ho jaye ga. Doosre tumor
ko dawao aur doosre tareeqon se control kiya ja sakta hai ke case ke barhne ko
mukammal tor par rok diya jaye. " Doctor ghair jazbati andaz main usay bata raha tha.
Woh bhi ghair jazbati andaz main yeh andazay lagane main masroof tha ke woh surgery
ke baghair kitna arsa nikal sakta tha.

"Chhe saat mah lekin main yeh advise nahi karunga ke aap ise zyada delay karein.... Jo
medicines aap istemaal kar rahe hain, woh is se zyada madad nahi kar sake gi aap ki"
Salar sar hila kar reh gaya tha. Ek mahine ke baad use Kinshasha chhod kar Pakistan
chale jana tha. Us ke teen mahine ke baad use apna idara launch karna tha lekin is se
bhi zyada ahem us ke liye yeh tha ke woh World Bank ki job chhorne ke fori baad ek
bar phir se apne idaray ke liye funds pool karne ki koshish karta aur ek bar idara
launch ho jata to us ke foran baad woh surgery ke liye kabhi nahi ja sakta tha kyunki
use us waqt bahut zyada kaam karne ki zaroorat thi aur woh bhi samne aakar woh
ghaib nahi ho sakta tha.

Yeh ek bahut bara dhachka hota us ke idaray ke liye, khas tor par tab agar khuda na
kwasta us ki surgery theek na rehti .. woh chhe saat mah ke baad surgery nahi karwa
sakta tha aur woh fori tor par surgery karwane ki himmat nahi kar pa raha tha.

Teen din ke baad Kinshasa waapas aane par usne Imama ko ye saari surat e hal bata di
thi. Woh uske mukammse aur uljhan ko samajh pa rahi thi magar koi hal woh bhi use
nahi de pa rahi thi aur hal ek baar phir Jabreel ne hi diya tha. Salar us raat ittefaqi tor
par kisi kaam se lounge mein nikla tha jab usne darwaza kholte hi Jabreel ko desktop ke
samne baitha dekh liya tha.

Salar ke ek dam raat gaye wahan aane par usne barq raftari se woh sab kuch band
karna shuru kar diya tha jo sites woh khole baitha tha magar woh computer band nahi

465
kar sakta tha. "Tum kya kar rahe ho Jabreel?" Salar ne lounge ke wall clock par do baje
ka waqt dekha tha.

"Kuch nahi baba mujhe neend nahi aa rahi thi. Main cards khel raha tha." Jabreel ne
desktop par shut down ko click karte hue baap se kaha aur kursi se uth khada hua.
Usne jaise khade hote huye desktop ko apje akab mein chhupa liya tha yun jaise use
khadsha tha ke baap tareekh screen mein se bhi yeh bujh lega ke woh kya kar raha tha.

Woh jawaab agar Hameen deta to Salar ki samajh mein aasakta tha lekin Jabreel ki
zubaan se woh jawaab be had ghair mamooli tha. Woh uske bachon mein sab se zyada
nazam o zibat ka paband tha, adhi raat ko desktop par baith kar cards khelne wala
bacha nahi tha.
Salar ne be had normal guftagu karte hue kursi par baith kar desktop on kar liya tha.

Jibreel ka rang fak ho gaya tha. "Neend kyun nahi arahi tumhe?" Salar ne key board par
ungliyan chalate hue apne bete ko dekha jo uske itna qareeb khada tha ke woh uski
aankhon mein jhank sakta tha aur woh dekh sakta tha ke uska beta ghabraya hua tha.

To internet par woh kaun si aisi cheezein dekh raha tha ke uske chehre ka rang yun fak
ho gaya tha.

Salar ke apne pairo ke neeche se bhi us waqt zameen nikal gayi thi. Yeh to pata tha use
ke woh beton ka baap tha aur uske bete bade ho rahe the aur kabhi na kabhi unki
bulughat ke doran use aisi nakushgawar surat hal ka samna bhi karna par sakta tha.
Woh purani soch aur iqdaar rakhne wala baap nahi tha jiske paas ghalti ki gunjaish hi
nahi hoti thi. Woh liberal tha. Iske bawajood woh hil gaya tha kyun ke uska beta abhi
sirf saal ka tha aur Hafiz e Quran ban raha tha. "Pata nahi." Jibreel ne uski baat ka
mukhtasar jawab dete hue kamar ke peechhe haath bandh liye. Apne haathon ki
kapkapaahat ko baap ki nazron se chhupane ke liye is se zyada achha tareeqa koi aur
nahi tha. Baap yeh zaahir nahi kar raha tha ke woh us par shak kar raha tha lekin woh
jaanta tha ke is waqt is desktop ko on karne ka maqsad kya ho sakta tha.

"Tum roz der se sote ho?" Salar ne agla sawal kiya. "Ji" Jibreel ne ab jhoot nahi bola tha.
"Roz neend nahi aati aur desktop par cards khelte ho?" Salar ne agla sawal uski aankhon
mein dekhte hue kiya tha. "Ji" usne jaise bilkul hi hathiyaar daal diye the. Desktop on ho
chuka tha, Salar home page khol chuka tha. Mazeed koi sawaal kiye baghair usne visit
kiye jaane wale pages aur sites ki history khol li thi. Wahan games ka naam shamil nahi
tha magar ek sarsari nazar ne bhi Salar ko munjamid kar diya tha. Uska beta jo kuch
visit kar raha tha, woh use usse chhupane ke liye sartod koshish karta phir raha tha.

466
Oligodendroglioma... woh ek sarsari nazar mein bhi in saare pages mein chamakne wala
yeh lafz pehchan sakta tha. Woh un mein se kisi page ko click karne ki himmat nahi kar
saka. Usne gardan mor kar Jibreel ko dekha jis ka saans ruka hua aur rang fak tha.
"Tum meri bimari ke baare mein jaante ho?" Yeh sawal kiye baghair bhi woh is sawal ka
jawab jaanta tha. Jibreel ki aankhein seconds ke hazaron hisse mein paani se bhari thi
aur usne asbaat mein sar hilaya. Ek ajeeb khamoshi ka waqfa aaya tha jismein baap aur
beta ek doosre ki aankhon mein aankhein daale dekhte rahe, phir Salar ne apne is das
saala bete ko haath badha kar apne gale se lagate hue god mein bitha liya.

Jibreel ke aansu gaalon par behne lage the. Salar ne use bachpan mein toh kabhi rote
dekha tha lekin ab bohot arse se nahi. Woh use pichle kuch arse se bada samajhne laga
tha aur woh bada ab chhote bachon ki tarah uski god mein munh chhupa kar ro raha
tha. Itne mahino se woh raaz jo uski masoomiyat ko ghun ki tarah kha raha tha, aaj
afsha ho gaya tha.

"Baba, baba," woh uske seene se laga hua sisak raha tha. "I don't want you to die,"
(Main aap ko marta hua nahi dekh sakta.) Aur yehi woh lamha tha jab Salar Sikander ke
dil se har khauf khatam ho gaya tha. Use operation karwana tha. Fori tor par woh apne
khandan ko is tarah maut aur zindagi ki umeed ke darmiyan latka nahi saktatha. Jo bhi
hona tha, ho jana chahiye tha.

"Okay,I won't," usne apne bete ka sar chumte hue usse kaha tha. Nashte ki mez par
Imama ne Jibreel ki sooji hui aankhein dekhi thi jo salaam kar ke Salar ya Imama se
nazrein milaye baghair aakar kursi par baith gaya tha.

"Tumhari tabiyat theek hai?" Imama ne uska matha choo kar jaise temper check karne ki
koshish ki. "Ji, main theek hoon," Jabreel kuch ghabraya. Nazrein uthaye baghair usne
plate mein pada omelette chhuri aur kaate se kaatne ki koshish karte hue jaise Imama ki
tawajju apne chehre se hataane ki koshish ki.

Chai ka cup uthate hue Salar ne bhi isi lamhe Jibreel ko dekha tha lekin kuch kaha nahi.
"Tum jagte rahe ho kya saari raat?" Imama ko uski aankhein abhi bhi tashweesh mein
mubtala kar rahi thi. "Nahi mummy, Yeh bohot roya hai," is se pehle ke Jibreel koi aur
bahana banane ki koshish karta, Hameen ne slice ka kona dantoon se kaatte hue be had
itminan se Jibreel ko jaise bhare bazaar mein nanga kar diya. Kam az kam Jabreel ko
aisa hi mehsoos hua tha. Table par mojood sab logon ki nazrein ba-e-waqt Jabreel ke
chehre par gayin, woh jaise paani paani hua.

Ek bhi lafz kahe baghair Imama ne Salar ko dekha, Salar ne nazrein churai. Slice ke kone
kutarta hue Hameen, be had itminan se, raat ke andhere mein bistar mein chhup kar

467
bahaaye gaye un aansuon ki tafseelat kisi commentry ke andaaz mein baghair ruke, batata
chala jaa raha tha.

"Jibreel roz rota hai aur uski awazon ki wajah se main so nahi pata. Jab main usse
poochhta hoon ke kya woh jaag raha hai toh woh jawab nahi deta. Aise zaahir karta hai
jaise woh so raha hai, magar mujhe nashte ki mez.. Hameen ke inkishaafat ne ek ajeeb si
khamoshi paida kar di thi.

"Par Mummy, mujhe pata hai ke yeh kyun rota hai," Hameen ke aakhri jumlay ne Imama
aur Salar ke pairoon ke neeche se naye siray se zameen kheenchay thi. "Lekin main yeh
bataunga nahi ke maine Jabreel se promise kiya hai ke main kisi se isko share nahi
karunga. Main kisi ko pareshan nahi karna chahta." Hameen ne eilaan karne waale andaaz
mein ek hi saans mein unhein chhonkaya aur dhelaya. Salar aur Imama dono ki samajh
mein nahi aaya, woh kya rad-e-amal zaahir karein. Khamosh rahein. Hameen ko kurede..
Jibreel se poochein.

Karein kya aur jaanein kya?

"Main toh nahi rota," Hameen ke khamosh hone ke baad maa baap ko dekhte hue Jibreel
ne halq mein phansi hui awaaz ke saath jaise apna pehla difa karne ki koshish ki aur
Hameen ne is pehli koshish ko pehle hi waar mein zameen bous kar diya. "Oh my god!
Ab tum jhoot bhi bol rahe ho."

"Tum Hafiz-e-Quran ho kar jhoot bolte ho." Slice ka aakhri bacha hua tukra haath mein
pakde Hameen Sikandar ne apni aankhon ko hatti al-muqarrar phelaya. Jibreel par kuch
aur pani para. Uska chehra kuch aur surkh hua. "Mummy! Jhoot bolna gunah hai na?"
Hameen ne jaise maa se tasdeeq karne ki koshish ki. "Hameen! Khamosh ho jao aur
nashta karo," is baar Salar ne mudakhilat ki aur use kuch sakht lehje mein ghurka. Apne
hawas bahal karne ke baad surat-e-haal ko sambhalne aur Jibreel ko us se nikalne ki, yeh
uski pehli koshish thi. Imama ab bhi sard hathon ke saath wahan baithi Jabreel ko dekh
rahi thi. Us lamhe usne dua ki thi ke Jibreel kuch na jaanta ho. Uske aansuon ki wajah
woh na ho jo woh samajh rahi hai. Aur Hameen... usne Hameen ko kya bataya tha?

Nashta khatam karne tak Salar ne Hameen ko dobara uske ihatajaj ke bawajood munh
kholne nahi diya tha. Un charon ko porch mein khadi gaadi mein bithane aur driver ke
saath school bhejne ke baad Imama, Salar ke peechhe andar aa gayi thi.

"Jibreel ko meri bimari ke bare mein pata hai," Salar ne andar aate hue madham awaaz
mein use bataya. Woh uske peechhe aate aate ruk gayi. Paaon uthana bhi kabhi duniya
ka mushkil tareen kaam ban jaata hai, yeh us lamhe use maloom hua tha. Kuch halaq

468
mein bhi unka tha. Pata nahi woh saans tha ya phanda. To us din woh usay hi
tasaliyaan de raha tha aur usay jo lag raha tha ke shayad Jabreel ko kuch pata lag gaya
hai aur shayad Jibreel kuch pareshan bhi lag raha hai. Woh waham nahi tha.

"Raat ko baat hui thi meri us se." Salar usay bata raha tha. "Kab?" Usne bemushkil awaaz
nikali. "Raat gaye tum so rahi thi. Main lounge mein kisi kaam se gaya tha, woh
computer par brain tumor ke ilaj ke bare mein jaanne ke liye medical web site kholay
betha tha. Woh kayi hafte se saari saari raat yahi karta raha hai. Main ne poocha nahi."
"Usne kis ne bataya, kab pata chala lekin mujhe lagta hai usay shuru se hi chata hai."
Woh ab dobara usi desktop ko kholay kursi par betha tha jo woh peechli raat bhi kholay
betha raha tha.

"Mujhe shak hai. Shayad usne Hameen aur Anaya ko bhi bataya ho." Woh Salar ke aqab
mein khadi thi. Salar computer ki screen par un web sites ko band kar raha tha aur
delete kar raha tha, jo woh raat ko nahi kar saka tha.Imama ke halaq mein atki cheez
aansuon ke golay mein badli. Muhammad Jabreel Sikandar kunwayn se zyada gehra tha.
Woh maa baap ke saath ek baar phir ek be awaz tamashaai ki tarah unki zindagi ki
takleef aur azab ko jhel raha tha. Jaise usne kai saal pehle apni paidaish se bhi pehle
Imama ke wajood ke andar jheli thi. Jab woh Waseem ki maut ke baad apni zindagi ke
us waqt ke sab se badtar marhalay se guzri thi. Woh baron ka bojh tha, baron ko hi
dhona chahiye tha. Uske kandhe is se nahi jhukne chahiye thay. Woh do bade us waqt
sharmshar thay. "Usne tum se kya kaha?" Usne bilaakhir himmat kar ke Salar ke aqab
mein khade ho kar uske kandhon par haath rakhte hue poocha. "Baba! Main aap ko
martay hue nahi dekh sakta." Madham awaaz mein Salar ke jawab ne ek nishtar ki tarah
usay kaha tha. Bachpan kamal ki cheez hai, saari laffazi, takalluf, lehaaz ka pardah phaad
kar dil ki baat ko yun kehta hai ke dil nikaal kar rakh deta hai.

Usne tum se woh kaha jo main nahi keh saki." Salar ne apne kandhon par uske haathon
ki narmi aur uske lafzon ki garmi ko jaise ek hi waqt mein mehsoos kiya tha. "Main
kuch hafton tak operation karwa raha hoon. Do hafton mein yahan se waapas Pakistan
jaayenge ..tum logon ko Pakistan chhod kar phir main America jaonga, surgery ke liye."
Usne Imama ko mudh kar nahi dekha tha, na uske haath kandhon se hataaye thay, na
usay tasalli di thi. Woh usay Jabreel ki tarah seene se lipta kar woh wada nahi kar sakta
tha jo usne Jabreel se kiya tha. Woh bacha tha. Woh bacha nahi thi. Woh behal gaya tha
woh behal nahi sakti thi.

"Mujhe tumhe ek kaam sonpna hai Imama." Salar ne bilaakhir computer off karte hue
Imama se kaha. "Kya?" Woh rundhi hui awaaz mein boli.

469
"Abhi nahi bataunga, operation ke jaane se pehle bataunga." "Salar! Mujhe koi kaam mat
dena kuch bhi." Woh ro pari. "Koi bada kaam nahi hai. Tumhare liye koi mushkil kaam
bhi nahi hai." Woh ab kursi se uth khada hua. Woh ab ek doosre ke samne khade thay.

"Main koi aasaan kaam bhi nahi karna chahti." Usne sar jhatak kar be had bebasi se
kaha. Woh hans pada. Ajeeb tasalli dene wale andaz mein uska haath pakde hue
bola."Apni auto-biography (khudnawisht) likh raha hoon, pichle kuch saalon se.. sochta tha
burhape mein publish karwaunga." Woh khamosh hua phir bolne laga.

"Woh namukammal hai abhi main bohot koshish bhi karun tab bhi use mukammal nahi
kar sakta, lekin tumhare paas rakhwana chahta hoon... yeh charon abhi bohot chhote hain.
Mujhe nahi pata operation ka natija kya niklega. Mujhe yeh bhi nahi pata. Aage kya hone
wala hai lekin peechhe jo kuch ho chuka hai, woh likh chuka hoon main aur main chahta
hoon tum ise in charon ke liye apne
paas mahfooz rakho." In jumlon mein ajeeb be-rabti thi, woh us se khul kar yeh nahi keh
paya tha ke uske marne ke baad woh uske bachon ke hosh sanbhalne par unse unke
baap ka t'aruf unke baap ke lafzon mein hi karwaye.

Woh us se yeh bhi nahi keh sakta tha ke use operation mein hone wali kisi pechidgi ke
natije mein hone wali dimaghi bimari ka bhi andesha tha. Usne jo nahi kaha tha. Imama
ne woh bhi sun liya tha. Bas sirf suna tha. Woh aane wale waqt ke bare mein sochna
nahi chahti thi kyunki woh bura waqt tha aur woh bure waqt se ankhen band kar ke
guzarna chahti thi.

"Kitne chapters hain is kitaab ke?" Usne na chahte hue bhi poocha. "SaIttees saal ki umar
mein pehla chapter likha tha, phir har saal ek chapter likhta raha hoon. Har saal ek
likhna chahta tha. Zindagi ke pehle saal phir agle paanch phir us se pehle abhi zindagi
ke sirf chaalees saal record kar paaya hoon." Woh baat karte hue ruka..

chapter ginwaaye baghair woh umar ginwaanay baith gaya tha. Chaalis ke baad bhi to
zindagi hai. 41-42-43 woh baat karte karte atki ruki hakali.."Woh jo hai, use main
document nahi karna chahta. Tum karna chahti ho to kar lena." Kya woh ijazat de raha
tha? Usay jaise keh raha ho tum yaad rakhna chahti ho yeh arsa to yaad rakh lena."
Kahaan hai kitaab?" Woh yeh sab nahi poochna chahti thi, phir bhi poochti jaa rahi thi.

"Isi computer mein hai." Woh dobara computer on karne laga aur desktop par pade ek
folder ko khol kar usne Imamako dikhaya. Folder ke upar ek naam chamak raha tha.
Tash... Tash? Imama ne rundhi awaaz mein poocha.

470
"Naam hai meri auto-biography ka. Woh ab use dekhe baghair folder kholay, use files
dikh raha tha. English mein likhi jaane waali auto-biography ka naam Urdu mein rakhoge?
Study table ke kone se tiki woh uska chehra dekh rahi thi. "Meri zindagi ko is lafz se
zyada behtar koi (bayan) nahi kar sakta. Kya farq padta hai, tum logon ke liye likhi hai.
Tum log toh samajh sakte ho, Taash kya hai?" Woh uski taraf dekhe baghair madham
awaaz mein bolta hua safat ko scroll down kar raha tha. Lafz bhagte ja rahe the, phir
ghayab ho rahe the. Bilkul waise hi jaise uski zindagi ke saal ghayab ho gaye the. Phir
woh aakhri chapter, aakhri safe par jar ka tha. Aadha safa likha hua tha, aadha safa khali
tha. Salar ne is folder ko kholne ke baad pehli baar sar utha kar Imama ko dekha num
aankhon ke saath woh use hi dekh rahi thi.

"Tum parhna chaogi?" Usne madham awaaz mein Imama se poocha. Usne nafi mein sar
hilaya.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Kinshasa se wapsi unki zindagi ka be-had khushgawar tareen safar hota agar is safar ke
peeche Salar Sikandar ki bimari na khadi hoti. Woh paanch saal ke baad apne mulk
wapas aaye the. Lekin ab aage andeshon ke siwa filhaal kuch nazar nahi araha tha. Kayi
saalon ke baad Imama phir ghar se beghar hui thi apni chatt se yak dum woh Salar ke
walidain ke ghar aa beti thi. Woh be-had achhe log the pyar karne wale... ehsaan na
jatanay wale. Par ehsaan to tha unka... Kinshasa se Pakistan aane se pehle usne ek din
charon bachon ko baitha kar samjhaaya tha. "Hum ab jahan ja rahe hain woh hamara
ghar nahi hai. Wahan hum guest hain aur jitni der bhi hamein wahan rehna hai, achhe
mehmaan ki tarah rehta hai. Aur achhe mehmaan kya karte hain?"

Usne apne bachon ke samne beghari ko naya malboos de kar pesh karte huye kaha.
"Achhe guest dher saari cheezein late hain. Maze maze ki baatein karte hain aur jaldi
chale jaate hain. Aur koi bhi kaam nahi karte, rest karte hain."

Hameen ne hasb e adat aur hasb e tawaqqu sab par sabqat le jaane ki koshish mein
apne tajrubat aur mushahidat ki bunyad par apna jawab pesh karte hue Imama ko ek hi
waar mein lajawab kar diya.

"Use hansi aagayi. Maa ko haste dekh kar Hameen be had jazbati ho gaya.

"Hurraayy..! Mein jeet gaya!" Usne hawa mein mukke lehrate hue jaise sahi jawab boojh
leene ka elaan kiya. "Kya usne theek kaha hai?" Anaya ko jaise yaqeen nahi aaya tha.

471
"No" Imama ne kaha. Hameen ke chehre par be yaqeeni jhalak uthi.

"Achhe mehman kisi ko tang nahi karte, kisi se farmayish nahi karte, kisi cheez mein
nuqs nahi nikalte aur har kaam mezban se ijazat le kar karte hain. Woh apne kaamon ka
bojh mezban par nahi daalte."

Imama ne unhein samjhane wale andaz mein kaha.

"Oh! My God, Mummy! Main achha guest nahi hona chahta, main bas guest banna chahta
hoon."

Hameen ne maa ki baat kaat'te hue behad sanjeedgi se kaha. "Hum dada, dadi ke ghar ja
rahe hain aur humein wahan waise rehna hai jisse woh comfortable ho. Unhein shikayat
ya takleef nahi ho." Imama ne iski baat ko nazar andaz karte hue kaha.

Ok Anaya, Reisah aur Jibreel ne baek waqt maa ko itminan dilaya.

"Aur hum apne ghar mein kab jaenge?" Hameen ne maa ko apne aap ko nazar andaz
karne par bilaakhir poocha. "Jaldi jaenge!" Usne nazar milaye baghair Hameen ko jawab
diya. Woh mutma'in nahi hua.

"Jaldi kab?" Woh be sabra tha.

"Bohot jaldi. " Aur humara ghar hai kahan?" Main ne peechle jawab se mutma'in na hote
hue sawal badla aur Imama ko jaise chup lag gayi. Sawal theek tha, jawab nahi tha.

"Hum naya ghar kharidenge." Anaya ne jaise uski chup ka dafaa kiya. "Kahan?" Hameen
ko mukammal jawab chahiye tha.

"Jahan baba honge." Jibreel ne is baar usay mukammal jawab dene ki koshish ki. "Aur
baba kahan honge?" Hameen ne ek aur mantiqi sawal kiya jo Imama ko chuba tha.

"Abhi hum Pakistan ja rahe hain phir baba jahan jaayenge, wahan hum log bhi chale
jaayenge." Jibreel ne maa ki aankhon mein asar ne wali nami ko bhanpa aur jaise deewar
banne ki koshish ki. "Wow, yeh toh bohot achha hai." Hameen bilaakhir mutma'in hua.

472
"Main baba ke saath rehna chahta hoon." Usne jaise elaan kar ke maa ko apni tarjeeh
batayi... Imama un charon se mazeed kuch nahi keh sakhi. Yeh samjhana bada mushkil
kaam hota hai aur khaas tor se us cheez ko samjhata jo khud samajh mein nahi aa rahi
hoti. Usne in charon ko sone ke liye jaane ka keh diya aur khud unke kamre se nikal
aayi.

"Mummy" Hameen uske peeche lounge mein nikal aaya tha. Imama ne usay palat kar
dekha. Woh jaise kisi soch mein tha.."Yes" Usne jawab diya.

"Main aapko kuch batana chahta hoon lekin main confused hoon." Usne maa se kaha.

"Kyun?" Woh uska chehra dekhne lagi.

"Kyun ke main apna wada nahi torna chahta." Usne apni uljhan ki wajah batayi.

"Lekin main aapko batana chahta hoon ke main aapka secret jaanta hoon." Imama ka dil
jaise uchal kar halaq mein aaya. "Main jaanta hoon. Aap upset ho." Woh keh raha tha.
Woh jaise kuch aur zameen mein gadhi. Woh ab uske aur qareeb aagaya tha. Chhe saal
ki umar mein bhi uski kamar se oopar qad ke saath. "Please aap upset na ho." "I don't
like it when you cry" (Jab aap roti hain to mujhe achha nahi lagta.) Us se chimta woh
ab us se keh raha tha. Woh but ki tarah khadi thi. Pehle Jibreel aur ab Hameen...

Uski har aulad ko us ke saath is takleef se guzarna tha kya?

"Tum kya jaante ho?" Woh itna chhota sa jumla bhi ada nahi kar pa rahi thi. Woh sirf
usay thapakne lagi. "Dada theek ho jayenge." Woh ab usay tasalli dene laga. Imama ko
jaise laga ke us ko sunne mein ghalti hui hai. Woh shayad baba keh raha tha. Main ne
dada se poocha. Usne ek baar phir Imama se kaha, is baar woh mazeed uljha. "Kisse se
kya poocha?" Dada se poocha tha, unhone kaha, woh theek ho jayenge. Imama mazeed
uljhi. "Dada ko kya hua?" Woh pooche baghair nahi rah saki. "Dada ko brain tumor nahi
hua... Dada ko Alzheimer hai. Lekin woh theek ho jayenge." Imama ka dimaag bakh se
ura tha.

------------------------------

"Salar ko kuch mat batana."

473
Pakistan pohinchne ke baad jo pehla kaam tha, woh Imama ne yahi kiya tha. Usne
Sikandar Usman se is inkishaf ke bare mein poocha tha jo Sikandar Usman ne Hameen
ke brain tumor ke hawale se sawalon ke jawab mein kiya tha aur unhone jawaban usay
bataya tha ke ek mahina pehle routine ke medical checkup mein unki is bimari ki
tashkees ki gayi thi jo abhi ibtida'i stage par thi, lekin unhe sab se pehli pareshani yahi
thi ke kahin Imama ne Salar se is baat ka zikr na kardiya ho aur jab usne yeh bataya ke
usne Salar se abhi zikr nahi kiya to unhone pehli baat us se yahi kahi thi. "Main use
pareshan nahi karna chahta. Uska operation hone wala hai aur main apni bimari ke
hawale se use aur tense karu.'"

"Woh ab bhi apne se zyada Salar ke bare mein fikrmand the.

"Papa! Main nahi bataungi use. Main bhi yeh nahi chahti ke woh pareshan ho." Imama ne
unhe tasalli di.
"Aap jaante hain. Aap se bohot attached hai woh apni bimari bhool jayega woh."

"Janta hoon." Unhone ek ranjeeda muskurahat ke saath sar hilaya. 'Is umr mein apni
bimari ki fikr nahi hai mujhe. Main ne zindagi guzar li hai apni aur Allah ka shukr hai,
bohot acchi guzari hai. Usko sehatmand rehna chahiye." Unhone aakhri jumla ajeeb hasrat
se kaha.

"Agar mere bas mein hota toh main uski bimari bhi khud le leta apni zindagi ke jitne
bhi saal baqi hain, woh usay de deta."

Imama ne unke haathon ko apne haathon mein le liya.

"Aap bas uske liye dua karein papa." Maa baap ki dua mein bohot asar hota hai.

"Dua ke ilawa aur koi kaam nahi hai mujhe. Main sochta tha usne mujhe nau umri aur
jawani mein bohot sataaya tha lekin jo mere burhape mein sata raha hai yeh..." woh baat
mukammal nahi kar sake. Ro diye. Ek kaam karenge Papa?" Imama ne unka haath thapak
te huye kaha.

"Kya?" Apni ungli mein pehni hui angoothi utaarte hue Imama ne unke haath ko kholte
hue unki hatheli par woh anguthi rakhdi. "Ise bech de" Woh uska chehra dekhne lage.
"Kyun?" Unhone ba mushkil kaha.

"Mujhe paiso ki zarurat hai."

474
"Kitne?"

"Jitne mil saken."

"Imama" unhone kuch kehna chaha, Imama ne rok diya.

"Inkaar mat karein, yeh kaam main aap ke ilawa kisi se nahi karwa sakti. " Woh num
aankhon ke saath chup chap usay dekhte rahe.

------------------------------

Apne operation se do hafte pehle New York mein Salar Sikandar aur Samar Investment
Fund ke board of governors ne pehle Global Islamic Investment Fund ke qayam ka elaan
kar diya tha.

Paanch arab rupaye ke sarmaye se qaaim kiya gaya. Samar Investment Fund (SIF) woh
pehli eent thi iss maliyati nizaam ki, jo Salar Sikandar aur uske paanch saathi agle bees
saalon mein duniya ki badi financial markets mein sood par mabni nizaam ke saamne
lekar aana chahte thay. Paanch arab rupiya iss ibtedai target se bohot kam raqam thi
jiske saath woh iss fund ki bunyad rakhna chahte thay. Agar Salar Sikandar ki bimari ka
inkishaaf media ke zariye itne zor-o-shor se na kiya jata toh uske Board of Governors ke
chhe members iss fund ka aghaaz ek arab dollar ke sarmaye se duniya ke pachas mulkon
mein be ikhtiyaar karte aur woh target mushkil zaroor tha na mumkin nahi tha aur unke
paas paanch saal thay issay haasil karne aur bunyadi infrastructure khara karne ke liye
lekin Salar Sikandar ki bimari ne jaise pehle qadam par hi unki kamar tor di thi. Iske
bawajood Board of Governors nahi toota tha, woh ekhathe rahe thay, juray rahe thay.
Kyunki in chhe mein se koi shakhs bhi yeh kaam karobaar ke taur par nahi kar raha
tha. Woh ek andhi khai main koodne ke mujahidana jazbe se kar rahe thay. Late 30's
mein iss project se munsalik chhe ke chhe afrad ek doosre ko zaati tor par achhi tarah
jaante thay. Ek doosre ki niyat bhi, ek doosre ki haisiyat bhi. Aur ek doosre ki shohrat
bhi

Salar Sikandar, Amil Kaleem, Musa bin Rafi, Abu Zar Salim, Ali Akmal aur Raakin Masood
par mushtamil SIF ka Board of Governors duniya ke behtareen Board of Governors mein
girdana ja sakta tha. Woh chhe ke chhe afrad apni apni field ka powerhouse thay. Woh
chhe mukhtalif shobon ki maharat, salahiyat aur tajurbe ko SIF ke platform par le aaye
thay. Aur early 40's mein honay ke bawajood 15 se 20 saal ke tajurbe saakh aur apni
kamyabiyo ke saath woh duniya ke kam umar tareen aur qabil tareen Board of Governors

475
mein se ek tha. Amil Kaleem ek American Muslim tha jiski maa Malaysian aur baap ek
Arab tha lekin woh dono America mein hi paida aur pale bade thay. Amil Kaleem ek
financial consultant firm ka malik tha aur America ke dedh sau se zyada financial idaroon
ke liye consultancy kar raha tha. Woh duniya ke das behtareen Investment Gurus mein
teray number par bar-a-jamaan tha aur Forbes ki iss list mein shamil tha jismein usne
agle das saalon ke mumkinah arab pati professionals ke naam diye thay. Amil Kaleem
Board of Governors ka sab se zyada mazhabi aur ba amal Musalman tha. Yeh aizaz use
Board ke baqiya paanch members ne ijtemai tor par uski deeni maloomat aur amli kirdar
ko dekhte hue baksha tha jis par Amil Kaleem mutmain tha lekin khush nahi tha. Salar
use Yale ke dino se jaanta tha. Woh aur Amil un paanch afraad ke group mein thay jin
ka har cheez mein muqabla rehta tha. Salar sab se behtareen GP ke saath top karne ke
bawajood jin chand subjects mein se kisi se peechay raha tha, woh Amil Kaleem hi tha.
Musa bin Rafi Musqat aur Oman ke do shahi khandanon se talluq rakhne ke bawajood
apne mulk mein iktedar par bar-a-jamaan khandan se ikhtilafat ki bunyad par apne
walidain ke zamane se America mein hi tha. Uski paidaish America mein hui thi aur uski
paidaish ke kuch arse ke baad uske walidain mustaqil tor par America muntaqil ho gaye
thay.

26 saal ki umr mein apne baap ki hadsati maut ke baad Musa ko woh shipping company
wirasat mein mili jo uske baap ki malkiyat thi aur ek ausat darja ki shipping company
ko Musa agle pandrah saalon mein ek chhoti ki shipping line bana chuka tha. Uski
company ab container alami shipping mein sab se tez raftaar aur behtareen company
maani jaati thi. Salar aur woh Columbia mein aapas mein mile thay aur phir unka rabta
hamesha raha. Salar Sikandar city Bank mein kaam karne ke doran uski family ke bohot
se asaasato ko ek investment banker ke tor par dekhta raha tha. Abu Zar Saleem ek
American African tha aur ek bohot badi pharmaceutical company ka malik tha. Woh
Africa mein pharmaceutical king mana jata tha, kyunki America based uski company Africa
ke mukhtalif mumalik mein pharmaceutical supply mein pehle number par thi. Salar ke
baad woh Board of Governors ka doosra member tha jo Africa se itna gehra talluq aur
musalsal aane jane ki wajah se bohot saari African zubanon mein guftagu kar sakta tha
board ke governors use Abu Zar Saleem nahi kehte thay. Hatim Tai kehte thay. Woh
bilashuba is board ka sab se farakh dil member tha. Uski company apne saalana khas
manafi ka choutha hissa Africa ke mukhtalif mumalik ke khairati idaroon mein sirf kar
rahi thi. Salar aur Abu Zar nah sirf university mein sath parhte rahe thay balki unhone
United Nations ki ek internship bhi ekathe ki thi. Ali Akmal ek Hindustani nizaat
American tha jo telecommunications ki ek company chala raha tha. Telecom sector mein
uski company America mein pichle das salon mein sab se zyada munafa kamane wali
companies mein shumar hoti thi. Sab se tez raftaar taraqqi ka taaj bhi isi company ke sir
par tha. Ali Akmal khud ek telecom engineer tha. Woh aur Salar ek doosre se Yale ke
dino mein wahan hone wale kuch mubahis ke zariye mutarif hue thay aur phir
ye taaruf dosti mein tabdeel ho gaya tha. Raakin Masood ek Pakistani American tha aur
ek management company chala raha tha. Gulf ke shahi khandanon ka ek bara hissa
Raakin ke clientele mein shamil tha aur ab is clientele mein Europe ke bohot se namwar
gharam khandan aur Hollywood ki bohot si ameer shakhsiyat bhi shamil thi. Raakin ko
Salar Pakistan se hi jaanta tha. Agar che woh shuru se dost nahi thay lekin unke

476
khandano ke aapas mein qareebi talluqat thay... us tarah Raakin bhi finances mein
doctorate tha aur sood se paak nizaam ka sabse zyada pur azaam aur qauli o amli
supporter tha. Chhe afraad par mushtamil woh group paanch arab rupee ka woh sarmaya
sirf apni saakh ki bunyad par ikattha karne mein kaamyaab hua tha. Aur unhein yaqeen
tha ke wo agar sattar teen mulkon mein paanch arab rupee ke is sarmaye ko sarmaya
kari karne walon ke liye munafa bakhsh bana sakein to agli teen saalon mein 50 mulk
aur ek arab dollar ka target, na mumkinat mein se nahi tha.

SIF ke pehle phase mein in projects ki tadad mehdood thi jin par unhein kaam karna tha
magar doosre aur teesre phase mein woh apne maaliyati mansobon ko nah sirf in sattra
mumalik mein balkay agle das saalon mein sattar mumalik mein le jaana chahte thay
jahan woh ek kam aamdani waale shakhs ko bhi maaliyati services faraham kar sakein.
SIF chand be had bunyadi aur aasaan asoolon par qaim kiya gaya tha. Woh apne fund ka
bara hissa un naye investment nazariyat par lagana chahte thay, jo afrad aur chhote
idaray ki taraf se pesh kiye jaate aur jin mein SIF ko agle kisi bade mansoobe ke behtar
imkaanat nazar aate hain. Lekin SIF ek Lender ke tour par ane ke bajaaye ek partner ke
taur par aise har mansoobe par kaam karta. Ek khaas muddat tak nafa aur nuqsaan mein
barabri ki shirkat mein. Aur is muddat ka taayun is idea par lagnay wale sarmaye ki
maaliat par munhasar tha.

Kho jo, par kho, sikhaao, istemaal karo, munafa kamao. Nuqsaan ke liye tayyar raho...
Human resource par investment ke liye yeh SIF ki philosophy thi.

SIF pichle paanch saalon mein pehle hi apne liye bunyadi infrastructure ki farahmi ke liye
bunyadi home work kar chuka tha. Back up support ke liye kuch aisi investment bhi kar
chuka tha jo sood se munsalik nahi thi. Chhe afraad ka woh group apni apni field ki
maharat is company mein la kar bethay thay aur woh is maharat ko sarmaya kaaro ko
targheeb dene ke liye istemal bhi kar rahe thay lekin nafa aur nuqsaan ki shirkat ke
asoolon par khare is nizaam par kaun sirf un ki maharat par aitmaad karte hue aata, yeh
bada challenge tha lekin is se bada challenge tha ke woh apne paas anay walay pichle
paanch arab ke sarmaye ko in stakeholders ke liye munafa bakhsh bana sake jinhon ne
un ki saakh aur maharat par aitbaar kiya tha.

Woh ek bade kaam ki taraf ek be had chhota qadam tha. Itna chhota qadam ke bade
maaliyati idaroon ne isko sanjeedgi se liya bhi nahin tha. Financial media ne is par
programs kiye thay, khabrein lagayi thay. Dilchaspi dikhayi thi lekin kisi ne bhi isay
aainda wale saalon ke liye apne liye koi khatra nahin samjha tha. Duniya mein koi bank,
idara, fund aisa nahin tha jo mukammal tor par sood se paak system par khada ho pata
aur khada tha bhi toh woh maaliyati nizaam ke haathiyo ke samne cheeontiyon ki hesiyat
mein khada tha SIF kya kar sakta tha? Aur kya badal sakta tha? Ek kaamyab maaliyati
idara ho sakta tha. Ek qabil amli maaliyati nizaam ke tour par duniya mein mojood

477
nizaam ko takkar dene ke liye isko financial viability dikhayi thi jo abhi kisi ko nazar
nahin aayi thi...

Sirf in chhe dimaaghon ke ilawa jo is ke peechay thay. SIF ke qayaam ka elaan apne
kandhon par lade ek bohot bhaari bojh ko hata dene jaisa tha. Kam az kam
Salar ko aisa hi mehsoos hua tha. Use itni pazeerai nahin mili thi jitni us surat mein
milti. Woh usay us se zyada bade level par launch karte lekin aisa bhi nahin tha jo
unhein mayoos kar deta. Woh duniya ki badi badi financial marketo mein jahan behtareen
maaliyati idaray pehle hi maujood thay. Unka muqabla karne ke liye dakhil hue thay aur
unhein pata tha, muqabla aasaan nahin tha.

America mein ek haftay ke doran usne SIF ke darjano seminars aur meetings attend ki
thi aur kuch yehi haal Board of Governors ke doosre members ka tha. Ek haftay ke baad
usay Pakistan ja kar apne bachon se milna tha aur phir waapas aa kar dobara America
mein surgery karwani thi. Us ka schedule, appointments se bhara hua tha.

Ek haftay ke ikhtidam tak woh SIF ke un sarmaya karon mein se kuch ko waapas lanay
mein kaamyab ho gaye thay jo Salar ki bimari ki khabar ke baad peechay hat gaye thay.
Yeh ek badi kaamyabi thi.

Barish ka woh pehla qatra jis ka unhein intezar tha.

Salar SIF ke qayaam ke liye sarmaya kar aur sarmaya lana mein kaamyab ho gaya tha
lekin woh zaati tor par khud is mein Board of Governors ke doosre members ki tarah
koi badi investment nahin kar sakta tha. Kuch assase us ke paas thay, unhein bech kar
bhi us ka hissa crore se nahin barh saka tha. Woh stage par apni family ke kisi fard se
qarz lena nahin chahta tha kyun ke woh kisi nagahani surat e hal mein Imama aur apne
bachon ke liye agar lambay choray assase nahin chor sakta tha toh koi wajebat bhi chor
na nahin chahta tha.

Magar is fund ki announcement ke ek din baad Sikandar Usman ne usay America phone
kiya tha.

"Main paanch crore ki investment karna chahta hoon SIF mein." Unhone ibtidaai gapshap
ke baad usse kaha.

"Aap itni badi raqam kahan se laaenge?" Woh chonka. "Baap ko ghareeb samajhte ho
tum?" Woh khafa hue. Salar hans pada.

478
"Apne se zyada nahin."

"Tum se muqabla nahin hai mera." Sikandar Usman ne be naizi se kaha. "Tumhein mere
barabar aane ke liye das mein saal lagein ge." "Shayad nah lagein." "Chalo! Dekhenge.
Abhi toh mujhe batao. Yahan Pakistan mein local office aur kya tareeqa kar hai." Unhon
ne baat badli thi.

"Aap ne ab kya becha hai?" Salar ne unhein baat badalne nahin di, barah e raast sawaal
kiya.

"Factory. Woh sakte mein raha gaya."

"Is umr mein mein nahin sambhal sakta tha "Kamran se baat ki, woh aur us ka ek dost
leinay par tayar ho gaye. Mujhe waise bhi factory mein se sab ka hissa dena tha." Woh
is tarah itminan se baat kar rahe thay jaise yeh ek mamooli baat thi.

"Aap kaam karte thay papa! Aap ne chalta hui business kyun khatam kar diya. Kya
karenge ab, aap?" Woh be had na khush hua tha.

"Kar lunga kuch na kuch. Yeh tumhara masla nahin hai aur nahin bhi karoon ga toh bhi
kya hai. Tum baap ki zimmedari nahi utha sakte kiya. Baap saari umr uthata raha hai."
Woh usay daant rahe thay.

"Aap ne mere liye kiya hai yeh sab?" Salar ranjeeda tha.

"Haan!" Iss baar Sikandar Usman ne baat ko ghumaaye phiraaye baghair kaha.

"Papa! Mujh se poochna chahiye tha aap ko. Mashwara karna chahiye tha." "Tum zindagi
mein konsa kaam mere mashware se karte rahe ho hamesha sirf ittela dete ho" Woh
baat ko hansi mein uraane ki koshish kar rahe thay.

"Woh mahsooz nahin hua. Us ka dil ajeeb tarah se bojhul hua tha.

"Kya hua?" Sikandar Usman ne jaise us ki khamoshi ko kureda.

479
"Aap mujh par itne ehsaan kyun karte hain? Kab tak karte rahenge?" Woh kahe baghair
nah rah saka. "Jab tak main zinda hoon." Sikandar Usman us ki zindagi ki baat nahin kar
sakte thay. "Aap mujh se zyada jiyegein ge."

"Waqt ka kisi ko pata hota hai?" Sikandar Usman ka lehja pehli baar Salar ko ajeeb laga
tha. Sikandar Usman ne baat badal di thi.

-----------------------

"Jibreel, tum in sab ka khayal rakh lo ge?" Imama ne shayad koi dasvi bar us se poocha
tha.

"Ji Mummy! Mein rakh loonga. You don't worry. (Aap pareshan nah ho.)" Aur usne maa
ke saath packing mein madad karwate hue dasvi baar maa ko ek hi jawab diya. Woh
Salar ki surgery ke waqt uske saath rehna chahti thi aur Salar ke be had mana karne ke
bawajood woh Pakistan mein bachon ke paas rehne par tayar nahin hui thi. Iss waqt
tumhein meri zyada zarurat hai. Bachay itne chhote nahin hain ke woh mere baghair
hafta na guzar saken, usne Salar se kaha tha. Aur ab jab uski seat confirm ho gayi thi
toh use bachon ki bhi fikar ho rahi thi. Woh pehli baar unko akela chhod kar ja rahi thi,
itni lambi muddat ke liye.

"Dadi bhi paas hogi tumhari". Unka bhi khayal rakhna tum ne"

"Ji rakhunga."

"Aur homework ka bhi. Abhi tum sab logon ke schools naye hain. Thoda time lage ga,
adjust hone mein. Chhote bhai behan ghabraein toh tum samjhaana."

"Ji."

"Main aur tumhare papa roz baat karen ge tum logon se."

"Aap wapas kab aayen ge?" Jibreel ne itni deer mein pehli baar maa se poocha. "Ek
mahine tak, shayad thoda zyada waqt lage ga, surgery ho jaaye tab pata chal sake ga,"
usne mutfakiranah andaaz mein sochte hue kaha. "Zyada se zyada bhi rakhenge toh

480
doosre din tak rakhenge agar koi complication nah hui warna doosre din papa ghar aa
jaayen ge."

Imama ne heraan ho kar use dekha. "Tumhein kaise pata?"

"I read about it. (Main ne is ke muta'alliq parha hai.") Usne maa se nazrein milaye
baghair kaha.

"Kyun?" Information ke liye. Jibreel ne sadgi se kaha. Woh kuch der use dekhti rahi phir
usne nazrein hata aur apne handbag mein se kuch talash karne lagi. Ek dum usay
mehsoos hua jaise Jibreel uska chehra dekh raha tha, uski nazrein musalsal us par tiki
hui thi.

Imama ne ek lamha sar utha kar use dekha, woh usay hi dekh raha tha.

"Kya hua?" Usne Jibreel se poocha. Usne jawaban Imama ki kanpati ke qareeb nazron
mein ane wale ek safaid baal ko apni ungliyon se pakarte hue kaha, "Aap ke kaafi baal
safaid ho gaye hain,'" woh sakhit usay dekhti rahi. Woh uska safaid baal chhootay hue
jaise be-had mutfakir tha. Imama uska chehra dekhti rahi, palkein jhapkaye baghair. Uski
paidaish se pehle ka saara waqt Imama ki zindagi ka badtareen waqt tha ya kam az kam
uski us waqt tak ki zindagi ka badtareen waqt tha.

America waapas jaane ke baad apne aap ko normal karne ki koshish mein woh Quran e
Pak bohot parhti thi. Salar jab bhi tilawat kar raha hota, woh uske paas aakar baith jaati.
Woh kitaab jaise kisi sponge ki tarah uska dard jazb karleti thi aur usay mehsoos hota
tha ke woh akeli nahin thi jo Salar ki tilawat sun rahi hoti thi. Uske andar mutaharik
woh wujood bhi us poore arse mein sakhit rehta tha, yun jaise woh bhi apne baap ki
awaz par kaan lagaaye baitha ho, jaise woh bhi tilawat ko pehchanne laga ho. Wo awaaz
uski maa ke liye raahat ka ba'aus banti thi, woh uske liye bhi sukoon ka manbi thi aur
jab woh ro rahi hoti, toh uske andar parwarish paata woh wujood bhi be-had bechaini se
gardish mein rehta. Yun jaise woh maa ke aansuon se bechain hota ho, uski takleef aur
gham ko samajh paa raha ho.

Woh das saal baad bhi waisa hi tha, wo apni maa ke siyah baalon mein safaid baal dekh
kar fikr mand tha. Imama ne uske haath se apna baal chhuda kar uska haath chuma.

"Ab grey hair ke bare mein parhna mat shuru kardena." Imama ne num ankhon ke saath
muskurati hue usay chhedha. Woh jhepa, phir madham awaz mein bola. 'Main pehle hi
parh chuka hoon.. stress, unhealthy diet, main reasons hain.'

481
Woh Hameen nahi Jibreel tha. Sawal se pehle jawab dhundhne wala.Woh uska chehra
dekhti rahi. Ek waqt woh tha jab uska koi nahi raha tha. Ek waqt yeh tha jab uski aulad
uske safaid baalon se bhi pareshan ho rahi thi. Woh uski zindagi ke hasil o masool ka
sab se behtarin munafa bakhs hissa tha.

-----------------------------------------

Sarhay teen crore ka woh cheque dekh kar kuch der ke liye hil nahi saka tha. Woh lifafa
Imama ne kuch der pehle usay de diya tha aur woh us waqt phone par kisi se baat kar
raha tha aur lifafa kholte hue usne Imama se poocha tha. "Is mein kya hai?" Sawal ka
jawab milne se pehle uske naam kaata gaya woh cheque uske haath mein aagaya tha.

Salar ne sar utha kar Imama ko dekha. Woh chai ke do cup center table par rakhte sofa
par bethe, un se uthti bhaap ko dekhti rahi thi. Kuch kahe baghair woh uske qareeb
baith gaya.

"Main chahti hoon tum yeh raqam le lo. Apne paas rakh lo ya SIF mein invest kar do,"
Salar ke paas baithne par usne chai ka mug uthate hue kaha. "Tumne woh anguthi bech
di?" Salar ne besakhta poocha. Woh ek lamha ke liye bol nahi saki, phir madham awaaz
mein sar jhuka kar boli, "Meri thi, bech sakti thi."

"Bechnay ke liye tumhein nahi di thi." Woh khafa tha ya shayad ranjeeda. "Tum cheezon
ki qadar nahi karti." Woh kahe baghair nahin reh saka.Chai ka ghont lete hue Imama ne
sar hilaaya.

"Theek kehte ho. Main cheezon ki qadar nahi karti. Insaanon ki karti hoon" Imama ne
kaha.

"Insaanon ki bhi nahi karti. " Salar khafa tha.

"sirf tumhari nahi ki, shayad isi liye saza mili," Nami aankhon mein aayi thi. Awaaz ke
saath haath bhi kapkapaaya. Khamoshi aayi, ruki, tooti.

"Tum bewakoof ho." Woh ab khafa nahi tha. Usne woh cheque lifafa mein daal kar isi
tarah mez par rakh diya tha. "Thi." Imama ne kaha.

482
"Ab bhi ho," Salar ne israar kiya.

"aqalmandi ka karna kya hai maine ab?" Usne jawaaban poocha.

"Yeh raqam ab apne paas rakhho. Bohat si cheezon ke liye zaroorat padegi tumhein."
Uske sawaal ka jawaab dene ke bajaay usne kaha tha, "Mere paas hai kafi raqam.
Account khaali toh nahi hai. Bas main chahti thi main SIF mein contribute karoon." Woh
keh rahi thi.

"Zevar bech kar contribute nahi karwana chahta main tum se. Tum sirf dua karo iske
liye, Zevar se sirf paisa mil sakta hai." Usne jumla adhoora chhod diya tha. Baat poori
pahunchayi gayi thi. Salar ne chai ka mug utha liya. "Main waise bhi zevar nahi pehanti.
Saloon se locker main pada hain. Soch rahi thi woh bhi..." Salar ne uski baat mukammal
hone nahi di, behad sakhti se us se kaha, "Tum is zevar ko kuch nahi karogi. Woh
bachon ke liye rakha rahne do. Main kuch nahi loonga ab tum se." Woh khamosh ho
gayi. Chai ke do ghoont lene ke baad Salar ne mug rakh diya aur uski taraf mud kar
jaise kuch bebas se kaha.

"Kyun kar rahi ho yeh sab kuch?" Kuch kahe baghair uske baazu par maatha tikaye hue
usne haath uske gird lapet diye. Woh pehla mauqa tha jab Salar ko ehsaas hua ke uske
operation ki taareekh jaise-jaise qareeb aarahi thi, woh us se zyada hawas bakhta mahvri
thi. Hawas bakhta shayad ek bohot chhota lafz tha Imama ki pareshani, isterab, andeshon
aur wahmo ko bayan karne ke liye woh bhi pareshan tha lekin Imama ki hawas bakhtagi
ne jaise use apni pareshani bhula di thi.

"Tum mere saath mat aao Imama! Yahi raho, bachon ke paas" Salar ne ek baar phir usse
kaha. Woh uske saath surgery ke liye America jaana chahti thi aur Salar ki khwahish thi,
woh na jaaye. Uski zid ke aage usne hathiyar to daal diye the lekin ab use iss tarah
pareshan dekh kar usay khayal aaraha tha ke use wahan uske saath nahi hona chahiye,
woh wahan kisi buri aur ghair mutawaqqa soorat-e-haal ka samna kaise karegi. "Bachay
abhi bohot chhote hain. Unko akela chhod kar tum mere saath kaise rahogi? Woh
pareshan ho jayenge." Woh usay ab ek naya uzr de raha tha.

"Nahi honge. Main ne inhein samjha diya hai.Woh tass se mass nahi hui, Waha Furqan
hoga mere saath papa honge" "tumhe yaha rehna chahiye baccho ke paas" Salar ne
dobara israar kiya.

"Tumhein meri zarurat nahi hai?" Woh khafa huyi.

483
"Hamesha" Salar ne uska sar honthon se chhua...

"Hamesha" uske kandhe se lage zindagi mein pehli baar Imama ne is lafz ke bare mein
pehli baar socha tha. Wo jhoota tha.

"Is bag mein main ne sab cheezein rakh di hain" Salar ne ekdam baat badli, yun jaise
woh use aur apne aap ko ek aur khandaq se bachana chahta ho. Woh ab kamre mein
kuch faaslay par pade ek briefcase ki taraf ishaara kar raha tha. "Saath le jaane ke liye?"
Imama ne samjhe baghair isi tarah uske saath lage lage kaha.

"Nahi apni saari cheezein ..chabian, papers, bank ke papers har aisi document jo bachon
se mutalliqa hai. Account mein jo paise hain, cheque book ko sign kar ke rakh diya hai.
Aur apni ek will bhi," Woh bade tahammul se use bata raha tha. Woh gumsum sunti
rahi. Surgery mein khuda na khwasta koi complication ho jaaye to hifazati tadbeer hai.

"Salar!" Usne jaise use mazeed kuch kehne se roka.

"Tumhare naam aik khat bhi hai is mein."

"Main nahi parhungi." Us ke galey mein aansuon ka phanda laga."Chalo! Phir tumhein
waise hi suna doon jo likha hai?" Woh ab usse poochh raha tha.

"Nahi." Usne phir use tok diya.

"Tum kitaab parhna nahi chahti? Khat parhna nahi chahti mujhe sunti nahi chahti, phir
tum kya chahti ho?" Woh usse poochh raha tha.

"Main ne kitaab parh li hai." Usne bilaakhir eteraf kiya.

Woh chonka nahi tha. "Main jaanta hoon."

"Woh bhi nahi chonki thi."

"Koi apni aulaad ke liye aisa taa'aruf chhod ke jaata hai." Usne jaise shikayat ki thi.

484
"Sach naa likhta?" Woh poochh raha tha.

"Jis baat ko Allah ne maaf kar diya usay bhool jana chahiye." "Pata nahi, maaf kiya bhi
hai ya nahi. Yeh to Allah hi jaanta hai."

"Allah ne pardah to daal diya hai na." Usne apni baat par israar kiya tha. "Main nahi
chahti ke meri aulaad yeh parhein ke unke baap ne zindagi mein ghaltiyan ki hain. Aisi
ghaltiyan jo unki nazron mein tumhari izzat aur ehtram khatam kar de." Woh usse keh
rahi thi.

"Jhoot bolta aur likhta ke main paarsa paida hua tha aur farishton jaisi zindagi guzarta
raha." "Nahi! Bas insano jaisi guzari..." Woh be ikhtiyar hansa. "Shaitan lag raha hoon kya
is kitaab mein?"

"Main is kitaab ko edit karoon gi." Usne jawaab dene ke bajaaye doosri hi baat ki. Woh
jaise kuch aur mehsooz hua.

"Yani mujhe momin bana do gi?" "Woh zindagi mein nahi bana saki to kitaab mein kya
banaogi?" Woh kahe baghair naa rah saki.

Woh phir hansa. "Yeh baat bhi theek hai."

Usne sar khujaya. Bohat arsey baad woh aise baat kar rahe the. Aise jaise zindagi mein
agay koi bhi masla nahi tha. Sab theek tha. Kahiin koi takleef nahi thi.

"Kya naam rakhogi phir meri autobiography ka?"

"Aab-e-Hayat." Usne be ikhtiyar kaha... Us ke chehre ki muskurahat ghayab hui... Rang

udha, phir woh muskuraya.

"Woh to koi bhi pee kar nahi aata." Imama ki ankhon mein ankhain dalte hue usne kaha.
"Talash to kar sakta hai." Usne bhi uski ankhon mein dekhte hue kaha.

"La hasil hai."

485
"Woh to phir zindagi bhi hai." Woh la-jawab ho kar chup ho gaya."Tum ne zindagi taash
ka khel samajh kar jee hai aur is kitaab ko bhi aise hi likha hai. Woh keh rahi thi, wo
sun raha tha. Zindagi 52 patto ka khel to nahi hai. Inn 250 safon mein eterafat hain
lekin koi aisi baat nahi jise parh kar tumhari aulaad tumhare jaisa banna chahe. Main
chahti hoon tum zindagi ko Aab-e-Hayat samajh kar likho jise parh kar tumhari aulaad
tumhare jaisa banna chahe. Sirf tumhari aulaad nahi. Koi bhi ise parh kar tumhare jaisa
banna chahe." Woh usse kehti rahi. "Mere paas ab shayad mohlat nahi itni." Salar ne
madham awaz mein kaha.

"Toh mohlat mango Allah se. Tumhari to woh saari duaein puri kar deta hai." Woh
ranjidah hui thi. "Tum mango jo cheez Allah mere mangne par nahi deta. Tumhare
mangne par de deta hai." Salar ne us se ajib se lehje mein kaha. "Mujhe yaqin hai
tumhein kuch nahi hoga. Be-hadd mayoosi, pareshani, aur tumhari medical reports dekhne
ke ba-wujud pata nahi Salar! Mujhe yeh kyun nahi lagta ke tumhara aur mera sath bas
zindagi ke itne saalon tak hai. Iss tarah khatam ho sakta hai." Usne Salar ka haath thama
tha.

"Mujhe bhi nahi lagta." Woh bhi ajib ranjidgi se muskuraya tha. "Abhi to bohot kuch hai
jo hamein saath karna hai saath hajj karna hai tumhare liye ek ghar banana hai." Woh ab
woh sari cheezein ginwa raha tha jo use karni thi. Yun jaise andhero mein jugnu
dhoondhne ki koshish kar raha ho.

Imama ne sar jhuka liya. Woh bhi andheray mein sirf jugnu dekhna chahti thi, andhera
nahi.

-------------------

Operation table par lete anesthesia lene ke baad, behoshi mein jane se pehle, Salar un
sab ke bare mein sochta raha tha jin se woh pyaar karta tha. Imama jo operation theatre
se bahar baithi thi... Sikandar Usman jo iss umr mein bhi us ke manaa karne ke
bawajood usko apni aankhon ke samne surgery ke liye bhejna chahte the..Uski maa jo
uske bachon ko Pakistan mein sambhale bethi thi wo uski aulad Jibreel Hameen Anaya
Reisah uski nazron ke samne baari baari ek ek chehra aa raha tha. Jibreel ke alawa uske
sab bachon ko sirf yeh pata tha ke unke papa ka ek chhota sa operation tha aur bas
operation karwa kar woh theek ho jayenge lekin America aane se pehle is inkishaaf par
Anaya pehli dafa pareshan hona shuru hui thi.

Salar ki tassaliyon ke bawajood operation ka lafz use samajh mein aa raha tha.

"Baba is a boy and boys are brave." Hameen ne use tasalli di thi.

486
Aur Reisah jo uske liye hamesha ghar aane par lawn ka koi phool ya patta jo use achha
lagta tha woh todh kar rakhti thi. Yeh uski aadat thi. Usne Imama ko, usne Salar ko
America surgery ke liye jaane se pehle ek zard rang ka penzi diya tha. Woh us mosam
bahar ka pehla penzi tha jo Sikander Usman ke lawn mein khila tha. Woh phool uske
bag mein tha. Murjhaaya hua usne pichli raat bag kholne par use dekha tha.

Ghunodgi ki haalat mein jaate hue woh ajeeb cheezein sochne aur dekhne laga tha yun
jaise apne zehan par apna control kho betha ho..Ayaytein jo wo padh raha tha wo padhte
hue wo ab uski zubaan aahista aahista moti hota shuru ho gayi thi. Woh atakne laga tha
phir zehan woh lafz khojne mein naakaam hone laga jo woh parh raha tha. Chehre,
aawaazein, sochien, sab kuch aahista aahista madham hona shuru hui thi phir ghaib hoti
chali gayi.

-------------------------------

Char ghante ka woh operation char se paanch, chhe saath aur phir aath ghante tak chala
gaya tha. Woh aath ghante Imama ki zindagi ke sabse mushkil tareen ghante the.
Sikandar Usman, Furqan aur Salar ke dono bade bhai wahan mojood the. Use hosla aur
tasalli de rahe the magar woh gumsum in aath ghanton mein sirf duaen karti rahi thi.
Woh zehan aur salahiyaten jo Allah ki nemat ke tor par Salar Sikandar ko ata ki gayi
thin. Us ki dua thi, Allah in nematon ko Salar ko ata kiye rakhe, sehat, zindagi jaisi
nematon ka zawaal na ho us par aath ghante mein woh apni family ke israar aur khud
bawajood koshish ke kuch kha pi nahi saki thi. Woh pichli saari raat bhi jagti rahi thi.
Woh bhi Salar bhi, woh batein bhi nahi karte rahe the. Bas khamosh baithay rahe phir
coffee peene chale gaye. Wahan se waapsi ke raaste mein bhi coffee ke cup haath mein
liye chalte hue woh dono kuch bhi nahi bole the. Agar baat ki bhi thi to mosam ki
coffee ki bachon ki aur kuch bhi nahi. Operation theatre jaane se pehle woh us se gale
mila tha. Isi andaaz mein jis mein woh hamesha us se milta tha jab bhi us se rukhsat
hota tha aur us ne hamesha ki tarah Salar se wahi kaha tha jo woh us se kehti thi. "will
be waiting" woh sar hila kar muskura diya tha. Us se nazrein churaye shayad woh jazbati
nahi hona chahta tha. Woh bhi rona nahi chahti thi. Kam az kam us waqt.... aur woh
nahi royi thi kam az kam us ke samne operation theatre ka darwaza band hone tak .......

Is ke baad woh khud par qabu nahi rakh paayi thi. Use umeed bhi thi aur Allah ki zaat
par yaqeen bhi. Is ke bawajood woh apne aap ko wahamoon, andeshoon, waswason se be
niaz nahi kar paayi thi. Woh ab us ki zindagi ka hissa ban gaye the.

In aath ghanton mein pata nahi us ne kitni duaen, kitne wazife kiye the. Allah ke raham
ko kitni baar pukara tha. Imama ne ginti nahi ki thi.

487
Operation ka badhta jaane wala waqt jaise us ki takleef, aziyat aur us ke khauf ko bhi
barhata ja raha tha.

Aath ghante ke baad bilakhir use operation ke kamiyab hone ki ittila mil gayi thi. Doctor
ne us ka aik tumor khatam kar diya tha. Dusra nahi kar sake the. Use surgery ke zariye
remove karna be had khatarnak tha woh be had nazuk jagah par tha be had kamiyabi se
use hataane ki surat mein bhi doctors ko khadsha tha ke Salar ke dimag ko koi nuqsaan
pohanchay baghair yeh nahi ho sakta tha. Surgery ke baghair use adiyat aur doosre
tareeqon se control karna zyada behtar tha kyunki is mein fori tor par Salar ki zindagi
aur dimag ko nuqsaan pohanchne ka andesha nahi tha.

Saarhay aath ghante ke baad Imama aur Sikandar Usman ne bilakhir use dekha tha.. Woh
abhi hosh mein nahi tha aur use kuch ghanton ke baad hosh ana tha. Hosh mein aane
ke baad doctors operation ki sahih tarah kamiyabi mana sakte the, jab woh hosh mein
aane ke baad baat cheet karna shuru karta, apni family ko pehchanta apne zehan ke
mutasir na hone ka saboot deta.

Imama ek darya paar kar aayi thi. Ab aage ek aur darya ka samna tha. Imama Salar ko
bohot der tak nahi dekh saki. Woh zindagi mein doosri baar use is tarah dekh rahi thi.
Be basi ki halat mein zindagi aur maut se ladte hue.

Pehli baar us ne apni shadi se pehle use tab dekha tha jab us ne kalayi kaat kar
khudkushi ki koshish ki thi, aur ab itne salon baad woh use ek baar phir us halat mein
dekh rahi thi. Taron aur tubes mein jakra hua woh use dekhne ki koshish karne ke
bawajood us par nazar nahi ja saki, woh wahan se bahar aagayi.

Woh log ab hospital mein nahi theher sakte the naa chahte hue bhi use hospital se
wapas us kiraaye ke appartment mein aana pada tha jahan woh log reh rahe the.

Sikandar Usman us ke saath the. Salar ke dono bhai aur Furqan hospital ke qareeb apne
kuchh doston ke yahan reh rahe the. Sikandar Usman ko un ke kamre mein chhod kar
woh apne kamre mein aayi. Wahan ajeeb sannata tha ya shayad wehshat thi. Woh be-had
thaki hui thi, sona chahti thi, is ke bawajood so nahi parhi thi. Yun jaise woh be-khawabi
ka shikar ho gayi thi.

Us ke smartphone par Jibreel Skype par online nazar araha tha. Woh be ikhtiyar usse call
karne lagi.

488
"Baba kaise hain?" Usne salaam dua ke baad pehla sawal kiya.

"Woh theek hain, operation theek ho gaya hai. Doctors ab un ke hosh mein aanay ka
intezaar kar rahe hain."

Woh usko batane lagi.

"Aap pareshan na hon, woh theek ho jayenge." Woh hamesha ki tarah maa ko tasalli de
raha tha.

"Jibreel, Tum tilawat kardo kisi aisi surah ki ke mujhe neend aa jaye."

Woh aulad ke saamne itni be-bas aur kamzor ho kar aaba nahi chahti thi lekin hogayi
thi.

Jibreel ne laptop ki screen aur uska susta hua chehra dekha, phir jaise usne maa ki
takleef kam karne ki koshish ki.

"Apko Surah Rahman sunaon?"

"Haan."

"Okay, main wazu karke aata hoon, aap bistar par let jaye" Woh pichle do din mein pehli
baar muskurayi thi. Woh wazu ke baghair zubani koi chhoti badi ayat bhi nahi padhta
tha. Yeh ihtiram unho ne use nahi sikhaaya tha, yeh us ke ander tha. Quran e Pak ko
hifz karne ka izhar bhi un ki taraf se hone se bohot pehle hi us ki taraf se hua tha.
Woh tab sirf teen saal ka tha aur Salar ko rozana bilanagah Quran e Pak ki tilawat karte
dekhta tha, phir ek din usne Imama se poocha tha.

"Baba kya padhte hain?"

"Woh Allah ki kitaab padhte hain jaise tum qaida padhte ho," Imama ne use bataya.

"Lekin qaida toh bohot chhota hai," Jibreel ne jaise apni mayoosi zahir ki. "Jab tum qaida
padh loge phir Quran e Pak padhna."

489
"Lekin woh toh main bohot dafa padh chuka hoon," woh apna Quranic qaida waqai kayi
dafa padh chuka tha. Usay sabak dene, dohrayi aur agle din sunne ki zaroorat nahi
padhti thi. Woh Quranic qaiday ka koi harf, koi awaaz nahi bhoolta tha aur yeh is pehle
din se tha jab usne Quranic qaida padhna shuru kiya tha. Is ke bawajood Imama aur
Salar se fori tor par pehle siparey par nahi laye the, woh use chhoti chhoti suratein aur
Qurani duayein yaad karaate the. Aur Jibreel woh bhi barq raftari se kar raha tha. Salar
use Quran e Pak is umr mein padhaana chahta tha jab woh is kitaab ko padhte hue
samajh bhi paaye. "Baba ko yeh saari kitaab yaad hai?" Jibreel ne is Quran e Pak ki
zahamat ko apne nanhe se haath ki ungliyon mein lekar napne ki koshish ki jo Salar
kuch der pehle padh raha tha aur padhte hue table par chhod kar gaya tha. "Haan!"
Imama uske tajassus se mehsuz thi.

"Sari?" Jibreel ne jaise kuch be yaqeeni se maa se poocha. "Sari" Imama ne uske tajassus
ko jaise aur barhaya. Jibreel mez ke qareeb khada soch mein gum Quran e Pak ki
chodayi aur motai ko ek baar phir apne haath ki ungliyon se napta raha, phir usne apna
kaam khatam karte hue Imama se kaha.

"Wow"

Imama be ikhtiyar hansi. Usne baap ko poore hisaab kitaab ke baad daad di thi. "Mujhe
bhi Quran e Pak zubani yaad karna hai. Main kar sakta hoon kya?" Usne Imama ki hansi
se kuch nadim hone ke bawajood maa se poocha. "Haan bilkul kar sakte ho aur Insha
Allah karonge." "Kab?" "Jab tum bade ho jao ge." "Baba jitna?" Jibreel kuch khush nahi
hua tha. "Nahi, bas thoda sa bada," Imama ne usay tasalli di. "Ok, aur jab main Quran e
Pak hifz kar loon ga to main bhi baba ki tarah Quran e Pak kholay baghair padha
karoonga." "Bilkul padhna." Imama ne jaise uski hosla afzai ki. "Aur aap ko bhi sunaunga.
Phir aap bhi aankhen band kar ke sunna jaise aap baba ko sunti hain." Usne maa se
kaha tha.

Usay andaaza nahi tha ke woh waqt itna jaldi aayega ke woh khud us se Quran e Pak ki
tilawat karne ki farmayesh karegi. "Mummy aap so gayi?" Usne Jibreel ki awaaz par
hadbadakar ankhein kholi aur side table par pada phone utha liya. Woh Skype ki window
mein nazar aa raha tha. "Nahi." Imama ne kaha.

"Main shuru karun?" Jibreel ne kaha. "Haan." Sar par topi rakhe, haath seene par
baandhe, woh apni khoobsurat awaaz mein Surah Rahman ki tilawat kar raha tha. Use
Salar Sikandar yaad aana shuru ho gaya. Woh us se yehi surah sunti thi aur Jibreel ko
jaise yeh baat bhi yaad thi.

490
Yeh pehla mauqa tha jab use andaza hua ke sirf Salar Sikandar ki tilawat us par asar
nahi karti thi... Das saal ki umr mein uska beta is surah ki tilawat karte hue apni maa
ko isi tarah mashhoor aur dam-bakhud kar raha tha. Uski awaaz mein soz tha. Uska dil
jaise pighal raha tha. Aise jaise koi thande phaahon ke saath uske jism ke ristay zakhmon
ko saaf kar raha ho.

"Fabi ayyi ala'i rabbikuma tukazziban." (Aur tum apne Rab ki kaun kaun si nematon ko
jhootlao ge?)

Woh har baar padhta, har baar uska dil bhar aata... Be shak Allah Ta'ala ki nematein be
shumar thi. Woh shukr ada nahi kar sakti thi aur sab se badi nemat woh aulad thi jiski
awaaz mein Allah Ta'ala ka woh elaan uske kaanon tak pohoch raha tha baar baar
pohoch raha tha.."Mummy!" Jibreel ne tilawat khatam karne ke baad be-had madhm
awaaz mein use pukara. Yun jaise use aankhein bank kiye dekhkar use yeh khayal aaya
ho ke shayad wo tilawat sunte hue so gayi hai aur woh use jagaana nah chahta ho. Woh
soi nahi thi lekin sukoon mein thi jaise kisi ne uske sar aur kandhon ka bojh utaar kar
use halka kar diya ho.

"Jibreel, tum alim banna." Aankhein band kiye usne Jibreel se kaha. "Tumhari awaaz mein
bahut ta'asir hai." Mummy! Mujhe neurosurgeon banna hai." Woh ek lamha khamosh raha
tha aur phir isi madham awaaz mein usne maa ko apni zindagi ki agli manzil bata di thi.

Imama ne aankhein kholli. Woh be-had sanjeeda tha.

"Meri khwahish hai ke tum alim bano." Imama ne is baar zor de kar kaha. Woh jaanti
thi, woh neurosurgeon kyun banna chahta tha. "Hameen zyada acha alim ban sakta hai.
Main nahi." Woh uljha, jhijhka. "Tum zyada laa'iq aur qabil ho beta" "sochunga. Aap so
jayein." Usne maa se behas nahi ki, baat badal di.

-------------------------------------------

491
 ABADAN ABADA

Grand Hayat Hotel ka ball room iss waqt Scrips National Spelling Bee ke 92ven muqable
ke do finalists samait digar shirkaoon unke walidain, behen bhaiyon aur iss muqable ko
dekhne ke liye mojood logon se khacha khach bhara hua hone ke bawajood us waqt pin
drop silence ka manzar pesh kar raha tha. Dono finalists ke darmiyan round 14 khela ja
raha tha.

13 saalah Nancy apna lafz spell karne ke liye is waqt apni jagah par aachuki thi. Pichle
92 salon se iss hall room mein duniya ke best speller ki taajposhi ho rahi thi. America ki
mukhtalif riyaston ke ilawa dunya ke bohot sare mumalik mein spelling bee ke muqami
muqable jeet kar ane wale pandrah saal se kam umar ke bachay iss aakhri round ko
jeetne ke liye sar dhad ki bazi lagaye hue the. Aisi hi ek bazi ke shurakka aaj bhi stage
par the.

"Sassafras" Nancy ne ruki hui saans ke sath pronouncer ka lafz suna. Usne pronouncer ko
lafz dohrane ke liye kaha phir usne khud is lafz ko dohraya. Woh championships words
mein se ek tha lekin fori tor par par usay woh yaad nahi aasaka, beharhal uski sound
say woh usay bohot mushkil nahi lagaa tha aur agar sun'ne mein itna mushkil nahi tha
toh iska matlab tha woh turkey lafz ho sakta tha.

Nau saalah doosra finalist apni kursi par baitha, galey mein latkay apne number card ke
peeche, ungli se is lafz ko spell karne mein laga hua tha. Woh iska lafz nahi tha lekin
wahan baitha har woh bacha bhi ghair iradi tor par us waqt yahi karne mein masroof
tha jo muqable se out ho chuka tha.

492
Nancy ka regular time khatam ho chuka tha. Usne lafz ko spell karna shuru kiya. "S.A.S.S"
woh pehle char letters batane ke baad ek lamhe ke liye ruki. Zair e lab usne baqi ke
paanch letters dohraye, phir dobara bolna shuru kiya. "A.F.R" woh ek baar phir ruki,
doosray finalist ne bethe bethe zair e lab aakhri do letters ko dohraya "U.S" Mike ke
samne khadi Nancy ne bhi bilkul usi waqt yahi do letters bole aur phir be yaqeeni se us
ghanti ko bajte suna jo spelling ke ghalat hone par bajti thi.

Herat sirf uske chehre par nahi thi, us doosray finalist ke chehre par bhi thi. Pronouncer
ab Sassafras ki durust spelling dohra raha tha. Nancy ne be ikhtiyar apni aankhein band
ki.

Aakhri letter se pehle A hi hona chahiye tha. Maine U kiya soch kar laga diya. Usne khud
ko kosa. Taqreeban faq rangat ke saath Nancy Graham ne muqable ke shirka ke liye
rakhi hui kursiyon ki taraf chalna shuru kardiya. Hall taaliyon se goonj raha tha.

Yeh runner up ko khade hokar daad di ja rahi thi. Nau saalih doosra finalist bhi uske
liye khade taaliyan baja raha tha. Uske qareeb pohanchne par usne Nancy se aage barh
kar haath milaya. Nancy ne ek madham muskurahat ke saath usay jawab-e-dosh kiya aur
apni seat sambhal li.

Hall mein mojood log dobara apni nishatien sambhal chuke the aur woh doosra finalist
mike ke samne apni jagah par aachuka tha. Nancy ne kisi mohom si umeed ke saath
usay dekhna shuru kiya. Agar woh bhi apne lafz ko miss spell karta toh woh ek baar
phir final round mein wapas aa jati.

"That was a catch.22" usse haath milate hue kaha tha. Woh andaza nahi laga saki, woh
uske liye keh raha tha ya woh us lafz ko waqai apne liye bhi catch 22 hi samajh raha
tha woh chahti thi aisa hota koi bhi hota, yahi chahta.

Center stage par ab woh nau saalah finalist tha. Apni sharaarti muskurahat aur ghehri
siyah chamakti aankhon ke saath usne stage par khade chief pronouncer ko dekhte hue
sar hilaya.

Jonathan jawaban muskuraya tha aur ne ab honthon par aisi muskurahat rakhte wala
woh wahan wahid nahi tha. Woh nau saalah finalist is champion ship ko dekhne wale
crowd ka sweet heart tha.

493
Uske chehre par bala ki masoomiyat thi. Chamakti hui taqreeban gol aankhen jo kisi
cartoon character ki tarah be had animated thi aur uske taqreeban gulabi honth jin par
woh waqtan-fa-waqtan zuban pher raha tha aur jin par aane wala zara sa kham bohot se
logon ko bila wajah muskurane par majboor kar raha tha woh masoom fitna tha, yeh sirf
uske waliden jaante the jo doosre bachon ke waliden ke saath stage ki baayein taraf
pehli saf mein apni beti ke saath bethe hue the.

Wahan bethe doosre finalist ke waliden ke baraks woh be had pursukoon tha. Unke
chehre par ab koi tension nahi thi, jab unka beta champion ship word ke liye aakar
khada hua tha. Tension agar kisi ke chehre par thi toh woh unki saath saalih beti ke
chehre par thi jo do din par mushtamil is poore muqable ke doran dabao mein rahi thi
aur woh ab bhi ankhon par glasses takay pooray anhumaak ke saath apne nau saalah
bhai ko dekh rahi thi jo pronouncer ke lafz ke liye tayar tha.

"Cappelletti" Jonathan ne lafz ada kiya. Us finalist ke chehre par be ikhtiyar aisi
muskurahat aayi jaise woh bamushkil apni hansi ko control kar raha ho. Uski ankhein
pehle clock-wise phir anti-clockwise ghoomna shuru hogayi thi. Hall mein kuch
khilkhilahatien ubhari thi.

Usne is championship mein apna har lafz sun'ne ke baad isi tarah react kiya tha.
Bheenche hui muskurahat aur ghoomti hui ankhein kamal ki khud itminan thi. Kai dekhne
walon ne usay daad di. Uske hisse mein aanay walay alfaaz doosron ki nisbat zyada
mushkil the. Yeh uski hard luck thi lekin be had rawani se baghair atke baghair ghabraye
us par itminan muskurahat ke saath woh har paharr sarr karta raha tha aur ab woh
aakhri choti ke saamne khada tha.

"Definition Please" (Tareef?) usne apna regular time istemal karna shuru kiya. "Language
of origin." (Zabaan ka maakhiz?) Usne Pronouncer ke jawab ke baad agla sawal kiya.
"Italian" usne pronouncer ke jawab ko dohrate hue kuch sochne wale andaaz mein
honthon ko daayen baayen harkat di. Uski behen be had pareshani aur dabao mein usay
dekh rahi thi. Uske waliden ab bhi pursukoon the. Uske tassurat batarahe the ke lafz
uske liye aasan tha. Woh aise tassurat ke saath peechle tamam alfaaz ko spell karta raha
tha.

"Use in a sentence please." (Isay jumlay mein istemal karein) woh ab pronouncer se keh
raha tha. Pronouncer ka bataya hua jumla sunne ke baad usne galey mein latkay hue
number card ki pusht taraf ungli se us lafz ko spell kiya.

"Your finish time starts."

494
Usne aakhri 30 seconds ke shuru hone par ittela di gayi jismein usne apne lafz ko spell
karna tha. Uski aankhein bilaakhir ghoomna band ho gayi thi. "Cappelleti" usne ek baar
phir apne lafz ko dohraaya aur phir use spell karna shuru hua. ".C.a.p.p.e.l.l" woh spelling
karte hue ek lahza ruka, phir ek saans lete hue usne dobara spell karna shuru kiya.
".e.t.t.i" hall taliyon se goonj utha aur bahut der tak goonjta raha. Spelling bee ka naya
champion, sirf ek lafz ke faaslay par reh gaya tha.

Taliyon ki goonj thamne ke baad Jonathan ne use aghaah kiya tha ke ab use ek izaafi
lafz ko spell karna tha. Usne sar hilaya. Is lafz ko spell na kar sakne ki soorat mein
Nancy ek baar phir muqable mein waapas aajati. "weissnichtwo" uske liye lafz pronounce
kiya gaya tha. Ek lamha ke liye uske chehre se muskurahat gayab hui thi, phir uska
munh khula aur uski aankhein phail gayi thi. "Oh my God!" uske munh se be-ikhtiyaar
nikla. Woh shocked tha aur poori champion ship mein yeh pehla mauqa tha ke uski
aankhein aur woh khud us tarah jamid hua tha. Nancy be-ikhtiyaar apni kursi par seedhi
ho kar baith gayi thi. Toh bilaakhir koi aisa lafz aa gaya tha jo use dobara champion
ship mein waapas laa sakta tha.

Uske waldain ko pehli baar uske tasurat ne kuch pareshan kiya tha. Kya crunch tha unka
beta. Ab apne number card se apna chehra hazreen se chhupa raha tha. Hazreen uski
ungliyon aur haathon ki kapkapahat badi aasani se screen par dekh sakte the aur un
mein se bohot se ne us bachay ke liye waqai bohot hamdardi mehsoos ki thi. Wahan
bohot kam aise the jo use jeette hue dekhna nahi chahte the. Hall mein baitha hua sirf
ek fard relax tha? Ya excited? Kehna mushkil tha aur woh is bachi ki saath saalay behan
thi jo ab apne maa baap ke darmiyan baiti hui thi aur jisne bhai ke tasurat par pehli
baar bade itminaan ke saath kursi ki pusht ke saath muskuratay hue tek lagaayi thi.

God mein rakhe hue apne dono haathon ko bohot aahista aahista usne be tawi ke andaaz
mein bajana shuru kar diya tha. Uske maa baap ne baik waqt uske tali bajate haathon
aur uske muskuratay chehre ko uljhe hue andaaz mein dekha phir stage par apne
larrzate kaanpte confused bete ko number card ke peeche apna chehra chhupaye ungli se
number card ke peeche kuch likhne aur bar barhane mein mashroof tha.

Hall ab aahista aahista taliyan baja raha tha. Woh ab apna card neeche kar chuka tha,
yun jaise zehni tayyari kar chuka ho 92vein spelling bee ke final muqable mein pehli
baar pahunchne wala woh finalist apni qismat aazmane ke liye tayyar tha.

"w-e-i-s-s-n-i-c-h-t-w-o" Hameen Sikandar ne ek hi saans mein ruke baghair Championship

word ke hije kiye kisi robot ki tarah bina ruke ke khala mein dekhte hue.

495
Yun jaise woh in haroof ko khila mein kahin likha dekhte hue, parh raha tha. Woh iss
muqable ka pehla lafz tha jise usne bina ruke is tarah ada kiya tha warna woh har lafz
ko soch soch kar hije karta tha yun jaise nap tol raha ho. "An unknown place" (ek
naamaloom maqam) usne lafz ke hije karte hi isi raftaar se uska matlab bataya. Phir uski
nazrein pronouncer par tiki...

pronouncer ke munh se nikli "durust" ki awaaz hall mein goonj uthne wali taliyon ki
awaaz mein gum ho gayi thi... hall mein ab hazreen, waliden aur bachay apni apni seaton
se taliyan bajate hue khade ho rahe the. Woh 92nd spelling bee ke naye faateh ko
khiraaj-e-tahseen pesh kar rahe the jo stage par flash lights aur TV cameras ki chaka
chond kar dene wali roshniyon mein saakhit khara tha. Dum sadhe... gung... uski gol
ankhein ghoomna tak bhool gayi thi. Yun jaise woh abhi tak is shock se nikal na paya ho
ke woh jeet chuka hai. Yeh Hameen Sikandar tha aur yeh Hameen Sikandar hi ho sakta
tha.

Taliyon ki behra kar dene wali goonj aur camero ki khira kar dene wali roshniyon mein
is nau saala bachay ne khud ko sambhala apne asaab aur hawas par ek hi waqt mein
qaboo paane ki koshish ki aur phir jo pehla jumla uske saamne lage mike ne hazreen tak
pohchaya tha usne in taliyon ki goonj mein ek buland shigaf qaqqahay ki awaaz ko bhi
shamil kiya tha. "Oh! My God!" woh us se zyada kuch nahi bol saka... hazreen ki hansi ne
jaise use kuch aur nervous kiya, phir nadim phir pur josh aur phir usne sar jhuka kar
hazreen ki taliyon ka jawab diya... phir ek qadam aage badha kar judges ki us qataar ka,
jo hazraat se kuch aage bethe the, lekin ab khade taliyan baja rahe the, phir usne palat
kar is taraf dekha jahan uske maa baap aur Reisah bethe the. Woh bhi ab sab ke saath
khade us ke liye taliyan baja rahe the.

Hameen Sikandar taqreeban bhagta hua un ki taraf gaya tha aur us ke saath hi woh spot
lights bhi gayi jo us se pehle stage par usko focus kiye hue thi. Woh taliyan bajati aur
aansu bahati Imama se aakar lipta tha. Phir us se alag hote hue usne is tezi se Imama
ke gaalon par bahte hue ansu dono haathon se ragde phir un haathon ko apni shirt par
ragarte hue woh Salar se lipat gaya. "Did I make you proud..?" (kya aapko mujh par
fakhr hua?)" usne hamesha ki tarah baap se poocha.

"Very proud (bahut fakhr!)" usne use thapakte hue kaha.

Uski aankhein chamki muskurahat gehri hui phir woh Reisah ki taraf gaya. Dono
hatheliyan phelate hue usne bazu hawa mein buland karte hue Reisah ke phelaye hue
haathon par high five kiya.

496
Apne galay mein latka number card utaar kar usne Reisah ke galay mein dala phir jhuk
kar use thoda sa uthaya. Woh khilkhilayi Hameen ne use neeche utara aur isi tarah
bhagta hua waapas stage ke darmiyan chala gaya jahan mizbaan ab us se phir baat cheet
karne ke liye muntazir khada tha.

Aakhri lafz kitna mushkil tha? Ibtidaai kalimat ke baad mizbaan ne chhutte hi us se
poocha. Woh chand seconds pehle sab finalists se haath milate, unki mubarakbadiyan
wasool karte hue uske paas pahuncha tha. Hall mein mojood sab log ab dobara nishatien
sanbhal chuke the aur taqseem inaam ki taqreeb dekhne ke muntazir the. Aakhri lafz toh
be had aasan tha. Hameen ne bade itminan se kandhe uchka kar kaha. Hall mein
qahqaha gunja.

"Toh phir mushkil kya tha?" Mizbaan ne cheedhaad wale andaaz mein kaha.

"Is se pehle poochhe jaane wale saare alfaaz "Hameen ne be had sanjeedgi se tarki be
tarki kaha. Hall mein pehle se zyada ooncha qahqaha buland hua. "Kyun?"

"Kyun ki main har lafz bhool gaya tha bas tukke lagata raha har lafz hijje karne ke liye
bas aakhri lafz tha jo main aankhein, kaan, naak sab band kar ke bhi hijje kar sakta tha."

Woh rawani se kehta gaya hall mein taliyan aur qahqahay lagte rahe. Woh us bachay ki
hazir jawabi, khush mizaaji aur badla sanji ki daad dete hue mehzuz the, lekin uski baat
par yaqeen nahi kar rahe the. Hall mein bethi hui sirf Reisah thi jo yeh jaanti thi ke
woh harf beh harf theek keh raha hai. Use aakhri lafz ke ilawa waqai sare lafz bhoole
the aur woh us ke tassurat dekh kar hi yeh jaan jaati thi ke woh ek baar phir apna lafz
hije karna bhul gaya tha aur phir apni kursi par bethi woh apni ungliyon ki poron par
us ke liye dil hi dil mein dua karne shuru kar deti. "Aur aakhri lafz itna aasan kyun laga
tha aapko?" Mizbaan ne phir poocha.

Ek haath apne seenay par rakhe doosre haath se Reisah ki taraf ishaara karte hue
fakhriya andaz mein kaha. "Kyunki main aur meri behen weissnichtwo (na maloom
maqam) se aaye hain." Hall ek baar phir taliyon aur qahqahon se gung utha tha. Hall
mein lagi screen par, glasses lagaye sharmati hui Reisah ubhri thi, jiske ataraf mein
baithay Imama aur Salar bhi uski baat par hans pare the. Hameen ne jo kaha tha, woh
bilkul theek tha. Woh dono pichle kayi hafton se is ek lafz ka istemal apne liye itna ba
qaidagi se kar rahe the ke yeh unki roz marra ki guftagu ka hissa ban gaya tha.

Reisah aur Hameen yeh samajhte the ke woh dono kisi na maloom tasawwurati dunya se
aaye the jo sirf un dono ko pata thi, un dono ko nazar ati thi, kisi dusre ko nahi. Woh
dono (anokhe) the aur yeh un dono ka zati khayal tha. Yeh pichle kuch hafton mein pai

497
jane wali un dono ki nayi fantasy ka naam tha aur yeh kaise mumkin tha ke Hameen
Sikandar apni is fantasy ka naam bhool jata jo yak dam us ke samne haqiqat ban kar
aagai thi.

Reisah fakhriya andaz mein apne us partner ko dekh rahi thi jo us ki tarah weissnichtwo
se aya tha aur uyee
Is lafz ko waqai aankhein, kaan, naak band kiye bhi dohra sakta tha. Pronouncer ke
munh se is tarah jis tarah woh pichle do saal Anaya aur Jibreel ke naam rahi thi. Un
dono ne bhi Hameen ki tarah pehli baar shareek hokar is championship ko apne naam
kar liya tha. Spelling Bee ki woh activity Imama ne apne ghar mein Reisah ke liye start
ki thi. Uski zabaan seekhne ki salahiyat (linguistic skills) ko behtar karne ke liye naye
lafz seekhna un ke hije karna unhein durust talaffuz ke sath bolna sikhana.

Un ka mafoom aur phir roz marra ki guftagu mein un ka istemal... aur activity barhte
barhte un ke liye activity nahi, routine ka ek hissa ban gayi thi aur is routine ka natija
yeh nikla tha ke un charon bachon ka zakhira alfaaz (vocabulary) apni umar ke bachon
se bohot zyada acha tha. Muqablon mein hissa lene ka khayal bhi unhein kabhi nahi aata
agar woh apni vocabulary ki wajah se pehle hi apne school mein numaya nahi hote.

Hameen ki guftagu ke doraan jo woh apni tayyari, practice ki routine ke hawale se kar
raha tha, camera bar bar Imama aur Salar ko haal mein lagi bari screen par dikhata raha
tha kyun ke woh is champion ke walidain the jo is waqt center stage par the. Un ke aas
paas baithay doosre muqablon mein hissa lene wale bachon ke walidain waqtan fawaqtan
un se aakar mil rahe the. Woh mubarakbadi wasool kar rahe the.

Be had pursukoon andaz mein, dheemi muskurahaton ke sath yun jaise yeh sab kuch
mamool ki baat ho, aam baat ho... aur waqai yeh sab un ke liye aam si baat thi. Un ki
laiq aulad ne un ke liye yeh sab aam si baat hi kar diya tha. Zindagi mein ab tak un
sab ki wajah se in dono ki zindagi mein aise bohot se fakhr ke lamhaat aaye the aise
lamhaat jin ki yaadon ko woh saari umr aziz rakh sakte the.

"Mummy agle saal mein hissa loongi," un ke darmiyan bethi hui Reisah ne apne gale
mein latakay Hameen ke card ko hilate hue sargoshiyon mein Imama ko ittela kiya.
Imama ne use thapka jaise tasalli de kar han mein bhar rahi ho. Stage par ab Hameen
ko trophy di ja rahi thi. Taliyon, seetiyon, flash lights ki chaka chond aur music ki goonj
mein hazreen ek baar phir khade ho kar taliyan bajate hue daad de rahe the aur wahan
se kayi kilo meter door Washington ke aik qadre nawahi ilaqe ke aik ghar mein bethe
Jibreel aur Anaya TV par is program ki live coverage dekhte hue isi khushi aur josh ka
hissa banay hue the jo screen par unhein is hall mein nazar aa raha tha.

498
Anaya thori der pehle apne test ki tayyari khatam kar ke bethi thi, jis ki wajah se woh
Imama aur Salar ke sath nahi ja saki thi aur Jibreel us ke liye peechay ruk gaya tha.
Woh test ki tayyari karte hue bhi baar baar apne kamray se nikal kar TV lounge mein
aakar TV par sirf Hameen se poocha jane wala lafz sunti...

woh aur Jibreel mechanical andaz mein baik waqt is lafz ke bajay karte, is se pehle ke
Hameen uske hije karta, phir woh be yaqeeni se apne chhote bhai ki woh hansi dekhti jo
us ke radd-e-amal mein aati aur phir woh usay koshish karte hue dekhte, is lafz ko spell
karne ke liye aur har sahi aakhri harf par un dono ke seenon se baik waqt saans kharij
hota yun jaise jaan mein jaan aagai ho aur is ke baad Anaya ek baar phir TV lounge se
ghaib ho jati. Aur ab jab ke is teesri trophy ka un ke ghar hi aane ka faisla ho gaya tha
to woh dono be had khush the... un sab ke darmiyan muqabla hota tha. Hasad aur
raqabat nahi, yeh khasiyat in charon mein hi nahi thi.

TV dekhte hue ghanti ki awaz sunayi di. Jibreel is waqt apne liye milk shake banane
mein masroof tha. Anaya is ke darwaze ki taraf jane ke bajaye khud darwaze par chali
gayi..key hole se us ne bahar jhanka. Wahan gyarah saala Erik khada tha. Anaya chand
lamhon ke liye wahi khadi rahi uljhan ka shikar woh is ka class fellow tha. Un ka
hamsaaya tha. Us ke walidain un ke family friends the. Jibreel ghar par na hota to woh
darwaza kabhi na kholti.

Yeh us ke maa baap ki un sab ke liye, akelay ghar par hone ki soorat mein hidayat thi,
magar us waqt us ki samajh mein nahi aya ke woh darwaza kholay ya na kholay... woh
bahar key hole par nazrein jamaye yun khada tha jaise us suraakh mein se yeh dekh paa
raha ho ki use andar se dekha jaa raha tha aur dekhne wala kaun tha, yeh bhi.

"Baahar kaun hai?" Woh Jibreel tha jo achanak hi wahan aa gaya tha. Woh har barakar
palti phir us ne kaha.

"Erik!" Dono bhai behen aik dosray ko dekhte rahe. Be maqsad aur kabhi bhi doston ya
jan'ne walon ko ghar nahi bula sakte the lekin Erik ke liye un sab ke dil mein hamdardi
thi. "Acha anay do, shayad ise bhi test ka kuch poochna ho." Jibreel ne aage barh kar
darwaza khol diya.

Dono haath apni jeans ki jebo mein daale, Erik ne darwaza khulne par apne American
lahje mein hamesha ki tarah ba mushkil se unhein assalamualaikum kaha jise woh
hamesha ki tarah ba mushkil samjhi.

"Mubarak ho." Erik ne wahin khade khade Jibreel ke peechay jhankti Anaya ko dekhte
hue kaha. "Thank you." Jibreel ne bhi itna hi mukhtasir jawab diya. Woh baat karte hue

499
darwazay ke samne se hat gaye. Erik isi tarah jeans ki pockets mein haath daale, andar
aa gaya.

"Tumne test ki tayyari kar li?" Anaya us se poochhe baghair nahi rah saki. "Nahi." Woh
chalte hue lounge mein aagaya. TV par woh ab ek baar phir isi program ki live coverage
dekh raha tha. "Kyun?" "Bas aise hi," usne Anaya ki taraf dekhe baghair TV screen ko
dekhte hue us ki baat ka jawab diya.

"Beth jao." Anaya ne use usi tarah khade dekh kar kaha. Jibreel tab tak lounge ke ek
taraf mojood kitchen area mein dobara apne kaam mein masroof ho gaya tha. "Erik!
Tumhari mummy ko pata hai ke tum yahan ho?" Jibreel ko fridge mein se doodh nikalte
hue achanak khayal aaya..

"Mera khayal hai.." Erik ne jawaaban kaan se makkhi udane wale andaz mein kaha.
"Unhein nahi pata" Jibreel dudh ki bottle counter par rakhte hue thatka..Use pichle hafte
ka khayal aaya tha jab Erik ki mummy use dhundte hue waha aayi thi aur unhone
shikayat ki thi ke wo bataye baghair ghar se nikla tha aur wo ittefakan use dhundne lagi
toh unhe pata chala ke wo ghar par tha hi nahi tabhi wo un logo ke ghar aayi thi
kyunki unhe pata tha wo unhe kahi aur nahi toh waha mil jayega."Mummy ghar par nahi
hai..?" Erik ne Jibreel ke tambeehi andaz ko bhap liya tha.Jibreel kabhi itni puch kich naa
karta agar yeh Erik naa hota toh..kahin na kahin un sab ko pata tha ke woh baaz dafa
un se jhoot bolta tha aur bade itminan se bolta tha aur yeh adat usay pehle nahi thi...

Aik saal pehle jab uska baap zinda tha. Kisi dost ke paas gayi hain. Sabil aur Mark bhi
un ke saath hain." Us ne Jibreel ko bataya.

TV par ab coverage khatam ho kar credits chal rahe thay.

"Tum saath nahi gaye?" Anaya ne us se poocha. "Mujhe test ki tayyari karni thi." Us ne
turki be turki kaha. Anaya usay dekh kar rah gayi. Woh ab remote haath mein liye uska
moaina is tarah karne aur uske buttono ko choone mein masroof tha jaise zindagi mein
pehli baar remote dekha ho. Anaya ki taraf mutawajjah na hote hue bhi usay andaza tha
woh us ki baat par usay dekh rahi hogi.

"Chalo phir test ki tayyari karte hain." Anaya ne jawaban use kaha. Usay waqai tashweesh
hui thi ke Erik ne test ki tayyari nahi ki thi. Is ka matlab tha woh ek baar phir test
mein bura score lene wala tha.

500
"Yeh sab wapas kab aayenge?" Erik ne uski offer ko mukammal tor par nazar andaz
karte hue baat badalne ki koshish ki. Test ki tayyari uski zindagi ka masla nahi tha. Uski
zindagi ke masail kuch aur thay.

"Wapas aa rahe honge." Anaya ne usay bataya aur usay dekhne lagi. Usay pata tha ab
woh be maqsad, be ma'ni sawal karta rahega ta ke wahan betha rahe tab tak, jab tak
woh wahan se bhi be zar nahi ho jata... Usay Erik par tars aya tha. Pichle ek saal se
hamesha hi ata tha woh pehle aisa nahi tha. Uski class ke sab se behtareen students
mein se ek tha. Ek saal mein woh ausat se bhi kam ho gaya tha. "Tum apni mummy ke
saath nahi gaye?" Anaya ne us se kaha. Us ne ek lamhe pehle kabal Jibreel ki milk shake
ki offer rad ki thi.

"Han, main jaa sakta tha, lekin main nahi gaya. Main koi game khel sakta hoon?" Us ne
ek hi jumlay mein jawab aur sawal kiya. Anaya ye hickichai.

"Nahi." Anaya ke bajaye Jibreel ne jawab dete hue uske haath se remote le liya tha. Is
waqt hamare ghar mein koi games nahi khelta. Kafi der ho chuki hai."

Jibreel ne us ke qareeb sofay par bethte hue usay apne ghar ke qawaneen narmi se
bataye. Woh roz games nahi khel sakte thay. Woh raat ko bhi games nahi khel sakte
thay. Aam tor par woh us waqt tak dinner kar chuke hote lekin aaj Hameen ke is
muqable mein shirkat ki wajah se dinner late ho gaya tha.

"Lekin main to ek outsider hoon aur mehmaan bhi." Erik ne chand lamhe sochne ke baad
Jibreel se kaha, jo ab TV par CNN laga kar betha tha. "Nahi, tum bahar ke nahi ho."
Jibreel ne jawaban usay keh kar. Erik bol nahi saka. Woh jaise un se yahi sunna chahta
tha.

"Main dinner table set kar doon... Sab aanay wale honge," Anaya uth khari hui. Woh ab
lounge mein hi aik hisse mein lagi hui dining table par mats aur plates rakhne lagi... Erik
kuch der waqfe waqfe se usay aur Jibreel ko dekhta raha phir jaise usay wahan apni
mojoodgi be maqsad nazar aayi thi. Jibreel news bulletin mein mahv tha. Anaya table set
karne mein Erik phir bhi wahan se jane par tayar nahi tha. Is ghar mein zindagi thi
sukoon... Jo ab us ke ghar mein nahi tha.

Kuch der be maqsad CNN dekhte hue woh uth kar Anaya ke paas aagaya aur kuch kahe
baghair khud hi table set karne mein uski madad karne laga. Aath kursiyo wali table par
Anaya ne saat mats lagaye thay aur Erik ne ye notice kiya tha. Us ne jaise kahe baghair
ye jaan liya tha ke woh wahan se khana kha kar jaye ga. Woh aksar un ke ghar khana
kha leta tha. Pakistani khana bhi sirf taza khane ki khwahish mein kuch logon ke sath

501
beth kar khane ki zaroorat ke tehath... Us ke apne ghar mein Caroline khana weekend
par banakar freeze kiya karti thi. Phir woh pura week wahi khana bar bar garam ho kar
khaya jata. Aisa hamesha se nahi tha. Ek saal se ho gaya tha, jab se us ka baap aik
hadse mein halak hua tha. Caroline wakeel thi, aik namwar aur be had mashroof wakeel.

Teen bachon ki baap ke baghair akelay dekh bhal karna aur is ke sath sath career ko
bhi sambhalna usay bohot mushkil lagne laga tha. Woh na job badal sakti thi na hi apne
career ke is stage par apna profession ghar mein rahne wali maa banna us ki khwahishat
mein se tha bhi nahi. Shohar ki hadsati maut aik sadma tha..

Woh aur James pandrah saal se ekathey thay aur aik misali jora thay. Pandrah saal ki
refaqaat ke badh achanak ek din phir akelay ho jana takleef deh tha, lekin mustaqbil ka
adam e tahafuz aik aur masla tha. Woh mashriqi aurat nahi thi ke sirf bachon ko apna
saathi aur zindagi ka maqsad samajhte hue sirf unhe kaafi samajhti aur unhi ke sahare
apni zindagi guzar leti. Usay apni zindagi mein kisi saathi ki talash aur zaroorat bhi thi
jo James ke car crash ke chhah mah baad aik colleague ki shakal mein mil gaya tha.

Zindagi bilkul normal nahi hui, lekin kuch behtar hone lagi thi. Kam az kam Caroline ke
liye us ke dono judwa bachay chhe saal ke thay aur ek das saal ka tha jab car ke hadse
mein James ki maut waqea hui thi. Sebil aur Mark sambhal gaye thay. Woh abhi chhote
thay aur James ke sath un ki wabastagi waisi nahi thi jaisi Erik ki thi. Woh baap ke sath
had se zyada attached tha.

Woh log jis suburb mein reh rahe thay wahan pandrah bees gharon mein rehne wale
sare hi log professionals aur a'la qabiliyat ke hamil thay. Kuch doosri qoumiyat se talluq
rakhte thay jaise Salar aur Imama ka khandan jo Erik ke bilkul saath wale ghar mein
thay. Un ka lawn mushtarka tha.

Erik ki paidaish se bhi pehle se James ne woh ghar qistoon par liya tha lekin Salar aur
us ka khandan taqreeban dhaai saal pehlay wahan aa kar rehna shuru hua tha. Salar aur
James kisi financial firm mein kuch arsa kaam kar chuke thay aur ek dosray ko bohot
arsey se jaante thay. Dono khandanon mein mel milaap barhne ki wajah, Salar ke bachon
ka isi school mein admission tha, jahan Erik tha. Anaya, Erik ki class mein thi. Yeh un
dono ke darmiyan hone wali dosti ka aghaz tha. Agar use dosti kaha ja sakta to Anaya
bohot alag thalg rahne wali bachi thi lekin is ke sath sath bohot soch samajh kar baat
karne wali... Erik bhi be had batoni nahi tha lekin laa'ubali tha... Shararti... Khush mizaaj...

Dostana aadat rakhne wala aik American bacha woh Anaya ki taraf us ki ghair mamooli
zehanat ki wajah se mutawajjah hua tha. Us ne dino mein is class mein aakar dhak
bithai thi. Woh un ki class ki pehli siyah balon aur siyah aankhon wali dhoodhia rangat

502
ki larki thi aur apni lambi khamdar palkon ki wajah se pehchani jasakti thi. Erik ko woh
cute lagti thi. Is liye bhi kyun ke woh class ki dousri larkiyon ki tarah har waqt patar
patar bolte nazar nahi aati thi na hi har ek se behas karti nazar aati thi. Us ko apna
dost banane ki kohish Erik ki taraf se hui thi aur ek saal tak jari rahi thi. Woh Anaya ke
ghar bhi ata jata tha lekin yeh sab kuch rasmi tha. Us ki family ke log dosron ke
hamsayon ke bachon ki tarah us se bhi ache tareeqe se milte thay lekin yahan woh be
takallufi usay kabhi mehsoos nahi hui ke woh Anaya ko apni girl friend keh sakta...

Woh log muslim hain aur muslim aise hi reserved hote hain. Us ne aik bar apne baap se
Anaya aur us ke waldain ke hawalay se lambay chode sawalat kiye thay aur us ke baap
ne bade ache tareeqe se usay samjaya tha.

Dedh saal guzarne ke baad sab kuch dramai andaz mein badla tha. Us ke baap ki maut
ke baad Anaya ne pehli bar khud us se baat cheet karne ki koshish ki thi. Jab woh
taqreeban do haftay ke baad pehli bar school gaya tha aur school jane ke bawajood woh
har class mein kuch bhi kam kiye baghair khali zehan ke sath betha raha tha.

Us ke tamam friends aur class fellows ne baari baari aakar us ko tasalli dene ki koshish
ki thi aur phir apne roz marra ke muamlat mein masroof ho gaye thay lekin Erik agle
kai din school jate hue bhi dosron ke bachon ki tarah mamool sargarmiyon mein khud
ko masroof nahi rakha tha aur yehi woh waqt tha jab Anaya aur us ki dosti shuru hui
thi. Woh class work mein us ki madad karne lagi thi. Woh janta tha aur mehsoos karta
tha ke woh hamdardi thi jo Anaya aur us ki family ko yak dam usay itni tawajjo dene
par majboor kar rahi thi aur is hamdardi ne bade ajeeb andaz mein use un logon ka
mohtaaj kiya tha.

Salar ka khandan woh wahid khandan aur ghar nahi tha jahan Erik ka aana jaana tha,
woh apne aas paas ke un tamaam gharo mein hi jaata tha jahan us ke ham umr bachay
thay. Jis jagah woh rehta tha, wahan mukhtalif mazahib aur mukhtalif qoumiyat ke log
rehte thay. Ek adha Indian, chand Chinese, ekka dukka Arab, Yehudi aur phir Salar aur
Imama ka ghar. aur in sab gharo mein woh agar kisi ghar ki taraf kheenchta tha to woh
yeh hi aakhri ghar tha. Un ka ghar waisa hi ghar tha jaisa kabhi us ke baap ki zindagi
mein us ka apna ghar tha.

Us ke maa baap be had masroof hone ke bavajud Erik par tawajjuh dete thay. Khaas taur
par us ka baap jo khud eklauta tha ... aur ab Ceroline puri koshish ke bavajud Erik ko
itni tawajjuh nahi de sakti thi. Woh Sabil aur Mark ko zyada tawajjuh ka mustahiq
samajhti thi, kyun ke woh bohot chhote thay aur agar woh aisa samajhti thi to yeh galat
bhi nahi tha aur Erik jaise apne markaz se bhatkay hue ek sayare ki tarah is khandan ke
sayare mein aya tha. Un se mutasir .... un ka hissa ban jaane ki koshish mein .....

503
Hameen aur Reisah ke saath Imama aur Salar ki amad par un ka be had josh tareeqe se
istiqbaal kiya gaya tha aur istiqbaal karne walon mein Erik bhi tha. Kuch der ke liye
wahan un ke saath Hameen se khush guppiyan karte. Woh yeh bhool gaya tha ke woh
kahan mojood hai.

---------------------------------------

Khanay ki mez par un ke saath khana khaate aur khush guppiyan karte hue, door bel
bajne par bhi Erik ko yeh khayal nahi aya tha ke woh Cerolin ho gi. Woh be had na
khush thi aur hamesha ki tarah un ke ghar aane par us ne mamool andaz mein khush
gawar rasmi jumlon ka tabadla bhi nahi kiya tha. Us ne andar aate hi Erik ka poocha tha
aur Erik ke wahan hone ki tasdeeq hone par woh andar aayi thi aur us ne lounge mein
khade khade Erik ko daantna shuru kiya tha. Woh Sabil aur Mark ko us ke paas chhod
kar kisi dost ke saath dinner par gayi thi aur woh Sabil aur Mark ke sote hi ghar se
nikal aaya tha aur ab jab Kerolin waapas aayi to us ne Sabil aur Mark dono ko ghar
mein rote hue pareshan aur Erik ko wahan se ghaib paya tha.

Erik ne maa ki daant phatkar khamoshi se suni thi. Sharmindagi agar usay hui thi to sirf
is baat ki ke us ka jhoot un sab ke samne khula tha, jo us ne Mark aur Sabil ke hawale
se bola tha. Keroline sakht mizaj nahi thi lekin pichle kuch arsa se us ke aur Erik ke
darmiyan ajeeb ki sardi mehri aagayi thi woh jaanti thi. Erik, James ki maut ki wajah se
upset tha lekin woh is baat se bezaar ho chuki thi...

Wo 11 saal ka ladka tha wo chahti thi wo apni zimmedariyan mehsoos kare aur agar
kuch zimmedariyan apne sar nahi le sakta toh kam az kam koi masla bhi paida naa
kare..Erik ko maa se tabtak hamdardi rahi thi jab tak us ne Karoline ke naye partner ko
nahi dekha tha..baap ki maut se bada sadma yeh tha ki koi aur uske baap ki jagah lene
wala tha..Uske aur Caroline ke darmiyan sard mehri aur kasheedgi ki buniyadi wajah yehi
thi jise Caroline bujh nahi payi thi.Erik ke jaane ke kuch der baad bhi waha khamoshi ho
rahi thi..yeh kisi ki bhi samajh mein nahi aaya tha ki wo is saari surat e haal par kis
radde amal ka izhar kare...

Erik ke sath sabko hamdardi thi lekin ab unki samajh mein yeh bhi nahi aa raha tha ki
wo use apne ghar se door kaise rakhe khaas taur par aisi surat e haal mein ke Caroline
ko is mail-jol par etraaz bhi nahi tha aur woh khud bhi kai baar emergency ki surat
mein Sebil aur Mark ko unke paas chhod jaati thi. Itna accha bacha tha pehle kabhi
jhooth bolte nahi dekha maine use pata nahi ab kya ho gaya hai ise..Tables se bartan
uthate hue Imama ne jaise tabsera kiya tha.James ki maut ne aisa kar diya hai use Salar
ne mez se uthte hue uske tabsere ke jawab mein kaha.

504
Bartan sink mein rakhte hue Imama ajeeb andaaz mein thandi padi thi. Do din baad
Salar ka tibi muaina hona tha. Pehle har teen maah ke baad uska tibi muaina hota tha,
ab is baar chhe maah ke baad. Yeh dekha jata tha ki uske dimag mein mojood tumor
kisi haalat mein tha. Barhne laga tha? Ghatne laga tha? Uske dimag mein koi aur tumor
to nahi ban gaya tha. Tumors ne kuch aur cells ko to mutasir karna nahi shuru kar diya
tha.

CTS MRI CBC LP BPT TMT..pata nahi kitne tests the jin ki reports woh dam sade dekhti
rehti thi. Har clear report uska saans bahaal kar deti. Koi mamooli si bhi kharab report
use be haal kar deti. Zindagi jaise phir teen maah ke baad daire mein simat kar aagayi
thi. Teen maah ke baad medical check-up hota aur phir do teen maah ke liye jeene lagi
aur jab jab medical check-up ki tareekhein qareeb aane lagti Imama ki badhawasi mein
bhi izafa hone lagta. Aur yeh sab kuch teen saal se ho raha tha aur teen saal se theek
tha. Uska operation kaamyaab raha tha. Hosh mein aane ke baad uski zehni salahiyaton
par bhi koi asar nahi hua tha.

Chhote mote asarat aaye the lekin woh aise nahi the ke unhein tashwesh lahaq hoti lekin
iske bawajood Imama Hashim ko lagta tha, zindagi badal gayi hai. Aur ab Salar ki zubaan
se James ki maut ka zikr sun kar aur is maut ne uske bete ko kaise mutasir kiya tha.
Woh ek baar phir isi tarah munjamid ho gayi thi. Chand ghante pehle hone wali taqreeb
yak dam jaise uske dimag se mahv ho gayi thi. Woh check-up jo do din baad hone wala
tha, agar woh theek rehta to phir iska check-up teen ke bajaye chhe maah ke baad hota.
Salar ki nahi jaise uski apni zindagi ki moayed teen se chhe maah badhne wali thi.

Kitchen mein sink ke samne khade usne lounge mein baithe Salar ko dekha. Uske gird
baithe usse khush guftaguon mein masroof apne bachon ko dekha. Woh khush qismat thi
ke woh ab bhi unki zindagiyon mein tha. Jeeta jaagta, hasta muskurata khushbash
sehatmand kam az kam koi ab use dekh kar yeh andaza nahi laga sakta tha ki use koi
bimari thi aur aisi bimari thi. Woh sirf apni surgery ke baad sehat yaabi aur ilaaj ke
doraniye mein bimaar lagta tha.

Surgery ke liye sar ke baal saaf karwa dene ki wajah se bhi aur iske baad hone wale
ilaaj ki wajah se bhi... Tab uske chehre par yak dam jhuriyan si aa gayi thi. Bohat kam
waqt mein uska wazan bohat zyada kam hua tha. Woh shayad uska natija the. Chhe saat
maah woh ek ke baad ek chhote bade infections ka shikaar hota raha tha. Woh surgery
ke baad wapas Pakistan aana chahti thi lekin aa nahi saki. Woh use wahan is tarah akela
yeh jang ladne ke liye chhod nahi sakti thi.

Woh kaam chhod kar ghar baith kar aaram karne ke liye tayyar nahi tha aur yeh option
uske paas thi bhi nahi surgery ke ek haftay baad woh dobara SIF ke projects ke liye
baitha tha aur woh sirf baith kar use dekhti rahi thi. Teamardiyaayi ayaadat dekh bhaal...

505
In lafzon ko Salar Sikandar ne be maani kar ke rakh diya tha. Woh hatta or muqdoor
apni zimmedari khud utha raha tha jaise saari umr uthaane ki koshish karta raha tha.
Woh phir bhi use tanha chhod dene par tayyar nahi thi. Chhe saat maah ke baad woh
bilakhir sehatmand hona shuru ho gaya tha. Uske naye baal ug aaye the. Uska wazan
barh gaya tha. Uske chehre se woh jhuriyan gayab ho gayi thi jo raaton raat aayi thi.

Aankhon ke gird halqay aur chehre ki peela hat bhi chali gayi thi. Woh ab waisa hi Salar
nazar aata tha jaisa us bimari ki tashkhees se pehle tha. Doctors kehte the uski sehat ki
bahaali na-qabil e yaqeen aur qabil w rashk hai. Imama Hashim phir bhi mutmaeen hone
se qasir thi Salar ke saath guzaare hue shaadi ke shuru ke das saalon mein usne duniya
ki har nemat chakh li thi.

Har aasaish dekh li thi. Luxuery cars se private planes ke safar tak sone ke zevarat se le
kar heero tak sab woh aadhi duniya us ke saath ghoomi thi. Koi aisi cheez nahi thi jis ki
tamanna usne ki ho aur Salar ne use tamanna rehne diya tha woh apni zindagi ke in das
saalon par, pariyon ki kahani likh sakti thi. Lekin aisi zindagi guzarne ke baad bhi Imama
Hashim ko zindagi ki sab se badi nemat zindagi hi lagi thi. Us shakhs ki zindagi.

Woh uske paas tha to duniya ki koi aur cheez na hone ke bawajood bhi woh khush reh
sakti thi. Hans sakti thi, jee sakti thi baqi aur kuch bhi na hota. Mehngay kapray,
zevarat,aasaishat, ghar, kuch bhi na hota, sirf uska saath uske saath rehta to woh khush
reh sakti thi. Jeene ke liye bas itna kaafi tha aur ab ek baar phir uske medical check-up
ki taareekh qareeb thi, ek baar phir uski neendein gayab hona shuru ho gayi thi. Lounge
mein Hameen ki kisi baat par haste hue Salar ka chehra dekhte hue use uski surgery ke
baad pehli baar usse dekhna yaad aaya tha. Aath ghante ki surgery ke baad pehli baar
use dekha phir agli subah hospital ja kar use dobara dekhna woh yaad nahi karna chahti
thi lekin woh bhool nahi paati thi.

Woh tab bhi uske chehre par nazrein jamaaye use dekhte hue uske haath par apna haath
rakhe baiti thi, jab woh hosh mein aaya tha. Uske mutawaram papote hilne lage the. Woh
aankhein kholne ki jaddo jahad kar raha tha. "Salar, Salar!" Woh be ikhtiyar use pukaarne
lagi thi. Ek baar do baar kayi baar usne bilakhir aankhein khol di thi. Sooji hui surkh
aankhein...

Woh ghanoodgi mein tha aur is kehfiyat se lar raha tha... Usne Salar ka chehra chhua, ek
baar phir uska naam pukarte hue. is baar Salar ne use dekha tha. Gardan zara si modte
hue lekin un aankhon mein uske liye koi
pehchaan, koi ta'asur nahi tha. Woh sirf use dekh raha tha. Pehchaanne ki koshish nahi
kar raha tha. Imama ko jaise dhachka laga tha. Kya woh waqai use pehchaan nahi pa
raha tha? Doctors ne is khadshay ka izhaar operation se pehle kiya tha ke uski yaad-
dasht ja sakti hai.

506
Operation ke muzamirat mein se yeh ek tha. Uske bawajood woh shadeed sadmay ka
shikar hui thi. Gung dam bakhud woh sard haath pairon ke saath un aankhon ko dekhti
rahi thi jo use ek ajnabi ki tarah dekh rahi thi.. Phir jaise un aankhon mein chamak aani
shuru hui. Jaise uska aks ubharna shuru hua. Uski palkein ab saakit nahi thi..wo jhapakne
lagi thi.

Manusiyat ka ehsas dete hue bed par uske haath ke neeche maujood Salar ke haath mein
harkat hui thi. Woh uska naam ab bhi nahi le pa raha tha lekin uske haath ka lams
shanaakht kar raha tha. Radd-e-amal zahir kar raha tha. Teen saal guzarne ke baad bhi
Imama is surgery se pehle aur is surgery ke baad ek ek lamha ginwa sakti thi..wo sab
kuch jaise uske zehan par anmit naqoosh ki tarah naqsh tha.

Salar ki zubaan se jo pehla lafz nikla tha woh uska naam nahi tha. Woh Alhamdulillah
tha aur Imama ko pehli baar Alhamdulillah ka matlab samajh mein aaya tha. Usne Imama
ka naam agle jumle mein liya tha aur Imama ko laga usne zindagi mein pehli baar apna
naam suna ho. Zindagi mein pehli baar use apna naam khoob soorat laga tha.

Usne pehli cheez paani manga thi aur Imama ko laga duniya mein sab se keemti cheez
paani hi hai aur usne kalma padha tha...koi marte hue toh kalma padhta hai..Phir zinda
ho jaane par usne kalma parhte hue kisi ko pehli baar dekha tha aur is sab ke doran
Salar ne Imama ka haath nahi chhoda tha. Woh lams lams nahi tha. Jannat thi jo haath
mein thi.

"Tumhein nahi aana yahan?" Salar ne yak dum use mukhatib kiya. Woh abhi bhi kitchen
ke sink se tek lagaye wahi khadi thi..Door thi is liye khud par qaboo bhi pa gayi thi.
Aansu bhi chhupa gayi thi. "Haan mein aati hoon." Usne palat kar sink mein baqi bartan
bhi rakhe. "Main sab baatein to yahan se bhi sun rahi hoon." Usne kaha tha.

"Mummy! Agla saal Reisah jayegi spelling bee mein." Hameen ne wahan baithe woh elaan
kiya tha jo Reisah isse pehle hi us tak pahuncha chuki thi. Imama ne toonti band karte
hue palat kar dekha. Woh khud ko sambhal chuki thi lekin Hameen ki baat uski samajh
mein nahi aayi thi. "Reisah kya karegi?" Usne sirf Raeesa ka naam suna tha.

"Mummy! Mai bhi yeh trophy jeet kar laaungi." Reisah ne is baar khud Imama ko
mansoobe ke bajaye maqsad bataya.

------------------------------

507
Ayesha Abidin apne baap ke inteqal ke saath maah baad paida hui thi. Teen behnon mein
sabse chhoti thi aur teeno behnon ki umr mein zyada waqfa nahi tha. Iske walidain nah
sirf khud doctors the, balki doctors ke ek namwar khandan se talluq rakhte the. Ayesha
ki maa Noreen Ilahi ne apni beti ko thode arse ke liye Pakistan mein apni maa ke paas
bhej diya tha. Woh America mein medicine jaise profession se munsalik hue the. Do
betiyon ke saath is nauzaida bachi ko shohar ki achanak maut ke baad paida hone wale
halaat mein sambhal nahin sakti thi.

Ayesha agle paanch saal Pakistan hi mein rahi. Halanki Noreen Ilahi usko saal chhe
mahine wahan rakhna chahti thi lekin Ayesha ki naani aur naana ko is se itni unsiyat ho
gayi thi aur woh bhi unke saath itni khush aur mutmain thi ke Noreen khayal aane par
bhi usay waapas nahin le ja saki. Do chhoti bachiyon ke saath America mein zindagi ek
orthopedic surgeon ke taur par waise hi itni masheene thi..

Shohar ki maut ke baad ke woh chahti bhi Ayesha ko apne saath le jaane par bhi wo
uski parvarish ki zimmedari nahin utha sakti thi. Paanch saal ke baad bilakhir woh
Ayesha ko apne paas le aayi lekin Ayesha ka wahan dil naa laga. Woh apni do badi
behnon se maanoos nahin thi. Noreen Ilahi bahut mashhoor thi aur Ayesha ke liye kisi ke
paas waqt nahin tha. Woh do saal kisi na kisi tarah wahan guzarti rahi lekin saath saal
ki umar mein Noreen ko ek baar phir... uski zid par usay waapas Pakistan bhejna pada
lekin is baar Noreen ko uske rehen sehen ke hawale se fikar hone lagi thi.

Woh aur unki dono betiyan aur adhe se zyada sasural aur Maika America mein muqeem
the aur woh Ayesha ko bhi mustaqil tor par America mein hi rakhna chahti thi, kyunki
Pakistan mein ab unke sirf walidain rahe gaye the. Jo Pakistan chhod kar apne beton ya
betiyon ke paas America aane par tayaar nahi the, saath saal ki umr mein use waapas
Pakistan bhejne ke bawajood is baar Noreen use saal mein do baar America bulati rahi.
Unki koshish thi Ayesha aur uski behnon Nareeman aur Raima mein lagao paida ho jaye.
Unki koshish kaamyaab sabit hui thi. Ayesha aur uski dono behne ab ek dusre ke zyada
qareeb hone lagi thi aur Ayesha ko ab America itna ajnabi nahi lagta tha jitna usko
shuru mein lagta tha.

Das saal ki umr mein Ayesha ek baar phir America aayi thi, aur is baar use wahan rehne
mein pehle jaise mas'alein pesh nahi aaye the lekin ab ek naya mas'ala tha. Woh school
mein ja kar pareshan hone lagi thi. Woh Pakistan mein bhi co education mein parhti rahi
thi, magar wahan aur yahan ke mahaul mein farq tha. Noreen school ke hawale se kuch
nahi kar sakti thi. Ye mas'ala unki do badi betiyon ko pesh nahi aaya tha. Woh Ayesha
ki tarah class mein chhoti chhoti baaton par pareshan nahi hoti thi, na hi barham hoti
thi. Ayesha ko school achha nahi lagta tha.

508
Noreen ke paas ek raasta yeh tha ke woh use wahan kisi Islamic school mein bheje, woh
is raaste ko istemaal nahi karna chahti thi. Wo is umar mein use itni baa munazzam
zindagi dena nahi chahti thi. Unka khayal tha wo kuch arsa yahan rehne ke baad khud hi
theek hona shuru ho jayegi. Ek saal baad bhi jab Ayesha behtar hone ke bajaye zyada
pareshan hona shuru hui aur uski grades aur kharab hone lage to Noreen ko use ek baar
phir Pakistan bhejna pada tha. Woh ab use O-levels ke baad wahan bulwana chahti thi,
kyunki unka khayal tha wo is waqt tak kuch samajhdar ho jaayegi aur wahan cheezo ko
aasani se samajh sakegi.

Terah saal ki umr mein Ayesha Abidin ek baar phir America rehne ke liye aayi thi lekin
is baar woh wahan apne liye ek naya mas'ala dekhti thi, America use Islamic mulk nahi
lag raha tha. Wahan ki shakhsi azadi uske liye pareshan kun thi. Wahan ke libaas aur
zubaan ke maamle mein rava rakhne wali azadi use hawlaanay lagi thi, lekin un mein se
sab se bada challenge uske liye ye tha ke woh wahan hijab mein bhi apne aap ko
mehfooz nahi samajhti thi jo usne Pakistan mein lena shuru kiya tha aur jisse Noreen
khush nahi thi.

Is baar Noreen ne bilakhir ghutne tek diye the. Ye maan liya tha ke Ayesha ka America
mein ab koi mustaqbil nahi tha. Woh Pakistan mein hi rehna chahti thi aur wahan pesh
aane wale tamam chhote bade masail ke saath khush thi. Unhone Ayesha ko ek baar phir
America se waapas Pakistan bhej diya tha. Ye Ayesha Abidin ka intekhab tha ke use apni
zindagi naana, naani ke tareeqe se ek Islami mulk mein guzarni hai.

Ek nao-ummar tor par America ki taraqqi se mutassir hone aur wahan rehaish ka
ikhtiyar rakhne ke bawajood Ayesha Abidin ek pur sukoon achhi zindagi ka khwaab le
kar ek baar phir Pakistan lauti thi, jahan woh apne jaise logon ke darmiyan zindagi
guzarti.

Ayesha ke nana, nani ne use convent mein parhaane ke bawajood zyada bebaak andaaz
mein uski parwarish nahi ki thi. Ayesha ko unhone ghar mein ek aise molvi se Quran e
Pak parhaya tha jo kam fehm rakhne wala rawaayati molvi nahi tha. Woh ek achhe
idaare ke talaba ko Quran aur Hadees ki tarbiyat deta tha. Khud Ayesha ke nana, nani
bhi deen aur duniya ki bohot samajh rakhte the. Woh aala taleem yafta the. Milne julne
ke shoqeen aala tabqay se talluq rakhne ke bawajood woh deeni aur ikhlaqi qadroun ke
hisaab se qadamat pasand the lekin yeh qadamat parasti deen ke in ma'ano mein nahi
thi jo unhone Ayesha ko diya tha.

Ayesha Abidin ek aise mahol mein thi jahan deen ki samajh bujh aur is mein gehri
dilchaspi ke saath paida hui thi jahan par haram aur halal ki talwaaron se darrane ke
bajaaye daleel aur mantaq se achhai aur burai samjhai jaati thi. Shayad yehi wajah thi ke
Ayesha apne mazhab se be-had jazbati lagaav rakhti thi.

509
Woh paanch waqt namaaz ba-qaidgi se padhti thi. Hijab bhi odhti thi. Roze bhi rakhti thi.
Apne nana, nani ke saath hajj bhi kar chuki thi lekin is ke saath saath woh funoon-e-
latifa ki har sanf mein bhi dilchaspi rakhti thi. Paintings bana leti thi. School mein poore
libaas ke saath pairaki ke muqablon mein bhi hissa leti thi. Har woh kaam karleti thi
jisme use dilchaspi hoti aur jis ki use apne nana, nani se ijazat milti thi.

Americi muashray ka hissa na ban'ne ke bawajood Noreen ko yeh tasleem karne mein
aar nahi tha ke unki beti ki tarbiyat bohot achhi hui thi aur uska sehra unke waliden ko
sirf wohi nahi deti thi, unke khandan aur sasural ke woh sab log dete the jo Ayesha se
kabhi mil chuke the.

Noreen ne apni badi dono betiyon ko bhi badi tawajjuh aur mehnat se pala tha. Unhone
unhein America mein rehte hue apne culture aur mazhab se jitna qareeb rakhnay ki
koshish kar sakti thi itna rakha tha magar unka zindagi guzarnay ka andaaz bohat azaad
tha aur Noreen ko yeh is liye kabhi qabil e aitraaz nahi laga tha, kyunki unki betiyon ke
liye hudood o kayyub se kabhi aage na barhi jo un ke liye kabhi pareshani ka ba'ais
banti, un ke itminan ke liye itna hi kafi tha ke woh na sirf taleemi lehaz se bohat achhi
thi balkay America mein palne barhne wali doosri Pakistani larkiyon ki nisbat un ki
zyada farmanbardar aur parwa karne wali thi.

Lekin unhein in donon mein aur Ayesha ki tarbiyat mein tab farq samajh mein aata jab
Ayesha America unke paas rehne ke liye aati ya woh Pakistan rehne aati.

Unhein yeh ehsaas hota ke woh beti ki maa hain. Ayesha unke aage peechay phirti thi.
Un ke paas baithti rehti thi. Un ki baatein tawajjuh se sunti. Un ke liye khaane banati
aur is sab ke badle mein usse Noreen se kuch bhi nahi chahiye hota tha. Woh yeh sab
adatan karti thi aur yeh sab usne un hi waliden se seekha tha jo Noorain ke maa baap
thay.

Noorain apne maa baap ki is hawale se be-had ahsaanmand aur mamnoon thi ke unho
ne uski beti ki sirf tarbiyat hi acchi nahi ki thi, balki use bohat achhe idaron se taleem
dilwa rahe the.

Noreen ki khwahish thi ke Ayesha doctor banti, kyun ke unki badi dono betiyon mein se
kisi ko Medicine mein dilchaspi nahi thi aur na hi woh doctor banna chahti thi. Ayesha
ko bhi Medicine mein bohat zyada dilchaspi nahi thi, aur shayad maa ki khwahish na
hoti to woh Medicine ke bajaye Architect banna chahti, lekin Noreen ki khwahish ko
maqdam samajhte hue usne zindagi ke bohat sare maqasid badal diye thay.

510
Shayad kahin woh apni maa ki woh khufgi bhi door karna chahti thi jo baar baar
America ja kar bhi wahan adjust nahi hone aur phir wapas aane par, woh apni maa ke
dil mein paida karti rahi thi.

Noreen is liye bhi use Medicine parhana chahti thi, kyun ke unka khayal tha ke agar
Ayesha ko dobara kabhi America ana pada to uske paas aik achi professional degree hogi
to use naukri ke mas'ale nahi honge. Medical parhane ka woh khwaab jo Noreen ne us
ke liye dekha tha woh Ayesha Abidin ki zindagi ka sab se bhayanak khwaab sabit hua
tha.
-------------------------------------------------

Woh agli subah phir un ke darwaze par khada tha. Bachon ko school gaye abhi sirf
ghanta hi hua tha aur Imama ne laundry se kapre nikal kar chand minute pehle dryer
mein daale thay. Use aaj garage saaf karna tha aur bell bajne par uske baare mein sochte
hue nikli thi to usne Erik ko samne khada paya tha.

Imama ne darwaza khol diya tha lekin woh darwaze se hati nahi thi. Erik ne hamesha ki
tarah apne makhsoos andaaz mein salaam kiya tha jo usne unhi se sikha tha. Imama ne
salaam ka jawab diya lekin woh phir bhi wahiin khadi rahi thi. Raaste roke aur us par
nazrein jamaaye.

"Aap andar aane ko nahi kahegi?" Erik ne bil akhir kaha.

"Tum school nahi gaye?" Imama ne us ka sawal ghol karte hue jawaban usse poocha..

"No... darasal.." Erik ne chand lamhe koi jawab dhoondne ki koshish ki phir wahi jawab
diya jo woh samajh rahi thi.

"Kyun?" "Meri tabiyat kharab hai" Erik ne nazrein milaye baghair kaha..

"Tabiyat ko kya hua? Woh bina chahte hue bhi ek dum naram padhi.

"Mujhe lagta hai, mujhe cancer hai." Erik ne be had itminan ke saath kaha. Woh kuch
lamhon ke liye hakka bakka reh gayi thi. "For God Sake," Usne bilaakhir apne hawas par
qabu paya. "Jo bhi munh mein aaye bol dete ho. Sochte nahin kya kehna hai aur kya
nahin. Aise hota hai cancer," woh usay daanti hi chali gayi. Erik ko mayoosi hui. Usay
Imama se hamdardi ki tawaqqi thi jo pehle milti rahi thi.

511
"Aapko kaise pata mujhe cancer nahin hai?" Usne bilaakhir Imama se kaha. Woh uski
shakal dekh kar reh gayi. Uski shakal be had masoom thi. Chocolate brown chamak daar
reshmi baal jo kangi kiye baghair bikhray hue thay aur isi rang ki aankhein jo pehle
sharaarat se chamakti rehti thi. Ab unmein ek uljhan bhari udasi thi.

Imama se koi jawab nahin ban pada tha. Jawab de sakti thi lekin gyarah saal ke is
bachay ko kya jawab deti jo pehle hi zindagi ke sabak seekh nahin paa rha tha.

Khamoshi se usne raasta chhora aur apron ki doriyan kamar ke gird kaste hue darwaza
khula chhor kar andar chali gayi. Erik ne andar aate hue darwaza band kiya, kundi
lagayi. Yun jaise woh uska apna ghar tha, phir woh bhi lounge mein aagaya tha.

Imama kitchen counter par baking ka bohot sa samaan phelaaye khadi thi, woh apne
kaam mein masroof rahi, counter par pade cell phone se kisi surat ki tilawat ho rahi thi
jo woh kaam karte hue sun rahi thi. Erik ne bhi lounge mein aakar kamre mein buland
hone wali aayat ki awaaz suni. Chand lamhon ke liye uski samajh mein nahin aaya. Woh
khara rahe. Baith jaaye. Baat kare. Nah kare.

Usne Jibreel ko kayi baar tilawat karte suna tha aur woh jab bhi tilawat kar raha hota,
koi aur baat nahin karta tha. Uske aas paas koi aur unchi awaaz mein baat bhi nahin
karta tha. Erik faisla nahin kar paaya ke cell phone par chalne wali tilawat ke doran
usay kya karna chahiye. Uski yeh mushkil Imama ne aasan ki. Usne cell phone par woh
tilawat band kar di.

"Jibreel ki awaaz hai?" Erik ne jaise tasdeeq waale andaaz mein poocha.

"Haan," "Bohot pyar hai" Imama iss baar muskurayi.

"Main bhi seekhna chahta hoon yeh Quran," Erik ne jaise is sunaai dene wali cheez ke
liye bilaakhir mozoon lafz talash kiya. Imama khamosh rahi. "Main seekh sakta hoon kya?"

Usne Imama ko khamosh pa kar sawal kiya. Ek aur ajeeb sawal. Imama ne socha kabhi
kabhi is ke sawal bhi mushkil mein daal dete hain. Use ghalat fehmi thi ke use mushkil
mein daalne wale sare sawal sirf Hameen ke paas hi thay.

512
"Dilchaspi ho toh sab kuch seekha ja sakta hai," usne apne jawab ko hatta ul makhud
munasib kar ke pesh kiya. "Aap seekha sakti hain?'' Us ka agla sawal is se bhi zyada
ghuma dene wala tha.

"Nahi, main nahi seekha sakti," Imama ne dotok andaz mein kaha. Woh matlab samjha
tha, niyat nahi.

"Jibreel seekha sakta hai?" Usne mutabadil hal pesh kiya.

"Woh bohat masroof hai, use high school khatam karna hai is saal." Imama ne jaise
bahana pesh kiya. "Main intezaar kar sakta hoon." Erik ke paas bhi mutabadil hal tha.

Imama ne is bar is guftagu se bachne ke liye ek cabinet khol kar kuch dhoondna shuru
kiya, Erik ne is mauzu guftagu mein us ki adam dilchaspi mehsoos karte hue mauzu
badalne ki koshish ka aghaz kiya. "Hameen apne bedroom mein kyun nahi le gaya ise?"
Woh ab lounge ke darmiyan rakhi mez par pari Hameen ki spelling bee trophy ki taraf
mutawajjah tha. Imama ne palat kar use dekha.

"Aaj us ke kuch dost mad'oo hain yahan ghar par. Un hi ko dikhane ke liye rakhi hai."
Usne andon ki tokri se ek anda nikalte hue jawab diya.

"Oh party hai," Erik ne khushi ka izhar kiya. Ya kam az kam khush dikhaye dene ki
koshish ki. "Main invited hoon kya?" Usne agle jumle ko phir sawal mein badla. Woh ek
pyale mein ande tor kar dalte dalte ruki. "Tum pehle hi yahan ho. Khush mizaji se kahe
gaye is jumle mein aisa kuch nahi tha jo Erik ko bura laga lekin use bura laga tha.

"Aapko mera yahan aana acha nahi lagta?" Lounge ke darmiyan mein khade khade usne
Imama se poocha. "Jhoot bol kar aana acha nahi lagta." Is bar us ke jawab ne chand
lamhon ke liye Erik ko lajawab kiya. Usne hont kantte hue Imama ko dekha phir us
trophy ko dekha jo darmiyan centre table par pari thi. Usay andaza tha ke woh kis jhoot
ka zikar kar rahi thi aur use ye bhi pata tha kal raat hone wale waqea ke baad Imama
us se ye zaroor kehti.

Woh use achhi tarah janta tha kam az kam itna to ande phet te hue Imama ne ek
uchatti nazar us par dali. Red t-shirt aur neeli jeans ke sath joggers pahne bikhray balon
ke sath sir jhukaye dono haath jeans ki jebon mein daale ek jogar ki nok se farsh ko
ragarte hue, woh pata nahi gehri soch mein tha ya sharmindgi mein. Imama ko be
ikhtiyar us par taras aaya.

513
"Nashta kiya hai?" Woh poochay baghair nahi reh saki thi. Erik ne nafi mein sar hilaya.
Imama ne us se yeh nahi poocha tha ke woh nashta kare ga ya nahi. Woh us ke liye
nashta banane lagi thi. Erik ko bhi pata tha woh kya kar rahi hai. "Aap mujhe patty bana
dein," woh jaanti thi, woh paratha khana chahta tha. Woh unke ghar kayi baar paratha
kha chuka tha. "Main ise wahan laga deta hoon,"

Erik ne darmiyan centre par trophy ke barabar mein pade certificate ko uthate hue aise
deeware par lagane ki peshkash ki, woh jaise apne aur Imama ke darmiyan mulaqat ke
shuru mein hi aane wali talkhi ko khatm karne ki koshish kar raha tha "Nahi,mat lagao,"
Imama ne usay roka.

"Kyun?" Usne ulajh kar poocha. "Aapko fakhr nahi hai Hameen par?"

Woh uski baat par kitchen mein kaam karte karte hansi. Woh us se yeh nahi keh saki ke
agar woh apne bachon ke certificates, trophia aur ejezat ko apne ghar ki deewaron par
lagati to uske ghar mein koi jagah khali na bachti. Allah taala ne use aisi hi qabil aulad
di thi.

"Hameen ke papa ko pasand nahi hai yeh," usne parathe ke liye peyda banate hue kaha.

"Kyun?" Woh mutajassus hua.

"Yeh apne karnamon ki nishaniyon ko har waqt deewaron par latka dekhenge ate jaate
hue to unke dimaghon ko saatwain aasman se kaise neeche utaren ge hum ise Salar ki
baat yaad aayi thi jo us ne pehli baar Jibreel ke kisi certificate ko deewar par lagane ki
is koshish ke jawab mein kahi thi.

"Koi kitni bhi badi achievement wala din ho. Chobees ghante ke baad mazi ban jata hai
aur mazi ke dhandore peetne wale log kabhi mustaqbil ke bare mein nahi sochte," usne
Salar ki baat manoman dohraai thi, pata nahi Erik ki samajh mein aayi ya nahi lekin us
ne mazeed kisi sawal ke baghair woh certificate usi mez par rakh diya tha.

"Mrs.Salar aap pasand nahi karte?" Woh us ke agle sawal par bure tarah chonki. "Sab
tumhe bohat pasand karte hain phir main tumhe pasand kyun nahi karongi," usne bade
tahammul se jaise use samjhaaya.

514
"Aap mujhe adopt kar sakti hain?" Agla sawal itna achanak tha ke woh paratha bhool kar
uski shakal dekhne lagi. Woh be had sanjeeda tha. Chand lamhon ke liye us ki samajh
mein nahi aya ke woh kya kahe, phir woh hans pari thi.

Erii ko uski hansi achi nahi lagi.

"Erik tumhari mummy hain. Do behan bhai hain. Ek family hai." "Please," Erik ne kuch be
tabi se uski baat kaat kar jaise please keh kar uski minnat ki thi. "Tumhari mummy tum
se bohat pyar karti hain Erik! Woh kabhi bhi tumhe kisi dusre ko nahi de gi aur tumhe
un ke hote hue kisi aur ke paas jane ki zaroorat bhi nahi hai." Imama ne use samjhane
ki koshish ki thi.

"Mummy ke paas ek boyfriend hai. Woh jaldi hi un se shadi bhi kar len gi. Kya aap tab
mujhe adopt kar sakti hain?" Usne jaise is maslay ka bhi hal nikala tha. "Tum kyun
chahte ho hamare paas aana?" Woh pooche baghair nahi reh saki.. "kyun ke yeh mujhe
ghar lagta hai," bohat mukhtasir jumlay mein us bachay ka har nafsiyati masla chhupa
tha. Woh kisi talash mein kahan kahan phir raha tha. Imama ka dil aur pighla magar
kuch batein aisi hoti hain jin ka koi hal nahi hota. Chahe aqal ki har kunji laga lein,
kuch taale nahi khulte.

"Tum apni mummy ko chhod kar hamare paas aana chahte ho yeh to achi baat nahi hai."
Imama ne jaise jazbati blackmailing ki koshish ki thi.

"Mummy mujhe chhod den gi. Mei ne aap ko bataya hai na. Un ka boyfriend hai." Erik
ke paas is jazbati harbah ka jawab tha. "Woh shadi kar len... boyfriend ke saath rehne
lagain. Kuch bhi ho. Tum un ke bete hi raho ge. Tum se un ki mohabbat kam nahi hogi.
Woh tumhe aur tumhare dono behan bhaiyon ko apni zindagi se nikaal nahi sakti."

Usne Caroline ki wakalat kar ke Erik ki mayoosi ko jaise aur barhaya. "Main Anaya se
shadi karna chahta hoon." Us ke agle jumlay ne Imama ka dimag jaise ghuma diya tha
woh agle kai lamhe bol hi nahi saki thi. Woh un logon se attached tha, un logon ko
pasand karta tha lekin woh is tarah is andaz mein unke khandaan ka hissa banne ka
soch sakta tha, is ka andaza usay nahi tha.

"Kabhi nahi ho sakta." Usne bilaakhir us se kaha.

"Kyun?" Woh be tab hua. "Tum abhi is tarah ki baatein karne ke liye bohat chhote ho."
Usay us se zyada munasib jawab nahi soojha tha."

515
"Jab mein bara ho jaunga, tab shadi kar sakta hoon us se?" "Nahi," is bar usne saaf goi
se kaha. "Kyun?" Woh itni aasani se haar maanne wala nahi tha. "Us se shadi kyun karna
chahte ho tum?" Woh pooche baghair nahi rah saki.

"Kyun ke main use pasand karta hoon." "Lekin ho sakta hai, woh tumhe itna pasand naa
karti ho ke tumse shadi karne par tayar ho jaaye." Erik ke chehre par ek rang aakar
guzar gaya. "Kya usne aap se aisa kaha?" Usne ek bachgana sawal kiya tha. "Nahi, usne
mujh se nahi kaha. Woh bohat chhoti hai. Tumhe pasand ya na pasand karne ke bare
mein woh abhi soch bhi nahi sakti lekin yeh main tum se keh rahi hoon Erik ke is tarah
ki baatein karna aur sochna chor do varna shayad hamare liye tum se milna julna
mumkin nahi rahe ga.

Woh naa chahte hue bhi kuch tush hui thi..aur yeh zaruri tha..wo nahi chahti thi wo aisi
koi baat Anaya se bhi kare. "Aap mujh se khafa na hon. Agar aap aisa nahi chahti to
main Anaya se shadi nahi karunga lekin mein usse pyaar karta hoon." Erik uski khufgi se
kuch pareshan hua lekin phir bhi use apne dil ki kefiyat bataye baghair nahi rah saka.
Woh be ikhtiyar lambi saans le kar reh gayi. Woh is muashre ke woh challenges the jo
us samet har musalman maa ko daratay the.

"Tum kya kar sakte ho Anaya ke liye?" Usne be had sanjeedi se Erik se poocha. "Sab
kuch" usay wohi jawab mila jis ki usay tawaqqo thi. "Okay phir school jao baqaidgi se dil
laga kar parho apna koi career banao Anaya kisi aise larke ko to kabhi pasand nahi kar
sakti jo baqaidgi se school nahi jata ho. Apni maa ki baat na mano apne chhote behan
bhaiyon ki parwa na karta ho jo studies ko sanjeedgi se leta hi na ho aur phir jhoot
bolta ho."

Erik ka chehra surkh ho gaya. Imama ne jaise do seconds mein us ki zindagi ki pehli
mohabbat ka tier pancha kar diya tha. Wahan yak dam khamooshi chhayi thi. Imama ab
bhi kitchen mein kaam mein masroof thi. Erik ka nashta tayar kar ke usne table par
rakh diya tha. Woh bohat der khamosh raha, phir usne Imama se kaha.

"Main apne aap ko theek kar loon ga."

"Yeh bohat acha hoga ek lekin is ke saath tumhen ek aur wada bhi karta hai mujh se."
"Kya?" Woh uljha.

516
"Jab tak tum high school pass kar ke university mein nahi chale jaate, tum Anaya se is
tarah ki koi baat nahi kroge. Mein nahi chahti, woh tumse mukammal tor par khafa ho
jaaye." "Main wada karta hoon. Mein aisa hi karunga."

Erik ne bhi is sanjeedi se Imama se kaha tha jis sanjeedi se woh us se baat kar rahi thi.
Woh apna chhuri aur kanta pakde kursi par baitha paratha khane ki tayyari mein tha.

"Aur jab tak tum university nahi pahunch jaate, hum dobara is issue par baat nahi
karenge. Mohabbat. Shadi.Anaya" Imama ne jaise in teen cheezon ke ird gird red zone
lagate hue us se kaha tha. Woh mamool ki tarah yeh baat bhi maan gaya tha. Imama ka
khayal tha. Usne hifazati band bandha diya tha. Thoda arsa mazeed guzar jane par woh
apne baap ki maut ko bhool jaane ke baad theek ho jata. Us se Anaya aur us se
mutaliqa hone wali sari guftagu bhool jata.

Usne Erik ki is baat chit ko ek American bachay ki bachkana guftagu se zyada ahmiyat
nahi di thi. Usay andaza nahi tha Erik ek aam American bacha nahi tha.

--------------------------------------------------------

Ahsan Saad ka baap is baat par hamesha fakhar karta tha ke uska beta aaj ke zamane
mein Pakistan ke behtareen English medium aur co-education idaron mein parhne ke
bawajood ek sucha aur pakka Musalman tha. Daarhi rakhta tha. Paanch waqt ki namaz
masjid mein padhta tha... Hajj aur Umrah ki sadadat apne shoq se hasil kar chuka tha.

Larkiyon se koso door bhagta tha. Kisi aisi sargarmi mein mulawwis nahi tha jo haram
thi aur maa baap ka farmaan bardar tha... din ko din aur raat ko raat kehne wali saadat
mandi aur is ke sath sath parhai mein shuru se ab tak usne scholarship hasil ki thi... sirf
wahi nahi un ki dono chhoti betiyan bhi jo bade bhai hi ki tarah deeni tor par ba'amal
hone ke sath sath position holders thi.

Saad aur uski biwi is baat par jitna fakhar karte, woh kam tha aur yeh fakhar woh bar
mala logon tak pohanchate bhi the. Unke halqay aahbab mein zyadatar log unhi ki tarah
conservative aur mazhabi the lekin kam log aise the jinke bachay un ke bachon ki tarah
laa'iq-e-faiq hotay aur is se bhi barh kar ye ke walidain ke itne farmabardar hotay.

Unka ghar unke social circle mein ek ideal ghar samjha jata tha, aisa ideal ghar jaisa
ghar aur family sab banane chahte lekin ye sirf us ki maa ka khandaan tha jo is ideal
ghar ki khokhli bunyadon se waqif tha aur Ahsan Saad ke baap ko pasand nahi karta
tha.

517
Saad ne ek bohot ameer aur achhe khandan mein shaadi ki thi lekin iske baad usne apni
biwi ko ek achhi aur nek Musalman aurat banane ke liye jo kuchh kiya tha.

Woh uske khandan se posheeda nahin tha. Agar shaadi ke pehle hi saal Ahsan paida
nahin ho gaya hota toh uski biwi ke maa baap apni beti ki alahdgi karwa chuke hote.
Kai baar Ahsan ki paidaish ke baad bhi mamlaat us had tak jaate rahe ke talaaq ho jaati
lekin Saad aur uske ghar walon ka shor sharaba hamesha unhein kamzor kar deta. Saad
apni biwi ko ek baa hijab, farmabardar, deen se qareeb aur duniya se door rehne wali
biwi banana chahta tha aur yeh woh mutalba tha jo woh mazhab ka naam istemaal karte
hue karta tha.

Saad mein is ke alawa koi kharabi nahin thi ke woh apni biwi ko is sanche mein
dhaalne ke liye har harbe istemal kar sakta tha. Gaalim-gulooch se lekar maar kaatai tak
aur maa hai har jaane par pabandi lagane se ghar mein qaid kar dene tak aur
khandanon ke baray jab bhi in masaa'il par ikatthe huye Saad apne har rawayye ka
jawaaz Islam se le kar aata.... Woh shauhar tha. Biwi ko apne tareeqe se ikhtiyaar
karwana nahin chahta tha. Islami tareeqe par rakhna chahta tha. Kya biwi ka khandan
apni beti ko be-raah raw dekhna chahta tha.

Us ki biwi ke maike walon ke paas hazaar dalilon ke bawajood Saad ke Quran o Hadees
aur mazhabi hawalon ka jawaab nahin tha. Woh roshan khayal parhe likhe the magar un
ke paas sirf duniyawi taleem thi. Un ke paas deen ka ilm hota toh woh Saad ke Quran o
Hadees ke hawalon ka siyaq o sabaaq bhi use bata dete. Saad ki biwi is se umr mein
chhoti thi aur har baar us ke ghar walay usay kuch aur waqt sabr aur bardasht ke saath
guzarne ka kahte aur Saad ki kuch aur farmabardari ikhtiyar karne ki naseehat karte.

Un sab ka khayal tha, waqt guzarne aur bachay hone ke saath saath Saad badalta
jaayega. Waqt badalne ke saath Saad nahin badla tha. Uski biwi badalti chali gayi thi.
Usne zehni tor par yeh maan liya tha ke woh shaadi se pehle waqai Islam se door thi
aur deen ki taleemat wahi thin jo Saad us ke kaanon mein daalta tha aur use waqai
wahi karna chahiye jo us ka shauhar kehta tha. Waisa parda, waisi khidmat, waisi
farmabardari.

Ek stage woh aagaya tha jab donon miyan biwi soch ke hisaab se ek jaise ho gaye the.
Uski biwi bhi Saad ki tarah logon par apne fatwe naafiz karne lagi thi, woh doosron ke
baare mein apne fatwon ka khula izhaar karti thi, woh kisi ki zara bhi aisi cheez ko
bardaasht nahin kar pati thi jo use ghair Islami lagti. Unka khayal tha, Islam unhein is ka
hukm deta tha ke jo ilm un ke paas hai, woh doosron tak pahunchayein. Jo khilaaf Islam
kaam woh rok sakte hain, usse rok dein jise bura keh sakte hain, use bura na kahen
balki sab ke saamne is tarah
Mat'aun karen ke agla sharm se paani paani ho jaaye.

518
Islam mein hukm ke ilawa hikmat naam ki bhi ek cheez hai, woh usse na-waqif the. Woh
miyan biwi is baat par shukr ada karte the ke Allah ne unhein yeh toufeeq ata ki ke
woh logon ko khinch khinch kar mazhab ki taraf la rahe the. Raah hidayat ki taraf
raaghib kar rahe the.

Un dono ki azdawaji zindagi mein agar kisi baat par unka kabhi ittefaq hua tha to woh
sirf yahi ek baat thi. Un dono miyan biwi ke darmiyan kisi aur cheez par zindagi mein
kabhi ittefaq nahin hua tha magar Saad ki biwi har us cheez par jo uske shauhar ko na-
gawar guzarti thi, sirf khamosh rehna seekh gayi thi. Khamoshi ikhtiyaar na karne aur
ikhtilaf e raay karne ka natija woh shaadi ke ibtedai salon mein bohot buri tarah bhugat
chuki thi.

Uske aur Saad ke darmiyan itne saal guzar jaane ke bawajood is qadar mazhabi ham-
ahangi ke bawajood mohabbat nahin thi lekin assi fisad Pakistani joron ki tarah woh iske
baghair bhi rishta toh chalate hi aa rahe thay. Agar ek doosre se mohabbat naa ho, ne
unke liye saath rehna mushkil banaya tha to is mushkil ko aasan is mushtar ke nafrat ne
kar diya tha jo woh miyan biwi har us shakhs se karte the jo unki zindagiyon aur
zehnon mein maujood Islam ke tasawwur par poora nahin utarta tha.

Woh dono miyan biwi apne khandanon aur halqah ahbaab mein pasand nahin kiye jaate
the halanke un dono ka khayal tha ke woh dono be-hadd khush akhlaq aur sab ki
zaroorat mein un ki kaam anay wale the lekin kahin na kahin Islam ke is katar
tasawwur ne jo woh doosron par thonsna chahte the logon ke liye un ko kisi na kisi had
tak na qabil e bardasht bana diya tha aur woh is na-pasandidgi se na-waqif nahin the
lekin un ka khayal tha balkay unhein yakeen tha woh neki ki baat phelaane wale hain
aur agar is ki wajah se log un se katte hain to Allah unhein is ka ajr de ga.

Ahsan Saad ne ek aise ghar mein parwarish payi thi jahan par us ke maa baap ne usay
logon ko usi kasauti par parakhna sikhaya tha jin par woh khud doosron ko parakhte
the. Usne maa baap ke darmiyan har tarah ka jhagra bachpan mein hi dekh liya tha aur
usne seekha tha ke shauhar aur biwi ka talluq aisa hi hota hai aur hona chahiye.

Hakim aur mahkoom ka bartar aur kamtar ka kaafil aur mukfool ka izzat aur ehtiraam
ka nahin pyaar aur mohabbat ka bhi nahin. Mard ki saari izzat aur ghairat us ke ghar ki
aurat ke kirdaar aur amal se doobti hai, us ke apne amal aur kirdaar se nahin. Ek
American national aur wahan se aala taleem yafta baap ne Ahsan Saad ko jo pehla sabak
parhaya tha, woh yehi tha.

519
Ahsan Saad ko kuch cheezein shadeed na-pasand thi na-pasandidgi ek chhota lafz tha, yeh
kehna zyada munasib tha ke use kuch cheezon se nafrat thi aur in cheezon ki fehrist
mein modern aurat aur America sar e fehrist the. Baap ki tarah woh duniya mein tamam
inteshaar aur gunah ki wajah in hi ko qarar deta tha.

Usne ek be-had liberal school mein co-education mein A levels kar raha tha lekin woh
wahan apne saath padhne waali har us ladki ko aawara samajhta tha jo hijab mein nahin
thi. Maa baap ki tarah woh bhi yahi samajhta tha ki woh sab ladkiyan, ladkon ko dawat
e gunaah deti hain. Jaan boojh kar apni taraf raagib karti hain.

Uski apni dono behnein iske baraks Co-education se nahin parhi thi magar Ahsan Saad ko
shuru se hi aise schools mein padhaya jaata raha jahan co-education thi jahan uska wasta
har qisam ki ladkiyon se padta tha aur baap ko use misaali bana kar pesh karne ke liye
yeh ek aur misaal mil gayi thi. Uska beta co-education mein padhne ke bawajood girl
friend ke mafhoom se bhi waqif nahin tha. Yeh is mumafiqat ki ek aur jhalak thi jo Saad
ke apne andar mazhab aur mazhab ki hudood ko nafiz karne ke hawale se thi.

Ahsan Saad aur uski dono behnon ki zindagi samaji tor par jitni mehdood ki ja sakti thi,
Saad aur uski biwi ne kar rakhi thi. Unki zindagi ki wahid tafreeh parhna tha. Wahid
khushi achhay grades lena tha. Wahid lacharpan Mazhabi kitabain parhna tha. Waha
maqsad akhirat mein surkhravi thi... Wahid hobby walidain ki khidmat tha aur is sab
mein woh duniya ko ek laanat ke tor par samajhti thi aur har woh cheez jo duniya ki
taraf khinchti thi, woh shaitani thi.

Woh ek perfect dysfunctional family thi jismein maa baap ne apne kharab azdawaji
talluqat se paida hone wale naqais aur khamiyon ko Mazhab ke kambal se use dhak kar
apne aap ko paak kar liya tha, taake koi unki ibadaton, ilm se aage barh kar un se baat
na kar sake. Unki saari bashari kamzoriyan aur khamiyon namaaz, rozo aur doosri
ibadaton mein chhup jaayein. Sab se khauf naak baat yeh thi ke us ghar mein rehne wale
kisi fard ko yeh ehsaas hi nahin tha ke un mein bohot se naqais the, un mein se har ek
apne aap ko perfect samajh raha tha. Doosron ke liye ek role model...

Allah se qareeb Ahsan Saad bhi apne aap ko kamil samajhta tha. Sab buraiyon se
mubarra.. Sab achhaiyon ka manbaa uspar apne baap ki soch aur kirdar ki gehri chhaap
thi jo us se ishq karta tha kyun ke woh uski wahi nareena aulaad thi... Ahsan Saad ne
baap se bohot kuch virasat mein liya tha. Shakl o soorat, zehanat, mizaaj, aadat... lekin jo
sab se buri cheez Ahsan Saad ne baap se li thi woh munafiqat thi. Uski pehchaan na
rakhte hue bhi... use modern aurat aur America se nafrat thi....

520
woh unhein gunaah aur burai ki jad samajhta tha aur woh ek modern aurat se shadi
karna chahta tha jiske paas American shairiyat bhi ho.... aur woh America mein bhi aala
taleem bhi hasil karna chahta tha. Uska baap theek kehta tha, Ahsan jis cheez ki bhi
tamanna karta tha, woh use mil jaati thi yeh dono cheezein bhi use milne waali thi. Uski
khush qismati ek aur khandan ki bad qismati mein badalne wali thi.

---------------------

"Tumhein pata hai Jibreel ladkiyan tumhein hot samajhti hain." Ek lamhe ke liye dinner
table par khamoshi cha gayi thi, woh aisa hi ghair mutawaqqa jumla tha jo Hameen ne
pasta khaate hue apne terah saalay bade bhai ke gosh guzaar kiya tha. Imama, Salar,
Anaya aur Reisah ne baek waqt Hameen ko dekha phir Jibreel ko jo surkh hua tha woh
sharmindgi nahin gussa tha jo Hameen ke in be-lag tabsaron par aksar aa jaata tha.
"Woh mujhe bhi cool kehti hain lekin tumhein to hot samajhti hain. Kis qadr afsos ki
baat hai na." Usne maa baap ki nazron ki parwa ki thi, nahin hi Jibreel ke surkh hotay
chehre ki. Usne apne tabsare ke baad apni baat jaari rakhte hue ladkiyon ki nazar mein
apne status par afsos ka izhaar bhi isi saans mein kiya tha.

"Will you please shut up" (Tum khamosh nahi rah sakte?") Jibreel ne is dafa kuch sakht
lehje mein usay rokne ki koshish ki. Maa baap ki maujoodgi ka lehaz karte hue usne
usay "shut up" kehne ke bajaye in do lafzon ko tor kar ke bila wasta usay toka.

"Oh one more twister"

Hameen ne yun zahir kiya jaise usne usay koi bada hi mushkil lafz keh diya tha jis se
woh waqif hi nahin tha. Hameen, is baar Imama ne use tanbeeh ki, woh sah pehar mein
hone wali is party ko bhagta ke baithi thi jo Hameen ne apne class fellows ko di thi.

"Main galat nahi keh raha mummy" Hameen ne uski tanbih ko jaise hawa mein udaya.
Usne apni baat jaari rakhte hue kaha, "Meri jaanne wali har ladki ka Jibreel par crush
hai." Jibreel ne is baar haath mein pakda hua kaanta plate mein rakh diya par yeh jaise
uske sabr ke paimane ke labrez ho jaane ki nishani thi.

"Yahan tak ke meri girl friends bhi." "Friends"Salar ne toka.

"Jo bhi ho." Usne usi andaaz mein baat jaari rakhi. "Man! You are so lucky."

521
Hameen ne is baar Jibreel ko rashk bhari nazron se dekha. Imama apni be inteha koshish
ke bawajood apni hansi par qabu nahin paa saki. Use Hameen ki guftagu se zyada Jibreel
ke rad-e-amal par hansi aa rahi thi jis ki ab kaan ki lowiyen tak surkh hona shuru ho
gayi thi. Woh maa ke hasney par kuch aur juzbuz hua tha.

"To tumhara kya khayal hai, kaun si cheez hai jo use ladkiyon mein popular karti hai?"
Salar ne surat-e-haal ko sambhalne ki koshish ki. Usne badi sanjeedgi se Hameen se yun
sawaal kiya jaise yeh koi bada falsafiyaana sawaal tha. "Main is baare mein pehle hi soch
chuka hoon," Hameenn ne apne kaante ki nok pasta ke darmiyan ghumte hue Salar ke
falsafiyaana sawaal ka isi falsafiyaana andaaz mein jawab dene ki koshish ki. Uski bohot
si reasons hain. Ladkiyan un ladkon ko pasand nahin karti jo bohot bolte hain aur Jibreel
bilkul baat nahin karta.

"Aur..?" Salar ne salad ka ek tukda khaate hue aage bolne ki tarkheeb di.

"Aur ladkiyan un ladkiyon ko pasand karti hain jo liye diye rehte hain aur Jibreel mein
yeh baat bhi hai."

Usne apne bhai ka tajziya karna shuru kar diya tha. "Aur ladkiyon ko woh ladke ache
lagte hain jo unki kabhi na khatam hone wali baatein sun sakte ho aur Jibreel sab ki
baatein sunta hai khwah woh kitni hi bewaqoofana ho.

Is baar Salar ko bhi hansi aayi jo usne gala saaf kar ke chhupayi. Anaya aur Reisah chup
chaap khana khaate hue Hameen ke jumle suntein, phir Jibreel ke ta'asurat dekhtein. Woh
bada bhai tha. Yeh chhota bhai tha aur woh samajh nahin pa rahein the ke woh is qabil
e esteraz guftagu mein hissa kaise lein. "Aur ladkiyan un ladkon ko pasand karti hain jo
good looking hoon." Hameen isi tarah rawani se kehte hue is baar atka..
"Aur yahan mere aur Jibreel ke darmiyan muwazna kiya jaaye to hum dono har lehaz se
yaksan good looking hain."

Usne baat phir ghumaayi is baar bilakhir Jibreel ne usay toka. "Tumhein pata hai
Hameen! Ladkiyan un ladkon ko pasand karti hain jo idiot nahin hote."

Uska ishaara Hameen samajh gaya tha.

"Haan, yeh isi surat mumkin hai agar ladkiyan khud ahmaq naa hon. "Papa is baar Anaya
ne Salar ko pukara tha aur usne Hameen ke tabsare par ihtejaj kiya tha.

522
"Tum un dono ladkiyon ke baare mein kya kahoge?" Salar ne be-had sanjeedgi se us se
poocha. "Teen kahen baba! Aap Mummy ko ladkiyon ki saf se kyun nikal rahe hain."

Hameen ne sawaal ka jawab ab gol kiya aur be-had masoomiyat se Salar se poocha. Woh
smart nahin tha, super smart tha. Hoshiyaar aur moqa shanaas tha. Baat kehna, badalna,
sambhalna is umar mein bhi jaanta tha.

"Hameen! Bas kar do." Imama ne is baar apni hansi par qabu paate hue us se kaha. Uski
waqai samajh mein nahin aaya tha, woh usay daante ya us ki baaton par hanse.

Woh jo bhi keh raha tha, ghalat nahin tha. Jibreel terah saal ki umar mein bhi apne qad
kath ki wajah se bara lagta tha. Woh Hameen ki tarah zyada dubla patla nahin tha.
Hameen theek keh raha tha ke ladkiyan use odd samajhti thi. Jo ek baat Hameen ne
ladkiyon ke usay pasand karne ki wajuhat mein nahin ginwayi thi, woh us ki khoobsoorat
awaaz thi jo ab aahista aahista bhari mardana hone lagi thi. Uski aankhein Salar ki
aankhein thi.

Badi, siyah aur be-had gehri... Woh usi ki tarah be-had muthamil mizaj tha. Hameen ki
tarah be-maqasad bolne ki aadat nahin thi use... Aur agar woh ladkiyon mein maqbool
tha toh us ki wajah yeh thi ke woh sab ke liye ek paheli tha. Hameen ki shakhsiyat
maqneti si thi.

Hameen ko apne charm ka pata tha aur woh us ka sahi waqt par istemal karna janta
tha, Jibreel apni kashish se be-khabar
tha aur use is kashish ko istemal karne mein dilchaspi thi bhi nahin lekin duniya mein
agar koi khamoshi aur muthahamil
mizaji ke is pahar mein shigaaf daal kar use barham kar sakta tha toh woh Hameen tha...

Jibreel ko tang karna us ki zindagi ka dilchasp aur pasandeeda tareen kaam tha. Woh use
bhai kehna ek saal pehle chhod chuka tha kyun ke us ka khayal tha Jibreel kehna cool
tha, bhai kehna cool nahi tha aur Hameen ki zindagi ki tarjihaat mein se ek yeh thi ke
woh har cheez mein se coolness nikalta tha.

"Baba! Jab main spelling bee jeet kar aaoongi toh main bhi apne saare class fellows ko
bulaungi," Reisah ne is guftagu mein hissa lete hue Salar ko apni taraf mutawajjah kiya.
Us ka zehan pichli shaam se us ek trophy ke husool mein atka hua tha jo us ghar mein
teen baar aa chuki thi aur ab asooli tor par use chouthi baar lanay ki zimmedari us ke
kandhon par khud bakhood aati thi. Woh Jibreel ke baad us ghar ki sab se zimmedar aur
balke zaroorat se zyada zimmedar bachi thi.

523
Woh Jibreel ki tarah khud har kaam ki zimmedari apne kandhon par lene ki koshish krti
thi. Aur phir poori lagan aur tandahi se us kaam ko karne mein mashroof ho jaati thi.
Woh in teeno ki tarah ghair mamooli zaheen nahin thi lekin ab woh 1.5 saala Chunni bhi
nahin rahi thi jo goongi naa hotay hue bhi bol hi na paati thi.

Imama ke saath saath in teeno ne bhi kam zahanat rakhne wali Reisah ko zaheen
banaane ke liye bohot mehnat ki thi. Aur ab woh woh karnama anjam dene ke liye be
tab thi jo in teeno ne kiya tha. National level ke is muqable ko jeet kar chouthi baar
trophy is ghar mein lanay ka... is saari lime light ka focus bannay ka jo us ne apne bhen
bhaiyon ko un fatuhat ke baad milte dekhi thi.

Reisah Salar zindagi mein koi bara kaam karna chahti thi. "Baba! Mujhe aap ko Hameen
ke baare mein kuch batana hai."

Reisah ki minminati awaz par Salar bairuni darwazay se nikaltay nikaltay thatak gya. Apni
frock par lagi ek titli ka par murooratay huay woh us ke aqab mein khari thi. Woh is
waqt walk ke liye nikal raha tha aur Reisah usko hamesha ki tarah darwazay tak
chorhne aayi thi lekin usne Khuda Hafiz keh kar darwaza band nahi kiya tha. Usne kuch
sargoshi numa minminati awaz mein Salar se jo kaha tha is par Salar ko achnbha hua
tha.

Woh kabhi kisi ki shikayat nahi karti aur Hameen ki shikayat ka to sawal hi paida nahi
hota tha. Woh Hameen ki sab se badi raazdaan thi. Reisah ke bare mein yeh khayal sirf
Salar ka hi nahi balkay us ke khandan ke har shaksh ka tha. Kyun ke use Hameen ke
bare mein bohot si woh batein bhi pata hoti thi jo ghar mein kisi doosray shakhs ke ilm
mein nahi hoti thi.

Darwazay ki naab par haath rakhe Salar ne kuch ghoor aur hairani se use dekhte huay
poocha, "Kya batana hai?" Reisah ne jawab dene ke bajaye palat kar lounge ki taraf
dekha jahan se Hameen ki awaz aa rahi thi.

Woh Imama se baatein kar raha tha. "Kuch hai jo main aap ko batana chahti hoon,"
Reisah ne isi sargoshi numa awaz mein Salar se kaha. Is baar Salar ne uska haath pakra
aur darwaza khol kar bahar jaate huay us se kaha, "Aao, hum walk ke liye chalte hain."
Use andaza ho gaya tha. Woh ghar ke andar Hameen ke bare mein baat karte huay
jhijhak rahi hai... Wajah jo bhi ho.

524
Reisah chup chup us ke saath bahar nikal aayi thi. Mausam intehai khushgawar tha aur
un ki rehaishi colony ke kuch aur afraad bhi is waqt sadak par walk karne mein masroof
the. Woh dono bhi sadak ke kinare kinare chalne lagay.

"Toh Hameen ke bare mein tum kya batana chahti ho?" Paanch das minute ki walk aur
us ke sath halki phulki gap shap ke baad Salar ne us se kaha. Reisah ne fori tor par
kuch jawab nahi diya, jaise woh kisi soch mein parh gayi ho.

"I am not sure," usne kaha. "Kuch hai jo main aap ko batana chahti hoon lekin mujhe
yeh nahi pata ke mujhe batana chahiye ya nahi." Woh hamesha isi tarah baat karti thi.
Har lafz bolne se pehle das dafa tol kar.

"Tum mujh par trust kar sakti ho," Salar ne jaise use tasalli di. "Mujhe aap par trust hai,
lekin main Hameen ko hurt bhi nahi karna chahti," usne Salar ki baat ke jawab mein
kaha. "Yeh uska secret hai aur yeh achi baat nahi hai ke main us ka secret kisi ko
bataun. Shayad mujhe nahi batana chahiye."

"Main poori tarah sure nahi ho. Main abhi soch rahi hoon." Woh ab Salar ke saath chalte
hue is tarah bardbarda rahi thi jaise khud kalami kar rahi ho. Mutazabzab ho ya khud se
ulajh rahi ho.

Salar ne saath chalte hue use baghor dekha. Woh kuch batana chahri thi lekin woh
mutzabzab bhi thi. Reisah ka yeh masla tha. Faisla naa kar paana. Magar is waqt Salar us
ke is masle par soch-vichar karne ke bajaye sirf is liye hairaan aur kisi had tak
fikarmand tha ke Reisah ne Hameen ke bare mein woh jo bhi raaz tha, use ismein
shareek karne ka socha kyun?

Kya use yeh andesha tha ke Hameen ko koi nuksan na pahunch jaaye ya phir yeh
pareshani th ke baad mein pata chalne par Hameen se woh aur Imama bohot naraaz ho
sakte the. "Aisi kya baat hai Reisah?" Salar ne ise narm awaaz mein bahlane wale andaaz
mein kureda. "Main wada karta hoon ke Hameen ke bare mein jo bhi baat hai, woh ek
secret hi rahegi... Main kisi ko is ke bare mein nahin bataunga."

Usne Reisah se kaha, magar woh mutasir nah hui.

"Baba! Aap Hameen se bohot khafa ho jaayenge aur main yeh nahi chahti." Is baar Reisah
ne apne khudshat ka izhaar khul kar us se kiya. Salar ki chhatti hass ne usse signal dena
shuru kiye the. "Main aap ko ek do din baad bataungi. Main abhi is par sochna chahti
hoon." Reisah ne bilaakhir us se kaha. "Reisah ye achhi baat nahin hai." Salar ne is baar

525
sanjeedagi se use ghur ka. "Agar Hameen ne kuch aisa kiya hai jo tumhe lagta hai
humein pata hona chahiye to tumhe, humein batana chahiye. Is tarah koi bhi cheez
chhupana theek baat nahin hai."

Woh ab waqai sanjeeda ho gaya tha. Agar che use yeh andaza tha ke Hameen koi aisi
harkat nahin kar sakta jis se unko koi badi pareshani lahaq hoti magar Reisah ki yeh
pardah poshi , is waqt Salar ko be had buri lagi thi. "Mujhe ek din dein." Reisah ne is
lahje mein jhalkti khufgi ko mehsoos kiya aur use manane ki koshish ki.

"Main aap ko kal bata doongi. Main bas kuch aur sochna chahti hoon is par "

Woh be ikhtiyar gehra saans le kar reh gaya. Unhone apne bachon ki parwarish zor
zabardasti se nahin ki thi. Nah hi dant dapat ke zariye unhein control kiya tha. Woh is
waqt bhi zabardasti usse woh baat ugalwana nahin chahta tha. Reisah ko agar yeh cheez
uljha rahi thi ke aya jo woh karne ja rahi thi woh sahi hai ya galat. To Salar chahta tha
woh yeh faisla khud hi kare.

"Theek hai ... ek din aur soch lo aur phir mujhe batao." Usne baat khatam kar di lekin
Reisah ke inkshaf se pehle hi school se Imama ko call aagayi thi. Hameen ki teacher uske
kisi ahem aur fori masle par usse milaqat karna chahti thi. Un dono ne is call ko zyada
ahmiyat nah di thi, unka khayal tha woh parhai se mutalliq koi masla hoga ya phir koi
chhoti moti badtameezi Hameen ke hawale se aisi shikayatien unhein hamesha hi milti
rehti thi. Woh Jibreel ki tarah nahin tha.

Lekin agle din school mein unhein Hameen ke hawale se jo bataya gaya tha, usne kuch
der ke liye unke hosh o hawas hi ura diye the. Woh Junior Wing mein business kar raha
tha aur aisi hi ek business deal ke natije mein ek bacha apna ek be had mehnga game
gawane ke baad apne maa baap ko is len den ki tafseelat se agha kar beta tha aur us
ka pata un walidain ki shikayat se chala tha jis ke natije mein school ne tehqiqat ki thi
aur Hameen Sikandar ko pehla warning letter issue hua tha. Woh agar Hameen Sikandar
jaisa star student na hota toh school ki intizami karwai kuch aur zyada sakht hoti lekin
Salar aur Imama ke liye woh warning letter bhi kaafi tha.

Un ke charon bachon mein se kisi ko pehli baar koi warning letter mila tha aur woh bhi
tab jab chand din pehle woh is school mein ek hero ke darje par faiz tha aur woh hero
is waqt un ke paas sar jhukaye betha tha. Salar ka dimag kuch der ke liye waqai ghoom
kar raha tha. Is ke hawale se mutawaqqa khadshat mein yaqeenan woh soorat e hal
nahin thi jo
unhein is waqt dar peish thi. Is business ke aghaz ko bohat zyada waqt nahin guzra tha
aur Hameen Sikandar ne Reisah ko pehle din se is business ke hawale se bata rakha tha.

526
Business ka aghaz ittefaqiy tha. Us ki class mein us ka ek class fellow aise
joggers le kar aya tha jinhe dekh kar Hameen Sikandar machal gaya tha.

Imama ne un branded snickers ki khwahish ko rad kar diya tha kyun ke chand haftay
pehle Hameen ne naye snickers diye the aur jab tak woh purane naa ho jaate ek aur
jode ka sawaal hi paida nahi hota. Hameen Sikandar har roz sports hours mein apne is
class fellow ke snickers dekhta aur unhein haasil karne ke tareeqe sochta rehta.

Us ne in snickers ko barter trade ke zariye haasil karne ka aghaz kiya tha. Koi aisi cheez
jis ke badle mein woh class fellow in snickers ko Hameen ko de deta. Us ka woh pehla
class fellow Hameen Sikandar ke itne direct sawal par kuch garrh bara hi gaya tha. Aisi
paish kash aur us ke snickers ko aisa kharaaj e tazeem kisi ne pehle kabhi paish nahin
kiya tha. Us ne kuch tahammul ke baad Hameen ko yeh bata diya tha ke woh ek aur
class fellow ki ghadi ko bohat pasand karta tha aur agar use woh mil jati toh woh is ke
badle woh snickers de sakta tha.

Jis class fellow ki ghadi us ne mangi thi, usay apni class ke ek doosre class fellow ki
cycle mein be had dilchaspi thi aur is cycle wale ko ek aur class fellow ke bag mein.
Yeh silsila chalte chalte Hameen Sikandar ke paas mojood ek key board tak aya tha jo
woh kabhi kabhar school le ja kar bajata tha aur Hameen Sikandar ne fori tor par us ki
board ke badle woh snickers hasil karne ka faisla kar liya tha aur phir naa sirf yeh faisla
kiya tha balkay doosre din usko amli jamah bhi pehna diya tha...

Business ka pehla asool moassar strategy aur doosra waqt par sahi istemal. Salar
Sikandar ke munh se din raat sunne wale alfaz ko us ke nau saalay bete ne kis maharat
se istemal kiya tha, yeh agar Salar Sikandar dekh leta toh woh ash ash kar uth'ta.

Hameen Sikandar ki class ke barah afraad ne agle din school ground mein apni pasandida
tareen cheezo ke husool ke liye apni kam favorite cheez ka tabadla kiya tha aur tabadlay
ki is chain ke zariye Hameen Sikandar woh snickers hasil
karne mein kamiyab ho gaya tha aur uska dil khushi se bilyon uchhal raha tha aur yehi
haal un doosray gaya ro bachon ka bhi tha jo khushi aur be yaqeeni ke alam mein apni
apni pasandida tareen cheez ko dekh rahe the jo be had aasani se doosron se un ke
paas aa gayi thi.

Clients ka itminan karobar ka teesra asool tha aur nau saal ki umar mein Salar Sikandar
ke is bete ne yeh teenon cheezein madde nazar rakhi thi. Woh is waqt gyarah masroor
customers ke darmiyan Raja indar bana khara tha jo sab us ka shukriya
ada karte nahin thak rahe the.

527
Is din Hameen Sikandar ne sports hour mein in naye snickers ke saath practice ki thi
aur sab se pehle jis ne us ke woh snickers dekhe the woh Reisah thi, jise us ne Peter
Town Cide ke woh snickers us waqt bhi dikhaye the jab us ka inpar dil agya tha aur jab
us ne ghar mein Imama se inki farmayish ki thi aur us ne tab bhi un snickers ke bare
mein bataya tha jis ke husool ke liye woh ek business plan bana raha tha.

Us ka woh business plan saat saalay Reisah ke sar ke upar se guzra tha lekin usay agar
ek waheed ehsas hua tha toh woh yeh ke kisi bhi doosray ki cheez kisi bhi tarah lena
shayad munasib nahin tha lekin Hameen Sikandar ke paas is ka
jawab tha aur sirf jawab nahin, be had mutmain kar dene wala jawab. Ab chaar din ke
baad Reisah woh snickers Hameen ke pairon mein dekh rahi thi aur woh usay be had
fatehana andaz mein bata raha tha ke us ne yeh barter deal kin gyarah class fellows ke
tammul se sar anjam di.

"Aur agar un mein se kisi ne apni koi cheez wapas mang li toh?"

Reisah ne us ki sari guftagu sunne ke baad apne zehan mein ubharne wale pehle
khadshay ka izhaar us se kiya.

"Aisa toh ho hi nahin sakta" Hameen ne behad pur etemad andaz mein kaha.

Kyu? Hameen ne us ki "kyu" ke jawab mein apni jeb se ek contract nikal kar usay
dikhaya jis par Hameen samet barah logon ke dastakhat the aur is contract par is len
den ke hawale se shara'it o zavabit darj the jis mein ek shart yeh bhi thi ke ek dafa
cheezon ka tabadla hone ke baad woh wapas nahin ho sakti thi.

Woh Reisah ko saari shara'at parh kar suna raha tha jis ki bunyad par woh business
deal hui thi. Reisah khamoshi se sunti rahi, phir usne kaha:

"Agar baba mummy ne tumhare snickers dekh liye to?" Hameen ne us ke sawal par apna
sar khujate hue kaha.

"Now that's a tricky part." (Ab yeh ek uljhan hai)..woh apna contract teh karate hue apna
sar musalsal khuja raha tha. "Main unko yeh snickers unhein dikhaoon ga nah un ke
samne pehnoon ga aur nah hi tum unhein bataogi."

Hameen ne sar khujana band karte hue us se kaha tha.

528
"Hum un se jhoot bolein ge?" Reisah ko yeh soorat e haal koi itni munasib nahi lagi thi.
"Bilkul nahi." Hameen ne be-sakhta kaha. "Bhala jhoot kyu bolein ge hum. Hum bas
unhein batain ge hi nahi." Usne baat ko lapeta. "Kyu?" Reisah ab bhi mutma'in nahi hui
thi. "Parents bohat si baaton ko nahi samajhte."

Hameen ne jaise kisi buzurg ki tarah philosophy jhari. "Is liye unhein sab kuch batana
zaroori nahi hota. Phir main ne koi ghalt kaam nahi kiya. Main ne business kiya hai.
Hum sab ne apni marzi se sari cheezon ka exchange kiya hai to agar mummy papa ko
pata na bhi chale to bhi koi baat nahi." Hameen ne us se kaha tha. Reisah mutma'in hui
ya nahi. Woh khamosh ho gayi thi. Woh Hameen ka raaz tha aur woh usay kisi se share
nahi kar sakti thi.

Woh bas pehla aur aakhri mauqa tha jab un dono ke darmiyan is hawale se lambi chauri
baat cheet hui thi. Reisah ka khayal tha, woh bas pehli aur aakhri business deal thi, jo
Hameen ne ki thi aur woh is ke baad aisa kuch karne wala nahi tha. Hameen ka apna
khayal bhi yehi tha lekin is business deal ke sirf ek haftay ke baad un gyarah logon
mein se ek aur larka us ke paas aan mojood tha.

Is baar se class ke hi ek larkay ke glasses chahiye the aur woh Hameen ke zariye yeh
deal karwana chahta tha aur is deal ke badle woh Hameen ko panch dollars dene par
tayar tha. Woh raqam badi nahi thi lekin Hameen is targheeb ke samne theher nahin
saka. Ek bar phir usne ek puri Barter chain ke zariye woh branded sun glasses apne
client ko deliver kar diye the aur panch dollars kama liye the. Ye us ki zindagi ki pehli
kamai thi aur Reisah ko is bare mein bhi pata tha. Woh is baar bhi khush nah thi lekin
Hameen ko is baar bhi is business deal ke natije mein hone wali aamdani ke hawale se
koi sharmindgi nahin thi aur phir ye business us ki apni class se nikal kar school mein
phail gaya tha. School mein sab ko ye pasand tha.

School mein chand mahinon mein sab ko ye pata tha ke agar kisi ko school mein kisi
doosre bachay ki koi cheez pasand aa jaye to us ke husool ke liye Hameen Sikandar
wahid naam tha jis ki khidmatain woh hasil kar sakte the. Hameen Sikandar ko khud bhi
andaza nahin tha ke woh kya karne ja raha tha, jab snickers ke ek jode ke liye us ne is
business ka aghaz kiya tha. Teen mah ke arse mein Hameen ne is business se taqreeban
175 dollars kama liye the aur ye 175 dollars in chand ashiya ke ilawa the jo us ne
barter chain ke doran apne liye hasil ki thi aur Reisah us ke har len den se waqif bhi
thi aur har guzarte din ke sath woh zyada pareshan bhi ho rahi thi.

Hameen Sikandar ke paas ab paisay the jo us ne mummy ya baba se nahin liye the aur
Hameen ke paas ab kuch aisi cheezein thi jo us ki malikyat nahin thi. Kisi aur ki thi, ye
us ke liye bohot pareshani ka baat thi. Hameen Sikandar ki sari tou jehaat sunne ke

529
bawajood Reisah mutma'in nahin hui thi na woh is business ko hazam kar pa rahi thi jis
ka pata us ke walidain ko nahin tha aur na hi woh Hameen ke paas aanay wali doosri
cheezon ko ... aur ek mehngi game ke tabadlay ke baad pehli baar Reisah ne faisla kiya
tha ke use ab is business ke bare mein apne walidain ko bata dena chahiye.

Is se pehle ke Hameen kisi mushkil ka shikar ho jaye. Lekin woh is mein kaamyab nahin
ho saki thi. Salar aur Imama ne school mein Hameen se zyada baat cheet nahin ki thi.
Salar ne us se kaha tha woh is masle par ghar mein baat karenge aur phir woh chale
gaye the lekin Hameen pareshan ho gaya tha. Woh aur Reisah ek school mein the, Jibreel
aur Anaya doosre mein. Is liye ye raaz sirf Reisah tak hi raha tha warna school ke kisi
aur bachay ke zariye ye baat Jibreel ya Anaya tak bhi pohonch jati. Chutti ke waqt
Hameen ne Reisah ko is soorat e haal se agah kar diya tha jo use pesh aayi thi. Woh
behad pareshan ho gayi thi.

"Warning letter?" Use jaise yakeen nahin aata tha ke Hameen ke saath ye ho sakta tha.
"Main ne tumhen kitni baar mana kiya tha lekin tum ne baat nah maani." "Mujhe
tawaqqu nahin thi ke aisa ho jayega." Woh dono school bus mein sawar hone ke bajaye
ab is masle ko discuss karne mein masroof the.

"Baba aur maa bohot khafa honge?" Reisah ne us se poocha. "Tumhein bohot danta kiya?"
"Nahi, yahan toh nahi danta lekin ghar ja kar dantenge. Baba ne kaha tha. Unhein mujh
se zaroori baatein karni hain ghar ja kar," Hameen kuch fikrmand andaaz mein keh raha
tha. "Woh tumhein school se nikaal denge kya?" Reisah ko tashweesh hui.

"Nahi aisa toh nahi hoga. Baba ne maazrat ki un se... aur woh maan bhi gaye," Hameen
ne use bataya. "Kitni buri baat hai." Reisah ko aur afsos hua. "Baba ko kitna bura laga
hoga. Woh bohot sharminda ho gaye honge aur mummy bhi ho rahi hongi."

"Mujhe pata hai" Hameen kuch khajal tha. Apne maa baap ko is tarah pareshan us ne bhi
pehli baar hi dekha tha aur woh bhi school ki administration ke samnay woh us ke liye
bhi kuch acha manzar nahi tha.

"Tumhein yeh nahi karna chahiye tha Hameen" "Janta hoon lekin ab kya hoga?" Us ne
Reisah se jaise mushawarat liya. "Us ke paas jab apne options khatam ho jaate the toh
woh Reisah ki raay leta tha. Woh raay us ki samajh mein aati na aati, woh is par amal
karta na karta lekin woh bohot chhoti umar se har cheez ke baare mein Reisah ki raay
poochne ka aadi tha. Yeh Reisah ko baat karne par uksane ke liye un sab behan bhaiyon
ki aadat thi.

530
"Tumhein baba aur mummy se sorry kar lena chahiye," Reisah ne use raay di. "Jab koi
ghalat kaam ho jaaye toh sab se pehle yehi karna chahiye." Reisah ne pehle mushawara
di phir apne maa baap ki naseehat dohraayi. "Excuse toh main pehle hi ho chuka hoon
lekin kya unka gussa thanda ho chuka hoga ghar pahunchne tak?" Woh kuch muhtaat
andaz mein pooch raha tha.

"Mera nahi khayal ke aisa hai," Reisah ne bilkul sahi andaaza lagaya tha. "Achha" Hameen
ko is ke andaaze ke durust hone par poora yaqeen tha kyun ke us ki apni chhati hiss
bhi yahi keh rahi thi lekin agar kuch samajh mein nahi aa raha tha toh woh masle ka
hal tha. Imama aur Salar is din woh warning letter le kar ghar aaye the ab unhein is
warning letter ka jawab dena tha.

School ki intizamiya Hameen ki sabqa aur mojooda karkardgi ki wajah se usay is pehle
bade jurm ke liye darguzar karne par tayar thi lekin woh dono be had pareshan the. Un
ki aulad mein se agar kabhi kisi ki taraf se unhein chhoti moti shikayatein aati rahi thi
toh woh Hameen hi tha. Us ke bawajood Hameen ne kabhi koi aisi sharaarat nahi ki thi
naa aisa koi kaam ke jis par unhein is tarah school bula kar warning letter thamaya
jaata aur phir jo kaam us ne kiya tha us ne unka dimaag ghuma kar rakh diya tha.

Woh agar unke samne wahan khud eteraf na kar chuka hota toh woh kabhi yaqeen nahin
karte ki Hameen business type ki koi cheez school mein kar sakta tha aur phir is tarah
ka business... usko kya zarurat pesh aayi thi aur is karne ki tuk kya thi. Woh waqai
samajh nahi paaye the. "Jibreel aur Anaya ko is hawale se kuch nahi batana." Salar ne
Imama ko ghar drop karte hue us se kaha tha.

"Aur Reisah ko?" Us se bhi baat karni hogi. Woh bad badaaya tha.

Us din school se wapsi par Hameen jitna sanjeeda tha, is se zyada sanjeeda Imama thi.
Har roz ki tarah pur josh salaam ka jawab salaam se mila tha, na hi hamesha ki tarah
woh us se ja kar lipta tha aur na hi Imama ne aisi koi koshish ki thi aur yeh sard
mehri ka muzahira sirf Hameen ke saath nahi hua tha, Reisah ke saath bhi hua tha
magar Imama ne unhe khana khilate hue bhi kisi radde amal ka izhar nahi kiya tha..wo
dono ab muntazir the.. Salar ghar par nahi tha aur Hameen ko andaza tha ki uske ghar
wapsi ke baad wo khamoshi jo ghar mein thi kayam nahi rahegi..

----------------------------------------------

Raat ke khaane se farigh ho kar Salar ne baqi bachon ke apne kamre mein jaane ke
baad Hameen aur Reisah ko wahan rok liya tha. Woh dono Salar ke samne sofay par
baithe nazrein jhukaye apne haathon ko dekh rahe thay. Koi aur mauqa hota to Hameen

531
se aisi khamoshi aur sanjeedgi ki tawwaqqo bhi nahi ki ja sakti thi jis ka muzahira woh
ab kar raha tha. "tumhein yeh sab pata tha na Reisah?" Salar ne Reisah ko mukhatib
kiya.

Usne sar uthaya. Hameen ko dekha aur phir kuch sharminda andaaz mein sar hilate hue
kaha, "yes baba!" "Aur tum Hameen ke baare mein mujhe yehi batana chahti thi?" Iss
sawaal par iss baar Hameen ne chonk kar Reisah ko dekha jisne uski nazron ko nazr
andaz karte hue ek baar phir sar hilaya tha.

"Tumne mujhe bohot mayoos kiya hai." Salar ne jawaban Reisah se kaha.

"Baba, I'm sorry." Reisah ne kuch rohansi ho kar kaha.

"Yeh qabil maafi nahi." Unhone jawaban kaha.

"Baba! Iss mein Reisah ka koi qasoor nahi" Hameen ne uski himayat karne ki koshish ki."
Salar ne usay turshi se jhidak diya.

"Shut up!" Hameen aur Reisah dono gumsum ho gaye thay. Unhone Salar ke munh se is
tarah ke lafz aur iss andaaz mein unka izhaar pehli baar dekha tha.

"Tum ab yahan se jao." Salar ne tahkumana andaaz mein Reisah se kaha jis ki aankhein
ab ansoo'on se bhar rahi thi aur Salar ko andaza tha woh chand lamhon mein rona
shuru kar de gi aur woh filhal wahan baith kar usay behlana nahi chahta tha. Reisah
chup chaap wahan se chali gayi thi. Sitting area mein ab sirf wohi dono baap beta reh
gaye the..

"Tumhein school mein business karne ke liye bheja gaya tha?" Salar ne us se baat cheet
shuru ki.

"Nahi" Hameen ne baray muhtat andaz mein us se nazrein milay baghair jawab diya tha.

Phir kis kaam ke liye bheja gaya tha? Salar ne usse agla sawal kiya.

"Parhne ke liye." Hameen ka sar ab bhi jhuka hua tha.

532
"Aur tum yeh parh rahe the?" Salar ne be had khufgi se us se kaha. "Baba main ne jo
bhi kiya hai aap ko bata kar kiya hai" Hameen ne yak dam kaha

"Kya bataya hai tum ne business ke bare mein?" Usne mukhtasran kaha.

Aur iss waqt Salar ko kayi mahinay pehlay apni aur Hameen Sikandar ki woh guftagu
yaad aayi thi jab us ne ek raat badi sanjeedgi se aakar usse business ke hawale se
baatcheet ki thi..wo us waqt apne kaam mein masroof tha aur usne Hameen ke in
sawalon ko sirf tajassus ka hissa samjha tha jo usay har cheez ke baare me hota tha..

"Baba! Agar hamein koi cheez hasil karni ho to kaise karein?" Woh sawal itna saada tha
ke Salar hairaan huye baghair nahi reh saka tha. Woh itne seedhay sawal nahi karta tha.
"Maslan, kya hasil karna ho?" Us ne jawaban pocha tha.

"Kuch bhi koi bhi aisi cheez jo kisi doosre ke paas ho aur hamein achi lage to kaise
lein?"

"Lena zaroori hai kya?" Salar ne apne laptop par kaam karte hue poocha.

"Bohot zaroori." Usne be had mukhtasar jawab diya.

"Mehnat karo aur woh cheez kharid lo." Yeh jawab dete hue Salar ko andaza nahi tha,
woh usay raasta dikhha raha tha.

"Hummm.." woh soch mein pad gaye tha. "Yani business karna pare ga?" Usne Salar se
poocha tha.

"Zahir hai." Salar ne jawab diya.

"Aur business kaise karte hain?" Hameen ne jawaban pocha. "Business plan bana kar"
woh apne kaam mein masroof us ke sawalon ka jawab deta gaya, un ki noayat:
Ya maqsad ke bare mein ghaur kiye baghair. "Woh kaise banate hain?"

"Sab se pehle yeh tay karte hain ke kya business karna hai is ke baad us ke liye
investment chahiye." "Agar woh nah ho to?" Hameen ne poocha. "To phir koi aisi
strategy honi chahiye jis se kisi partner ko onboard la kar investment ki kami poori ki ja

533
sake." "Okay." Toh business strategy honi chahiye aur is ke baad partners.. phir?" Woh be
had mutajassas ho raha tha. "Phir effective implementation jo plan kiya ho us par achi
tarah se amal daramad kiya jaye aur waqt par.."woh ek business plan ko jitni asani se
usay samajh sakta tha, usay samjha raha tha. "Aur sab se aakhir mein client ko mutmain
karna taake aap ko aur clients milte rahein."

"Okay." Hameen ne yeh asool bhi samajh liya tha. Us ke baap ke waham o gumaan mein
bhi nahin tha ke woh is se jo kuch pooch raha hai us ka istemal woh kis tarah aur
kahan karega. Salar bohat der tak apne is nao salah hum shakal ko dekhta raha jis ke
chehre ki masoomiyat se ab bhi yeh andaza lagana mushkil tha ke woh kabhi koi galat
kaam kar sakta tha. "Main na khush hoon." Salar ne us se kaha. "i am sorry" jawab tur
se aaya tha lekin Salar ko ehsaas tha is maazrat mein sharmindagi nahin thi. Itimad aur
qabliyat har waqt pasand nahi aati.

Salar ke saath bhi is waqt wahan baithay yehi ho raha tha. "tumhein yeh sab karne ki
zaroorat kyun pesh aayi?" Hameen ne be ikhtiyar ek gehra saans liya. Phir us ne baap ko
snickers ke juday ki wajah se start kiye jane walay is business ki details batana shuru
kardi... Salar toke baghair us ki guftagu sunta raha Hameen ne kuch bhi nahi chhupaya
tha school mein maa baap ki apni wajah se hone wali sharmindgi dekhne ke baad us ne
yehi faisla kiya tha ke woh unhein sab kuch bata de ga, ab koi jhoot nahi bolega. jab
woh khamosh hua to Salar ne us se poocha."

Woh contracts kahan hain jo tum ne un sab se sign karwaye hain?" Hameen wahan se
uth kar kamre mein gaya aur kuch der baad ek file le kar wapas aaya. Us ne woh file
Salar ki taraf barha di thi. Salar ne file khol kar us ke andar mojood muaahedey ki
shikon par nazar daali, phir Hameen se poocha.

"Yeh kis ne likhi hain?"

"Main ne khud," us ne jawab diya. Salar is muahiday ko parhne laga. Ek nao-sala bachay
ne is muahiday mein apne zehan mein aane wali har us shik ko shamil kiya tha jo usay
zaroori lagi thi ya jo us ne kahin dekhi hogi.

Salar mutasir huye baghair nahin reh saka. Muahiday ki sirf zubaan bachgana thi, lekin
shikhein nahin. Hameen ne is muahiday ke zariye apne aap ko mukammal tor par
mahfooz kar liya tha. Yeh us ki badqismati thi ke woh bachon ke saath dealing kar raha
tha aur usay bachon ki nafsiyat ka andaza nahin tha ke woh badalte mood ke tabae ho
te hain, muahidoun ke nahin.

534
Salar ne file band ki, phir us se poocha. "Aur jo raqm tum ne in sab logon se li hai,
woh kahan hain?"

"Mere paas," Hameen ne jawab diya.

"Kuch kharch ki?" Salar ne poocha.

"Nahin" us ne kaha.

"Phir Salar ne sar hilaya, phir file us ke haath mein diye hue us se kaha. "Ab tum ek
aur letter likho ge jis mein tum apne in sab clients se maazrat karo ge aur unhein un ki
raqam aur woh cheezein lautao ge jo tumhare paas hain. Is ke baad tum woh saari
cheezein un sab logon tak waapas pohchaao ge jo tum ne exchange ki hain." Hameen
chand lamhon tak sakhit raha, phir us ne sar hilaya. "Okay... aur main yeh kaise karu?"
Us ne Salar se kaha.

"Tum ek business main ho. Tumhein agar woh business karna aata tha to yeh bhi ana
chahiye." Salar uth kar khara ho gaya. "Aur phir jab tum yeh kaam khatam kar lo ge to
hum dobara baat karen ge. Tumhare paas ek hafta hai."

Hameen ne jaate hue baap ki pusht dekhi, jo wo use karne ka keh kar gaya tha, woh us
ke liye be had sharminda karne wala kaam tha. Har bachay ke paas ja kar maazrat kar
ke us ke paise waapas karna mushkil nahi tha use pata tha har bacha behad khushi
khushi apne paise wapas lelega lekin masla asal cheez asal maalik ko pohochana tha usay
ghar bethe hi andaza tha ke koi baccha bhi khushi khushi wo cheez wapas nahi
karega..jo wo is barter deal ke zariye haasil kar chuka tha aur phir zaroori nahin ke har
bachay ne woh cheez sahi halat mein rakhi ho khud us ke paas mojood doosre bachay
ke snickers bhi ab khel khel kar purane ho gaye the, usay wahan bethe bethe andaza ho
raha tha, baap usay kis pareshani mein daal gaya tha. "Tum ne baba se mere bare mein
kyun baat ki thi?" Hameen ne agli subah school mein Reisah se poocha.

"Main ne kuch bataya to nahin lekin main tumhare liye pareshan thi," Reisah ne jawaban
usse kaha. "Agar tum bata deti to main tum se kabhi baat nahin karta." Hameen ne us
se kaha, "Baba ne tumhein maaf kar diya?"

Reisah ko jis baat ki pareshani thi us ne us se woh sawaal kiya. "Baba ne mujh se kaha
hai, main sab ki cheezein aur paise wapas kar doon, phir woh mujh se dobara baat
karen ge." Hameen sanjeeda aur kuch pareshan laga Reisah ko. "Kya main tumhari help

535
kar sakti hoon?" Us ne Hameen ko offer ki. "Nahin, main manage kar loon ga," us ne
jawaban kaha.

-----------------------

Is business ka woh agla tajurba Hameen Sikandar ki zindagi ka sab se sabak aamoz
tajurba tha. Ek star student ke tor par school ke bachon ko apni pasandida cheez lene ki
targheeb dena aur phir is had tak unhein lalachaa dena ke woh aankhein band kar ke
apni pasandida cheez ke peechay chal parein alag baat thi lekin apni pasandida cheez ko
wapas de dena khushi khushi alag mamla tha. Cheez wapas dene ka kehne wala Hameen
Sikandar hota ya koi aur, un ko farq nahin padta tha.

Woh mutmaeen aur khush clients jinho ne Hameen Sikandar ka dimaag sathwen aasman
par pohanchaya tha woh usi tarah use khinch kar waapas bhi le aaye. Woh ek haftay ke
bajaye ek din mein woh kaam sar anjam de dena chahta tha lekin agle hi din usay pata
chal gaya tha ke Salar Sikandar ne is kaam ke liye usay ek hafta kyun diya tha, ek din
kyun nahin.

Hameen Sikandar agle din school mein is business ke zariye hone wale business
muahiday ko khatam karne mein pehli baar school ke sab se napasandeeda student ke
darjah par faiz ho raha tha. Kamiyabi insan ko ek sabak sikhati hai na kami di lekin
Hameen Sikandar ne pandrah seekhe the.

"Baba! I'm sorry!" Gaadi se utarte hue Salar ko dekh kar lapakti hui uske paas aayi thi.
Reisah cycle chala rahi thi, wo Reisah ki pehli galti thi jis par Salar ko use daanta pada
tha aur Reisah pichli raat se yeh baat hazam nahi kar pa rahi thi.

Gaadi ka darwaza khole, seat par bethe bethe Salar ne apni is munh-boli beti ko dekha
jo parwaanon ki tarah apne baap ke gird mandlati phirti thi.

"Tumhe pata hai tumne kya galti ki?" Salar ne ek din ki khamoshi ke baad use maaf
karne ka faisla karte hue usse poocha.

"Yes, mujhe aapko aur mujhko sab kuch batana chahiye tha." Reisah ne apne glasses
theek karte hue sar jhuka kar kaha.

536
"Aur?" Salar ne mazeed kureda. "Aur mujhe Hameen ko support nahi karna chahiye tha.
"Lekin baba, maine usko support kabhi nahi kiya." Reisah ne pehla jumla kehte hi uski
tashheeh ki.

"Tumne khamosh reh kar use support kiya." Salar ne kaha.

"Baba! Maine use mana kiya tha lekin usne mujhe convince kar liya." Reisah ne apna
masla aur wazahat pesh ki.

"Agar usne tumhe convince kar liya tha toh phir tum mujhe kyun batana chahti thi
Hameen ke baare mein kuch?"

Is baar Reisah ne jawab nahi diya, wo sar jhukaaye khadi rahi. Salar ne uska haath apne
haathon mein liya aur kaha, "Tum convince nahi hui thi. Tumhare dil mein tha ke
Hameen theek kaam nahi kar raha."

Reisah ne Salar ki baat par isi tarah sar jhukaaye sar hilaaya. "Yeh zyada buri baat thi
tumhein pata tha, wo ek galat kaam kar raha hai lekin tumne use karne diya, chhupaya."

"Woh mujhse naaraaz ho jaata baba," Reisah ne kaha.

"Toh kya hota?" Salar ne isi sanjeedgi se kaha.

"Main use naaraaz nahi kar sakti." Usne is baar kuch aur bebasi se kaha. "Uski naaraazi
is se behtar thi, jitni pareshani wo ab uthayega. Tumhein andaaza hai school mein kitni
sharmindagi uthaani padegi ab use."

Reisah ne ek baar phir sar hila diya. "Woh tumhara bhai hai dost hai. Tum usse bahut
pyaar karti ho. Main jaanta hoon lekin agar koi hamein azeez ho toh uski galti hamein
azeez nahi honi chahiye." Wo ab use jitne aasaan aur sadah lafzon mein samjhaane ki
koshish kar sakta tha kar raha tha. Wo sar hilaate hue sun rahi thi aur zehen nasheen
kar rahi thi. Salar khamosh hua toh Reisah ne sar utha kar usse poocha.

"Kya main ab bhi aapko achhi lagti hoon baba?" Salar ne uske gird baazu phaila kar use
apne seene se lagate hue uska sar chuma.

537
"Yes" Reisah khul uthi. "Woh aisi hi thi, chhoti si baat par pareshan hone waali, chhoti si
baat par khush ho jane wali Reisah ab gaadi ki pichli seat se uska briefcase nikalne lagi
thi.

-------------------------

Anaya ne Erik ko khidki se dekha tha aur woh use dekhti hi rahi thi. Woh ek chutti ka
din tha aur woh sitting area ki khidki mein pade kuch chhote in-door plants ko thodi
der pehle kitchen sink se paani de kar laayi thi aur ab unhein khidki mein rakh rahi thi
jab usne Erik ko ghar se nikalte dekha tha aur woh hil nahi saki thi aur Erik ko aise
dekhne wali woh akeli nahi thi.

Woh ab colony ke is road ke footpath par aachuka tha jo un gharo ke beech ghomti
ghaamti unhein ek doosre se jude hue thi. Aur is sarak se ekka dukka guzarne wali
gaadiyan aur footpath par apne kutton aur billon ko thulane wale afraad mein se koi aisa
nahi tha Jo Erik ko na dekh raha ho. "Anaya" kitchen mein kaam karti Imama ne use itni
der khidki se bahar jhankte dekha kar pukara tha. Anaya is qadar magan thi ke use maa
ki awaaz sunai nahi di thi, Imama kitchen area se khud bhi sitting area ki us khidki ke
samne aagayi jis se Anaya bahar dekh rahi thi aur khidki se bahar nazar aanay wale
manzar ne use bhi Anaya hi ki tarha munjamid kiya tha.

Erik ek kekde ki tarah apne chaaroon haathon aur pairon par chal raha tha. Woh chaupai
ki tarah nahi chal raha tha, woh apni pusht ke bal chal raha tha apna pet uncha kar ke
apne dono haathon ke bal apne oopri dhar ko uthaaye apni taangon ghutno ke bal
uthaye. Woh badi dikkat se chal balkay raing raha tha lekin ruke baghair bar be had
itminan se woh is tarha idhar se udhar jaate hue chahl qadmi mein masroof tha jaise ye
us ka chalnay ka normal tareeqa tha. Woh jab thak jaata, baith kar thodi der saans leta
phir isi tarha chalna shuru kar deta.

"Yeh kya kar raha hai?" Anaya ne ab kuch pareshan ho kar Imama se poocha tha jo
khud bhi isi ki tarah hakkka bakka use dekh rahi thi.

"Pata nahi." "Kya yeh chal nahi sakta..?" Anaya ko tasweesh hui thi.."Pata nahi" Imama
aur kya jawab deti. "Jibreel, tum zara ja kar use andar le kar aao."

Jibreel upar wali manzil se seerhiyan utar raha tha jab Imama ne uske qadmon ki awaaz
par palat kar use dekhte hue kaha.
"Kise?" Jibreel ne jawab dete hue khidki ke paas aate huye kaha aur Imama ko uske
sawal ka jawab dene ki zaroorat nahi pari. Usne Erik ko dekh liya tha, phir woh ruke

538
baghair bahar nikal aaya. Erik isi tarah unke ghar ke samne kekda bana idhar se udhar
ja raha tha, lekin woh ruka nahi tha. Isi tarah use nazar andaaz karte hue chalta raha.

"Hello," Jibreel ne Erik ke saath thehlate hue usse kaha. Uski surkh hoti rangat, phoola
hua saans aur maathe par tapakte paseeno ke katron se ye andaza ho gaya tha ke woh
thak chuka hai lekin is ke bawajood sirf logon ki tawajju hasil kiye rakhne ke liye khud
par zulm kar raha tha.

"Hello!" Usne bhi Jibreel ki hello ka jawab itne hi pur-josh, lekin thake hue andaz mein
diya tha. "Yeh koi nayi exercise hai?" Jibreel ne uske saath halkay qadmon se chalte hue
kaha.

"Nahi," Erik ka jawab aaya.

"Phir."

"Main kekda hoon aur kekde aise hi chalte hain" Erik ne is baar uski taraf dekhe baghair
kaha. "Oh! I see" Jibreel ne be-ihtiyar kaha. "Aur yeh tabdeeli kab aayi?aakhri baar jab
main ne tumhein dekha tha toh tum insaan the." Jibreel us se yun baat kar raha tha
jaise use uski baat par yaqeen aa gaya ho. "Aaj raat ...," Erik ne phoolay hue saans ke
sath kaha.

"Oh kekde aksar ruk kar araam bhi karte hain, tum nahi kroge." Jibreel ne bilakhir usay
mashwara dene wale andaz mein kaha.

Erik ke liye jaise tinkay ko sahara wali baat hui thi. Woh dhe jaaane wale andaz mein
footpath par chitt lette hue bola. "Oh yes mein bhool gaya tha. Achha hua tumne yaad
dila diya." Usne Jibreel ke qadmon mein lete lete kaha.

"Don't mind, kekde itni effort karne ke baad khaate peete bhi hain." Jibreel ne jaise usay
agli baat yaad dilayi. "Ahaan mujhe bhi kuch khaane ko chahiye." Erik ki bhook waqai
uski baat se chamki. Uske bazoo aur kamar is waqt takriban shal ho rahi thi.

"Humare ghar mein kekdon ki kuch khoraak hai, agar tumhein interest ho toh tum jaake
khaa sakte ho." Jibreel ne bilakhir us se kaha.

539
Woh seedha seedha usay aakar Imama ka paigham bhi de sakta tha, lekin unhein Erik ka
pata nahi chalta tha ke woh kis mood ne hota aur kya jawab deta.."Mujhe sochne do"
Erik soch me pada..Jibreel ne sar utha kar us khidki ki taraf dekha jahan se use Imama
aur Anaya nazar aa rahi thi.

"Lekin majboori wali koi baat nahi. Agar tum nahi aana chahte toh bhi theek hai," Jibreel
ne kehte hue qadam aage barhaaye. Erik ek dum isi tarah kekda bane bane uske saath
chalne laga. Jibreel ruka aur usne badi shaistagi se us se kaha, "Mujhe acha lagega. Agar
tum kuch der ke liye dobara insaan ban jaao.

Meri behen aur mummy kekdo se bohot darti hain aur unke darr ko khatam karne ke
liye humein har wo kekda maarna padta hai jo humein nazar aa jaaye." Usne mazaq ki
baat sanjeedgi se kahi thi aur Erik ne bakhubi samajh liya tha ke woh us se kya chahta
hai.

Woh ruka, baitha, phir uth kar khara ho gaya. Jibreel ke saath ghar mein dakhil hote hue
usne Imama aur Anaya ki heraan nazrein mehsoos ki thi, magar phir bhi woh mutmaeen
tha.

"Erik tum kya kar rahe the bahar" uske andar aate hi Anaya ne usse sabse pehle pucha
tha..Woh jawaban sirf muskuraya tha. Fatahane andaz mein yun jaise jo woh chahta tha
hasil kar liya ho. "Yeh Erik nahi hai, ek kekda hai" Jibreel ne uska ta'aruf karwaya "Aur
use achha lagega agar usko is naam se hi pukara jaaye.."

Usne Jibreel ke ta'aruf ko bhi nazar andaaz kar diya tha. Woh seedha kitchen counter ke
qareeb pade ek stool par jakar baith gaya tha. "Tum itne din se aaye kyun nahi?" Imama
ne baat ka mauzu badalne ki koshish ki. Usne andaaza tha. Sirf use nahi in teeno ko ke
woh unke ghar ke bahar kekda ban kar chahal qadmi kyun kar raha tha.

"Main masroof tha." Erik ne mukhtasar jawab diya. Woh ab apne bazu aur kalaiyan daba
raha tha. Jibreel aur Anaya ne nazron ka tabadla kiya aur apni hasi ko roka. Unhein
andaaza tha, ek kekda ban kar pandrah chahl kadmi ka netija ab kya niklega. "Tum baaz
dafa be had ahmaqana harkatein karte ho" Anaya ne us se kaha. "Tum waqai aisa samjhti
ho?" Erik us ke tabsare par jaise kuch muztarib hua.

"Haan bilkul."

Erik ke chehre par ab kuch mayoosi aayi "Agar tum hamare ghar ke andar aana chahte
the toh iska seedha raasta darwaze par dastak de kar ijaazat mangna hai. Kekda ban kar

540
hamare ghar ke samne phirna nahi ya tum yeh chahte the hum khud tumhein kheench
kheench kar andar bulayen." Anaya ne kuch khufgi se kaha.

Erik ka chehra surkh hua, yeh sharmindagi thi is baat ki ke woh uski is harkat ki wajah
samajh gaye the. "Mrs. Salar mujhe pasand nahi kartein." Erik ne uski baat ke jawab
mein Imama ko dekhte hue kaha.

Imama use dekh kar rah gayi. Use andaaza nahi tha, pehli baar uske samjhaane ka asar
Erik par yeh hoga.

"Khair, woh toh hum mein se koi bhi nahi karta. Khaas tor par mein but you are still
welcome" yeh Jibreel tha jisne maa ke jawab dene se pehle jawab diya tha. Woh fridge
se ek soft drink nikal raha tha.

"Mere bhi tumhare baare mein aise hi khayalat hain." Erik ne use tukra tor jawab diya
tha.

"Oh really." Jibreel ab use zich kar raha tha. Woh jaanta tha Erik ko uski baat buri lagi
thi. Erik isi tarah naroothay andaaz mein baitha raha tha lekin woh yahan in logon ke
paas aakar ek baar phir waise hi khush aur pursukoon tha jaise hamesha ho jaata tha.
Unke ghar mein garam joshi thi jo sab ke liye thi. Erik bhi us narm si garmahat ko
mehsoos kar sakta tha. Woh apne stool se uth khada hua aur usne Imama se kaha.

Mrs.Salar, main fridge se koi drink le sakta hoon?"

"Nahi, jo aakhri tha, woh maine le liya lekin tum yeh pee sakte ho." Imama se pehle
Jibreel ne usse kaha aur apne haath mein pakda woh can jisse usne abhi ek do ghunt
liye the, uske saamne kitchen counter par rakh diya aur khud andruni kamre ki taraf
chala gaya. Anaya lounge ki safai mein Imama ki madad kar rahi thi. Erik
kuch der dekhta raha phir usne can utha kar ek hi saans mein use khatam kiya.

"Agar madad ki zaroorat ho toh main madad kar sakta hoon." Erik ne un dono ko
mukhtalif cheezen idhar se udhar utha kar rakhte dekh kar offer ki. "Tumhare baazu ab
do din tak kuch bhi uthaane ke qabil nahi rahenge. Is liye araam karo, hum khud
hi kar lenge Erik." Imama ne jawaban usse kaha. "Mera naam Erik nahi hai." Erik ne be
had sanjeedgi se Imama ko jawab diya.

541
"Haan haan pata hai tumhara naam ab crab (Kekda) hai." Anaya ne hower chalate hue
mazaq udaane waale andaaz mein usse kaha.

"Mera naam Abdullah hai." Imama aur Anaya baik waqt pehle use dekha aur phir ek
doosre ko.

"Kya matlab?" Imama kuch hakka bakka si reh gayi.

"Ab mera naam Erik nahi Abdullah hai." Erik ne apna jumla is sanjeedgi se dohraya tha.
"Kisne badla hai tumhara naam?" Anaya bhi maa ki tarah dang thi. "Maine khud" Erik ne
fakriya andaz mein khaali can dustbin mein pheinkte hue kaha.

"Erik ek bahut khubsoorat naam tha." Imama ne behad sanjeedgi se usse kaha. "Kyun
Anaya?

Usne rawani mein Anaya se poocha.

"Abdullah zyada khubsoorat naam hai,mummy" Anaya ne maa ki taeed nahi ki lekin bade
jatane wale andaz mein bataya ke woh "Abdullah" se kya mafhoom le rahi thi. Woh Allah
ka naam tha aur woh Imama se Erik ke samne yeh nahi kehna chahti thi ke Allah ka
naam sabse khubsoorat hota hai.

Salar aur Imama ne America mein apne bachon ko mazhab se na ashna nahi rakha tha
aur maa baap se barh kar yeh kaam Jibreel karta tha jo in teeno ko Quran ki bohot
saari baatein batata tha lekin apne mazhab se mukammal tor par waqif hone aur ba'amal
hone ke bawajood in dono ne apne bachon ko is muashray mein rehte hue mazhabi
mubahis mein hissa lene se hamesha bad rakha tha.

Woh musalman ke tor par wazeh shanakht rakhne ke bawajood kisi bhi tarah kisi doosre
mazhab se talluq rakne wale shakhs ki dil azari ka baais nahi bante the. Apne mazhab
ko doosron ke liye takleef pahunchane ka zariya banakar.

"Lekin Erik ko Abdullah banne ki zaroorat kis liye?" Imama ko uski baat samajh mein
aagayi thi. Is ke bawajood woh erik se kehne baghair na rah saki. Woh jis mauzu se
bachna chahti thi. Baat aaj phir wahiin aagayi thi.

542
"Kyun zaroorat nahi hai?" Erik ne usi andaaz mein Imama se poocha. Is sawal ka jawab
Imama ke paas nahi tha. "Tumhari mummy ko pata hai ke tumne naam badal liya?"
Anaya ne maa ki mushkil sawal badal kar asaan ki thi.

"Abhi nahi pata lekin main bata doonga." Erik ne isi sahulat se kaha.

"Aur yeh naam tumne rakha kaise hai?" Imama poochhe baghair na rah saki.

"Internet se dhunda hai." Erik ne itminan se kaha.

"Is ka matlab jaante ho?" Imama ne agla sawaal kiya.

"Haan, Allah ka banda." Usne Imama ko ek baar phir la jawab kiya tha.

"Main chahta hoon ke aap sab ab mujhe Abdullah kaha karein." Erik ne agla mutalba
kiya.

"Is se kya hoga?" Is baar woh Imama ke sawaal par khamosh reh gaya tha. Waqai is se
kya ho sakta tha.

Woh kuch der aise hi khada raha. Phir kuch kahe baghair khamoshi se darwaza khol kar
bahar nikal gaya. Imama ko ajeeb sa qalq hua. Woh khidki ki taraf gayi aur bahar jhanka.
Uska khayal tha woh ek baar phir kekda ban kar footh path par phir raha ho ga lekin
woh bahar nahi tha.

"Abdullah bura nahi hai." Woh Anaya ki awaaz par current kha kar palti thi. Woh ek
baar phir hower chalanay ke liye tayyar thi lekin woh ab udaas thi.

"Anaya woh Erik hai. Sirf naam badal lene se woh Abdullah nahi ho sakta beta." Imama
ne kehna zaroori samjha tha lekin yeh jumla kehte hue usay apni awaaz ki baaz garsh
ne ajeeb andaz mein laya tha. Anaya khamosh rahi thi.

--------------------------------------------------

543
Salar ne is file mein lage kaghazat ko bari bari dekha, aakhri kaghaz file mein rakhne ke
baad usne samne baithe Hameen ko dekha. File band ki aur use wapas thama di.

"Toh is sare tajurbe se tumne kya seekha?" "Bohot saari baatein" Hameen ne gehra saans
le kar kaha. Salar ne apni hansi be ikhtiyar chhupai.

"Sirf do batein bata do."

"Bachey achhe clients nahi hote." Usne be sakhta kaha.

"Aur?" Salar ne poocha.

"Business aasaan nahi hai." Usne chand lamhe khamosh reh kar Salar se kaha.

"Durust." Salar ne taeed ki phir usse kaha. "Har woh cheez jo achi lage aur doosre ki
malkiyat ho, hamari zindagi ka maqsad nahi ho sakte, na hi hamari most favorite cheez
ho sakti hai."

Salar ne uske business slogan ko jaan boojh kar dohraaya jo usne uske contract mein
parha tha.

"Apni pasandeeda cheez haasil karen! Ek lamha ke liye us slogan ne use chakra kar hi
rakh diya tha." Woh uski aulaad ka business slogan kaise ho sakta tha aur woh bhi nau
saal ki umr mein.

"Hamari most favorite cheez wahi hoti hai aur honi chahiye jo hamare paas hai, kisi
doosre ki most favorite cheez chinne ka hamein haq nahi hai." Woh apne nau saalay bete
ko business ke gur batane mein aakhlaqiyyat ka dars dene ki koshish kar raha tha. Pata
nahi sahi kar raha tha ya galat magar Salar Sikandar baap tha woh apne nau saalay bete
ko yeh nahi sikha sakta tha ke business mein koi ikhlaqiyyat nahi hoti. Sirf paisa hota
hai ya nahi hota. Baqi har cheez secondary thi.

"Tumhein pata hai, insaan ke paas sab se taqatwar cheez kya hai?" Usne Hameen se
poocha.

544
"Kya?" Hameen ne kaha. "Aqal..agar iska sahi istemal karna aata ho to..woh kuch nahi keh
raha tha. "Aur tumhein pata hai insaan ke paas sab se khatarnak cheez kya hai?" Usne
phir poocha.

"Kya?" Hameen ne phir usi andaz mein kaha. "Aqal! Agar uska sahi istemal nahin aata ho
to yeh sirf doosron ko nahin khud apko bhi tabah kar sakti hai." Hameen janta tha Salar
kiski aqal ki baat kar raha tha..wo uski hi baat kar raha tha..wo duniya ke do zaheen
tareen dimag the sirf baap beta nahi the. Paintalis saal ki umr mein wo ek sood se paak
islami maaliya nizam ka dhancha khada kar chuka tha. Ab is dhaanchay ki bunyadiyan
mazboot karne ke baad uski imarat khara kar raha tha. Woh risk leta tha, challenge
qabool karta tha. Naye raaste dhoondna aur banana jaanta tha.

Brain tumor se ladte hue bhi wo apni zindagi ke ek ek din ko ba maqsad guzar raha
tha..Ek duniya us naam se waqif thi. Ek duniya usay maanti thi. Woh jis forum par baat
karne khara hota... finance ki duniya ke guru usko khamoshi aur tawajjuh se sunte the.
Woh zindagi mein koi aur bade maarke nahin marta to bhi Salar Sikandar finance ki
duniya mein legendary hesiyat ikhtiyar kar chuka tha.

Hameen Sikandar ek nau saal ka bacha tha jiska pehla business kisi investment ke
baghair sirf inter personal skills se shuru hua tha aur kamiyabi se farattey bharne ke
baad teen mahine ke andar buri tarah naa sirf dooba tha balkay saath hi school mein
uski shaak ko bhi le dooba tha. Usne apne paas baqiyah rah jaane wale 175 dollars ki ek
ek payment wapas kar di thi. Har ek se na sirf zubani tor par maazrat ki thi balkay har
ek ko ek maazrat ka khat bhi likha tha jo usne khud draft kiya tha.

Yeh Hameen Sikandar ki zindagi ke sab se sharmindah karne wale lamhaat the. Woh
kuch dino pehle ke qoumi satah par milne wale stardom ko ghanton mein kho chuka tha
lekin is sarey tajurbe ne Hameen Sikandar ko pehli baar kuch sanjeeda kiya tha. Kuch
sochne par majboor kiya tha. Usne is raat ek baat apne baap ko nahi batayi thi aur woh
yeh thi ke usay zindagi mein business hi karna tha. Apne baap se zyada bada aur
kamiyab naam banta tha. Usay duniya ka ameer tareen aadmi banna tha. Hameen
Sikandar ne yeh khwab jagti ankhon se apne class fellows ko un ki raqam wapas karte
hue dekha tha jis ki taabeer usay kaise haasil karni thi yeh usay abhi sochna tha.

------------------------

"Mummy! Main Quran e Paak padhna chahta hoon." Dinner table par is raat ek apni
family ke saath kai dino baad saath baitha tha. Caroline ka boyfriend bhi wahin tha jab
khane ke darmiyan Erik ne Caroline se yeh baat kahi thi.

545
"Woh kya hai?" Ek lamha ke liye Caroline ki samajh mein nahi aaya tha ke woh kisi
cheez ko padhne ki khwahish ka izhar kar raha hai. "Muslims ki holy book (Mukaddas
Kitab) jo Anaya ki family padhti hai" usne maa ko wazahat di.

Caroline ke partner Ralph ne khana khaate hue ruk kar in dono ko dekha tha. Woh
taqriban pichle teen mahine se ab isi ghar mein Caroline ke saath ek Live-in relationship
mein tha. Erik use pasand nahi karta tha, woh achhi tarah jaanta tha lekin Erik ne kabhi
usse badtameezi bhi nahi ki thi. Un dono ka talluq be-had rasmi sa tha magar itne arse
mein yeh pehli bar tha ke woh Erik ki kisi baat par tajbesar karna chahta tha lekin kuch
jhijhak raha tha. Woh Erik ke dil mein apne liye na pasandidgi mein izafa nahi karna
chahta tha. "Tum translation padhna chahte ho?" Caroline ne kaha.

"Nahi, mai Arabi padhna chahta hoon jaise woh padhte hain." Woh sanjeeda tha.

"Lekin tumhein Arabi nahi aati." Caroline bhi us waqt be-had sanjeeda thi. Yeh ek ajeeb
farmayish thi. "Han, lekin Jibreel mujhe sikhadega. Usko aati hai Arabi!" Erik ne maa se
kaha.

Fori tor par Caroline ki samajh mein nahi aaya ke woh kya jawab de. Woh ek nayi
zubaan ka zikr is tarah kar raha tha jaise woh do din mein use seekh lene wala tha. "Is
ki zaroorat kya hai? Caroline ko khamosh dekh kar Ralph bole baghair nahi reh saka tha.
"Yeh Musalmano ki hui book hai. Tumhein use padhne ke liye ek nayi zubaan seekhne ki
zaroorat nahi hai. Tum iski translation padh sakte ho. Agar tumhein ek kitaab ke taur
par ise padhne mein dilchaspi hai to." Ralph ne apne taraf se be-had munasib mashwara
diya tha jo Erik ne ek kaan se sun kar doosre kaan se nikal diya tha. Usne Ralph ki
baat ka jawab dene ki bhi zehmat nahi ki thi.

"Mummy" Ralph ko mukammal tour par nazar andaz karte hue usne sawaliya andaz mein
Caroline ki taraf dekha. Woh ek gehra saans le kar reh gayi. Uske aur Erik ke talluqat
aaj kal jis noayat ke reh gaye the is mein yeh badi baat thi ke woh kisi kaam ke liye us
se ijazat maang raha tha warna woh koi kaam kar ke bhi use batane ki zehmat nahi
karta tha.

"Tumhari studies mutasir hongi Erik" Caroline ko jo wahid masla tha usne us ka zikr
kiya. "Woh mutasir nahi hogi. I promise" usne foran se pehle maa ko yaqeen dahanai
karwayi. Ralph ko ajeeb ki hattak ka ehsaas hua tha lekin dobara mudakhilat karne ke
bajaay khana khane mein masroof ho gaya.

546
"Okay theek hai, lekin agar tumhari studies par koi asar pada toh main tumhein rok
dungi" Erik ka chehra khil utha. "Okay" usne jaise maa ko tasalli dene waale andaaz mein
kaha.

"Tum kab jaya karoge Jibreel ke paas Quran e Paak padhne?" Caroline ne poocha.

"Hafte mein do baar," Erik ne kaha.

"Theek hai" woh jaise mutmain hui.

"Aap Jibreel ki mummy ko phone kar ke bata dein ke aapne mujhe ijazat de di hai aur
aapko koi aitraaz nahi hai" Erik ne kaha.

Caroline ko palak jhapakte mein samajh mein aagaya tha ke is saari ijazat ka asal
maqsad kya tha. Ralph ke samne woh Erik se yeh nahi kehna chahti thi ke woh
yaqeenan Jibreel ke khandan ki shart ki wajah se us se ijazat lena chahra tha.

"Theek hai main phone kar dungi" Caroline ne kaha. Erik shukriya ada karte hue khana
khatam kar ke chala gya .."tum be-waqoofi kar rahi ho." Uske wahan se jaate hi Ralph ne
be-had na-khush andaaz mein Caroline se kaha tha.

"Kaisi bewaqoofi?" woh samajhte hue bhi na samjhi thi.

"Tumhara beta pehle hi tumhare liye sar dard bana hua hai. Woh temperamental
(matalon mizaaj )hai aur tum use Quran e Paak aur Arabi seekhne ke liye bhej rahi ho
taake woh inteha pasand ho jaye. Woh bhi ek Musalman khandan ke paas" Caroline hans
padi thi.

"Tum is khandan ko jaante nahi ho Ralph, main saadhe teen saal se jaanti hoon.
Neighbors hain hamare James ki maut ke baad unho ne hamara bahut khayal rakha tha"
Caroline keh rahi thi. "Main Mark aur Sabil ko aksar in logon ke paas chhod kar jaati thi.
Woh Erik ko kuch bura nahi sikhainge. Sikhaana hota toh woh use meri ijazat ke baghair
bhi sikhaana shuru kar dete. Mujhe kaise pata chalta. Kam az kam Erik aisa nahi hai ke
woh koi bhi kaam mujh se pooche bina karne ka tasawwur bhi nahi kar sake."

"Tum phir bhi soch lo, main nahi samjhta ke yeh ek achha faisla hai. Ek disturbed
bacche ko Quran e Paak padhana woh agar Musalmano hi ki tarah violent (tashaddud

547
pasand) ho gaya toh?" Ralph ke apne hi khadshat the jinhe Caroline ne zyada ahmiyat
nahi di thi.

"Mujhe pata hai Erik ke mizaaj ka agar use kisi cheez ka shoq paida ho toh bas shoq
nahi junoon sawar ho jaata hai. Lekin yeh sab zyada din nahi chalta, woh badi jaldi bore
hona shuru ho jaata hai aur yeh toh ek doosri zubaan seekhna hai. Tum dekh lena, ek
do hafton ke baad khud hi chhod dega woh" Caroline ne be-had mutmain andaaz mein
Ralph ke khadshat khatam karne ki koshish ki aur jo usne kaha tha use par yakeen tha
magar woh phir bhi khush us liye thi ke kai hafton ke baad uske aur Erik ke darmiyan
bahmi raza mandi se ek baat hui thi.

Erik is ijazat ke agle hi din dobara Imama aur Salar ke ghar pahunch gaya tha. Jibreel ke
paas Quran e Paak ka aghaaz karne. Woh ek din pehle bhi isi tarah Jibreel ke paas gaya
tha. Woh is waqt Quran e Paak ki tilawat kar raha tha.

Erik uske paas ja kar baith gaya tha aur phir itni der uske paas baitha raha ke Jibreel
ko bilaakhir tilawat khatam kar ke us se poochna pada tha ke woh wahan kisi kaam se
toh nahi aaya?

"Main bhi aise Quran e Paak padhna seekhna chahta ho jaise tum padh rahe ho" usne
Jibreel ko jawaab diya tha.

Woh uski shakal dekh kar reh gaya. Use us ka mutala bayaan ajeeb laga tha.

"Meri toh yeh mazhabi kitaab hai, is liye padh raha ho main" usne Erik ko samjhaane ki
koshish ki. "Tum padh kar kya karoge?"

"Mujhe dilchaspi hai jaane mein aur mujhe achha lagta hai jab tum tilawat karte ho toh"
Erik ne jawaaban kaha.

"Tum internet par translation padh sakte ho ya main tumhein de doon ga ek English
translation .... aur tumhein tilawat achhi lagti hai toh tum woh bhi wahan se download
kar ke sun sakte ho. Tumhein is ke liye Quran e Paak ki tilawat seekhne ki zaroorat
nahi hai" Jibreel ne narmi se jaise use raasta samjhaaya tha.

"Lekin main translation nahi padhna chahta aur main tilawat sunna nahi khud karna
chahta hu jaise tum karte ho" Erik ab bhi musar tha.

548
"Yeh bohot lamba kaam hai Erik! Ek din mein nahi ho sakta" Jibreel ne use taalne ki
koshish ki. Woh naa tala.

"Kitna lamba kaam hai?" Erik ne poocha. "Tumhe toh kai saal lag jayege.." "Oh! toh koi
masla nahi,mere paas bohot waqt hai" Erik ne bohot mutmain ho kar us se kaha tha.

Jibreel ajeeb mushkil mein pad gaya tha. Erik kayi baar parhai ke hawale se koi baat us
se poochne ajata tha aur Jibreel usay samjha diya karta tha lekin yeh unki muqaddas
kitaab ki baat thi... Ek gyarah saala isaai bache ki farmayish par woh bhi America mein
beth kar bhi woh sochay samjhay baghair aankhen band kar ke mazhabi josh o jazbaat
mein use Quran e Pak sikhana shuru nahi kar sakte thay. "Tum sab se pehle apni
mummy se poocho" Jibreel ne bilaakhir us se kaha.

"Unhe koi issue nahi hoga, mujhe pata hai" usne Jibreel ko yakeen dilane ki koshish ki.
"Agar unko issue nahi hoga toh unhein yeh baat mujh se ya mummy se kehni hogi."
Jibreel us ki yakeen dilaane se mutasir huye baghair bola tha. "Main apne liye kuch bhi
faisla kar sakta hoon. Mujhe har kaam mummy se poochhne ki zaroorat nahi hai" Erik ne
us se kaha.

"Tum abhi chhote ho Erik aur zyada samajh daar bhi nahi ho. Jab tak tum atharah saal
ke nahi ho jaate. Tumhein har kaam apni mummy se poochh kar hi karna chahiye. Jaise
hum log apne parents se poochh kar karte hain aur yeh koi buri baat nahi hai" Jibreel
ne usay samjhaaya tha.

Woh aadha ghanta us se behas kar ke usay qail karne ki koshish karta raha ke ijazat
liye baghair bhi koi kaam kar lena ghalat nahi hai lekin Jibreel qail nahi hua. Bilakhir
Erik ne haar maan li thi aur agle din maa ki ijazat ke saath aane ka kaha tha.

------------------------

Imama ke liye Caroline ki phone call ek surprise thi. Usne bade khushgawar andaz mein
us se baat chit karte hue Imama ko is ijazat ke bare mein bataya tha jo usne Erik ko di
thi aur Imama hairaan reh gayi thi. Use Erik aur Jibreel ke darmiyan is hawale se hone
wali guftagu ka ilm nahin tha.

"Mummy! Mujhe yaqeen tha woh na apni mummy se baat karega na hi woh usay ijazat
denge," Jibreel ne maa ke istifsaar par use bataya tha.

549
Imama ne use Caroline ki call ke bare mein mutala karte hue bataya tha. "Lekin ab uski
mummy ne mujhe call kar ke kaha hai ke unhein koi aitraz nahin hai toh ab kya
karein?" Imama ne kaha.

"Kya karna hai. Woh hans pada tha" Quran e Pak sikhaoonga use ab" Jibreel ne mummy
se kaha tha. Use apne jawab par Imama ke chehre par khushi nazar nahi aayi.

"Apko pareshani kis baat ki hai pehle yeh thi ki uski family ko etraaz na ho lekin ab toh
uski family ne ijazat de di hai, phir ab toh koi masla nahi hona chahiye." Jibreel ne jaise
maa ko kuredne ki koshish ki thi. Imama usse keh na saki ki usay saara masla Anaya ki
wajah se ho raha tha.

Quran e Pak seekhne ki yeh khwahish agar Erik ki us khwahish ke baghair saamne aati
tab woh kuch aur tarah ke tamul aur jhijhak ka shikar hoti lekin khushi khushi Erik ko
apne bachon ke saath baith kar Quran e Pak seekhne deti. "Mujhe koi masla nahi hai. Jo
bhi hota hai, Allah ki marzi se hi hota hai aur hum kuch bhi badalne par qadir nahi
hain. Theek hai Erik tumse Quran e Pak seekhna chahta hai toh tum sikhaao use" Imama
ne bilaakhir jaise hatyar daal diye the.

------------------------

Gyarah saal ki umr mein Quran e Pak se Erik ka woh pehla baqaida taaruf tha. Is se
pehle woh sirf iss kitaab ka naam jaanta tha. General knowledge ke hisse ke tor par.

Woh Salar aur Imama ke ghar ja kar musalmanon ke qareeb hua tha aur Jibreel ki
tilawat sun sun kar woh Quran e Pak se mutasir hona shuru ho gaya tha. Woh zubaan
aur woh tilawat usay jaise kisi fantasy mein le jaati thi. Woh lafz haibat se aashna nahi
tha hota toh shayad yehi istemal karta iske liye ... Jibreel ki awaaz dilon ko pighla dene
wali hoti thi woh khush alhan nahi tha. Woh bala ka khush alhan tha aur gyarah saal ka
woh bacha is zubaan aur uske mafhoom se waqif ho gaya baghair bhi sirf uski awaaz ke
seher mein giraftar tha.

Jis din usne Jibreel se Quranee qaidah ka pehla sabak liya tha, us raat usne online Quran
e Pak ka pura English tarjuma parh liya tha. Woh kitaaben parhne ka shoqeen aur aadi
tha aur Quran e Pak ko usne ek kitaab hi ki tarah parha tha. Bohat saari cheezon ko
samajhte hue bohat saari cheezon ko na samajhte hue. Bohat saari baaton se mutasir
hote hue bohat saare ahkaamaat se ulajhte hue. Bohat saare jumlon ko zehan nasheen
karte hue bohat saare waqeat ko apni kitaab Bible se munsalikh karte hue...

550
Usne Bible bohot achi tarah parhi thi aur usne Quran e Pak ko bhi isi lagan se parha
tha. Uski maa ki yeh raaye theek thi ke Erik ko jab ek cheez ka shoq hojata tha toh phir
woh shoq nahi junoon ban jaata tha, lekin uski maa ka yeh khayal bilkul galat tha ke
woh ek do hafton ke baad khud hi apne is shoq se bezar ho jaane wala tha kyun ke
woh matlun mizaj tha. Jibreel ko hairat nahi hui thi jis din Erik ne usay Quranee qaidah
ka sabak bilkul theek theek sunaya tha. Woh be had zaheen tha aur woh itne saalon se
us se waqif hone ke baad ... yeh toh jaanta tha ke Erik koi bhi cheez aasani se bhulata
nahi tha, lekin woh yeh jaan kar kuch der khamosh zaroor ho gaya tha ke Erik ne ek
raat mein baith kar Quran e Pak ka pura tarjuma parh liya tha.

"Is ka faida kya hua?" Jibreel ne us se poocha tha.

"Kis cheez ka?" "Quran e Pak parhne ka?" Erik ne us ke sawaal ki wazahat chaahi.

"Haan!" Jibreel ne jawaab diya. Erik ko koi jawaab nahi soojha, us ka khayal tha ke
Jibreel us se mutasir hoga. Woh mutasir nahi hua tha, ulta us se sawal kar raha tha.
"Faida toh nahi socha maine, maine toh bas tajassus me parha hai Quran e Pak." Erik ne
kandhe uchka kar poocha. "Toh ab tumhari kya raaye hai Quran e Pak ke baare mein?
Ab bhi seekhna chahte ho?" Jibreel ne us se poocha.

"Haan ab aur bhi zyada." Erik ne kaha."Mujhe yeh behad interesting lagti hai" Jibreel us
ki baat par muskuraya tha. Woh aise baat kar raha tha jaise Encyclopedia ke baare mein
baat kar raha ho ya kisi dilchasp kitaab ke baare mein jo woh muqammal parhe baghair
nahi reh sakta ho. Muqaddas kitaabon ko sirf parh lena koi badi baat nahi hoti Jibreel ne
usse kaha tha. "Usay parhne ke sath sath is par amal karna bhi zaroori hai." Erik usay
bhugor dekhte hue us ki baat sun raha tha.

"Yeh main jaanta hoon." Us ne kaha, yeh wahi baat thi jo woh apne maa baap se bhi
bohot baar sun chuka tha. Us din Jibreel ne usay doosra sabak Quranee qaidah ka nahi
diya tha. Us ne usay doosra sabak usay ek achha insaan banne ke hawale se diya tha.
Koi bhi aisi cheez jis ka talluq Allah se hai aur jo hum seekhte hain toh phir us din
humare andar doosron ke liye kuch zyada behtari aani chahiye take yeh nazar aaye ke
hum koi khaas cheez seekh rahe hain. Jibreel ne usay samjhaya tha.

Woh tableegh karna nahi chahta tha aur yeh mushkil kaam bhi tha ke apne mazhab ka
danka bajaaye baghair kisi ko yeh samjha sake ke Islam aakhri mazhab kyun tha. Kaamil
tareen kyun tha. Woh hamare subjects jo hum school mein padhte hain aur jo hum
wahan seekhte hain, woh humari personality par asar andaz nahi hote woh sirf tab
humare kaam aate hain jab humein exam dena ho. Job karni ho ya business karna ho.

551
Kitabein humein ba ilm banati hai ba amal nahi ba amal humein sirf woh kitaab bana
sakti hai jo Allah taala ne insaan ko sirf ba amal karne ke liye utare hai."

Erik us ki baat badi tawajjuh se sun raha tha, bilkul waise hi jaise us se pehle koi cheez
samjhaya karta tha.
Baba ne mujh se kaha tha agar hum achhe insaan na ban sakein aur apne khandan aur
muashray ke liye takleef ka baais ho toh ibadat karne aur mazhab ke baare mein padhne
ka koi faida nahi kyun ke mazhab aur mazhabi kitaabein Allah taala ne sirf ek maqsad
ke liye utari hain ke hum achhe insaan ban kar rahein...

Ek doosre ke haqooq o faraiz ka khayal rakhein. Khaas tor par un ka jo humari

zimmedari hain. Jaise tumhare chhote behen bhai aur tumhari mummy tumhari zimmedari
hain. Tumhara apna jism aur zehan tumhari apni zimmedari hai. Jibreel badi zehanat se
guftagu ko is mauzu ke taraf mor raha tha jis par woh Erik se baat karna chahta tha
aur Erik yeh baat samajh raha tha. Woh chhota tha, be wakoof nahi tha. Woh kahin aur
betha hota toh kabhi is mauzu par kisi ko baat karne ki ijazat naa deta.Woh in issues ke
hawale se itna hi hassas tha, lekin woh us ghar mein aakar kisi se bhi kuch bhi sun leta
tha.

"Toh ab tum ne dekhna hai ke jis din tum Quran Pak parh kar jaate ho. Us din tumhare
andar kiya tabdili aati hai us din tum apni family ke liye aur doosron ke liye kya achha
kaam karte ho." Jibreel ne jaise use challenge diya tha.

"Main koshish karunga." Erik ne woh challenge qabool kar liya tha. Phir us ne jaise us ki
madad mangi. "Toh aaj main ghar mein ja kar kya karun?"

"Tum aaj ek aisa kaam mat karna jis se tumhein pata ho ke tumhari mummy upset hoti
hain." Jibreel ne us se kaha tha. Erik kuch khajal sa ho gaya. Use andaza nahi tha Jibreel
itne be dhadak andaaz mein us ke baare mein aisi baat kahega. "Tum mujhe Abdullah
kaha karo." Erik ne jaan bujh kar baat ka mauzu badalne ke liye use toka. "Abdullah toh
Allah ka banda hota hai. Sab se kind (meharban) sab se zyada khayal rakne wala aur
Ehsas karne wala kisi ko takleef na dene wala, main tumhein Abdullah tab kehna shuru
karunga jab tum sab se pehle apni mummy ko takleef dena band kar do ge."

Jibreel ne us ki koshish ko kaamyaab nahi hone diya tha. Erik jaise kuch aur khajal hua.
Ek lamhe ke liye use laga jaise Jibreel us se jo kuch keh raha tha, woh us ki mummy ke
kehne par keh raha tha, lekin woh us se behes mein nahi uljha tha us ne khamoshi se
us ki baat sun li thi.

552
Us din Erik ghar ja kar pehli baar Ralph se khush dili se mila tha. Caroline aur woh
dono sitting area mein baithe football match dekh rahe the. Ralph aur Caroline ko ek
lamhe ke liye laga, shayad Erik se ghalati hui thi ya phir unhein wehem ho raha tha.
Usne pehli baar Ralph se khush mizajee ka muzharah kiya tha aur Caroline is baat par
shuru shuru mein usse dheron baar daant aur samjha chuki thi. Zich ho chuki thi aur
phir usne Erik ko kuch kehta hi chhod diya tha. Erik aur Ralph ke darmiyan kabhi koi
takraar nahi hui thi lekin Ralph yeh jaanta tha ke woh use pasand nahi karta aur usne
bhi Erik ke saath faasle kam karne ki koshish nahi ki thi.

Uska khayal tha, un dono ke darmiyan faasla rakhna hi behtar tha taake lihaz khatam na
ho, lekin woh zaati hesiyat mein ek achha suljha hua aadmi tha aur woh Erik ke hawale
se Caroline ki pareshani ko bhi samajhta tha.

Erik ruke baghair wahan se chala gaya tha. Ralph aur Caroline ne ek doosre ko hairani
se dekha.

"Isko kya hua?" Ralph ne kuch khush-gawar hairat ke saath kaha tha.

"Pata nahi." Caroline ne kandhe uchka kar la-ilmi ka izhaar kiya tha.

Woh pehli tabdeeli nahi thi jo Erik mein aayi thi. Woh aahista aahista mazeed tabdeel
hota gaya tha. Waisa hi jaisa wo pehle hua karta tha. Quran e Pak ka sabaq haftay mein
do din ke bajaye woh ab har roz lene jaaya karta tha. Agar kabhi Jibreel yeh kaam naa
kar sakta to Hameen ya Imama usse sabaq parha dete lekin Erik ko yeh eteraf karne
mein aar nahi tha ke jaise Jibreel use padhata tha, waise aur koi nahi padha sakta tha.
Uski awaaz mein tasir thi, Erik usse pehle bhi mutasir tha, lekin usse Quran e Pak
padhne ke doran woh usse mazeed qareeb ho gaya tha.

Us ghar mein Erik ki jadein ab zyada gehri aur mazboot ho gayi thi. Imama ki tamam
ihtiyat ke bawajood.

---------------------------

Jibreel logon ko na samajh mein ane wale andaz mein mutasir karta tha. Terah saal ki
umr mein uska thehrao us ki umr ke aam bachon ke baraks tha. Salar ki bimari ne
Imama ke sath sath das saal ki umr mein use bhi badal diya tha. Woh zaroorat se zyada
hassas aur apni family ke bare mein zyada zimmedar ho gaya tha, yun jaise woh uski
zimmedari thi aur Salar aur Imama yaqeenan khush qismat the ke unki sab se badi aulad
mein aisa ehsas zimmedari tha.

553
Usne America mein Salar ki surgery aur us ke baad wahan Imama ke bhi wahi qayam ke
doran apne teeno chhote behan, bhaiyon ki parwa kisi baap hi ki tarah ki thi.

Sikandar Usman aur Tayyaba, Salar ke bachon ki tarbiyat se pehle bhi mutasir the, lekin
unki ghair mojoodgi mein Jibreel ne jis tarah un ke ghar par apne behan bhaiyon ka
khayal rakha tha, woh unko mazeed mutasir kar gaya tha. Imama ne apne bachon se
kaha tha ke yeh hamara ghar nahi hai, hum yahan mehman hain aur mehman kabhi
mezban ko shikayat Ka mauka nahin dete aur in charon ne aisa hi kiya tha. Tayyaba aur
Sikandar ko kabhi in charon bachon ke hawale se kisi pareshani ka samna nahin karna
pada, na hi unhein un ke hawale se kisi ezafi zimmedari ka ehsas hua tha.

Woh teeno apna har kaam khud hi kar lene ki koshish karte the aur Reisah ki zimmedari
in teeno ne aapas mein banti hui thi kyun ke in charon mein sabse chhoti aur kisi had
tak apne kaamon ke liye, wahi doosron par inhisaar karti thi.

Apne behan bhaiyon ki zimmedariyan is tarah apne sar lene ne Jibreel ko bohat badla
tha. Ek das saala bacha kai mahine apna khel kood, apni sargarmiyan bhula betha tha
aur yehi woh waqt tha jab Jibreel zehni tor par bhi badalta chala gaya tha.

Woh terah saal ki umr mein high school se distinction ke saath paas kar ke university
jane wala woh apne school ka pehla student tha aur woh university sirf distinction ke
saath nahi pahuncha tha, woh wahan bill gates foundation ki ek scholarship par pahuncha
tha. Woh pehli seedhi thi jo medicine ki taraf jaate hue usne chhadi thi Salar Sikandar ke
khandan ka pehla parinda university pahunch chuka tha.

------------------------

Grand Hayat Hotel ka hall room is waqt National Spelling Bee ke 93vein muqable ke
finalists ka pehla round munaqid karne ke liye tayar tha. Hameen Sikandar apne title ka
dafaa kar raha tha aur Reisah Salar is muqable mein pehli baar hissa le rahi thi. Woh
Salar Sikandar ke ghar mein chauthi trophy lane ke liye pur josh thi aur sirf wahi thi jo
pur josh thi. Ghar ke baqi afraad fikrmand the aur is pareshani ki wajuhat do thi. Agar
woh naa jeet saki to? Aur agar Hameen Sikandar jeet gaya to?

Reisah is waqt stage par apne pehle lafz ke bole jaane ke intezar mein thi.

554
Reisah ne poocha jaane waala lafz be-had ghor se suna tha. Woh lafz ghair maanoss
nahin tha. Woh inhi alfaaz mein shamil tha jis ki usne tayyari ki thi. "Crustaceology" usne
zair e lab is lafz ko dohraaya, phir bina awaaz us ke hijey kiye aur phir bilaakhir usne
is lafz ko hijjey karna shuru kiya tha.C.R.U.S.T.A.C.O.L.O.G.Y

Reisah ne be yaqeeni ke aalam mein is ghanti ko suna tha jo lafz ghalat hone par bachti
thi. Us ka rang faq hua, lekin isse zyada finalists mein bhi shamil Hameen Sikandar ka,
jisay us ke bolne ke doran hi andaaza ho gaya tha ke us ne kya ghalti ki thi. Hall mein
Imama aur Salar, Jibreel aur Anaya ke saath ajeeb si kefiyat mein baithe the. Yeh ghair
mutawaqqa nahin tha, woh us ki tawaqqu bohat pehle se kar rahe the. Reisah ka final
round tak pahunchna bhi us ke liye na-qabil e yaqeen hi tha. Us ne apni salahiyaton se
barh kar par performances dikhayi thi lekin kisi bhi marhale par is ke bahar hone ka
khadsha dil mein le kar baithe rehne ke bawajood ab jab unke khadshat haqeeqat ka
roop dhaar rahe the to unhein takleef ho rahi thi. Woh abhi muqable se bahar nahin hui
thi. Wapas aasakti thi, magar woh pehla mukka tha jo Reisah ne seedha munh par khaya
tha aur ab is ke asraat se bahar nikalne ke liye use kuch waqt chahiye tha.

Hameen us se kuch kursiyon ke faslay par tha. Un dono ke darmiyan kuch aur finalists
the, lekin is ke bawajood usne uth kar Reisah ki kursi par aakar uska kandha thapka tha.
Use chear up karne ki koshish ki thi. "Mujhe spelling aati thi." Reisah ne be had madham
aur be had kamzor awaaz mein jaise Hameen par wazeh kiya tha aur ek jumle se zyada
woh kuch keh bhi nahin sakti thi. Use pata tha, kisi wazahat ka faida nahin tha. Woh jab
wapas aa kar baithe to usmein itni himmat nahin rahi thi ke woh doosre finalists ke
saath baithe apne maa, baap aur behen bhaiyon ko nazar uthakar dekh sakti..

Yeh ehsaas rakhne ke bawajood ke woh baek waqt use hi dekh rahe honge "yeh ek khel
hai Reisah aur ise khel ki spirit ki tarah lena hai." Muqable se ek din pehle Salar ne use
samjhaya tha.

Woh jaise zehni tor par use girne ke liye nahin, gir kar utthne ke liye tayyar kar raha
tha. Reisah ne hamesha ki tarah be had tawajjuh se baap ki baat suni thi lekin jo bhi
tha, woh aath saal ki bachi thi, jis ke teen behan bhai woh trophy jeet chuke the. Jise
jeetne ke liye woh ab usko di thi. Use awaqqo thi woh bhi jeet jayegi. Aath saal ki umar
mein yeh samajh mein nahin aata ke haar aur jeet hoti kyun hai. Woh Jibreel, Anaya aur
Hameen nahin thi ke ghair mamooli zahanat rakhti aur ghair mamooli andaz mein surat-
e-haal ka tajziya kar leti, woh aam bachon ki tarah thi aur use lagta tha agar doosre
aasman se taare tor kar laa sakte hain, to woh bhi laa sakti hai. Use apna aur doosron
ka farq samajh mein nahin aa raha tha.

555
Hameen Sikandar ab stage par apne pehle lafz ke liye khada tha aur uska istaqbaal
taaliyon ke saath hua tha. Woh agar peechle saal ka Darling of the Crowd tha to is saal
bhi woh hot favourite ke tor par muqable mein khada tha.

Pichle sare rounds mein usne mushkil tareen alfaaz ko halwe ki tarah boojha tha aur is
se aisi hi tawaqqo is round mein bhi ki ja rahi thi. Woh pichle saal ka champion tha.
Apne title ka difaa kar raha tha aur finalists ki nazron mein uske liye ehteram nahin
marhubiyat thi.

"Vignette" ka lafz bola ja raha tha. Woh Hameen Sikandar ke liye ek aur halwa tha. Woh
is se zyada mushkil aur lambay alfaaz ke hijjey kar chuka tha. Reisah ne bhi zair e lab
kayi doosre finalists ki tarah woh lafz hijjon ki tarah durust tor par ada kiya.

"V.i.g.n.e.t.t.e" Reisah ne stage par khade Hameen ko rukhte dekha. Uska khayal tha woh
aakhri harf bol rahe the. Sab jaise use sochne ke liye time de rahe the. Hameen ne ek
lamha rukne ke baad is lafz ko un spelling ke saath isi tarah ada kiya. Bell baji hall
mein pehle saktah hawa, phir sar goshyon ubhrin. Phir pronouncer ne sahi spelling ada
kiye. Hameen ne sar jhuka kar jaise apni ghalti ka eteraf kiya aur apni kursi ki taraf
chalna shuru kardiya.

Woh is muqable ka pehla up-set tha. Pichle saal ka champion apne pehle hi lafz ke hijjey
karne mein nakam raha tha.

Hall mein baithe Salar, Imama, Jibreel aur Anaya baek waqt itminan aur pareshani ki ek
ajeeb se kefiyat se guzre the. Woh ek hi round mein Reisah ki nakami dekh kar Hameen
ki kamiyabi par taaliyan nahin bajana chahte the aur unhein yeh bajani bhi nahin padi
thi, lekin Hameen se lafz na bojhna ghair mutawaqqo tha. Ghair mutawaqqo se zyada yeh
surat-e-haal un ke liye ghair yaqeeni thi lekin unhein yeh andaza nahin tha us din unhein
wahan baithte muqable ke aakhir tak isi surat-e-haal ka samna karna parega.

Reisah agle do lafz bhi nahi boojh saki thi aur Hameen Sikandar bhi. Woh dono final
muqable ke ibtedai marhale mein hi muqable se out ho gaye the.

Reisah ki yeh performance ghair mutawaqqo nahin thi, lekin Hameen Sikandar ki aisi
performance us raat ek breaking news thi. Pichle saal ka champion muqable se out ho
gaya tha Hameen Sikandar ke chehre ka itminan waise ka waisa tha, yun jaise use farq
hi nahin pada ho. Reisah ke peechhe peechhe woh bhi, muqable se bahar hone ke baad,
apne maa baap ke paas aakar baith gaye the.

556
Dono ne un dono ko thapka tha. Tasalli di thi. Yehi kaam Jibreel aur Anaya ne bhi kiya
tha. "Bohat ache" unho ne apne chhote bhai behen ka hosla bandhaya tha.

Un dono ne khud pehle saal ke baad dobara spelling bee ke muqable mein hissa le kar
apna title defend nahin kiya tha. Is liye aaj title kho dene ki Hameen ki kefiyat se na
guzarna ke bawajood woh use tasalli de rahe the. Reisah yak dam hi jaise background
mein chali gayi thi. Woh khamoshi se yeh sab kuch baithi dekhti rahi thi.

Un logon ne is saal ke naye champion ko bhi dekha tha aur in inamat ke dher ko bhi jo
is saal us par nichaawar kiye ja rahe the aur pichle saal woh Hameen Sikandar ghar laya
tha. Reisah ka gham jaise kuch aur bara tha. Woh Salar Sikandar ke khandan ka naam
roshan nahin kar saki thi jaise ke uske bade bhai behan karte the. Woh un jaise nahin
thi.

Woh pehla mauqa tha jab Reisah ko ehsas e kamtri hua tha aur shadeed qisam ka aath
saal ki umar mein bhi woh yeh jaanti thi ke woh lai-palak thi. Salar Sikandar ke ek dost
aur uski biwi ke ek hadse mein mare jane ke baad Salar aur Imama ne usay god liya
tha. Yeh woh background tha jo Reisah Salar ko diya gaya tha aur us cheez ne usay
kabhi pareshan nahin kiya tha, naa in sawalon par usne ghor kiya tha. Woh ek aise mulk
aur muashray mein parwarish paayi thi jahan uski school mein har teesra, choutha bacha
adopt hota tha ya single parent ki aulaad hoti thi.

Muashra use complex mein mubtala nahin kar saka tha aur ghar mein gheriat ka ehsas
usay kabhi hua hi nahin tha. Magar woh pehla mauqa tha jab Reisah ne apne aap ko un
sab se kamtar samjha tha. Woh sab us se behtar shakal o soorat ke the. Usse behtareen
zehni salahiyat rakhte the.

Woh kisi bhi tarah un ke saath muqabla nahin kar sakti thi lekin woh un ki tarah
duniya ke saath bhi muqabla nahin kar sakti thi. Un ke ghar mein laane wali trophies,
medals, certificates aur naik namee mein us ka bohat thorha hissa tha. Yeh usay pehle
bhi mehsoos hota tha, lekin aaj woh pehli baar is par ranjeeda hui thi aur is ranjeedgi
mein usne Hameen Sikandar ki nakami ke baare mein ghor nahin kiya tha. Nahin usne
gaadi mein hone wali guftugu par ghor kiya tha jo wapas ghar jaate hue ho rahi thi.

"Tum udas ho?" Yeh Hameen ki sargoshi thi jo usne gaadi mein sab ki hone wali guftugu
ke darmiyan Reisah ke kaan mein ki thi.

"Nahi" Reisah ne isi andaaz mein jawab diya. "Mujhe pata hai tum udas ho" Hameen ne
ek aur sargoshi ki. Reisah ko pata tha woh uske jhoot ko sach nahin maanega..

557
"Tum next year jeet sakti ho" usne jaise Reisah ko ek aas dilayi.."Mujhe pata hai, lekin
agla saal bohat door hai" usne madham awaaz mein kaha. Hameen ne us ki kamar mein
gudgudi karne ki koshish ki. Woh sukar kar peechay hati. Usay nahi aai thi aur wo
hansna bhi nahin chahti thi.

"Main bhi toh hara hoon" Hameen ko us ke mood ka andaaza ho gaya tha. "Tum jeete
bhi toh the na?" usne jawaban kaha.Chand lamhon ke liye Hameen se jaise koi jawab
nahin ban pada phir usne kaha. "Woh toh yunhi tukka lag gaya tha" usne jaise apna hi
mazaq urate hue kaha.

Reisah jawab dene ke bajaye gaadi ki khidki se bahar dekhti rahi. Yeh jaise elaan tha ki
woh is mauzu par mazeed baat nahi karna chahti.

"Reisah bahut upset hai." Is raat Salar ne Imama se sone se pehle kaha tha "Main jaanti
hoon aur main isi liye nahi chahti thi ki woh is muqable mein hissa leti jin mein woh
teeno trophies jeet chuke thay, lekin tumne mana nahi kiya use."

Imama ne jawaban usse kaha "Main kaise use mana karta? Yeh kehta hai ki tum nahi
jeet sakti, is liye mat hissa lo aur phir woh final round tak pohunchi. Bahut achha kheli
hai. Yeh zyada ahem cheez hai." Salar ne apne haath se ghadi utarte hue bed side table
par rakh di. "Woh bahut samajhdaar hai, ek do din tak theek ho jaayegi, jab main use
samjhaungi ki Hameen bhi toh haara hain, lekin use parwa tak nahi" usse apne se zyada
fikar Reisah hi ki thi. Imama ne kaha. Woh ek kitaab ke chand aakhri rah jaane waale
safen palat rahi thi.

"Use fikar kyun hogi? Woh toh apni marzi se haara hai" Salar ne be had itminan se
kaha.

Safhen palat'ti Imama thatk gayi. "Kya matlab hai tumhara?" Salar ne gardan modh kar
usse dekha aur muskuraya. "Tumhein andaza nahi hua?"

"Kis baat ka?" "Ki woh jaan boojh kar haara hai?" "Aisa nahi ho sakta" Imama ne khud
sawal poocha, khud jawab diya, phir khud jawab ki tardeed ki.

"Tum pooch lena usse ki aisa kyun ho sakta hai ya nahi" Salar ne behas kiye baghair
usse kaha. Woh ab sone ke liye let gaya tha. Imama hakka bakka uska chehra dekhti

558
rahi, phir jaise usne jhula kar kaha, "Tum baap beta ajeeb ho. Balki ajeeb ek muhazab
lafz hai."

"Tum Jibreel ko minus kyun kar jaati ho har baar?" Salar ne usse chhera.

"Shukr hai woh Hameen aur tumhari tarah nahi hai. Lekin meri samajh mein nahi aa
raha, Hameen... woh kyun aise karega." Woh ab bhi uljhi huyi thi.

"Pooch lena usse ki usne aisa kyun kiya hai. Is mein itna pareshan hone waali kya baat
hai. Yeh koi philosopher ka sawaal toh nahi hai ki jawaab nahi mil sakta" Salar ne ab
bhi itminan se hi kaha tha.

"Jab tumne yeh raaz khol diya hai toh yeh bhi bata do ki kyun kiya hai usne yeh sab?"
Imama kurede baghair nahi reh saki thi.

"Reisah ke liye" Salar ne jawaban usse kaha tha "Aur mujhe us par fakhr hai." Usne
ankhein band karke qarwat li aur side table lamp off kar diya.

Woh andhere mein uski pushth ko ghoor kar reh gayi thi. Woh ghalat nahi kehti thi, woh
dono baap beta hi ajeeb thay, balki ajeeb ek mohazab lafz tha unke liye.

------------------------------

"Reisah tum so kyun nahi rahi?" Anaya ne use ek kitaab khole study table par baithte
dekh kar poocha tha. "Main woh alfaz dekhna chahti hoon aur yaad karna chahti hoon jo
mujhe nahi aate" usne muday baghair, Anaya ki taraf dekhe jawab diya. Anaya usay dekh
kar ruk gayi.

Unhein abhi ghar waapas aaye ek ghanta hi hua hoga aur woh ek baar phir se kitaab le
kar baith gayi thi. Woh Anaya ke kamray mein hi soti thi aur Jibreel ke ghar se jaane ke
baad studies mein help ki bunyadi zimmedari ab Anaya par hi aa gayi thi.

"Tumne pehle hi bahut mehnat ki hai Reisah! Yeh sirf tumhari badqismati thi" Anaya ko
andaaza nahi hua, woh usay tasalli dene ke liye jin alfaz ka intikhab kar rahi thi woh
bade ghalat thay. Woh alfaz Reisah ke dimaag mein jaise khub gaye thay.

559
"Ab so jao. There's always a next time" Anaya ne kisi bade ki tarah uski pushth ko
thapka tha.

"Main nahi so sakti" madham awaaz mein Reisah ne jaise Anaya se kaha. Woh abhi tak
waise hi baithi thi, Anaya ki taraf pusht kiye. Kitaab study table par khol kar tikaye,
jahan ek page par woh lafz chamak raha tha jis ke hijje naa karne ke wajah se woh
muqable se out hui thi.

Anaya ko yun laga jaise Reisah ki awaaz bharaayi hui thi. Use laga usay ghalat fehmi hui
hai, lekin woh ghalat nahi thi. Reisah ne kitaab band karke table par rakhi aur wahan se
uth kar woh bistar par aayi aur ondhe munh let kar usne bilak bilak kar rona shuru kar
diya.

"Reisah Reisah please" Anaya khud bhi ruhasi ho gayi thi ab ro mat. Reisah chhoti chhoti
baaton par rone wali bachchi nahi thi aur woh muqable mein haarnay ke baad stage se
hatne par bhi dosron ki tarah nahi royi thi. Phir ab is waqt... use yeh andaaza nahi tha
ke Reisah apne bad qismat hone par ro rahi thi.

"Tum kya kar rahe ho is waqt?" Imama lounge mein hone wali khar kharahaton ko sun
kar raat ke us waqt bahar nikal aayi thi. Woh is waqt tahajjud ke liye uthi thi.

Jibreel is week end par ghar aaya hua tha aur kayi baar woh bhi raat ke is pehar
parhne ke liye jagta aur phir kuchh na kuch khane ke liye kitchen jaata magar is baar
uska saamna Hameen se hua tha..wo kitchen counter ke saamne pade ek stool par baitha
sleeping suit mein malbus, ice cream ka ek liter wala can khol ke is mein se ice cream
kha raha tha.

Imama ko sawaal karne ke saath hi jawab mil gaya tha aur usne uske kuchh kehne se
pehle hi be had khufgi ke aalam mein counter ke samne aate hue usse kaha.

"Hameen! Yeh waqt hai ice cream khane aur woh bhi is tarah" uska ishaara uske can ke
andar hi ice cream khane ki taraf tha.

"Maine sirf ek scoop khaui thi" woh maa ke yakdam namoodar hone aur apne is tarah
pakde jaane par gad badaya tha.

"Lekin yeh khane ka koi waqt nahi hai" Imama ne uske haath se chheech liya aur
dhakkan se can band karne lagi.

560
"Abhi toh waqai ek chamacch hi khayi hai maine" woh be ikhtiyar keh raha tha.

"Dant saaf kar ke sona" Imama ne uske jumle ko nazar andaz karte hue can ko wapas
freezer mein rakh diya. Hameen jaise ehtijajaan isi andaz mein stool par baitha raha.

"Ek toh main aaj haara aur maine apna title kho diya. Doosra aap mujhe ice cream ke
do scoops tak nahi lene de rahe" usne jaise maa se ehtijajan kaha.

Woh chand lamhon ke liye counter ke doosri taraf khadi uski aankhon mein aankhein
daale usay dekhti rahi, phir usne madham awaaz mein kaha. "Title tumne apni marzi se
khoya hai, tumhari apni choice thi yeh.." Hameen ko jaise current laga tha. Woh maa ko
dekhta raha, phir usne kaha.

"Aap ko kisne bataaya yeh?"

"Tumhaare liye yeh jaanna zaroori nahi hai" Imama ne kaha. "Alright... mujhe pata hai"
usne maa se nazrein milaye baghair kaha.

"Kis ne?" Imama poochhe baghair nahi reh saki.

"Baba ne" uska jawab khatak se aaya tha. Woh dono baap beta ek doosre ko haath ki
pusht ki tarah jaante thay.

"Bahut galat kaam tha, tumhein yeh nahi karna chahiye tha" Imama ne jaise use
malaamat karne ki koshish ki.

"Tumne yeh kyun kiya?"

"Aap jaanti hain mummy" woh stool se uth kar khada ho gaya tha.

"Reisah ke liye?" Imama ne woh jawab diya jis ki taraf usne ishara kiya tha.

561
"Family ke liye" jawab khatak se aaya tha. "Aap ne sikhaya tha apne bhai behnon se
muqabla nahi hota. Main jeet jata toh use hara kar hi jitta na. Use bohot dukh hota"
Imama bol nahi saki.

Woh das saal ka tha, lekin baaz dafa woh sau saal ki umar walon jaisi baatein karta tha.
Us ki samajh mein nahi aaya, woh us se kya kehti. Dantti? Daad deti? Naseehat karti?
Hameen Sikandar la jawab nahi karta tha, bebas kar deta tha.

"Goodnight" woh ab wahan se chala gaya tha. Imama use jaata hua dekhti rahi.

Un sab ka Hameen ke baare mein yeh khayal tha ke woh sirf apne baare mein sochta
tha. Woh laparwah tha.

Hassas nahi tha, na hi woh doosron ka zyada ehsaas karta tha. Barhon ke baaz
khayaalaat aur baaz andaaze yeh bachay bade galat moqe par galat sabit karte hain.
Imama chup chaap khadi use jaata dekhti rahi. Salar ne theek kaha tha. Use apni aulaad
par fakhr hua tha.

------------------------

"Baba, aap Reisah se baat kar sakte hain?" Anaya ne ek do din baad Salar se kaha. Woh
is waqt abhi office se wapas aaya tha aur kuch der mein use kahin jaane ke liye nikalna
tha. Jab Anaya uske paas aayi thi aur usne bina tamheed us se kaha tha, "Kis baare
mein?" Salar ne jaise kuch hairaan ho kar poocha. Fori tor par uske zehan mein aisi koi
baat nahi aayi thi jis par use Raisa se baat karni padti. "Woh upset hai wahi spelling bee
ki wajah se" Anaya ne usko batana shuru kiya.

"Main usko samjha rahi hoon, lekin mujhe lagta hai. Meri baat uski samajh mein nahi aa
rahi, woh dobara spelling bee mein hissa lena chahti hai aur woh har roz raat ko baith
kar taiyari karti hai aur mujhe bhi kehti hai ki main use taiyari karvaun." Anaya ab use
tafseel se mas'ala samjha rahi thi. Pehle to Hameen tayaari karva raha tha use ... Salar ko
yaad aaya. "Haan Hamein aur maine, dono ne karvayi thi, lekin ab woh Hameen se kuch
bhi seekhna nahi chahti. Woh mujh se kehti hai ki main use taiyari karvaun." "Mujhe
taiyari karvane par aitraaz nahi hai lekin mujhe nahi pata ki use dobara hissa lena
chahiye ya nahi..."

"Phir abhi toh ek saal pada hai is muqable mein use apni studies par zyada dhyaan dena
chahiye." Anaya dheeme lehje mein baba ko sab batai gayi thi.

562
Salar ko ghalti ka ehsaas hua. Use Reisah se fori tor par baat karni chahiye thi. Yeh uski
ghalt fehmi thi ke woh ek aadh din mein theek ho jaati. "Use bhejo" usne Anaya se
kaha..wo chali gayi..Salar ne apni ghadi dekhi..uske paas 20 minute the ghar se nikalne ke
liye..Woh kapde pehle hi tabdeel kar chuka tha aur ab kuch files dekh raha tha. Reisah
aur Anaya, Imama ki nisbat se us se zyada qareeb thi. Unhein jo bhi ahem baat karni
hoti thi woh Imama se bhi pehle Salar se karti thi.

"Baba" ..darwaze par dastak dekar Reisah andar daakhil hui thi.."Aao beta" sofe par
baithte hue istekbaliyan andaz mein apna ek baazu phailaya tha..wo uske qareeb sofe par
aakar beth gayi Salar ne use sofa se utha kar samne pari center table par bitha diya.
Woh kuch juzbuz hui thi, lekin usne ihtijaaj nahi kiya. Woh dono ab bilkul aamne samne
thay. Salar kuch der ke baad khamoshi se use dekhta raha. Gol shishon wali enak se use
dekhte hue woh hamesha ki tarah be had tawajju se uski baat sunne ki muntazir thi.

Uske ghane siyah baalon mein bandha hua ribbon thoda dheela tha, jo uske kandhon se
kuch neeche jaane waale baalon ko guddi se lekar sar ke bilkul darmiyan tak baandha
hua tha, lekin ek taraf dhalka hua
tha. Mathay par aane waale baalon ko rokne ke liye rang birangi hairpins se uska sar
bhara hua tha, yeh Anaya ka karnama tha.

Reisah ko ribbons pasand the. Salar ko yaad bhi nahi tha woh uske liye kitne ribbons
kharid chuka tha lekin har roz na badle jaane waale kapron ke saath matching ribbons
dekh kar use andaaza hota tha ke Reisah is muamle mein khud kafil thi.

Salar ne uske baalon ke ribbon ki girah theek ki aur haath se uske baalon ko sanwara.
"Anaya ne mujhe bataya tum up set ho." Salar ne bil akhir baat ka aghaaz kiya.

Woh yadam nadim hui. "Nahi nahi," usne gud barda kar Salar se kaha. Salar use dekhta
raha, Reisah ne kuch lamhe uski aankhon mein dekhne ki koshish ki, phir nazrein chura
li, phir jaise kuch mudaf'iana andaz mein hathyar daalte hue kaha. "Main up set nahi yeh
toh chhoti si baat hai," usne ab sir jhuka liya tha.

"Phir upset kyun ho?" Salar ne jawaab poocha.

"Kyun ke main bad qismat hoon" usne behad halki awaaz mein kaha.

Salar bol hi naa saka use, us se is jumle ki tawaqqo nahi thi.

563
"Aisa nahi kehte Reisah!" Salar seedha bethe bethe aage ko jhuk aaya. Woh ab kohniyan
apne ghutnon par tikaye uske dono haath pakde hue tha.

Uske haathon par ansuo ke qatre gire thay. Woh sar jhukaye, baap ke samne bethe ab ro
rahi thi. Uske glasses dhundla gaye thay. Salar ko takleef hui. Yeh pehla mauqa tha, usne
Reisah ko is tarah rote dekha tha. Anaya baat baat par ro parne wali thi, Reisah nahi.
"Main hoon" woh hichkiyon ke darmiyan keh rahi thi.

"Nahi, tum bad qismat nahi ho" Salar ne uske glasses utaarte hue unhein mez par rakha
aur Reisah ko utha kar god mein bitha liya.

Woh baap ki gardan mein baazu daale uske saath lipti hui ro rahi thi, jaise woh spelling
bee aaj hi hari thi. Salar kuch kahe baghair tashaffi karne wale andaz mein use thapakta
raha.

"Maine aap ko sharminda kiya baba!" Hichkiyon ke darmiyan usne Reisah ko kehte suna.
"Bilkul bhi nahi Reisah mujhe tum par fakr hai" Salar ne kaha.

Imama bilkul usi lamhe kamre ka darwaza khol kar andar ayi thi aur wahin thathak gayi
thi. Salar ne honton par unghli ke ishaare se use khamosh rehne ka kaha tha. "Maine itni
mehnat ki thi, lekin main kabhi Hameen, Jibreel bhai aur Anaya appi ki tarah kuch bhi
jeet nahi sakti, kyun ke main lucky nahi hoon." Woh uske seene mein munh chhupaye
apne dil ki bhadaas nikal rahi thi. Salar ki tarah Imama ko bhi ajeeb takleef hui thi uski
is baat se. Woh sofe par aakar Salar ke barabar beti gayi thi. Coffee ka woh mug usne
table par rakh diya jo woh Salar ko dene ayi thi.

Yeh Salar nahi tha, Imama thi jisne Reisah par jaan mari thi. Use bolna aur durust bolna
sikhane ke liye use padhna likhna sikhane ke liye Salar ne use sirf god liya tha. Imama
ne uski zindagi badal di thi aur uska khayal tha ab sab kuch theek tha lekin woh farq jo
woh apne aap mein aur in teenon mein dekh rahi thi, usne un dono ko hi pareshan kiya
tha.

Woh rone dhoney ke baad ab khamosh ho gayi thi Salar ne usay khud se alag karte hue
kaha. "Ab bas" Reisah ne geelay chehrey ke saath sar hilaya.

Us ke baal ek baar phir be tarteeb thay. Ribbon ek baar phir dheela ho chuka tha. Salar
se alag hotay hue usne Imama ko dekha tha aur jaise kuch aur nadim ho gayi. Salar ne

564
usay ek baar phir table par bitha diya. "Tumhein kyun lagta hai woh teeno lucky hain
aur tum nahi?" Salar ne usay bithaane ke baad uske glasses utha kar tissue se un ke gile
shishe ragar te hue us se poocha.

"Kyun ke woh jis cheez mein hissa lete hain jeet jaate hain, main nahi jitti" woh ek baar
phir ranjeeda hui. "Woh exams mein mujh se zyada achay grades lete hain. Main kabhi
A+ nahi le sakti. Main koi bhi kaam nahi kar sakti jo woh nahi kar sakte lekin woh
bohot se aise kaam kar sakte hain jo main nahi kar sakti." Aath saal ki woh bacchi ausat
darja ki zehanat rakhti thi, lekin uska tajziya bohot umda tha.

"Duniya mein sirf har muqabla jeetne wale lucky nahi hote. Sab kuch kar paane wale
lucky nahi hote. Lucky woh hote hain jinhein yeh pata chal jaaye ke woh kis kaam mein
achay ho sakte hain aur phir woh us kaam mein koshish karen aur faltu kaamon mein
apni energy zaya na karen" Salar ab usay samjha raha tha. Reisah ke aansu tham chuke
thay. Woh ab baap ka chehra dekh rahi thi.

"Tumne bohot achhi koshish ki lekin bas tum us spelling bee mein itna hi acha perform
kar sakti thi. Wahan kuch bachay aise hongay jo tum se zyada achay thay aur unhon ne
tumhein hara diya lekin in darjano bachon ka socho jinhe tum hara kar final round mein
pohanchi thi. Kya woh bhi bad qismat hain? Kya yeh soch len ke woh hamesha
haarenge?" Salar us se poochh raha tha. Reisah ne be sakhta sar nafi mein hilaya.

"Hameen, Jibreel aur Anaya kabhi sports mein itne numayaan nahi rahe jitne bohot se
doosre bachay hain. Is liye yeh mat kaho woh sab kar sakte hain."Is baar Imama ne usay
samjhaaya. Reisah ne sar hilaaya. Baat theek thi. Woh sports mein achay thay lekin woh
sports mein apne schools ke sab se numayaa students nahi thay.

"Tumhein ab yeh dekhna hai ke tum kis cheez mein bohot acha kar sakti ho aur phir
tumhein us cheez mein dil lagakar kaam karna hai. Koi bhi kaam is liye nahi karta ke
woh Jibreel, Hameen aur Anaya kar rahe hain" Salar ne be had seriousiyat se kaha tha.

"Yeh zaroori nahi hota ke sirf A+ wala hi zindagi mein bade kaam kare ga. Bada kaam
aur kamiyabi to Allah ki taraf se hoti hai. Tum dua kiya karo ke Allah tum se bohot
bade kaam karwaye aur tumhein bohot kamiyabi de" Reisah ne un glasses ko theek kiya
jo Salar ne usay lagaye thay.

"Tum Reisah ho, tum Hameen, Jibreel aur Anaya nahi ho, aur haan tum un se alag ho.
Aur yehi sab se achi cheez hai, alag hona bohot achi cheez hota hai, Reisah. Aur zindagi
spelling bee ka ek muqabla nahi hota, jis mein kuch alfaz ke hijjey kar ke title jeetne ke
baad hum khud ko lucky aur na jeetne ke baad hum khud ko bad qismat samjhein. Woh

565
ab us ke baal theek karte hue, us ka ribbon dobara bandh raha tha. Zindagi mein alfaz
ke hijjey karne ke ilawa bhi bohot sari salahiyaten chahiyein. Ek do nahi."

"Aur tumhare paas bohot sari salahiyaten hain aur aur bhi aayengi. Tum ek star ki tarah
roshan hogi. Jis bhi jagah jao gi, jo bhi karo gi, Reisah ki aankhein, chehra aur hont beik
waqt chamke thay. "Aur pata hai sahih ma'no mein lucky kaun hota hai?" Woh jis ki
achhai aur ikhlaq logon ko usay yaad rakhne par majboor kar de aur tum meri bohot
achi aur bohot ikhlaq wali beti ho." Woh ab table se utar kar bap ke gale lag gayi thi.
Us ki samajh mein aaya tha ke woh usay kya samjhana chahta tha.

"Haan, main hoon" us ne badi garam josh se Salar se kaha. Us se alag ho kar woh
Imama ke gale lagi. Imama ne us ki hair pins nikal kar ek baar phir theek ki. Salar ne
coffee ke do ghoont bharay phir usay adhoora chhor kar wahan se chala gaya. Usay
takheer ho rahi thi. "Baba mujh se khafa toh nahi hue na?" Salar ko jaanay ke baad
Reisah ne Imama se poocha.

"Nahi khafa nahi hue, lekin tumhare rone se humara dil dukha." Imama ne jawaaban kaha
"i am sorry, mummy! Main dobara kabhi nahi roungi." Us ne Imama se wada kiya. Imama
ne usay thapka"Tum meri bahadur beti ho." Anaya appi ki tarah baat baat par rone wali
toh nahi. Reisah ne poor josh andaz mein sar hilaya. Us ke maa baap usay sab se zyada
bahadur aur ikhlaq wala samjhte thay aur yeh usay pata hi nahi tha. Woh baat chit aath
saalay Raisa ke zehan mein naqsh ho gayi thi.

Imama aur Salar ko dobara kabhi us ko aisi kisi baat par samjhana nahi para tha. Usay
ab yeh tay karna tha ke woh kis kaam mein achi thi, kis kaam mein aage barh sakti thi.
Us ke baap ne usay kaha tha, khush qismat woh tha jo yeh boojh leta aur phir apni
energy kisi aur cheez mein zaya karne ke bajaye us ek kaam mein lagata. Reisah bhi
lucky ki is nayi tareef par pura utrne ki jaddo jehad mein masroof thi.

-----------------------

Hameen Sikandar ka intikhab MIT ke SPLASH program mein ho gaya tha. Woh apne
school se is Program ke liye select hone wala pehla aur wahid bacha tha. Is program ke
tahat MIT har saal ghair mamooli zahanat ke hamil kuch bachon ko duniya ki us mumtaz
tareen university mein chand haftay guzarne aur wahan parhane wale duniya ke qabil
tareen ustaadon se seekhne ka moqa deti. Ye behtareen dimaaghon ko be had kam umri
mein hi khojne, parakhne aur chunne ka MIT ka apna ek amal tha.

Imama aur Salar ke liye Hameen Sikandar ke school ki tarah ye be had ezaaz ki baat thi,
lekin us ke bawajood wo ye jaanne par ke Hameen Sikandar ka intikhab ho gaya tha,

566
fikarmand hue the. Wo Jibreel Sikandar ko tan tanha kahin bhi bhej sakte the lekin
Hameen ko akelay, is umr mein itne hafton k liye kahin bhejna un k liye be had mushkil
faisla tha. Khas tor par Imama ke liye jo is das saal k bachay ko khud se alag kar ke is
tarah akelay bhejne par bilkul tayar nahi thi, lekin wo school ka israr aur Hameen ki
zidd thi, jis ne use ghutne tekne par majboor kar diya tha.

Hum unki qismat ko control nahi kar sakte kal kia hona hai. Kisi tarah hona hai. Koi
cheez hamare hath mein nahi hai to main mustaqbil ke khauf ki wajah se unhein ghar
mein qaid nahi karunga ke dunya unhein koi nuqsaan na pohancha de." Salar ne wazeh
tor par us se kaha tha. "Use jane do. Dekhne aur khojne do dunya ko hamari tarbiyat
achi hogi to kuch nahi hoga use" us ne Imama ko tasalli di thi aur wo bhari dil se maan
gayi thi.

Hameen Sikandar saarhe das saal ki umr mein pehli bar MIT ki dunya khojne gaya tha
ek ajeeb tajassus aur josh o khurosh ke sath. MIT se zyada use is baat par excitement
ho rahi thi k wo kahin akela ja raha tha kisi bade ki tarah.

Use ghar se bhejte hue un sab ka khayal tha, wo wahan chand dino se zyada nahi reh
paye ga. Adjust nahi hoga. Home-sick ho jaye ga aur wapas ane ki zidd kare ga. Un ki
tawaqquat bilkul ghalat sabit hui thi. Aisa bilkul nahi hua tha.

Hameen Sikandar waqtan tor par hi sahi lekin wahan ja kar wo sab kuch bhool gaya tha.
Wo dunya thi
aur dunya ne is saarhe das saal k bachay ko buri tarah fascinate kiya tha. Is dunya mein
zahanat, wahid shanakhti alamat thi aur wo be had zaheen tha. Wahan se wapas aate
hue wo apne maa baap ke liye ye khush-khabri bhi laya tha k wo SPLASH mein ane
wala dunya ka zahin tareen dimag qarar diya gaya tha.

150 ki zahanat raknay wale sirf chand bachon mein se ek jinho ne is program ko is
shanakht ke sath attend kiya tha aur apni salahiyaton ke hisab se un bachon mein
sarfahrist. Hameen Sikandr ko na sirf us ki zehni salahiyaton ki wajah se single-out kiya
gaya tha, balkay MIT ne use un bachon mein bhi sarfahrist rakha tha jin ki parwarish
MIT mustaqbil ke zahin tareen dimaghon ki khoj ke program ke tehat karna chahti thi.

Aur Hameen be had khush tha. Is sab ke agaraz aur maqasid se poori tarah bakhabar na
hone ke bawajood wo sirf is hi baat par khush tha ke use ab bar bar MIT mein jane ke
mauqe milne wale the kyun ke is idaray ne kuch muntakhib bachon ke liye har saal MIT
ke kuch programs mein shirkat open kar di thi, ye in bachon ki zahanat ko ek kharaaj e
tahseen aur maraat thi.

567
'Mujhe har saal wahan jana hai." Us ne ghar ate hi khane par maa baap ko itla di thi
jinhon ne us ki baat ko zyada tawajjuh se nahi suna tha. Agar kisi cheez par Salar
Sikandar ne ghor kiya tha, to wo ye thi ke wo itne din se un se alag rehne ke bawajood
be had khush aur mutmain tha. "Nahi maine kisi ko miss nahi kiya.

Main ne wahan bohot enjoy kiya. Us ne apni azli saaf goi ka muzahirah karte hue Imama
ki ek baat ke jawab mein elan kiya tha aur wo dono use dekh kar ro gaye the. Wo bara
hota aur aisi baat karta to wo zyada ghoor na karte lekin wo ek bacha tha aur agar kisi
jagah ke mahol mein is qadar magan ho gaya tha ke use apni family bhi bhool gayi thi
aur wo apne ghar aur ghar walon se mazboot rawabat hone ke bawajood unhein bhool
gaya tha to ye koi badi hosla afza baat nahi thi un dono ke liye.

"Aap ko pata hai baba mujhe agle saal dher saari maraat milein gi, jab mein wahan jao
ga phir is se agle saal isse bhi zyada .. phir is se agle saal usse bhi zyada .. phir is se
agle saal usse bhi zyada wo be had excitement se un dono ko bata raha tha. Yun jaise
wo ye plan khud hi kar ke aya tha ke use ab wahan har saal jana tha.

"Aap ko pata hai mein MIT ke kisi bhi summer program ke liye apply karun to mujhe
dakhil kar len ge wo aur mujh se koi fees nahi len ge balkay mujhe wahan se sab kuch
free mile ga. Us ka khayal tha is ke maa baap is khabar par usi ki tarah excited ho
jayenge. Wo excited nahi hue the, wo soch mein par gaye the.

"To baba aap mujhe har saal wahan bheja karenhe na ?" Us ne bil akhir Salar se kaha.
Wo jaise aate hi jaane ki yaqeen dahani chahata tha.

"Agla saal bohot door hai Hameen ... jab agla saal aaye ga to dekha jaaye ga." Salar ne
ghol mol andaz mein us ki baat ka jawab dete hue kaha. "Lekin hamein planning to abhi
se karni chahiye na." Wo Hameen ko dekh kar reh gaya tha. Wo pehli bar kisi kaam ko
plan karne ki baat kar raha tha. Ye is nanhe zehen par MIT ka pehla asar tha.

"Main ne socha hai main MIT se hi parhoon ga" us ne jaise baap ko bataya tha. Wo
dono us ki baat se mehsooz hue. Wahan jane se pehle tak wo taleem mein dilchaspi na
rakhne ka elan karta rehta tha aur us ko yaqeen tha, duniya ka bara insaan wo hota hai
jo sirf high school tak parhe aur bas .... aur wo chuke khud bhi ek bara insaan banna
chahta tha to wo bhi sirf high school tak hi parhna chahta tha.

"Aur is ke baad?" Salar ne us se poocha.

568
"Us ke baad main Nobel jeetoon ga" us ne be had itminan se kaha tha. Yun jaise wo
spelling bee ki baat kar raha ho. Wo dono us ka chehra dekh kar reh gaye.

----------------------------

"Aap kya dhoond rahe hain papa?" Salar ne be had narmi se Sikandar Usman se poocha
tha.

Wo do ghante se un ke paas baitha baatein karne se zyada un ki baatein sun raha tha.
Un ki guftagu mein ab Alzheimer jhalakne laga tha. Wo jumlon ke darmiyan ruk kar kisi
lafz ko yaad na aanay par gadd barate ulajhte jhunjhlte aur bhool jate aur phir wo baat
karte karte uth kar kamray mein idhar udhar jaate hue cheezein utha utha kar dekhne
lagte the. Yun jaise unhein kisi cheez ki talash thi. Salar ne unhein bilaakhir tok kar
pooch hi liya tha. "Yahin rakha tha" unhone Salar ki baat ke jawab mein kaha. Wo apne
bed ke side table ke paas khare the. Salar bohot door sofe par baitha hua tha.

"Kya?" Salar ne kureda...

"Ek cigar box Kamran ne bheja tha wahi dikhana chahta tha tumhein" unhone be had
josh se kaha aur ek baar phir talash shuru kar di.

Cigar box kisi chhoti cheez nahi tha. Wo is ke bawajood usay takye utha utha kar
dhoond rahe the. Pata nahi is waqt un ke zehan mein dhoondhne wali cheez ki koi
shakal bhi thi ya nahi. Wo Alzheimer ke is mareez ko pehli baar is haalat mein marz ke
asarat ke saath dekh raha tha jo us ka baap tha. "Shayad mulazim ne kahin rakha hai.
Main usay bulaata hoon" unhone bilaakhir thak kar kaha tha. Wo ab waapas Salar ke
paas aakar baith gaye the aur unhone usay awaaz deni shuru kar di. Salar ne unhein
toka.

"Papa intercom hai, us ke zariye bulayen" Salar ne side table par pade intercom ka
receiver uthate hue baap se kaha.

"Is se woh nahi aata. " Unhone jawaaban kaha aur dobara usay awaaz mein lagaane lage.
Wo ek hi saans mein jise awaazein de rahe the, un ke ghar us waqt wo mulazim mojood
nahi tha, wo chhuti par tha aur Salar yeh jaanta tha. Wo unka purana mulazim tha. Use
laga usay baap ki madad karni chahiye. Mulazim ko khud bulana chahiye.

569
"Number bata den, main bulaata hoon usay..." Salar ne Sikandar Usman ko ek baar phir
toka tha.

"Number nahi pata, thehro main phone se deta hoon tumhein" unhone us ki baat ke
jawab mein kaha tha aur phir ruke baghair apni jebain totolne lage.

Salar ajeeb kefiyat mein intercom ka receiver haath mein liye betha raha. Wo cell phone
jise us ka baap talash kar raha tha, wo samne mez par pada tha. Wo is intercom ke
number ko apne cell phone ki yaad daashat mein dhundna chahte the aur wo intercom
par is mulazim ka yak-harfi number yaad nahi rakh paate the. Wo Alzheimer jis ke
haathon apne baap ko zer hote dekh raha tha. Takleef bara chhota lafz tha uski kefayat
ke liye jo us ne mehsoos ki thi.

Wo bohot arse ke baad Imama aur bachon ke saath do hafte ke liye Pakistan aaya tha.
Tayyaba ki tabiyat theek nahi thi aur Salar aur unki mulaqat kai mahinon se nahi hui thi
aur ab wo Tayyaba ke hi be had israr par bilakhir Pakistan aaya tha apni family ke
saath, to apne walidain ki haalat ko dekh kar bohot upset hua tha. Khaas tor par
Sikandar Usman ko dekh kar...

Usne unhein hamesha be had sehatmand aur chaq o chuband dekha tha. Wo ek machine
ki tarah kaam karte rahe the sari zindagi aur kaam un ki zindagi ki sab se pasandida
tafreeh thi aur ab wo badi had tak ghar tak mehdood ho gaye the. Ghar mein Sikandar
Usman aur nokron ke alawa koi nahi tha.

Islamabad mein hi muaqqim Salar ka bara bhai apni family ke saath apne ghar mein
rehta tha. Wo Sikandar Usman aur Tayyaba ko apne saath to rakhne par tayyar tha, lekin
wo, us ke biwi bachay, Sikandar Usman ke is purane ghar mein shift hone par tayyar
nahi the aur Tayyaba aur Sikandar Usman apna ghar chhod kar betay ke ghar nahi jana
chahte the. Salar samet Sikandar ke teenon betay berune mulk the, beti Karachi. Wo ghar
jo kisi zamaane mein afraade khana ki chehl pehl se goonjta tha, ab khali ho chuka tha.

Salar pehli baar Sikandar Usman ki bimari ke inkishaaf par bhi be had upset hua tha.
Wo inkishaaf us par us ki surgery ke kayi mahinon baad hua tha aur wo bhi be had
ittefaqi andaz mein jab Sikandar Usman apne aik tibee muyaina ke liye America gaye the
aur Salar ko us ki bimari ki tafseelat ka pata chala tha.

"Aap ne mujhe kyun nahi bataya?" Us ne Sikandar Usman se shikayat ki thi. Unhone
jawabaan be had la parwa andaz mein hanstay hue kaha tha. "Kya bataata yaar mujhe
apni bimari se zyada tumhari bimari ka dukh hai main sattar ka ho chuka hoon."

570
"Koi bimari ho na ho, kitna jeeyunga main? Aur is umr mein Alzheimer ke baghair bhi
kuch yaad nahi rehta insaan ko.".. Apni bimari ko mamooli bana kar pesh karne ki
koshish kar rahe the, aise jaise yeh koi baat hi nahi. Aur ab wahi bimari us ke samne us
ke baap ki yaad dashat ko ghoon ki tarah khaane lagi thi. Zindagi ajeeb shai hai, insaan
is ke taweel hone ki dua bhi karta hai aur us ki tawalat ke asarat se darta bhi hai.

Sikandar Usman abhi tak cell phone dhundte ja rahe the. Salar ne phone utha kar baap
ke haath mein de diya. "Oh, acha, haan yeh raha" unhone phone haath mein liya, phir
sochne lage the, kis liye liya tha. "Yeh phone kis liye diya hai tum ne? Main ne manga
tha kya?" wo ab us se poochh rahe the. Koi cheez Salar ke halaq mein gola ban kar
phansi.

"Nahi.. bas main dena chahra tha aap ko" wo kehte hue yakdam uth gaya. Wo baap ke
samne rona nahi chahta tha.

"Tum itni jaldi ja rahe ho.. kya aur nahi baithoge?" wo jaise mayoos hue the. "Baithon ga
thodi der tak aata hoon" wo un se nazrein churaata, bharayi awaaz mein kehta hua
wahan se nikal gaya tha.

Apne bed room se mutasal bath room mein, bath tub ke kinare betha wo khud par
qaboo nahi rakh saka tha. Wo Sikandar Usman se be had qareeb tha aur yeh qurbat aaj
ajeeb tarah se azeat de rahi thi use, wo apni zindagi ke hangamon mein itna masroof
raha tha ke usne Sikandar Usman ki bigarti hui zehni haalat ko notice hi nahi kiya tha.

Notice to tab karta jab wo un se baqaidah mil pata.

"SIF" usay gardaab ki tarah uljhaye hua tha. Us ke projects ne ab us ke pairon ko paron
mein tabdeel kar diya tha. Wo safar mein rehta tha. Char paanch saalon mein SIF duniya
ki badi financial markets mein ek shanaaf bana raha tha. Be had muntaqid, tez raftar
taraqqi ke saath aur kaam ki is raftaar ne usay bohot si cheezon se be khabar bhi kiya
tha. Wahan bethay hue usne eteraf kiya tha aur ab wo hal dhoondh raha tha aur hal
dhoondhne se bhi nahi mil raha tha.

Wo dono un ke saath mustaqil America shift hone par kabhi tayar nahi hote, Salar ko is
ka andaza tha aur America chhod kar un ke paas mustaqil aajana Salar ke liye mumkin
nahi tha. Is ke bawajood hal samne tha. Be had mushkil tha, lekin mojood tha.

571
-------------------------------------

"Imama! Tum bachon ke saath Pakistan mein shift ho jao" is raat us ne bilakhir intezaar
kiye baghair wo hal Imama ke samne pesh kar diya tha. Imama ko us ki baat samajh
mein hi nahi aayi thi.

'Kya matlab?'"

'Main chahta hoon tum Hameen, Anaya aur Reisah ke saath Pakistan aa jao. Mere parents
ko meri zarurat hai, main un ke paas nahi theher sakta lekin main unhe is haalat mein
akela bhi nahi chhod sakta. Tum ne dekha hai Papa ko" woh be had ranjeeda tha.

"Hum unhe apne paas rakh sakte hain, wahan America mein" Imama ne jaise ek tajwez
pesh karne ki koshish ki thi.

"Woh yeh ghar nahi chhodenge aur main is umr mein unhe upsep set karna nahi chahta.
Tum log yahan shift ho jao, main ata jata rahoon ga. Jibreel waise bhi University mein
hai, use ghar ki zarurat nahi hai aur main to America mein bhi safar hi karta rahata
hoon zyada mujhe wahan family hone na hone se zyada farq nahi padta."

Woh us se nazrein milaye baghair keh raha tha. Imama uska chehra dekhti rahi, woh sab
kuch is tarah aasan bana kar pesh kar raha tha jaise yeh koi masla hi nahi tha.. Do
minute ka kaam tha jo kiya ja sakta tha.

"Tumhare apne parents bhi hain yahan.. woh bhi bohot boodhe hain. Tum yahan raho gi
to un sab ki dekh bhal kar sako gi." Woh us se keh raha tha. Imama ne kuch khafgi se
us se kaha.
"Tum yeh sab mere parents ke liye nahi kar rahe, Salar. Is liye un ka hawala na do, tum
un ke paas rehna nahi chahti kya?"

Salar ne jaise emotionally blackmail karne ki koshish ki. "Tum un ke baare mein fikr
mand nahi hoti? Unhe is umr mein dekh bhal ki zarurat hogi. Koi 24 ghante sath na
rahe, chand ghante hi rahe, lekin haal chal poochhne wala ho." Woh keh raha tha. Apne
waliden ki baat karne se zyada uske waliden ki baat kar raha tha.

Imama ko bura laga. Usay is jazbati blackmailing ki zarurat nahi thi. "Salar! Itne saalon
mein kabhi pehle tum ne mere parents ki dekh bhal ko issue bana kar mujhe Pakistan

572
mein rakhne ki baat nahi ki. Aaj tum unhe issue na banao." Woh kahe baghair nahi reh
saki thi. "Haan nahi ki thi, kyun ke aaj se pehle main ne kabhi apne parents ka yeh haal
bhi nahi dekha tha." Us ne jawaban kaha, woh qail nahi hui.

"Mujhe jazbati tor par blackmail karne ki zarurat nahi hai." Usne isi andaz mein kaha
tha.."Tum un ke paas rehna nahi chahtein? Yahan ghar par" Salar ne dutoq andaz mein
us se poocha.

"Main tumhare saath rehna chahti hoon" usne jawaban kaha. Salar ne us se nazrein chura
li.

"Un sab ko tumhari zarurat hai, Imama..."

"Aur tum? Tumhein meri zarurat nahi hai?" Imama ne gilah kiya tha.

"Un sab ke paas zindagi ke zyada saal nahi hain. Main yeh bojh apne zameer par nahi
lena chahta ke main ne zindagi ke aakhri saalon mein apne maa baap ki parwa nahi ki."
Woh us se keh nahi saki, woh us ke saath bhi to is ke liye chipki rehna chahti thi, usay
bhi to us ki zindagi ka pata nahi tha. Doctors ne kaha tha paanch saat saal zyada se
zyada das saal aur woh usay, is se bhi pehle se alag kar raha tha.

Woh yeh saari baatein zubaan par nahi la sakti thi, kyun ke woh yeh saari baatein
sochna hi nahi chahti thi. Zindagi ke kisi bhi bhayanak khwab ke baray mein mustaqbil
ke bure dinon ke baray mein woh filhal sirf haal ke baray mein sochna chahti thi jo
samne tha. Jo aaj tha woh usi mein jeena chahti thi.

"Tumhe meri zarurat hai Salar..,akele tum kaise rahoge"wo use keh rahi thi.."Main reh
loonga, Imama..tum jaanti ho, main kaam mein mashroof hoon to mujhe sab kuch bhool
jaata hai." Yeh sach tha lekin usko nahi kehna chahiye tha..Imama hurt hui thi Woh kuch
bol nahi sakti, uski aankhein aansuon se bhar gayi thi. Salar uske barabar sofay par baita
tha. Usne Imama se nazrein churane ki koshish ki thi nahi chura uska.

Zindagi mein insaan sirf apni zaruraton ke baray mein sochta hai to khudgharz ho jaata
hai. Usne Imama ko wazahat ek philosophy mein lapet kar pesh karne ki koshish ki thi.
Imama qail nahi hui.

"Mujhe pata hai tumhein zarurat nahi hai. Na meri, na bachon ki tumhare liye kaam kafi
hai. Kaam tumhari family hai, tumhari tafreeh bhi lekin meri zindagi mein tumhare aur

573
bachon ke ilawa aur kuch nahi
hai. Mera kaam aur tafreeh sirf tum log ho." Usne bharayi hui awaaz mein gilah bhi kiya.
Uski behisi bhi jatai, apni majboori bhi sunai.

"Tum yeh nahi sochte ke tum bhi under treatment ho, tumhein bhi kisi khayal rakhne
wale ki zarurat hai." Woh jaise usay yeh yaad dilwa rahi thi, bimari ka naam liye baghair
ke usay bhi kisi teamar daar ki zarurat thi.usne jaise Imama ke khadshat deewar par
padhkar bhi phoonk se unhe udhaya tha..

"Main papa ko is haal mein yahan is tarah nahi chhod sakta, nokaron ke upar... main
Hameen ko unke paas rakhna chahta hoon lekin main Hameen ko akela yahan nahi chhod
sakta. Is liye tumhari zarurat hai is ghar ko tum ise request samjho. Khudgharzi ya phir
asar lekin main chaahta hoon tum Pakistan aa jao. Yahaan is ghar mein" usne Salar ki
aawaz aur aankhon mein ranjeedgi dekhi thi.

"Mere liye tumhare baghair rehna behad mushkil hai. Main aadi ho gaya hoon tumhara,
bachon ka ghar ke araam ka lekin mere baap ke behad ehsaanat hain hum par sirf mujh
par hi nahi, hum dono par.
Main apne araam ko unke araam ke liye chhodne ka hosla rakhta hoon. Yeh farz hai
mujh par" woh jo kuch is se keh raha tha woh mashwara aur ray nahi thi, nahin
darakhtast...

Woh faisla tha, jo woh kar chuka tha aur ab sirf use suna raha tha. Woh uska chehra
dekhti reh gayi, woh galat nahi keh raha tha, lekin galat waqt par keh raha tha. Woh us
se qurbaani maang raha tha, lekin bahut badi maang raha tha. Woh kuch bhi kahe
baghair uske paas se uthkar gayi thi. Woh farishta nahi thi lekin yeh baat Salar ki
samajh mein nahi aayi thi.
Do hafto ke baad America waapas jaate hue Salar ne Sikandar Usman ko apne faislay ke
baare mein bataya tha. Woh khush nahin hue thay. "Nahi, bewakoofi ki baat hai yeh
Imama aur bachon ko yahan shift karna."

Unhone fori tor par kaha tha. "Unki studies ka harj hoga aur yahan laa kyu rahein ho
unhe, tuk kya banti hai?" Salar ne unhe yeh nahi bataya tha ke woh unke liye kar raha
tha yeh sab... "Bas papa wahan mushkil ho raha hai sab kuch manage karna Maali tor.."
par usne baap se jhoot bola, woh unhe zair-e-ehsaan karna nahin chahta tha. "Yahan
kuch arsa rahenge toh thodi bohot bachat karlenge hum..usne behad rawani se Sikandar
Usman se kaha..

"Lekin tum toh ke rahe thay SIF bohot kaamyaab hai. Tumhara package bohot acha hai."
Woh kuch mutwaish hue.

574
"Han woh toh bohot acha ja raha hai. Iske hawale se masail nahin hain mujhe lekin bas
saving nahi ho pa rahi, phir bachiyan badi ho rahi hain, main chahra hoon, kuch saal
Pakistan mein rahein, apni values ka pata ho, phir le jaonga unhe." Usne apne bahane ko
kuch ezafi sahaare diye.

Sikandar Usman Abhi bhi poori tarah qail nahin hue thay.

"Tum akelay kaise rahoge Salar tumhara abhi ilaaj ho raha hai. Biwi bachon ke baghair
wahan kaun khayal rakhega tumhara" woh apni tashweesh ka izhaar kar rahe thay. "Main
soch raha hoon mere paas jo account mein kuch raqam hai woh tumhein de doon ta ke
tumhein agar koi financial masla hai to" Salar ne unki baat kaat di. "Bas papa ab nahin"
usne baap ka haath pakar liya tha. "Ab aur kuch nahin. Kitna karain gay aap mere liye?
Mujhe bhi kuch karne dein... ehsaan nahin kar sakta toh haq hi ada karne dein mujhe"
usne ajeeb be-basi se baap se kaha.

"Mujhe tumhari fikar rahegi" Salar ne ek baar phir unki baat kaat'te hue kaha. "Mujhe
bhi aap ki fikar rehti hai papa." "Isi liye rakhna chahte ho un sab ko yahan?" Sikandar
Usman jaise boojh gae thay. "Aap jo chahiye samajh lijiye." Main aur Tayyaba bilkul
theek hain. Purane mulazim hain hamare paas, wafadaar... Sab theek hai, tum meri wajah
se yeh mat karo" Woh ab bhi tayyar nahin thay.

Aulad par unhone hamesha ehsan kiya tha..ehsan lene ki aadat hi nahi thi unhe aur wo
bhi umr ke is hisse mein be-had khwahish hone ke bawajood majboor ho jaane ke
bawajood... Sikandar Usman aulad ko apni wajah se takleef mein nahin daalna chahte
thay.

"Main waise bhi sochta hoon, factory jaaya karu kabhi kabhaar kaam mukammal tour par
chhod diya hai, is liye... zyada bhoolne laga hoon main." Woh apne Alzheimer ki shakal
badal rahe thay.

"Tumhare bachon aur biwi ko tumhare paas rehna chahiye Salar tum zabardasti unhein
yahan mat rakhho. Mere aur Tayyaba ke liye bas" unhein jaise Salar ko samjhaane ki
koshish ki usne zabardasti nahin rakha, papa unki marzi se hi rakha hoon. Woh yahan
aakar hamesha khush rehte rahein gay, ab bhi khush honge" usne baap ko tasalli di thi,
usay andaza nahin tha, baap ka tajziya kitna durust ho raha tha.
----------------

575
"Main Pakistan nahin jaoon ga." Pakistan shift hone ki sab se zyada mukhalifat Hameen
Sikandar ki taraf se aayi thi aur yeh mukhalifat sirf Salar ke liye hi nahin, Imama ke liye
bhi khilaaf e tawak'kuh thi. Woh Pakistan jaane ke liye hamesha tayyar rehta tha. Dada
ke saath uski banti bhi bohot thi aur woh dadi ka laadla bhi tha. Pakistan mein use badi
attraction dekhti thi aur ab yek baek mustaqil tor par Pakistan ja kar rehne par sab se
zyada aeteraza usi ne kiye the.

"Beta! Dada aur Dadi boodhe ho gaye hain. Tumne dekha woh bimaar bhi thay. Unhein
care ki zaroorat hai" Imama ne use samjhaane ki koshish ki thi. "Un ke paas servant
hain, woh unka achhi tarah khayal rakh sakte hain." Bilkul qail hue baghair bola. Servant
unki achhi care nahin kar sakte. Imama ne jawaaban kaha.

"Aap unhe old home bhejde..wo is muashre ka baccha tha..isi muashre ka berehem lekin
amli hal bata raha tha.."Kal ko hum bhi boodhe ho jayege toh tum bhi hume old home
mein bhej doge" Imama ne kuch naa khush hote hue usse kaha.."Aap unhe yaha le aaye"
Hameen ne maa ki khafgi ko mehsus kiya.."Woh yahan nahin aana chahte, woh apna ghar
nahin chhodna chahte." Imama ne us se kaha.

"Phir hum bhi apna ghar kyun chhodein? Main apna school kyun chhodun?" Woh duniya
ke zahin tareen dimaghon mein se ek tha. Galat baat nahi keh raha tha. Mantaqi ki baat
kar raha tha. Dimag ka sab se bara masla yeh hota hai. Woh aqal se sochta hai, dil se
nahin.

"Yeh hamara ghar nahin hai Hameen yein karaye ka hai, hum sirf yahan reh rahe hain
aur jab hum Pakistan chale jayein gay toh baba aur Jibreel is ghar ko chhod dein gay,
kyun ke unhein itne bade ghar ki zaroorat nahi hogi.Jibreel waise bhi university mein hai.
Tumhare papa New York shift hona chahte hain." Imama use kehti chali gayi thi.

"Jibreel Pakistan nahi jayega?" Hameen ne poocha. "nahi tumhare baba use is liye
Pakistan bhejna nahi chahte, kyun ke woh university mein hai, uski studies mutasir
hongi." Imama ne use samjhaaya. "Meri bhi toh hogi, mujhe bhi har saal MIT jaata hai.
Main kaise jaaun ga?"

Woh khafa hua tha aur bechain bhi, use apna summer program khatre mein pada dikha
tha. "Tum abhi school mein ho. Jibreel university mein hai aur Pakistan mein bohot achhe
schools hain. Tum cover kar lo gay sab kuch Jibreel nahi kar sake ga, use aage medicine
padhni hai." Imama use wazahat dene ki koshish kar rahi thi, jo Hameen ke dimag mein
nahi baith rahi thi.

576
"Yeh fair nahi hai mummy!" Hameen ne dhotuk andaaz mein kaha. Agar Jibreel Pakistan
nahi jayega toh main bhi nahi jaaunga. Mujhe MIT jaana hai." Woh wazeh tor par
baghawat kar raha tha.

"Theek hai, tum mat jao. Main, Anaya aur Reisah jaate hain, tum yahan rehna apne baba
ke paas" Imama ne ek dam us se behas karni band kar di thi. Woh kuch mazeed bechain
hua. "Yeh tumhare baba ka hukm hai aur hum sab usko maanenge. Tum na farmaani
karna chahte ho toh tumhari marzi, main tumhein majboor nahi karungi" Imama kehte
hue wahan se uth kar chali gayi thi. Duniya ke woh do behtareen dimaag ek doosre ke
muqabil aa gaye thay.

"Tum Pakistan nahi jana chahte Hameen??" Us raat Salar ne Hameen ko betha kar poocha
tha. Imama ne usay raat ke khanay se kuch der pehle uske inkaar ke bare mein bataya
tha. "Nahi" Hameen ne baba ki aankhon mein aankhen dal kar dekhte hue kaha. "Aur koi
bhi nahi jana chahta." Us ne mazeed bataya.

"Main kisi aur ki nahi, sirf tumhari baat kar raha hoon" Salar ne usay tok diya. Hameen
sar jhukaaye chand lamhe khamosh baitha raha phir us ne sar uthakar baba ko dekha
aur nafi mein sar hila diya.

"Wajah?" Salar ne isi andaz mein kaha. "Bohot saari hain" Us ne be had mustahkam
andaz mein baba ko jawab diya. "Kisi bhi kaam ko karne ya na karne ki sirf ek wajah
hoti hai, baqi sab bahane hote hain. Is liye tum sirf wajah batao, bahane nahi" Salar ne
apne gyarah saalay betay ke zikr alfaaz ki hawa nikalte hue kaha.

"Hameen is mulaqat ke liye pehle se tayyar tha aur wajoohat ko jama karne par bhi acha
khaasa waqt sarf kar chuka tha. Baba ne jaise ungli se pakar kar dobara zero par khara
kar diya tha.

"Main Pakistan mein ad adjust nahi ho sakta" Hameen ne bilakhir ek wajah talash kar ke
pesh ki. " tum Congo mein adjust ho sakte ho toh Pakistan mein bhi ho jao ge. Africa se
zyada bura nahi" Salar ne isi andaz mein kaha.

"Tab main chhota tha." Hameen ne mudafiana andaz mein kaha. "Tum ab bhi chhote hi
ho" Salar ne baat kati. "Lekin main bara ho raha hoon" Hameen ne jaise ehteraz kiya.

"Is mein kaafi time lage ga. Tumhare liye kam az kam pachis saal" Salar ne be had
sanjeedgi se usay chheda. Woh baap ko dekh kar reh gaya.

577
"I am serioua Baba!" Us ne Salar ki baat se mehsooz hue baghair kaha. "Main Pakistan
nahi jana chahta. Aur yeh mummy ke liye bhi achi baat nahi hai." Woh kisi baray ki
tarah baap ke faislay par tabsarah kar raha tha.

Salar khamoshi se uski baat sun raha tha. "Mujhe yahan taleem hasil karni hai. Main
wahan chuttiyon par ja sakta hoon, hamesha ke liye nahi" Woh bilkul American andaaz
mein be had saaf goi se baap ko bata raha tha ke woh kya kar sakta hai aur kya nahi.

"Chand saalon ki baat hai Hameen! Is ke baad tum bhi is qabil ho jao ge ke America
wapas aakar kahin bhi parh sako ge" Salar ne uski baat ke jawab mein kaha. Woh
gyarah saal ka bacha, baap ko be had madlul andaaz mein samjhaane ki koshish kar raha
tha.

"Chand saalon se bohot farq padta hai. Ek saal se bhi bohot farq padta hai" Usne Salar
ki baat ke jawab mein kaha.

"toh tum yeh qurbani nahi do ge?" Salar ne is baar baat badli.

"Jibreel bhi toh de sakta hai qurbani. Aap bhi toh de sakte hain. Main hi kyun?" Usne
jawaban isi andaz mein kaha.. duniya ke bade bade idaaron ke barabar aaye, unke samne
bet kar unse karobari umoor tay karna aur baat thi..Unke sawaalon aur ehteraazaat ke
ambaar ko sametna asaan kaam tha. Apne gyarah saal ke bete ko is baat par qail karna
zyada mushkil tha ke woh qurbani kyun de, jo uska bhai nahi de raha tha.

Uska baap bhi nahi de raha tha.. Phir woh kyun? Aur is kyun ka jawab formulaon aur
calculators mein nahi milta tha, sirf un ahlaki ikdaaron mein milta tha jin par usne apni
aulad ki tarbiyat ki thi, lekin is ke bawajood uski aulad yeh sawaal kar rahi thi. "Tum
jante ho, tumhare dada ko alzheimer hai. Woh bohot boorhay ho chuke hain aur unhein
zaroorat hai ke koi un ke paas ho. Tum se unhein zyada mohabbat hai. Is liye main
chahta tha tum un ke paas raho" Salar ne jaise woh jawaab dhundna shuru kiye jin se
woh usay samjha sakta.

"Waise bhi jab tumhari mummy, Anaya aur Reisah ke saath yahan se chali jayengi toh
tum yahan kis ke paas raho ge? Ghar mein tumhari dekh bhaal ke liye koi nahi hoga"
Salar ne kehna shuru kiya. "Main apna khayal khud rakh sakta hoon" Hameen ne baap ki
baat khatam hone par kaha. "Main itna chhota nahi hoon baba main akela reh sakta
hoon. Aap mujhe boarding mein bhi rakh sakte hain ya phir main kisi rishtedaar ke paas
bhi reh sakta hoon" Usne Salar ke samne ek ke baad ek hal rakhna shuru kiya.

578
"In mein se ek bhi option mere liye qabil e qubool nahi hai. Tumhein sab ke saath
Pakistan jana hai" Salar ne do tok andaaz mein us se kaha.

"Baba, aap mujh mein aur Jibreel mein farq kyun karte hain?" Us ke agle jumle ne Salar
ka dimaag ghuma kar rakh diya tha. Usne apne gyarah saala betay ka chehra dekha, jis
ne zindagi mein pehli baar us se aisa sawal ya aisi shikayat ki thi.

"Farq??" "Tum is farq ki wazahat kar sakte ho?" Salar pehle se bhi zyada sanjeeda ho
gaya tha. Woh samajhta tha ke zyada se zyada paanch minute lagenge, use samjhane
mein aur ab jaise ek Pandora box hi khulne laga tha. "Aap Jibreel ko mujh se behtar
samajhte hain." Agla tabsara pehle se bhi zyada khatarnak tha..ek dusre ki aankhon mein
aankhein daale wo dekhte rahe phir kuch der baad Salar ne usse kaha.."Aur main use
kyun behtar samajhta hu..?" Wo jaise uske is ilzam ki bhi wazahat chahta tha..

"Kyun ke woh Hafiz-e-Quran hai. Main nahi hoon" Be had rawani se kahe gaye is jumle
ko Salar ko sun kar diya tha. Woh waqai Pandora box hi khol betha tha, lekin bohot
galat hawale se. Woh baghi nahi tha, na hi bad-tameez na hi bad-lahaz, lekin woh jo
sochta aur mehsoos karta tha, woh keh deta tha.

Zindagi mein pehli baar Salar ko laga, woh Sikandar Usman tha aur apne saamne aan
betha tha, la jawab be-bas..Tareekh yaqeenan apne aap ko dohraati hai, lekin apni marzi
ke waqt par. "Tumhein Jibreel bura lagta hai?" Salar ne be had madham awaaz mein us
se poocha.

"woh mera ek hi bhai hai. Mujhe woh kaise bura lag sakta hai, lekin mujhe aap logon ka
yeh rawayya acha nahi lagta" Hameen ko yeh shikayat kab se honi shuru hui thi, is ka
andaaza Salar ko nahi hua, lekin woh us waqt wahan ajeeb si kefiyat mein betha hua
tha. "Aisa nahi hai Hameen" Usne Hameen se kaha woh apne shab-khwabi ke pajame ko
ghootne se ragar raha tha jaise us mein surakh hi kar dena chahta ho.

"Baba main aa jaoon?" Woh Jibreel tha jo darwaze par dastak de kar andar dakhil hua
tha... guftagu ke ajeeb marhale par woh andar aaya tha. Salar aur Hameen dono hi apni
apni jagah par kuch juzbuz hue thay.

"Haan aajao" Salar ne us se kaha. Woh andar aa kar Hameen ke barabar mein sofe par
beth gaya phir usne ek nazar Hameen ko dekha, jo us se nazrein nahi mila raha tha phir
usne baap se kaha.

579
"Dada ke paas main Pakistan chala jata hoon. Main zyada achhe tareeke se un ki dekh
bhaal kar sakoon ga." Kamre mein ajeeb khamoshi chhayi thi, na Salar kuch keh saka, na
Hameen kuch bol saka tha. Un dono ki awaz zyada unchi nahi thi lekin Jibreel phir bhi
yaqeenan yeh guftagu sun kar hi aya tha.

"Mummy aur Hameen yahin rahen aapke paas... Main akela bhi unko sambhaal sakta
hoon." Voh hamesha ki tarah madham aur mustehkam awaaz mein keh raha tha.

"Pakistan mein waise bhi medicine ki taleem ke liye kam waqt lagta hai. University ka
saal zaya hone se bhi farq nahi padega." Voh itne araam se keh raha tha jaise yeh koi
masla hi nahi tha. Jibreel aisa hi tha, kisi tardadud ke baghair masle ka hal nikalne wala.

"Main tumse baad mein baat karunga. Jibreel." Salar ne use darmiyan mein hi tok diya.
"Main ghar mein sab se bada hoon baba meri zimmedari sab se zyada hai." Hameen ko
aap yahi rehne dein aur mujhe jaane dein... Aur main yeh sab bohot khushi se keh raha
hoon, mujhe koi khufgi nahi hai." Jibreel ne Salar ke tokne ke bawajood usse kaha aur
uth khada hua.

Uske kamre se jane ke baad bhi Salar aur Hameen khamosh hi baihte rahe. Voh behad
hatak aamiz surat-e-haal thi jiska samna un dono ne chand lamhe pehle kiya tha. "Mere
aur Imama ke liye tum mein aur Jibreel mein koi farq nahi. Use Quran e Pak hifz karne
ki wajah se izzat dete hain, lekin tum teeno par use qohfiyat nahi dete, is liye yeh kabhi
mat samajhna ke hum dono tum charon mein koi tafreeq karenge." Salar ne bohot lambi
khamoshi ke baad usse kehna shuru kiya tha.

"Tumhare dada meri zimmedari hain aur mera khayal tha, main apni zimmedari Jibreel
aur tumhare saath baant sakta hoon. Is liye yeh koshish ki lekin tum par zabardasti nahi
karunga main ,tum nahi jana chahta, mat jao."
Salar us se kehta hua uth kar chala gaya. Hameen wahi baihta raha. Sar jhukaye
khamosh..sochte hue.

---------------------------------

"Mujhe umeed hai ke tum mujh se khafa nahi ho ge?" Jibreel study table par betha parh
raha tha jab usne kamre ka darwaza khulte aur Hameen ko andar ate dekha. Dono ke
darmiyan khamosh nazron ka tabadla hua phir Jibreel dobara apni kitaab ki taraf
mutwajjah ho gaya. Hameen bistar par
ja kar lait gaya aur usay dekhta raha. Phir usne bilakhir usay mukhatib kiya tha. "Khafa?
Jibreel ne palat kar usay kuch hairani se dekha tha. "Kyun?"

580
Hameen uth kar beth gaya. Baray muhtaat andaz mein usne guftagu ka aghaz kiya.

"Tum ne hamari baatein suni thi?" Voh kuch bhi kehne se pehle jaise tasdeeq chahta tha.

"Ek lamha ke liye Jibreel usay dekhta raha, phir usne sar hilate hue kaha, "Haan!"
Hameen ke tasurat badle. Thodi sharmindagi ne usay jaise kuch aur difai position par
khada kiya tha. "Isi liye pooch raha tha, Tum mujh se khafa toh nahi ho na?" Hameen ne
ab apne jumle ko zara sa badla. "Nahi"Jibreel ne isi andaz mein kaha. Hameem apne
bistar se uth kar uske qareeb aa kar khada ho gaya. "Lekin mujhe mayoosi zaroor hui."
Jibreel ne uske qareeb aane par jaise apne jumle ko muqammal kiya. Hameen ab study
table se pusht tikaye khada tha.

"Mera woh matlab nahi tha. Tum mere bhai ho aur main tum se bohot pyar karta hoon,
yakeen karo, main tumhare khilaf nahi hoon." Hameen ne jaise usay saafai dene ki
koshish ki. "Mujhe pata hai"Jibreel ne narmi se usay toka aur uska baazu halkay se
thapthapaya. "Lekin tumhe baba se aisi baat nahi karni chahiye thi unhein bohot dhachka
laga hai"

Jibreel ab usay samjha raha tha. "Tum wakai samajhte ho ke woh mujhe tum se zyada
ahmiyat dete hain farq karte hain?" Jabke mujhe lagta tha woh tumhein zyada ahmiyat
dete hain Jibreel ne jawaaban usse tha. "Kafi saal aise hi lagta raha.." Jibreel ne jaise baat
adhoori chhod di.

Hameen ne kuch tajassus se kureda, phir?

"Phir main bada ho gaya." Woh muskuraya tha aur mein ne samjha ke aisa nahi hai.
Woh keh raha tha. Kuch qualities ko woh mujh mein zyada pasand karte hain, kuch tum
mein, lekin unhone hum dono mein kabhi farq nahi kiya, agar kiya bhi hoga toh iski koi
wajah hogi." Woh uska bada bhai tha aur bade bhai ki tarah hi usay samjha raha tha.
Hameen khamoshi se baat sun raha tha. Jab usne baat khatm ki toh Hameen ne us se
kaha. "Main yeh nahi chahta ke tum apni university chhod kar Pakistan jao, mein itna
khud gharz nahi hoon." Woh jaise usay saafai dene ki koshish kar raha tha. "Bas mein
yahan rehna chahta hoon." Usne Jibreel se kaha tha.

"Tum dono ko koi khud gharz samajh bhi nahi raha Hameen tumhari choice ki baat hain
aur baba is liye tumhe samajhaane ki koshish kar rahe hain kyun ke tum chhote ho aur
yahan tum akelay nahi reh sakte baba bohot busy hain, kai baar kai kai din ghar nahi
aate. Tum akelay kaise raho ge un ke saath sirf is liye tumhein Pakistan bhejna chahte

581
the wo..

usne Jibreel ki baat kaat di aur behad halki, lekin mustehkam awaz mein us se kaha,
"Main nahi chahta ke tum Pakistan jao, tumhari studies mutasir hon. Main chala jaonga.
Halankeh Main khush nahi hoon, lekin mujhe lagta hai main sab ko naraz kar ke yahan
reh nahi sakta." Woh kehte hue apne bistar ki taraf chala gaya. Jibreel ko laga woh kuch
uljha hua hai. Jibreel usay lette hue dekhta raha phir usne Hameen se kaha.

"Chand saalon ki baat hai Hameen... Phir baba tumhein bhi waapas America bula lenge...
Phir tum apne khwabon ki takmeel kar sakte ho." Jibreel ne jaise usay tasalli dene ki
koshish ki. "Mai khwab nahi dekhta" usne jawaaban chadar apne upar kheenchte hue
kaha tha. Jibreel usay dekh kar reh gaya. Hameen ke dimaag mein kya tha usay boojhna
bada mushkil tha, sirf doosron ke liye hi nahi, shayad uske apne liye bhi.

Jibreel ek baar phir apni study table par padhne baith gaya tha. Woh is week end par
ghar aaya hua tha. Ab use kal phir waapas jaana tha, uska agla semester shuru hone
waala tha. "Baba ke saath kaun rahega?" Kagaz par kuch likhte hue uska haath ruk gaya.
Jibreel ne palat kar ek baar phir bistar par lete hue Hameen ko dekha, usne taqreeban
das minute baad usay mukhaatib kiya tha, jab woh yeh samajh raha tha ke woh so
chuka hai.

Aur uske sawaal ne kisi current ki tarah usay jaise Hameen ki soch tak rasai di thi. Woh
waqai behad gehra tha. Yeh MIT nahi thi. America nahi tha. Jo Hameen ko waapas jaane
se rok raha tha yeh Salar ki bimari thi jis ne Hameen ko use akela chhod dene par
mutasir kiya tha.

Woh yahan baap ke paas rakhna chahta tha. Baghair use yeh jataaye ke woh uski wajah
se wahan rehna chahta tha yun hai ke woh uske baare mein fikarmand hai. Bilkul isi
tarah jaise Salar Sikandar apne baap ke baare mein fikar mand tha, lekin use yeh batana
nahi chahta tha...

"Tum baba ki wajah se rukna chahte ho?" Jibreel ne jaise uska raaz afshaa kar diya tha.
Hameen ke chadar se dhake wajood mein harkat hui. Shayad apne dil ka bhed yun faash
ho jaane ki tawaqqo nahi thi usay lekin usne jawaab nahi diya. Usne chadar bhi apne
chehre se nahi hatai Jibreel phir bhi usay dekhta raha.

Hameen Sikandar ek khargosh ki tarah surange banane mein mahir tha. Palak jhapakne
mein kya kya khoj kar kahan se kahan pahunchne ka shoqeen woh palk jhapakte mein

582
dil se nikalta tha aur woh lamha bhar mein dil mein waapas aa nikalta tha. Jibreel
Sikandar apne is chhote bhai ko dekhta raha jise woh kabhi samajh nahi paata tha aur
jab samajhta tha toh usay apni samajh boojh par shak hone lagta tha.

---------------------

"Tum sab log ja rahe ho?" Baar baar poochhne aur iska jawab Anaya se haan mein milne
ke bawajood Erik ko yakeen nahi aa raha tha ki yeh mumkin tha aur kabhi ho bhi sakta
tha. "Lekin kyun?" Agla sawaal karne ka khayal use badi der baad aya tha halanki Anaya
us sawaal se pehle, iska bhi jawab de chuki thi." Papa chahte hain, hum kuch saal dada
dadi ke paas rahein. Woh akele hain Pakistan mein." Anaya ne hamesha ki tarah bade
tahammul se uske is sawaal ka jawab ek baar phir dohraya. "Chand saal..kitne saal?" Erik
be-had pareshan tha. "Pata nahi. " Anaya ne jawab diya aur usse waqai is sawaal ka
jawab nahi pata tha.

"Lekin yeh ghar kyun chhod rahe ho tum log? Tumhare father aur Jibreel toh nahi ja
rahe?" Erik ne isi andaz mein kaha tha.

"Baba New York shift ho rahe hain, Jibreel waise hi university mein hai. Itna bada ghar
hamari zaroorat nahi raha ab." Anaya ne dohraya. "Lekin tum pareshan mat ho. Hum log
America toh aate jaate rahein ge. Aur tum Pakistan aa sakte ho jab bhi tumhara dil
chahe." Anaya ko andaza tha uski, apni family ke saath jazbati wabastagi ka woh unke
baghair akela reh jaane wala tha.

Woh dono is waqt school ke ground se ek bench par break ke doran baithay hue the.
Erik ne uski baaton ke jawab mein kuch bhi nahi kaha. Woh bas khamosh baitha raha
tha yun jaise is sadme ko sehne ki koshish kar raha ho jo Anaya ke inkishaaf ne use
diya tha. "Kya main tum logon ke saath nahi ja sakta?" Ek lambi khamoshi ke baad Erik
ne bil akhir usse poocha. Is sawaal ne Anaya ko mushkil mein daal diya. Jawab woh janti
thi lekin de nahi sakti thi. "Tumhari mummy aur family ko tumhari zaroorat hai, tum
unhe chhod kar humare saath kaise jaa sakte ho?" Anaya ne apne inkaar ko be-had
munasib alfaaz mein us tak pohanchaya tha.

"Mummy ko koi aitraaz nahi hoga main un se ijaazat le sakta hoon... Kya aap log mujhe
apne saath rakh sakte hain?" Ek aur sawaal aaya... Anaya ek baar phir wahiin khadi ho
gayi. "Erik! Main nahi jaanti. Main mummy aur baba se poochh sakti hoon, lekin apni
family ko is tarah chhod kar ek doosri family ke saath jaana theek nahi hai" Anaya ne
kaha tha. Woh terah saal ki thi aur use bado ki tarah nahi samjha sakti thi phir bhi
usne koshish ki thi. Erik uski baat par khamosh raha phir usne kaha,

583
"Chand saalon tak main waise hi university chala jaunga ghar se toh waise bhi jaana hi
hoga mujhe." Usne soche samjhe baghair kaha. "Phir toh aur bhi zaroori hai ke yeh waqt
tum apni family ke saath guzaaro." Anaya ne isi narm lehje mein kaha. "Main apne aap
ko tumhari family ka hissa samajhta hoon, kya tum log aisa nahi samajhte?" Erik ne
jawaban usse kaha aur jaise phir se usse mushkil mein daala. "Main mummy se baat
karungi Erik" Anaya ne us sawaal se nikalne ke liye jaise ek hal talaash kiya.

"Agar aap log chale gaye toh mera ghar ek baar phir se toot jaayega" Erik ne usse kaha.
"Mere paas koi aisi jagah nahi rahegi jahan mein jaa sakun." Usne jaise minnat andaaz
mein kaha tha.

Yun jaise yeh sab Anaya ke haath mein tha, woh chahti toh sab ruk jaate. Anaya ka dil
buri tarah paseega tha.

"Aise mat kaho Erik door jaane se yeh thodi hota hai ki tumhare saath hamara talluq bhi
khatam ho jaayega, hum log milte rahein ge, baat bhi karenge. Emails bhi chhutiyon mein
tum hamare paas Pakistan aa sakte ho aur hum yahan America kuch bhi khatam hone
nahi jaa raha" Anaya ne usse tasalli dene ki koshish ki, yeh jaante hue bhi ki Erik theek
keh raha tha. Fasla deh hota hai, saare talluq khaa jaata hai. Pyaar ka, dil ka, dosti ka,
rishton ka. "Agar woh sab nahi ruk sakte toh tum ruk jaao" Erik ne yakdam usse kaha,
woh buri tarah gadbadayi..

"Main kaise ruk sakti hoon? Pehle hi Hameen zid kar raha hai aur uski baat koi nahi
maan raha aur mujhe toh koi aitraaz bhi nahi hai. Main mummy ki help karna chahti
hoon, dada dadi ka khayal rakhne mein." Usne Erik se kaha tha, woh be-ikhtiyaar usse
kuch kehna chahta tha lekin ruk gaya. Itne saalon Anaya ke saath padhne, uske saath
dosti aur takhreeban har roz uske ghar jaane ke bawajood unke darmiyan aisi be-
takkalufi nahi thi ke woh use kuch bhi keh deta ya keh sakta.

Anaya Sikandar ka yeh rukh rakhao maa baap ki taraf se genes mein aaya tha ya
khandani tarbiyat thi, lekin yeh jis wajah se bhi tha usne Anaya Sikandar ko hamesha
apni class ke ladkon ke liye mohima bana rakha tha aur Erik ke liye tajjub woh jis
muaashare mein pal bhad rahe the wahan i love you hello hi jaisi cheez ban kar reh
gayi thi. Koi bhi kisi se bhi kabhi bhi keh sakta tha aur sunne ke liye tayaar rehta tha.
Nahi yeh buri cheez samjhi jati thi na bura bana dene wali cheez uske bawajood Erik ko
jhijhak mehsoos ho rahi thi, use lagta tha woh agar kabhi Anaya se apni mohabbat ka
izhar is tarah karega toh woh naaraaz ho jayegi aur phir shayad us ghar mein uska
daakhila hi band ho jayega.

584
Aur phir usne Imama se waada kiya tha ki woh aisi koi baat Anaya se nahi kahega jab
tak woh bada nahi ho jata, zindagi mein kuch ban nahi jata aur Erik ab achanak apne
aap ko ek mukhmey mein pa raha tha, woh ab ja rahi thi shayad hamesha ke liye aur
pata nahi woh log dobara kabhi mil bhi paate ya nahi toh kya use us se kehna chahiye
tha woh sab jo woh Anaya ke liye dil mein mehsoos karta tha ya aise hi khamosh rehna
chahiye tha. Is din pehli baar Anaya ke hawale se Erik buri tarah pareshan hua use yeh
nahi lag raha tha ki woh ja rahi hai, use lag raha tha woh use khone wala hai. Aur is
masle ka koi hal fori tor par uski samajh mein nahi aa raha tha aur jo hal wahan baithe
baithe Erik ki bil akhir samajh mein aaya tha.. woh kis qadar be-waqoofana tha. Iska use
andaza bhi nahi tha.

--------------

"Main aap ki beti se shaadi karna chahta hoon."

Yeh us do safhon par mushtamil khat ki headline thi jo Salar ko Erik ki taraf se mila tha
aur Salar ne be-had sanjeedgi se is khat ko parha tha. Woh muthayyar tha is liye nahi
ke woh Erik ki taraf se aise kisi khat ki tawaqqo nahi kar raha tha balkay is liye kyun
ke usne yeh socha hi nahi tha ke Anaya itni badi ho gayi hai ke koi uske hawale se yehi
se us se aisi baat bhi kar sakta hai. Woh is muaamle mein rawaayati baap hi tha jise
abhi bhi apni beti bahut chhoti lag rahi thi.

Imama usay chai dene bedroom mein aayi thi jab usne daak check karte Salar ko ek
kaghaz hath mein liye sochon mein gum dekha. Woh chai ka cup rakh kar jaane lagi thi
jab Salar ne usay rok liya aur woh khat usay thama diya.

Imama ne kuch uljhe andaz mein is khat ko pakda tha, lekin pehli satar par nazar dalte
hi uska dimaag jaise bhak se ud gaya tha. Dusri satar par nazar daale bina bhi woh
jaanti thi woh kaun ho sakta hai, ghussay ki ek lehr uske andar utar aayi thi aur surk
chehre ke saath usne Salar se kaha, "Erik?"

Salar ne sar hilaate hue chai ka ghont liya aur usse kaha, "Sara letter parho."

Imama ne khat par ek nazar daalte hue kaha, "Isay parhe baghair bhi main jaanti hoon
isne kya likha hoga." Woh phir bhi khat parh rahi thi.

Khat mein Erik ne hatto ol maqdood be-had munasib andaz mein Salar Sikandar se Anaya
ke liye apni pasandidgi ka izhar kiya tha. Woh us se kis qadar mohabbat karta tha aur

585
kyun us ke liye Anaya ka saath zaroori tha. Phir usne Salar ko bataya tha ke woh us ke
liye kya kya kar sakta tha aur Anaya ko woh kitna khush rakhe ga.

Woh khat us ki apni beti ke hawale se naa likha gaya hota to Salar os khat ko parh kar
mehsooz hota, hasta aur shayad Erik se chhed chaad bhi karta lekin woh us ki apni beti
ke hawale se tha. Bachkana hote hue bhi yeh masla bachkana nahi raha tha.

"Anaya, pasand karti hai Erik ko?" Jo pehla khayal Salar ke zehan mein aaya tha woh ab
yeh aaya tha.

"Tum kaisi baatein karte ho Salar? Anaya bechari ko pata tak nahi hai ke yeh kya khayali
palao pakata rehta hai. Agar aisi koi baat hoti to woh mujh se kehti" Erik ek family
friend hai, boyfriend nahi hai." Imama ne be-had nagawari se us ke sawaal ko bilkul rad
karte hue jawab diya.

"Yeh zaroori nahi hai Imama! ke humein apni aulad ke dil ki har baat pata ho ho."

Imama ne us ki baat kaat di aur kaha, "Mujhe hai." Woh hans pada.

"Main din raat us ke saath rehti hoon Salar tum nahi rehte. Tum baap ho aulad ko aur
tarah jaante ho, main maa hoon unko aur tarah dekhti hoon." Us ne Salar ke hasne par
jaise wazahat ki thi.

"Tum theek keh rahi ho, is ke bawajood yeh zaroori nahi hai ke chobees ghante bhi agar
aulad ko nazron ke samne rakha jaye to un ke dilon ko bhi jaana ja sake. Main khush
fahmiyan aur ghalat fahmiyan dono hi nahi palta Imama, baap hoon is liye haqeeqat
pasand ho kar soch raha hoon. Maa ki tarah jazbati ho kar nahi."

Imama chand lamhon ke liye khamosh ho gayi. Woh theek keh raha tha. Woh dono kai
saalon se ekhatte the usay yeh khushgumani nahi honi chahiye thi ke Anaya ko Erik ki
pasandidgi ke bare mein bilkul hi andaza nahi hoga. Uska dil chaha ke naa ho lekin Salar
dimaag ki baat kar raha tha. "Main Anaya se pooch loon gi." Usne yakdam kaha.

"Kya?" Salar chai peete peete ruka. "Erik ke hawale se lekin meri samajh mein nahi aata
main kaise us se.."woh ajeeb tarah se ulajh kar reh gayi.

586
"Woh abhi bacchi hai" Salar us ki baat par hansa. "Haan, yeh khat parhte hue main bhi
yahi soch raha tha ke koi meri beti ke bare mein is tarah soch bhi kaise sakta hai woh
abhi bachi hai lekin yeh zindagi hai aur hum America mein reh rahe hain, jahan ath nau
saal ke bachey bachiyon bhi boyfriends aur girlfriends ke concept se waqif hai isliye
hamein bhi kuch zyada haqeeqat pasandi se is surat-e-haal ko dekhna pare ga. Tum abhi
Anaya se baat mat karo... mujhe Erik se baat karne do." Salar ne jaise is surat-e-haal ka
tajziya karte hue ek hal nikala.

"Aur us se mil kar tum kya karoge?" Imama ko jaise yeh hal pasand nahi aya tha.

"Isi hawale se guftagu karunga. Use samjhane ki koshish karunga ke yeh sab bachkana
hai aur kyun mumkin nahi hai." Salar ne jawaban kaha.

"Do teen saal pehle bhi Erik ne aisi hi baat ki thi Anaya ke bare mein tab bhi maine use
samjhaya tha ke aisa nahi ho sakta, woh Musalman nahi hai aur be had chhota hai lekin
main zyada sakhti se isliye mana nahi kar sakti thi usay kyun ke us waqt woh apne
baap ki maut ki wajah se bohot upset tha. Main nahi chahti thi woh aur upset ho."
Imama ne Salar ko pehli baar Erik ke saath hone wali woh guftagu batai thi.

Salar us ki baat par hairan hua "Tumne kya kaha tha tab us se?" "Maine us se kaha ke
woh abhi sirf apni taleem par tawajjo de aur mujhse wada kare ke woh Anaya se is bare
mein baat nahi kare ga, jab tak woh apni taleem mukammal nahi kar leta." Imama ne
use bataya. "Aur woh maan gaya?" Salar ne jawaban us se poocha. Imama ne sar hila
diya.

"Usne Anaya se kabhi koi aisi waisi baat nahi ki warna woh mujhe zaroor bataati."
Imama ne kaha.
"Isi liye usne khat mein reference diya hua hai ke wada ke mutabiq main Anaya ke
bajaay aap se apni khwahish ka izhar kar raha hoon aur main samajh nahi para tha ke
woh kis wade ka reference de raha hai." Salar pehli baar mutasir nazar aya tha. Imama
ke chehre par ab bhi sanjeedgi thi.

"Mera khayal hai ab mujhe us se zaroor milna chahiye, yeh sari surat-e-haal be had
dilchasp hai." Salar ne kaha aur Imama ne bura manaya.

"Kya dilchaspi hai is surat-e-haal mein?" "Tumhein zindagi mein hamesha ajeeb o ghareeb
log aur anokhe halaat hi achhe lage hain." Woh kahe baghair nahi reh saki.

587
"Bilkul theek keh rahi ho tum, tum se meri shadi is ka saboot hai. Aur dekho yeh kitni
achhi rahi hai hum dono ke liye." Woh use chher raha tha. Woh jis mizah jo uski
shakhsiyat ka hissa thi. Zindagi ke itne hum saath guzarne ke bawajood aaj bhi use
lajawab kar dene ki salahiyat rakhta tha aur waqtan fa waqtan is ka muzahira karta
rehta tha.

"Tum Erik se mil kar kya karna chahte ho?" Imama ne us ke tabsare ko mukammal tor
par nazar andaaz karte hue poocha.."Main baat cheet karna chahta hoon, us ki sachai
dekhna chahta hoon, is proposal ke hawale se." Woh haul kar reh gayi thi. "Kya matlab
hai tumhara Salar? Tum ek terah saal ke bachay ke proposal ki baat kar rahe ho ek
ghair Muslim ki aur tum apni beti ke liye ise consider karne ki baat kar rahe ho?
Tumhara dimaag to theek hai na?

Yeh mazaq nahi hai." Imama ne be had khafa hokar us se kaha tha. "Haan main jaanta
hoon, yeh mazaq nahi hai. Woh terah saal ka bacha hai, yeh main bhi jaanta hoon ghair
Muslim hai, yeh bhi main jaanta hoon lekin woh terah saal ka bacha agar das gyarah
saal ki umar mein bhi yehi proposal deta hai. Aur apni wade ki paas dari kar raha hai
toh phir use ghair sanjeedgi se nahi le sakta." Salar ab sanjeeda ho gaya tha. Imama be
yaqeeni se us ka chehra dekhti rahi.

"Tum Anaya ke liye ise consider nahi kar sakte. Don't tell me, ke tum aisa kar rahe ho?"
"Main sirf is ek option ka dekh raha hoon jo zindagi mein pehli baar meri beti ke
hawale se aaya hai." Salar ne jawaban kaha tha.

"Salar main kisi ghair Muslim ka option apni beti ke liye consider nahi karungi." Imama
ne dotok andaz mein us se kaha. "Mazaq mein bhi nahi." Salar ne us ke chehre ko ba
ghaur dekhte hue kaha tha.

"Kisi ghair Muslim ka option main bhi consider nahi karunga lekin kisi aise ghair Muslim
aisa zaroor karunga jo Musalman hone ki khwahish aur irada rakhta ho." Usne bhi isi
andaz mein kaha. "Main is option ko bhi consider nahi karungi. Main na idealist hoon na
fantasy par yaqeen rakhti hoon main apni beti ko kisi mushkil surat e haal mein nahi
daalungi, aise kisi mumkinah rishte ke zariye." Imama ne us ke baat ke jawab mein kaha.
"Hum risk doosron ke liye le sakte hain, doosron ko naseehaten bhi kar sakte hain aur
doosron ko aise bade kaamon par ukhsa bhi sakte hain aur un ki hosla afzai bhi kar
sakte hain lekin yeh sab cheezen apne bacho ke liye hum chaah nahi sakte".. Woh kehti
gayi.

"Main ne tum se shadi kar ke ek risk liya tha Imama. Mujhe bhi bohot roka gaya tha.
Bohat saare vehem mere dil mein bhi daalne ki koshish ki gayi thi. Duniya mein log aise

588
risk lete hain, lene padye hain." Salar ne jawaban us se jo kaha, us ne Imama ki zuban
se sare lafz cheen kar usay jaise gunga kar tha woh bilkul theek keh raha tha lekin usay
Erik ke saath apna muwazna aur is andaz mein, acha nahi laga tha.

"Erik aur mujh mein bohot farq hai." "Mazhab mein farq hoga lekin culture mein nahi
hum hamsaye the ek jaise khandano se taluq rakhte thay. Bachpan se ek doosre ko
jaante thay." Woh apni difaa mein pur josh dalaail dete dete ek dum apna josh khoti
chali gayi, use ek dum ehsaas hua tha ke apni difaa mein diya jane wala us ka har jawaz
us ke aur Erik ke darmiyan mojood mamaslat ko mazeed sabit kar raha tha.

"Main Erik ki option par ghor nahi kar raha. Abdullah ke option par kar raha hoon.
Terah saal ki umar mein apni beti ki kisi se shadi nahi karunga lekin agar terah saal ki
umar mein bhi meri beti ki wajah se koi mere deen ki taraf raaghib ho raha hai toh
main sirf is liye usay rad nahi karunga kyun ke yeh meri ghairat aur muasharti rawayat
par zarb ke barabar hai.

Mujhe muashray ko nahi, Allah ko mun dikhaana hai." Salar ne jaise khatam karne wale
andaz mein baat ki thi. Imama qail hui ya nahi, lekin khamosh ho gayi thi. Us ki baat
galat nahi thi lekin Salar ki bhi durust thi, woh dono apne tanazur mein soch rahe thay
aur doosre ke nazariye ko bhi samajh rahe thay.

Woh pehla mauqa tha jab Imama ne shukr ada kiya tha ke woh Pakistan ja rahe hain.
Anaya aur Erik ek doosre se door ho jaate toh us ke khayal mein Erik ke sar se Anaya
ka bhoot bhi utar jaata. Salar ke baraks woh ab bhi yeh maanne par tayyar nahi thi ke
Erik ki Islam aur Anaya mein dilchaspi ho sakti hai.

Use yaqeen tha terah saal ka woh bacha chobis pachis saal ka hotay huay zindagi ke
bohat saare nashib o faraz se guzarta aur zindagi ki ranginio se bhi mutarif hota phir
Salar Sikandar ka khandan aur is khandan ki ek larki Anaya Sikandar, Erik Abdullah ko
kahan yaad rehti aur itni yaad ke woh us ke liye apna mazhab chhod kar us ke peechay
aata? Imama is baat par bhi Allah Taala ki shukar guzar thi ke woh sab kuch ek tarafa
tha agar Anaya us ka hissa hoti toh us ki pareshani is se siva hoti.

-----------------------------------

"Mummy! Erik hamare saath Pakistan jana chahta hai."

Kitchen mein kaam karti Imama thhathak gayi. Anaya us ke saath kitchen mein haath
bata rahi thi, jab us ke saath kaam ke saath karte karte us ne achanak Imama se kaha.

589
Imama ne gardan mord kar us ka chehra bhugor dekha tha. Anaya us ki taraf mutawajjah
nahi thi, woh dish washer mein bartan rakh rahi thi.

"tumhein pata hai, Erik ne tumhare papa ko khat likha hai." Imama ne kuredney wale
andaz mein yak dam Anaya se kaha. Woh kuch glass rakhte huay chonki aur maa ko
dekhne lagi, phir us ne kaha.

"Us ne papa se bhi yehi baat ki hogi. Woh bohat upset hai. Chand dino se... har roz
mujh se request kar raha hai ke ya toh us ko bhi saath le jaoon ya phir khud bhi yahin
reh jaoo." Us ki beti ne be-had sadgi se us se kaha tha. Wo ab dobara bartan rakhne
mein masroof ho gayi thi.

Imama apne jis khadshe ki tasdeeq karna chahri thi, us ki tasdeeq na hone par us ne
jaise shukr kiya tha. Wo khat ke mundarhat se waqif nahi thi.

"Mujhe Erik par tars aata hai. Anaya ne dish washer band karte hue us se kaha. Imama
ne kitchen cabinet band karte hue ek bar phir use dekha, Anaya ke chehre par hamdardi
thi aur hamdardi ke alawa aur koi tasur nahi tha aur is waqt Imama ko is hamdardi se
bhi dar laga tha. "Kyun tars aata hai?" Imama ne kaha.

"Kyun ke wo bohot akela hai." Anaya ne jawaaban kaha.

"Kheir, aisi koi baat nahi hai. Us ki family hai. Mummy, behen, bhai, dost... Phir akela
kahan hai?" "Lekin mummy wo in sab se is tarah close to nahi hai jis tarah hum se hai.
Anaya ne us ka difaa kiya.

"Toh ye us ka qusoor hai, wo ghar mein sab se bara hai, usse apne chhote behan
bhaiyon ka khud khayal rakhna chahiye." Imama ne jaise Erik ko qusoor war thaharane
ki koshish ki.

"Agar Jibreel apni family ke bajaye kisi doosre ki family ke saath is tarah attach ho kar
ye mehsoos karne lage ke wo akela hai toh tumhein kaisa lage ga?" Imama ne jaise use
ek be-had mushkil sawaal hal karne ke liye de diya tha. Anaya kuch der ke liye waqai hi
bol nahi paayi phir us ne be-had madham awaz mein kaha. "Mummy, har ek Jibreel ki
tarah khush qismat nahi hota." Imama ko us ka jumla ajeeb tarah se chuba. Us ki beti ne
shayad zindagi mein pehli baar kisi doosre shakhs ke bare mein apni maa ki raaye se
ittefaq naa karte huye jaise us ka difaa karne ki koshish ki thi aur is koshish ne Imama
ko pareshan kiya tha. "Erik chhota bacha nahi hai Anaya" Imama ne kuch tez awaz mein
us se kaha. Wo terah saal ka hai.

590
Us ne apne lafzon par zor dete hue kaha.
Anaya ne hairaan ho kar maa ka chehra dekha. Us ki samajh mein nahi aaya ke is jumle
ka matlab kya hai. Wahid cheez jo Anaya akhs kar payi thi wo ye thi ke us ki maa ko
us waqt Erik ka tazkirah aur us ki zubaan se acha nahi laga tha lekin ye bhi hairan kun
baat thi kyun ke Erik ka zikr un ke ghar mein aksar hota tha.

"Mummy kya main erik ka khat padh sakti hoon?" Ghair mutawaqqe tor par Anaya ne
farmaish ki thi, jabke Imama samajh rahi thi wo pachhta rahi thi.

"Hameen ne pada hoga wo khat." Erik use ek khat padha raha tha. "Mera khayal hai ye
wahi khat ho ga."

Anaya ne kitchen se nikalte hue us ke oopar jaise bijli girayi thi...

"Hameeen ne?" Imama ko yaqeen nahi aya.

"Haan main ne Erik aur use sath baithe, koi khat parhte dekha tha mera khayal hai ye
khat hi ho ga kyun ke Erik har kaam us se pooch kar kar raha hai aaj kal but I am not
sure." Anaya ne apne har kar hi andaaze ke bare mein khud hi be yaqeeni ka izhar kiya.

"Har shaitani kaam ke peechay Hameeen hi kyun nikalta hai aakhir?" Imama ne daant
paseejte hue socha tha, wo us waqt ye bhi bhool gayi thi ke use kitchen mein kya kaam
karna tha. Use ab yaqeen tha ke Erik ko is khat ka mashwara dene wala Hameen hi ho
sakta tha.

-----------------------

Aur Imama ka andaza bilkul theek tha. Woh khat Erik ne likha tha aur Hameen ne use
edit kiya tha. Usne is khat ke draft mein kuch jazbati jumlon ka izafa kiya tha aur kuch
had se zyada jazbati jumlon ko hazaf kiya tha.

Erik uske paas ek khat ka draft laya tha. Ye bataye baghair ke wo khat wo Salar
Sikandar ke naam likhna chahta tha, usne Hameen se madad ki darkhwast ki thi ke wo
ek Muslim girl friend ko propose karna chahta tha aur uske baap ko khat likhna chahta
tha. Hameen ne jawabann use mubarak baad di thi. Erik ne us se kaha tha

591
ke kyun ke wo Muslim culture ke bare mein zyada nahi janta, is liye use uski madad
darkar thi, aur Hameen ne woh madad faraham ki thi.

Mohammed Hameen Sikandar ne Musalmano ki nazakat ko mad e nazar rakhte hue uske
khat ko dobara likha tha aur Erik ne naa sirf uska shukriya ada kiya tha balkay jab Salar
Sikandar ne use mulaqat ki dawat di to usne Hameen ko is
ke bare mein bhi mutala kiya tha. Hameen ki excitement ki koi had nahi thi. Uska dil to
ye chahra tha ke erik ka ye raaz sab se keh de lekin usne Erik se wada kiya tha ke wo
is raaz ko kisi se nahi kahe ga. Anaya ne ek adh din is gath jor ke bare mein usse
kuchh khuredne ki koshish ki to bhi usne sirf ye kaha tha ke wo ek zaroori khat likhne
mein Erik ki madad kar raha tha, lekin khat kis ke naam tha aur is mein kya likha ja
raha tha, Anaya ke khuredne par bhi Hameen ne ye raaz nahi ugla tha.

"Mujhe pata hai Erik ne woh khat kis ke liye likhvaya tha. Anaya, Imama ke paas se
hokar seedha Hameen ke paas pahunchi thi. Wo us waqt apne kamre mein computer par
koi game khelne mein masroof tha aur Anaya ke is tabseray par us ne be ikhtiyar daant
piste hue kaha.

"Mujhe pehle hi pata tha woh koi raaz nahi rakh sakta. Mujh se keh raha tha ke kisi ko
na bataun, khaas tor par tor par tumhein aur ab tumhein bata diya usne. "Hameen khafa
tha, uska andaza yehi tha ke yeh raaz Erik ne khud hi faash kiya hoga.

"Erik ne mujhe nahi bataya, mujhe to mummy ne bataya hai." Is baar Hameen game
khelna bhool gaya tha. Uske hero ne uske samne unchi chattan se chhalang lagayi aur
woh usay samundar mein girne se nahi bacha paaya.

Kuch waisa hi haal usne apna bhi is waqt mehsoos kiya tha. Ek din pehle hi uske aur
mummy ke talluqat mein Pakistan jaane ke faislay ne phir se garam joshi paida ki thi
aur ab yeh inkishaaf... "Mummy ne kya bataya hai?" Hameen ke munh se aise awaaz nikli
jaise usne koi bhoot dekha ho.

"Mummy ne bataya ke Erik ne papa ko koi khat likha hai aur mujhe foran khayal aya ke
jo khat tum parh rahe thay, woh wohi ho sakta hai.

Anaya rawani mein bata rahi thi aur Hameen ke dimag mein dhamaake ho rahe thay.
Kato to badan mein lahu na hone ki misaal is waqt us par saadiq aa rahi thi. Aisi kaun
si Muslim girl friend ban gayi ek dam Erik ki, jis ke baap ko khat likhwane ke liye us ki
zaroorat parti hai jabke chaubis ghante woh agar kisi ke ghar mein aata tha to woh
khud inhi ka ghar tha phir us ki aqal mein yeh baat kyun nahi aayi ya josh mein itna hi
andha ho gaya tha ke usne yeh soch liya ke Erik kabhi Anaya ke hawale se aisa kuch

592
nahi soch sakta..Hameen apne aap ko malaamat kar raha tha aur malaamat ek chhota lafz
tha un alfaaz ke liye jo woh is waqt apne aur Erik ke liye istemaal kar raha tha.

"Tum bol kyun nahi rahe?" Anaya ko us ki khamoshi khatki thi. "Main ne socha hai, main
ab kam bolun aur zyada sochun.." Hameen ne apna gala saaf karte hue us
waqt woh khabar pohanchai jis par usay yaqeen nahi aya.

"Khwaab dekhte raho." Us ne apne chhote bhai ko chhidhne wale andaz mein kaha.

"Mummy ne tumhein bataya is khat mein kya hai?" Hameen is waqt galey gaye tak is
daldal mein phansa hua tha.

"Nahi, lekin main ne unhein bataya ke yeh khat Hameen ki madad se likha gaya hoga"
"Main usse puchlugi is khat mein kya likha tha Erik ne papa ko"

Anaya ab us se poochh rahi thi. Hameen be ikhtiyar kar raha tha woh musibat ko
daawat nahi deta tha. Musibat khud aa kar us ke galey ka haar ban jaati thi.

Erik ko Salar ne khud darwaze par receive kiya tha. Woh weekend tha aur us waqt un
ke bachay cycling ke liye nikle hue thay. Ghar par sirf Imama aur Salar thay. "Yeh aap
ke liye!" Erik ne apne ek haath mein pakre chand phool jo guldaste ki shakl mein
bandhe hue thay us ki taraf barha diye. Salar ne ek nazar un phoolon par dali, usay
yaqeen tha is mein se kuch phool usi ke lawn se liye gaye the lekin usne unhe nazar
andaz kiya.."Iski zaroorat nahi thi." Us ne andar laate hue shukriya ke baad kaha. Erik
formal meeting ke liye aaya tha aur aaj pehli baar Salar ne usay formal andaaz mein
dekha tha.

"Betho!" Salar ne usay wahin lounge mein hi bethne ke liye kaha. Erik beth gaya. Salar
us ke bilmuqabil betha aur us ke baad us ne table par pada ek lifafa kholaa. Erik ne
pehli baar ghor kiya, woh usi ka khat tha aur Salar ab is khat ko dobara khol ke dekh
raha tha. Erik be ikhtiyar nervous hua tha. Khat likh bhejna aur baat thi aur isi khat ko,
us bande ke haath mein dekhna jis ke naam woh likha gaya tha, doosri.

Salar ne ek dedh minute liya phir is khat ko khatam karte hue Erik ko dekha. Erik ne
nazrein hataa li. "Kya Anaya ko pata hai tumhari is khwahish ke baare mein?" Salar ne
be-hud be-raast sawaal kiya tha. Main ne mrs. Salar se wada kiya tha ke main Anaya se
kabhi aisi koi baat nahi karunga, is liye main ne aap ko khat likha. Erik ne jawaaban
kaha, Salar ne sar hilaya aur phir kaha. "Aur yeh wahid wajah hai jis ki wajah se maine

593
tumhein yahan bulaya hai. Tumhara khat phaad kar nahi phenka tum wada kar ke nibha
sakte ho, yeh bohot achi quality hai."

Salar sanjeeda tha aur us ne be-dhadak andaaz mein Erik ki tareef ki thi, lekin us ke
lehje aur chehre ki sanjeedgi ne Erik ko khaif kiya tha.

"Toh tum Anaya se shaadi karna chahte ho?" Salar ne is khat ko ab waapas meez par
rakh diya tha aur us ki nazrein Erik par jami hui thi. Erik ne sar hilaya.

"Tum ne yeh bhi likha hai ke tum mazhab badalne par tayar ho, kyun ke tum jaante ho
ke kisi ghair Muslim larkay se kisi
Muslim larki ki shaadi nahi ho sakti." Salar ne mazeed kaha. Erik ne phir sar hilaya.
"Pehli baat yeh hai Erik ke sirf shaadi ki niyat se mazhab badal lena bohot chhoti baat
hai. Hamara deen is ki ijazat deta hai, ise bohot pasand nahi karta." Salar ne kaha.

"Tumhare paas Muslim honay ke liye meri beti se shaadi ke ilaawah koi aur wajah hai?"
Salar ne isi andaz mein usse agle sawal kiya tha.. Erik khamosh baithe uska chehra
dekhta raha. "Mazhab ki tabdili ek bahut bada faisla hai aur yeh nafs ki kisi khwahish ki
wajah se nahi hona chahiye, aqal ka faisla hona chahiye. Kya tumhari aqal tumse yeh
kehti hai ki tumhe musalman ban kar apni zindagi Allah ke ahkamaat ke mutabiq guzarni
chahiye?" Usne Erik se poocha, woh gadbadaya.

"Maine is par socha nahi."

"Mera bhi yahi andaaza hai ki tumne is par socha nahi. Is liye behtar hai, pehle tum is
par acchi tarah socho" Salar ne jawaban usse kaha..

"Main kal phir aaunga" Erik ne usse kaha. "Nahi, tum abhi kuch saal is par socho ke
tumhe musalman kyun banna hai, aur iski wajah Anaya nahi honi chahiye" Salar ne usse
kaha. "Main waise bhi Anaya ki shadi sirf musalman se nahi karunga. Musalman hone ke
sath sath use ek achha insaan bhi hona chahiye" usne kaha.

Erik ke chehre par yak dum mayoosi ubhri. "Yani aap mera proposal qubool nahi kar
rahe?" Usne Salar se kaha.

"Fauri tour par nahi, lekin takreeban das saal baad jab mujhe Anaya ki shadi ke hawale
se koi faisla karna ho ga toh main tumhe zaroor consider karunga. Lekin is ke liye
zaroori hai ke in das saalon mein tum ek achhe musalman ke sath sath ek achhe insaan
ban kar bhi raho" Salar ne do-tok andaz mein kaha.

594
"Kya aap meri is silsile mein rahnumai kar sakte hain?" Erik ne yak dum kaha. Salar
chand lamhe khamosh raha, woh isi ek cheez se bachna chahta tha, isi ek cheez ko nazar
andaz karna chahta tha. Lekin ab Erik ne us se bilkul safai se madad manga li thi.

"Haan, hum sab tumhari madad kar sakte hain lekin is ke liye rishta jodna zaroori nahi
hai Erik! Hum insaniyat ke rishte ki bunyad par bhi tumhari madad kar sakte hain aur
karte rahenge" Salar ne bilakhir jawaban kaha. "Tera saal ki umar mein school mein
padhte hue tum shadi karna chahte ho aur tumhe yeh andaaza nahi hai ki shadi
zimmedariyon ka doosra naam hai. Tum apni family ki zimmedariyon se bhagte hue ek
aur family banane ki koshish kar rahe ho. Tum is family ki zimmedari kaise uthaoge?

Mazhab badal kar ek doosre mazhab mein daakhil hona is se bhi bada kaam hai. Kya
tumhare paas itna waqt aur maqool hai ke tum apne is naye mazhab ko samjho, padho
aur is par amal karo? Kya tum un pabandiyon se waqif ho jo yeh naya mazhab tum par
lagayega?" Salar ab us par jirrah kar raha tha.

"Main Quran e Pak ko tarjume se padh chuka hun, main pehle hi sab cheezein jaanta
hun aur main amal kar sakta hun." Erik bhi sanjeeda ho gaya tha.

"Theek hai phir, aisa karte hain, das saal ka ek muahida karte hain. Agar teis saal ki
umar mein tumhe laga ke tumhe Anaya se hi shadi karni hai toh phir main Anaya se
tumhari shadi kar doonga. Shart yeh hai ke in das saalon mein tum ek achhe musalman
hone ke sath sath ek achhe insaan ke taur par bhi nazar aao" Salar ne ek aur bilkul
saada kagaz uske samne rakhte hue kaha. "Yeh bahut lambi muddat hai" Erik ne
sanjeedgi se kaha tha.

"Haan lekin yeh woh muddat hai jis mein tumhare faislay tumhari sachai ko zahir
karenge, tumhare bachkana pan ko nahi" Salar ne jawaban usse kaha. Woh Salar ko
dekhta raha. Be-had khamoshi se uski aankhon mein aankhen daal kar phir usne kaha.

"Mister Salar Sikandar! "Aap mujh par darsal etabar nahi kar rahe." Usne behad saaf goi
se kaha.."Agar kar rahe hote toh mujh se das saal ke intezar ka na kehte lekin theek hai,
aap apni jagah theek hain." Usne kaha aur mez par pada ek qalam uthaya waha pade
saada kaghaz ke bilkul neeche apna naam likha apne dastakhat kiye aur tareekh daali.
phir qalam band kar ke wapas mez par us kaghaz ke upar rakh diya.

"Main Anaya se mutasir nahi hua, main aap aur aap ke ghar se mutasir hua hu. Aap ki
biwi ki narm mizaji aur aap ki asool pasandi se. In values se jo aap ne apne bachon ko

595
di hain... aur is mahol se jahan mein aakar hamesha apna aap bhool jata hoon. Woh
mazhab yaqeenan achha mazhab hai jis ke pairokar aap logon jaise hoon. Main Anaya ke
sath ek aisa hi ghar banana chahta hu, kyun ke main bhi apni aur apne bachon ke liye
aisi zindagi chahta hun. Main jaanta hun aap logon ke khandaan ka hissa banna itna
aasan nahi hoga... lekin main koshish karta rahunga. Kyun ke koshish toh aap ka mazhab
hi karne ko kehta hai, jo ab mera mazhab bhi hoga."

Woh kisi terah saal ke bachay ke alfaz nahi the aur woh itni jazbaatiyat se bhar poor
bhi nahi the jaisa uska khat tha, lekin is ke bawajood us ke in jumlon ne sirf Salar ko
nahi Imama ko bhi buri tarah mutasir kiya tha. Woh chand lamhe pehle lounge mein
dakhil hui thi aur usne sirf Erik ke jumle sunay the.

Erik ab uth kar khada ho chuka tha usne Imama ko bhi dekha aur usay hamesha ki
tarah salaam kiya phir khuda hafiz keh kar wahan se nikal gaya. Lounge mein ek ajeeb
ki khamoshi chai hui thi. Behruni darwaze ke band hone ki awaaz par Imama aage barh
aayi, usne lounge ki central table par pada woh kaghaz utha kar dekha, jis par Erik
dastakhat kar ke gaya tha, us kaghaz par sirf ek naam tha 'Abdullah' aur uske neeche
dastakhat aur tareekh.

Imama ne Salar ko dekha, usne haath barha kar woh kaghaz Imama ke haath se liya,
usay teh kar ke us lifaafe mein daala, jis mein Erik ka khat tha aur phir use Imama ki
taraf barhate hue kaha, "Yeh dobara aayega aur agar main nah bhi hua aur yeh apne
waade par poora utra toh tum bhi is waade par poori utarna jo maine us se kiya hai."
Imama ne kapkapati ungliyon se kuch bhi kahe baghair woh lifaafa pakda tha.

----------------

Ayesha Abidin ko zindagi mein pehli baar agar kisi ladke se milne ka ishteyaq paida hua
tha, toh woh Jibreel Sikandar tha.

Pakistan mein rehte hue bhi usne apni badi behan Nisaa Abidin se Jibreel ke baare mein
itna kuch sun rakha tha ke woh ek fehrist bana sakti thi. Nisaa Jibreel ki class fellow thi
aur us se shadeed mutasir aur maroob...

Is ke bawajood ke woh khud ek shaan daar taleemi career rakhne wali taliba thi.

Ayesha Facebook par apni behan ki wall par aksar Jibreel ke comments parhti thi jo woh
uski behan ke status updates par deta rehta tha. Ayesha bhi kayi baar in updates par
tabseera karne walon mein se hoti thi, lekin Jibreel Sikandar ki hansi mazah ka muqabla

596
wahan koi bhi nahi kar pata tha, us ke comments Nisaa Abidin ki wall par bilkul alag
chamakte nazar aate the aur jab woh kisi wajah se wahan tabsera nahi kar pata toh kayi
baar us ke class fellows ke tabsero ki lambi qataaron ke beech mein Jibreel ki khamoshi
aur ghair hazri ko buri tarah mehsoos kiya jata aur in mehsoos karne walon mein
sarrenfehrist Ayesha Abidin thi jise khud bhi yeh andaaza nahi tha ke woh Jibreel ke
comments parhte parhte is ki aadi ho gayi thi.

Nisaa ke saath Jibreel ki mukhtalif functions aur sargarmiyon mein aksar bohot saari
group photos nazar aati thi, lekin Ayesha ko hamesha Jibreel ki family ke baare mein
tajassus raha tha. Woh Salar Sikandar se waqif thi. Kyunki us ka taaruf Nisaa ne hi
karwaya tha, lekin us ki family ke baqi afraad ko dekhne ka usay be had ishteyaq tha
aur yehi ishteyaq usay baar baar Jibreel ki friend list mein na hone ke bawajood us ki
tasviron ko khojne ke liye majboor karta tha, jahan usay raasai haasil thi. Kuch tasveeren
woh dekh sakti thi kuch woh nahi dekh sakti thi. Lekin in tasviro mein jin tak usay
raasai haasil thi un mein Jibreel ki family ki tasaveer nahi thi.

Jibreel bhi ghaibana tor par Ayesha se waqif tha aur is taaruf ki wajah Facebook par
Nisaa ke status par hone wale tabseero mein unka hissa lena tha aur Nisaa ne apni wall
par Jibreel ko apni behan se mutarif karwaya tha. Woh ghaibana taaruf bas itna hi raha
tha, kyun ke Jibreel ne kabhi uski ID khojne ki koshish nahi ki thi aur Ayesha ki apni
wall par tasveerein bohot kam thi, is se bhi zyada kam woh log the jinhein usne apni
contact list mein add kiya hua tha. Nisaa ke baraks us ka hulka e ahbaab be had
mehdood tha aur us ki koshish bhi yehi rehti thi ke woh usay itna hi mehdood rakhe.
Ayesha ko Jibreel ke bare mein hamesha yeh ghalatfehmi rahi ke woh Nisaa mein
interested hai aur is tassur ki bunyadi wajah khud Nisaa jo is baat ko tasleem karne
mein kabhi taamul nahi karti thi ke umar mein is se chhota hone ke bawajood woh
Jibreel ko pasand karti thi.

Ek dost ke tor par Jibreel ki usse be taqallufi ko ghalat maano mein nahi liya tha. Kyun
ke Jibreel larkiyon ke saath be takallufi aur dosti mein bhi bohot sari hudoodo qayud
rakhta tha aur be had mohtat tha. Nisaa umar mein us se chaar saal badi thi. Woh apne
qad kath aur pukhtagi dono se pandrah solah saal ka nahi lagta tha aur Nisaa yeh bhi
janti thi. University mein itna waqt guzar lene ke bawajood Jibreel abhi tak girl friend
nami ki kisi bhi cheez ke baghair tha, to aise halat mein Salar Sikandar ki is laiq olad
par qismat aazmaai karne ke liye koi bhi tayyar ho sakta tha sirf Nisaa hi nahi.

Ayesha Abidin in sab cheezon se waqif thi. Nisaa ki Jibreel mein dilchaspi un ke ghar
mein ek khula raaz tha, lekin un dono ke mustaqbil ke hawale se na to un ko koi
mugaalta tha na hi kisi aur ko... Nisaa zahanat aur qabliyat se mutasir hone walon mein
se thi aur Jibreel Sikandar woh pehla shakhs tha jis ne usay mutasir kiya tha, magar
filhal yeh Jibreel hi tha jis ka zikr woh karti rehti thi.

597
Ayesha Abidin ek ghair janib dar mubasir ki tarah yeh sab kuch dekhti arahi thi aur jab
woh Jibreel se mili, woh us se pehle hi bohot mutasir thi.

University ke ek function mein woh pehli baar Jibeeel se bil aakhir milne mein kamiyab
ho gayi thi. Nisaa ko andaaza nahi tha ke Ayesha sirf Jibreel se milne ke liye us ke saath
university aane par tayar hui hai warna woh jab bhi America aati un sab ki koshishon ke
bawajood apni marzi ke jagahon ke alawa kahin nahi jaati thi... University mein hone wali
koi taqreeb to woh shayad woh aakhri cheez thi jis ke liye Ayesha university aati aur
Nisaa ne yeh baat Jibreel se usay mutarif karate huye keh bhi di thi. Jibreel Sikandar
woh pehla ladka tha jise dekhne ka Ayesha Abidin ko ishteyaq hua tha aur Jibreel
Sikandar hi woh pehla ladka tha jise Ayesha Abidin apne zehen se nikalne mein agli kayi
saalon tak kamiyab nahi ho saki thi.

Tasveere kabhi kabhar kisi shakhs ki shakhsiyat aur wajahat ko kaimo badal kar deti
hain aur bohot achha karti hain. Muhammad Jibreel Sikandar Sehar angaiz krashmati
shakhsiyat ka malik tha. Khatarnak had tak mutasir aur maroob kar dene wali shakhsiyat,
solah saal ki umr mein bhi woh takreeban chhe foot qad ke saath Salar Sikandar ki gehri
siyah aankhein aur apni maa ke teekhe neen naqoosh ho aur be had bhari awaaz ke
saath ek ajeeb therao ka manbi rakhta tha. Ek be had mamooli dark blue jeans aur dhaat
daar black and white T-shirt mein malbus Jibreel Sikandar muskurata hua pehli baar
Ayesha Abidin se mukhatib hua tha aur woh buri tarah nervous hui thi. Woh nervous
hona nahi chahti thi lekin Jibreel se wahan khare sirf mukhatib hona bhi usay us ke
qadmon par khare rehna dushwar kar raha tha.

Woh sirf Nisaa hi nahi kisi bhi umr ki kisi bhi larki ko pagal karne ki salahiyat rakhta
tha. Ayesha Abidin ne dil hi dil mein eteraf kiya tha. "Kyun? Aap ko acha nahi lagta
America aakar ghoomna phirna?" Usne Nisaa ke kisi tabseeray par Ayesha se poocha tha.
"Nahi, mujhe acha lagta hai, lekin bohot zyada nahi." Woh gud barai.Usne khud ko
sambhala, phir Jibreel ke sawaal ka jawab diya, jis ki aankhein us par lagi hui thi.

Woh ab seenay par baazu lapete hua tha. Woh us ke jawab par muskuraya tha, phir us
ne Nisaa ko function ke baad Ayesha ke saath kisi restaurant mein coffee ki dawat di thi
jo Nisaa ne qabool kar li thi, woh dono apne kuchh doston ka intezar karte hue gapshap
mein masroof ho gaye the.

Ayesha ek bar phir ghair janib daar mubasir ban gayi thi. Nisaa hakeem mizaj larki thi
aur ghar mein woh har kaam apni marzi aur apne tareeqay se karne ki aadi thi, lekin
Ayesha ne mehsoos kiya tha, Nisaa Jibreel ke saath is tarah nahi kar rahi thi. Woh us ki
puri baat sun kar kuchh kehti aur us ki bohot si baaton se ittefaq kar rahi thi. Ek
doosre ke saath khade Ayesha Abidin ko woh be had achhe lag rahe the. Ek perfect
couple jis par usay rashk aa raha tha aur Jibreel se is tarah mutasir hone ke bawajood

598
woh usay Nisaa ki
zindagi ke saathi ke tor par hi dekh rahi thi.

Nisaa ka zauq aur intikhab har cheez mein acha aur munfarid tha aur Jibreel us ka ek
aur saboot tha. Function ke baad woh Nisaa aur Jibreel ke kuchh doston ke saath ek cafe
mein coffee peene gayi thi. Yeh ek
itifaq tha ya khush qismati ke chhe afraad ke is group mein Jibreel aur Ayesha ki
nashistein ek doosre ke saath thi. Nisaa Jibreel ke bilmuqabil mez ke doosri jaanib thi
aur Ayesha ke doosri taraf Nisaa ki ek aur dost Suzain.

Ayesha Abidin ki gabrahat ab apni inteha par thi. Woh us ke itne qareeb thi ke us ke
perfume ki khushbu mehsoos kar rahi thi. Table par dhare us ke haath ki kalaai mein
bandhi ghadi se dial par tick tick karti sui dekh sakti thi, lekin agar woh kuchh nahi kar
sakti thi toh woh gardan moddh kar use itne qareeb se dekhna tha. Woh galat jagah
beth gayi thi, Ayesha Abidin ko menu dekhte hue ehsaas hua tha.

Jibreel mezbaan tha aur woh sab se poochh raha tha, usne Ayesha se bhi poocha tha.
Ayesha ko menu card par us waqt kuchh bhi likha hua nazar nahi aa raha tha woh us
ehsaas se ghaib ho gaya tha ke woh gardan mod kar use dekh raha tha.

"Jo sab lein ge, main bhi le loongi." Ayesha ne jaise sab se mahfooz hal talash kiya tha,
Jibreel muskuraya aur usne apna aur uska order ek hi jaisa note karwaya. Woh ek
vegetable pizza tha jise usne drinks ke saath order kiya tha aur baad mein coffee ke
saath chocolate moose...Nisaa apna order pehle de chuki thi aur baqi sab log bhi apne
order note karwa rahe the. Ham burger shrimps stand turkey ye American doston ke
order the. Nisaa ne ek salmon sandwich mangwaya tha. "Main is saal medical mein chali
jaaongi. Mera admission ho gaya hai." Doraani guftagu ko Jibreel ke sawaal par ek dam
usne bataya.

"Fantastic." Usne jawaaban muskurate hua kaha. Lekin yeh nahi bataya ke woh khud bhi
medicine mein hi ja raha tha. Woh sab log guftagoo mein masroof the aur is guftagoo
mein uski khamoshi ko Jibreel hi waqtan fa waqtan par ek sawaal se torrta.. Woh jaise
use boriyat se bachane ki koshish kar raha tha ya phir shaamil karne ki... aur Ayesha ne
har cheez mehsoos ki thi. Woh jin teenagers ko jaanti thi woh aur tarah ke the. Yeh aur
tarah ka tha.

Khana aane par woh isi tarah guftagoo mein masroof, khud khane ke saath saath Ayesha
ko bhi serve karta raha.

599
Yun jaise woh routine mein yeh sab karne ka aadi raha ho. Muhammad Jibreel Sikandar
se hone wali woh pehli mulaqat aur is mein hone wali har ek cheez Ayesha Abidin ke
zehan aur dil dono par naqsh hogayi thi.

Jis bhi ladki ka yeh naseeb hoga, woh be had khush qismat hogi. Usne be had dil se
khwahish aur dua ki thi. Is umar mein bhi usne apni zindagi ke hawale se kuch bhi
sochna shuru nahi kiya tha. Agar karti toh Jibreel woh pehla ladka hota ke isi jaise
shakhs ki khwahish woh apne liye karti. Jibreel ne uske laashaur ko is pehli mulaqat
mein is tarah mutasir kiya tha.

"Main tumhare liye bohot dua kar rahi hoon Nisaa... ke tumhari shaadi Jibreel se ho
jaaye... jab bhi ho. Woh bohot achha hai." Iss café se us shaam ghar vaapas aane ke baad
Ayesha ne Nisaa se kaha tha Woh jawaban hasi..

"Khair, abhi shaadi wagairah ka toh koi scene naheen ho sakta. Hum dono ke liye woh
bohot young hai aur mujhe apna career banana hai, lekin mujhe woh bohot pasand hai.
Aur agar kabhi bhi usne mujhse kuch kaha toh main inkar nahin karungi... kaun inkar
kar sakta hai" Jibreel ko apne bedroom mein, kapde tabdeel karne ke liye nikaalte hue,
Nisaa ne usse kaha.

"Uske maa, baap ne bohot achi tarbiyat ki hai uski. Tumne dekha, woh kis tarah tumhein
tawajjuh de raha tha. Mujhe yaad nahin main kabhi apne saath koi guest le kar gayi
hoon aur Jibreel ne usse uss tarah tawajjuh nah di ho" Ayesha ka dil ajeeb andaz mein
bujha toh woh tawajjuh sabhi ke liye hoti thi aur adat thi meherbani nahin. Usne kuch
mayoosi se socha.

"Aur tumhein pata hai, mujhe kyun acha lagta hai woh?" Nisaa usse keh rahi thi. "Woh
Hafiz e Quran hai. Bohot ba amal hai. Kabhi tum uski tilawat suno lekin itna mazhabi
hone ke bawajood woh bohot liberal hai. Tang nazar nahin hai, jaise bohot saare Muslim
ho jaate hain. Nahin usko maine kabhi doosron ke hawale se shiddat pasand paya hai.
Mujhe nahi yaad kabhi usne mere ya kisi aur female class fellow ke libaas ke hawale se
kuch kaha ho ya waise kisi ke baare mein comment kiya ho. Kabhi nahin."

Nisaa kehti ja rahi thi. Woh libas ke muamle mein khaasi modern thi aur use yeh qubool
nahi tha ke koi us par us hawale se koi qadghani lagaaye aur Jibreel mein use yeh
khoobi bhi nazar aayi thi. Ayesha bilkul kisi sahar zada mamool ki tarah yeh sab sun
rahi thi. Nisaa ke inksaafat ne jaise Ayesha ke liye uski zindagi ke ideal life partner ki
check list mein mojood khoobiyo ki tadad barhadi thi.

600
Woh Fajr ke waqt namaz ke liye uthi thi aur is waqt namaz parhne ke baad usne ek
baar phir Facebook check kiya tha aur khushi ki ek ajeeb lehar uske andar se guzri thi,
woh add ho chuki thi aur jo pehla kaam Ayesha ne kiya tha, woh uski tasviro mein uski
family ki tasviroon ki talaash thi aur usay nakami nahin hui thi. Uske accounts mein uski
family ki bohot saari tasveerein thi. Salar Sikandar ki hijab mein malbus Imama ki..uski
nau umar behen Anaya ki..Hameen ki aur Reisah ki..Jibreel ke uncles aur cousins jo unke
family ke baraks behad modern nazar aa rahe the lekin in sab mein ajeeb hum ahangi
nazar aa rahi thi..

Woh Jibreel Sikandar se dosti karna chahti thi lekin wo himmat nahi kar paati thi lekin
wo aur uski family yakdam jaise uske liye ek ideal family ki shaql ikhteyar kar gaye
the..aisi family jiska wo hissa banna chahti thi..wo us family ka hissa nahi ban saki jaisa
khandan tha. Aur Ahsan Saad, Jibril Sikandar jaisa mard qabil, ba-amal Musalman, Hafiz e
Quran. Ayesha Abidin ne Jibreel Sikandar ke dhoke mein Ahsan Saad ko apnane ka faisla
kiya tha.

------------------------

Is kitaab ka pehla bab agle nau abwab se mukhtalif tha. Usay parhne wala koi bhi
shakhs ye farq mehsoos kiye baghair nahi reh sakta tha ke pehla bab badal diya gaya
tha. Nam ankhon ke saath usne print key dabayi par printer barq raftari se wo pachas
safhay nikalne laga jo is kitaab ka tarmeem shuda pehla bab thay.

Usne table par pari disk uthai aur be had thake hue andaz mein us par ek nazar dali.
Phir usne use do tukron mein torh dala, phir chand aur tukde apni hatheli par pare in
tukron ko ek nazar dekhne ke baad usne unhe dustbin mein phenk diya.

Disk ka cover utha kar usne zair e lab us par likhe chand alfaz ko parha, phir chand
lamhe pehle laptop se nikali hui disk usne us cover mein daal di. Printer tab tak apna
kaam mukammal kar chuka tha. Usne tray mein se in safahat ko nikal diya. Badi ehtiyaat
ke sath usne unhe ek file cover mein rakh kar unhe doosri file cover ke sath rakh diya
jin mein is kitaab ke baqi nao abwab thay.

Ek gehra saans lete hue woh uth khadi hui. Khadi hokar usne ek aakhri nazar us laptop
ki madham padti screen par dali.

Screen taareek hone se pehle is par ek tehreer ubhri thi "Will be waiting" us ki aankhon
mein thehri nami yak dam chhalak pari thi. Woh muskura di, screen ab taareek hone
lagi.

601
Usne palat kar ek nazar kamre ko dekha, phir bed ki taraf chali aayi. Ek ajeeb si thakan
uske wajood par chhaane lagi thi. Uske wajood par ya har cheez par bed par beth kar
chand lamhe usne bed side table par pari cheezon par nazar daudayi.

Woh pata nahi kab wahan apni wrist watch chhod gaya tha. Shayad raat ko jab woh
wahan tha, woh wuzu karne gaya tha. Phir shayad usay yaad hi nahi raha tha. Woh wrist
watch utha kar usay dekhne lagi. Seconds ki sui kabhi nahi rukti, sirf minute aur ghante
hain aur jo rukte hue nazar aate hain. Safar khatam hota hai. Safar shuru ho jata hai.

Bohot der tak us ghadi par ungliyan pherati woh jaise uske lambs ko khojti rahi. Woh
lambs wahan nahi thay. Woh uske ghar ki waahid ghadi thi jiska time bilkul theek hota
tha. Sirf minute nahi seconds tak kamiliat is ghadi mein nahi thi, is shakhs ke wajood
mein thi jiske haath par wo hoti thi.

Usne aankhon ki nami saaf karte hue us ghadi ko dobara side table par rakh diya.
Kambal apne oopar kheenchte hue woh bistar par let gayi. Usne light band nahi ki thi.
Usne darwazah bhi manqool nahi kiya tha. Woh uska intezar kar rahi thi. Baaz dafa
intezar bohot lamba hota hai. Baaz dafa intezar bohot mukhtasir hota hai.

Uski aankhon mein neend utar ne lagi. Woh use neend samajh rahi thi. Hamesha ki tarah
Ayat al-Kursi ka wird karte hue woh use charon taraf phoonk rahi thi. Jab use wo yaad
aaya. Woh is waqt wahan hota to us se Ayat al-Kursi apne oopar phoonkne ki farmayish
karta.

Bed side table par pade ek photo frame ko utha kar usne badi narmi ke saath us par
phoonk mari. Phir frame ke sheeshay par nazar nahi aane wali gard ko apni ungliyon se
saaf kiya, chand lamhe tak woh frame mein us ek chehre ko dekhti rahi, phir usne usko
dobara bed side table par rakh diya. Sab kuch jaise ek baar phir se yaad ane laga tha.
Uska wajood ek baar phir se ret banne laga tha. Aankhon mein ek baar phir se nami
aane lagi thi.

Usne aankhein band kar li. Usay bohot der ho gayi thi.

Imama ne hard bada kar aankhein kholi thi. Kamre mein neem tareeki thi. Salar uske
barabar mein so raha tha.Usne wall clock par nazar dali, raat ka aakhri pehar tha, wo
uthkar beth gayi..ajeeb khwab tha wo kiska intezar kar rahi thi..use khwab mein bhi
samajh nahi aaya tha. Kitab ke wo das abwab Salar ke thay. Woh kitab Salar hi likh raha
tha aur abhi tak us ke nau abwab likhe ja chuke thay. Daswa nahi. Woh ghadi bhi Salar

602
ki thi aur Salar ne Hameen ki pichli birthday par uski zid aur israar par use di thi aur
ab woh ghadi Hameen bandhta tha aur usne khwab mein apne aap ko boorha dekha tha.
Woh uska mustaqbil tha. Woh kisi ko yaad kar rahi thi, kisi ke liye udaas thi. Magar kis
ke liye? Aur woh kisi ka intezar kar rahi thi aur koi nahi aa raha tha, magar kaun... Aur
phir woh tehreer "Will be waiting" khwab ki ek ek tafseel ko dohra rahi thi. Ek ek
juziyyat ko dohra sakti thi.

Woh bistar se uth gayi, be had bechaini ke aalam mein unki packing mukammal ho chuki
thi. Woh us ghar mein unki aakhri raat thi, is ke baad woh un sab ke saath Pakistan
jaane wali thi aur Salar aur Jibreel ko wahin reh jana tha.

Ek baar phir se uska ghar khatam ho jana tha. Yeh jaise uski zindagi ka ek andaaz hi
ban gaya tha. Magar banna ghar khatam hona phir banna phir khatam hona ek ajeeb
hijrat jo khatam hi nahi hoti thi aur is hijrat mein apne ghar ki woh khwahish aur
khwab pata nahi kya chala gaya tha. Woh us raat us tarah khwab se jagne ke baad bhi
bahut udas thi.

Pehle woh Salar ki be inteha masroofiyat ki wajah se uske baghair apne aap ko rehne ki
aadi kar paayi thi aur ab Pakistan chale jaane ke baad usey Jibreel ke bagahif bhi rehna
tha..wo chalti hui kamre mein maujood sofe par jaakar beth gayi..use lag raha tha ki use
ja kar baith gayi. Use lag raha jaise uske sar mein dard hone laga tha aur sofe par
baithte hue use ek baar phir is khwab ka khayal aane laga tha. Us khwab ke baare mein
sochte sochte woh buri tarah thatki..kitaab ke das Abwab..uski udasi uska budhapa..kisiko
yaad karna.. Usse yaad aaya tha us kitaab ka har bab Salar ki zindagi ke paanch saalon
par mushtamil tha. Doctors ne Salar ko saath se das saal ki zindagi ki mohlat di thi aur
kitaab ka daswaa bab pachas saal ke baad khatam ho raha tha.

----------------------------

603
 Tabarak al-ladhi

Oval office se mud ke ek chote se kamre mein protocol officer ki rehnumai mein andar
daakhil hote hue Salar Sikandar ke andaz mein is jagah se waqfiyat ka manzar behad
numaya tha..wo bade maanus andaz mein whaa chalte hue aaya tha..aur iske baad hone
wale tamam ritual se bhi waqif tha.. Woh yahan kayi baar aa chuka tha, kayi wafood ka
hissa ban kar lekin yeh pehla mauka tha jab woh wahan tanha bulaya gaya tha. Use
bithane ke baad woh officer andruni darwaze se ghayab ho gaya tha. Woh pandrah
minute ki ek mulaqat thi, jiske ahem nakad woh is waqt zehen mein dohra raha tha.
Woh America ke kayi sadr se mil chuka tha, lekin woh sadr jis se woh is waqt milne
aya tha, khaas tha. Kayi hawalon se ...

Wall clock par abhi 9:55 minute hue the.

Sadr ke andar ane mein paanch minute baqi the. Is se pehle 9:56 par ek waiter usko
pani pesh kar ke gaya tha. Usne glass utha kar rakh diya tha. 9:57 par ek aur attendant
usay coffee serve karne aya tha. Usne mana kar diya. 9:59 par Oval Office ka darwaza
khula aur sadr ki aamad ka elaan hua. Salar uth khada hua. Oval office ke darwaze se is
kamre mein ane wala sadr, America ki tareekh ka kamzor tareen sadr tha. Woh 2030 ka
America tha. Be shumar andruni aur beroni masail se dochhar ek kamzor mulk... jis ki
kuchh riasthon mein is waqt khana jungi jaari thi. Kuchh mein nasli fasadat... aur un sab
mein America ka woh pehla sadad tha jis ki kaabina aur think times mein musalmano
aur yahudiyo ki tadad ab barabar ho chuki thi. Us ki policies ke sath sath government
bhi androoni khufshar ka shikar thi lekin yeh woh masail nahi the jin ki wajah se
America ka sadr us se mulaqat kar raha tha.

604
America apni tareekh ke sab se bade maaliyati banking bohran ke doran apni bein-ul-
aqwami position aur sakh ko bachane ke liye sartor tod koshish kar raha tha aur SIF
sarbrah se woh mulaqat in hi koshishon ka ek hissa thi.. in ainey tarameen ke baad jo
America ko apne mulk ki hesiyat ko mukamal tor par doobne se bachane ke liye karni
pari thi.

Apni tareekh ke is sab se bade maaliyati bohran mein jab America ki stock exchange
crash kar gayi thi, uske bade maaliyati idaray deewaliya ho rahe the. Dollar ki value ko
kisi ek jagah rokna mushkil ho gaya tha aur musalsal girti hui apni currency ko istehkam
dene ke liye America ko teen mahine ke doran teen bar us ki value khud kam karni pari
thi. Sirf ek idara tha jo is maaliyati bohran ko jhel gaya tha. Ladhkhadhane ke bawajood
woh America ke bade maaliyati idaron ki tarah zameen bos nahi hua tha, na hi us ne
down-sizing ki thi, na bailout packages mange the. Aur woh SIF tha.

Pandrah saal mein woh ek bein-ul-aqwami maaliyati idare ke tor par apni shaandar sakh
aur naam bana chuka tha aur America bohat se doosre chhote mulkon mein woh bohat
se chhote bade idaron ko zam kar ke apni chhatri tale la chuka tha aur woh chhatri
maghribi maaliyati idaron ki shadeed mukhasimat aur maghribi hukoomaton ke sakht
tareen imtiazi qawanon ke bawajood phailti chali gayi thi. Pandrah saalon mein SIF ne
apni baqa aur taraqqi ke liye bohat saari jange ladi thi aur un mein se har jung
chumukhi thi lekin SIF aur us se munsalik afraad date rahe the aur pandrah saal ki is
mukhtasir muddat mein maaliyati duniya ka ek bada magarmach ab SIF bhi tha jo apni
baqa ke liye ladi jane wali in tamam jungon ke baad ab be had mazboot ho chuka tha.

Europe aur Asia is ki badi markets thi lekin yeh Africa tha jis par SIF mukamal tor par
qabiz tha. Woh Africa jis mein koi gora 2030 mein SIF ke baghair koi maaliyati
transaction karne ka tasawwur bhi nahi kar sakta tha. Africa SIF ke haath mein nahi tha.
Salar Sikandar ke haath mein tha, jise Africa aur us ke leaders naam aur chehre se
pehchante the. Pichle pandrah saalon mein sirf Salar ka idara, woh wahid idara tha jo
Africa ke kayi mubalik mein badtareen khana jungi ke doran bhi kaam karta raha tha aur
is se munsalik wahan kaam karne wale sab Afriqi the aur SIF ke mission statement par
yakeen rakhne wale jo ye jaante the jo kuch SIF un ke liye kar raha tha aur kar sakta
tha, woh duniya ka koi aur maaliyati idara nahi kar sakta tha.

SIF Africa mein ibtedai dour mein kayi bar nuqsaan uthane ke bawajood wahan se nikla
nahi tha, woh wahi jama aur data raha tha aur is ki wahan baqa ki bunyadi wajah sood
se pak wo maaliyati nizam tha jo wahan ki muqami sanatoun aur sanat karoun ko na
sirf sood se pak qarzay de raha tha, balkay unhein apne wasail se is industry ko khada
karne mein insani wasail bhi faraham kar raha tha.

605
Pichle pandrah saalon mein SIF ki Africa mein taraqqi ki sharah ek stage par itni barh
gayi thi ke bohot se doosre maaliyati idaroun ko Africa mein apna wajood qaim rakhne
ke liye SIF ka sahara lena para tha.

Salar Sikandar siyah famon ki duniya ka be taaj badshah tha aur us ki ye pehchan bein-
ul-aqwami thi. Africa ke maaliyati nizam ki kunji SIF ke paas thi aur Salar Sikandar ke us
din White House mein bethe hone ki ek wajah ye bhi thi. America World Bank ko diye
jane wale funds mein apna hissa ada karne ke qabil nahi raha tha aur World Bank ko
funds ki farahmi mein nakam rahne ke baad us se sarkari tor par alahidgi ikhtiyar kar
raha tha. World Bank is se pehle hi ek maaliyati idaare ke taur par buri tarah ladhkhada
raha tha.

Ye sirf America nahi tha jo maaliyati bohran ka shikar tha duniya ke bohot se dusre
mubalik bhi isi kasaad bazari ka shikar the..aur is afra tafri mein har ek ko sirf apne
mulk ki maishat ki parwah thi. Aqwam Mutahida se musallik World Bank aur IMF jese
idaron ke zariye taraqqi pazeer mumalik ki iqtsadiyat par qabiz rehna ab na sirf
namumkin ho gaya tha, balkay duniya ke tarakki yaafta mumalik mein aaye hue bohran
ke baad..

ab ye bekar bhi ho gaya tha. World Bank ab woh safaid hathi tha jis se woh saari
istaamari quwaten jaan chhorna chahti thi aur kayi jaan chhudana thi. Aqwam e Mutahida
ka woh charter jo apne mimran ko World Bank ke idaray ko funds farahmi karne ka
paaband karta tha. Ab mimran ke adam taawun aur adam dilchaspi ke baais kaghaz ke
ek purze se ziada ahmiyat nahi rakhta tha. Aqwam e Mutahida ab woh idara nahi raha
tha jo bein-ul-aqwami biradri mein sekdo saalon se chalay aane wale ek hi maaliyati
nizam mein piroye rahne par majboor kar sakta. Duniya badal chuki thi aur ghadi ki
suioun ki raftaar ke sath mazeed badalti ja rahi thi aur is raftaar ko rokne ki ek aakhri
koshish ke liye America ke sadar ne SIF ke sarbrah ko wahan bulaya tha.

Ivan Hawkins ne andar dakhil hote hue apne is purane hareef ko ek khair mukdami
muskurahat dene ki koshish ki jo us ke istiqbal ke liye muhaddabana aur be-had bawaqar
andaz mein khada tha. Siyasat mein aane se pehle Ivan ek bade maaliyati idare ka
sarbrah reh chuka tha.

Salar Sikandar ke saath us ki saalon purani waqfiyat bhi thi aur raqabat bhi. SIF ne
America mein apni tareekh ka pehla bara inzamam us ke idare ko kha kar kiya tha. Aur
is inzamam ke baad Ivan ko us ke ohde se farigh kar diya gaya tha. Woh aaj America ka
sadar tha, lekin woh nakami aur badnami aaj bhi us ke record mein ek daag ke tor par
mojood thi. Ye Ivan ki bad qismati thi ke itne saalon ke baad woh usi purane hareef ki
madad lene par ek baar phir majboor hua tha. Woh us ke dor e sadarat mein usay

606
dhoool chatane an pahuncha tha. Ye us ke ehsasat the. Salar ke nahi. Woh wahan kisi
aur agenda ke saath aaya tha. Us ka zehan kahin aur phansa hua tha.

Salar Sikandar chehre par ek garam josh muskurahat ka naqab chadhaaye, Ivan ne Salar
ka istiqbal tez raftaari se us ki taraf barhte hue yun kiya tha jaise woh hareef nahi rahe
the, behtareen dost the, jo White House mein nahi kisi golf course par mil rahe the. Salar
ne us ki khair mukdami muskurahat ka jawab itni ke hi khushdili ke sath muaafha karte
hue diya tha. Donon ke darmiyan rasmi kalimat ka tabadla hua.

Mausam ke bare mein ek aadh baat hui, jo acha tha aur is ke baad donon apni apni
nashisht sambhal kar baith gaye the. Woh one-on-one mulaqat thi. Kamre ke darwaze ab
band ho chuke the aur wahan un donon ka staff nahi tha aur us one-on-one mulaqat ke
baad un donon ki ek mushtarka press conference thi jis ke liye is kamre se kuch faasle
par ek aur kamre mein baithe duniya bhar ke sahafi be-taabi se muntazir the.

Is mulaqat se pehle un donon ki team ke afraad kayi baar apas mein mil chuke the. Ek
framework wo discuss bhi kar chuke the aur tayar bhi. Ab is mulaqat ke baad ba-zabta
taur par woh donon wo elan karte
jis ki bhanak media ko pehle hi mil chuki thi.

America ab World Bank ke zariye nahi SIF ke zariye duniya ke taraqqi pazeer mumalik
mein ghusna chahta tha. Khaas tor par Africa mein aur is ke liye woh World Bank se ba-
zabta alahidaai ikhtiyar kar raha tha magar us ke samne masla sirf ek tha. America ka
agenda SIF ke agenda se mukhtalif tha aur is mulaqat mein Salar Sikandar ko ghair rasmi
andaz mein aakhri baar in American mafaadat ke tahafuz ki yaad-dahani karwai gayi thi.

America SIF ki team ke bohot sare mutalbat maan kar is framework par tayar hua tha.
Ye woh America nahi raha tha jo bandooq ki nok par kisi se kuch bhi karwa sakta tha.
Ye inteshaar ka shikar ek khokhla hota hua mulk tha jo baat sunta tha. Mutalbat maanta
tha aur apni position se peeche hat jaata tha ya phir aakhri harbay ke taur par apne
mafaadat ki khatir woh karta tha jo is baar bhi us meeting ke achhe ya bure natije ke
saath pehle se mashroof tha.

Meeting ka natija waisa hi nikla tha jaisi Ivan ko tawaqqo thi. Salar Sikandar ko SIF ke
agenda ke hawale se koi ibhaam nahi tha. Nah hi American Hukumat ke agenda ke
hawale se woh Americi Hukumat ki madad karne par tayar tha. Is framework ke tehat jo
us ki team ne tayyar kiya tha, lekin SIF ko America ka tarjumaan banane par tayar nahi
tha. Usne Ivan ki tajweez ko shukriya ke sath rad kar diya tha. Do magar macchon ke
darmiyan dushmani ho sakti thi, dosti nahi magar dushmani ke saath bhi woh ek hi
paani mein reh sakte the. Bade mohtaat aur pur aman tareeqe se, apni apni hudood

607
mein, aur usne Ivan ko bhi yehi mashwara diya tha jis se Ivan ne ittefaq kiya tha. Salar
Sikandar se unhein jaise jawab ki tawaqqo thi unhein waisa hi jawab mila tha.

SIF ko ab ek naye sarbarah ki zaroorat thi jo zyada lachak daar rawayye ka hamil hota
aur zyada samajh daar bhi Salar Sikandar mein un dono cheezon ki ab kuch kami ho
gayi thi. Ye Ivan ka andaaza tha. CIA ko SIF ke naye sarbrah ke bare mein tajaweez dene
se pehle SIF ke purane sarbarah ko hatane ke liye ahkamaat de diye gaye the aur ye is
meeting ke baad hua tha. Is se pehle Ivan ne Salar Sikandar ke saath is press conference
mein shirkat ki thi, jis mein America ne ba qaaida tor par mulk mein hone wale
maaliyati bohran se nipatne ke liye naa sirf SIF ki madad lene ka faisla kiya tha balki
SIF ke saath tay pane wale is framework ka bhi elaan kiya tha, jis ki manzoori sadar ne
behad dabao ke bawajood de di thi.

Ivan Hawkins ko is elaan ke waqt waisi hi tazheek mehsoos ho rahi thi jitni usne us
waqt mehsoos ki thi, jab us ke maaliyati idare ka inzamam SIF ke saath hua tha aur jis
ke baad woh apne ohde se farigh ho gaya tha. Usay yaqeen tha tareekh is baar apne aap
ko kuch mukhtalif tareeqe se dohrane wali thi. Is dafa us screen se ghaib hone wala us
ka purana hareef tha, woh nahi .

--------------------------

Hasham ne pehli baar us ladki ko Sudan mein dekha tha... UNHCR (United Nations High
Commissioner for Refugees) akwa e mahtada ka high commission baraay panaah guzeen
ke ek camp mein kisi panaah guzeen gungi aurat ke saath ishaaron mein baat karte aur
use kuch samjhaate hue. Woh Pakistani ya Indian thi. Hasham ne uske naksh aur rangat
se andaza lagaya tha aur phir uske gale mein latkay card par uska naam padh kar use
uska naam pata chal gaya tha. Behad mamooli shakal-o-soorat ki ek behad dubli patli
ghane baalon wali, sanwli rangat ki ek daraz qamat ladki uska paanch feet saat inch qad
uski wahid khasusiyat lagi thi..

Woh ek aurat se baat karte karte Hasham ki taraf mutawajjah hui, ek saathi karkun ke
taur par use muskarahat di aur haathon ke ishaare se hello aur haal chaal poocha, us
ladki ne bhi haathon ke ishaare se usko jawab diya. Dono ne beik waqt apne gale mein
latkay cards pakad kar upar karte hue aur us par ungli pherte hue jaise khud ko mutarif
karaya. Woh CARE ki worker thi, woh read cross ka aur woh dono USA se aaye thay.
Rasmi taaruf aur wahan ke haalat ke bare mein ishaaron mein hi baat karne ke baad
woh dono aage barh gaye thay.

Unki doosri mulaqat doosre din hui thi. Lakdi ke aarzi baths rooms ki tanseebo taameer
wali jagah par... Woh aaj bhi usse pehle wahan mojood thi aur kuch tasveeren le rahi thi.

608
Woh kuch samaan le kar wahan aaya tha. Ek loader gaadi mein dono ne ek baar phir
ishaaron ki zubaan mein rasmi alaik-salaik ki.

Teesri mulaqat lambi thi, woh aid workers ke ek dinner mein mile thay. Dinner hall ke
bahar corridor mein... Dono das minute tak ishaaron ki zubaan mein baat karte rahe.
Woh Pakistani se thi, woh Bahrain se.. Woh New York University mein parh raha tha,
woh city university New York mein. Woh finance ka student tha, woh social sciences ki...
Aur un dono ke darmiyan sirf ek cheez mushtarik thi. Rafahi kaam, jis se woh dono apni
no-umri se wabasta thay. Un dono ka nisabi CV itna lamba nahi tha jitna un ki ghair
nisabi sargarmiyan...

Corridor mein guzaare in das minton mein un dono ne ek doosre ke bare mein hi
poocha aur jana tha ishaaron ki zubaan mein sawalat bohot tafseeli nahi thay, lekin
Hasham ka dil chaha tha ke woh us se aur sawal karta.. Woh quwat-e-goyai rakhti to
woh kar hi leta. Us ke saath khade usne socha tha. Woh use is shaam itni hi dilchaspi
lagi thi aur iss se pehle ke woh dono hamesha ki tarah mil kar aage barh jate. Us
corridor se bohot saare guzarne wale aid workers mein se ek jawan dono ko jaanta tha,
us ne unhein buland awaz mein door se mukhatib karte hue hello kaha aur saath haal
ahwal daryaft kiya. Wo dono beikwaqt uski taraf mutwajjah hue. Unho ne beik waqt uski
hello ka jawab dete hue jawaban uski khairiyat daryaft ki aur phir dono ne beik waqt
current kha kar ek doosre ko dekha. Gung ho kar...

Aur phir dono qehqaha laga kar hase thay aur haste hi gaye thay. Surkh hotay hue
chehre ke saath apni sharmindgi chhupane ke liye un ke paas is se acha tareeqa koi aur
nahi tha us waqt.... Un dono ka pehla taaruf khamoshi ne karaaya tha aur woh khamoshi
hamesha un ke har jazbay ki awaaz bani rahi.. Woh jaise un ka sab se dilchasp khel tha.
Jab ek doosre se kuch bhi khaas kehna hota to ishaaron ki zubaan mein baat karne lagte.
Hanste khilkhilate, boojhte bhatakte samajhte kya khel tha!!

Woh iss waqt university mein nau daurad thay. Hasham ko hairat thi un ki mulaqat is se
pehle kyun nahi hui. Woh dono ek jaise refahi agencies ke saath kaam kar rahe thay,
lekin is se pehle woh sirf America ke andar hi toofanon aur sailabon ke doran hone wale
relief work se munsalik rahe thay, yeh pehla mauqa tha ke woh dono America se bahar
hone wale kisi relief camp mein hissa lene ke liye gaye thay. New York waapsi ke baad
bhi un dono ka rabta aapas mein khatam nahi hua tha.

Aur mukhtalif universities mein hone ke bawajood woh ek doosre se waqtan fawaqtan
mukhtalif social events mein milte rahte thay kyunke dono musalman talba ki tanzeem se
bhi wabasta thay aur phir yeh rabta waqtan fawaqtan un social event se hat kar bhi
hone laga. Woh dono ek doosre ki family se bhi mil chuke thay aur ab bohat baqaidagi
se milne lage thay. Dono ke waled ek doosre ko bohat achhi tarah jaante thay. Hasham

609
America mein Bahrain ke safeer ka beta tha, aur Bahrain ke safarat khaane mein hone
wali aksar mehfilon mein use bhi madoo kiya jaata tha..

Uski maa ek Palestinian nizaat aur doctor thi aur uska baap America ke ilawa bohat se
European mumalik mein Bahrain ki numaindgi kar chuka tha. Do bhai behnon mein woh
bara tha aur uski behan abhi high school mein thi. Rafahi kaamon mein dilchaspi Hasham
ko apni maa se wirasat mein mili thi jo Hasham ke baap se shaadi se pehle red cross
uske saath mansub thi aur Palestine mein hone wale relief campo mein aksar in imdadi
teams ke saath jaati thi jo America se jaati thi, shaadi ke baad us ka woh kaam sirf
funds ikatthe karne aur eitiyaat tak mehdood reh gaya tha, magar Hasham ne apni maa
Fatima se yeh shoq wirasat mein liya tha aur waqt guzarne ke sath sath woh shoq
barhta hi gaya tha.

Us ladki se milne ke baad use apna shoq aur junoon bohat kam aur kamtar laga tha.
Woh apni kam umri mein jin rafahi programo ke saath munsalik rahi thi, bohot kam aisa
hua tha ke relief operation ke baad behtareen khidmat ka certificate haasil karne walo
mein us ka naam na hota.

Us se mail-jol ke aghaaz hone ke baad Hasham ko ehsaas hua ke un ke darmiyan

insaniyat ki khidmat ka jazba ek wahid mushtarik cheez nahi thi aur bhi bohot si
dilchaspiyan mushtaraka thi aur sirf dilchaspiyan aur mashaqil hi nahi khasoosiyat bhi ...
Dono kitaabon parhne ke shoqeen thay aur bohat zyada ... Dono ko tareekh mein
dilchaspi thi.... Dono ghoomne phirne ke shoqeen thay aur dono bohat zyada batooni nahi
thay. Soch samajh kar baat karne ke aadi thay‫۔‬

Hasham ki poori zindagi makhloof taleemi mahol aur muashra mein guzri thi. Naa us ke
liye larkiyan nayi cheez thi, naa un se dosti. Lekin zindagi mein pehli bar woh kisi ladki
se mutasir ho kar us ki taraf mutawajjah hua tha. Us ka kabhi koi ideal nahi raha tha,
lekin use ladkiyon ki jo khubiyon mutaasir karti thi, un mein se koi bhi cheez is ladki
mein nahi thi. Naa woh haseen thi, naa stylish naa aisi zaheen ki ke agle chaaron shanay
chit kar de, lekin is ke bawajood woh use kisi maknateez ki tarah apni taraf khinchti thi.

Nazar ka ek jadees andaz ka chashma lagaye woh sada si jeans aur kurtiyon mein aksar
digar jadeed tarash kharash ke libas aur stylish juton wali ladkiyon ke samne Hasham ko
zyada purkashish mehsoos hoti thi. Khud mein magan, doosron se be-naiaz collar'd
kurtiyon aur shirts mein sar ke baal jure ki shakl mein bandhe apni lambi patli gardan
ko kisi raaj hans ki tarah lehrati woh hamesha use phone ya tablet haath mein pakde
apne hal mein magan milti thi, in bohot si doosri ladkiyon ke baraks jo use dekhte hi us
ki taraf mutawajjah ho jaati thi. Hasham arab tha, aurat ki adawon se bakhubi waqif
hone ke bawajood adawon se ghayal hone wala lekin us ladki ke paas koi ada siray se
thi hi nahi, is ke bawajood bhi woh ghayal ho raha tha.

610
"Mere muaashray mein agar mard kisi aurat ke saath kahin jaye to khanay ka bill woh
deta hai, aurat nahi." Hasham ne pehli bar use bahar khanay ki dawat di thi aur bill ki
adaigi ke waqt use purse nikalte dekh kar us ne badi sanjeedgi se rokte hue kaha tha.
Woh jawaaban muskuratay hue purse se kuch note nikalte hue usse boli.

"Aur mere baap ne mujh se kaha tha ke apne baap aur bhai ke ilawa kisi bhi mard ke
saath khana khate hue apna bill khud dena, yeh tumhein har khushfehmi aur usay har
ghalt fehmi se door rakhega Is liye yeh mera hissa qabil"

Us ne note mez par rakhte hue Hasham se kaha tha.Muskrayi woh ab bhi thi..Hasham
chand lamhon ke liye la jawab hua tha.. Woh bara mehnga restaurant tha jahan woh use
le kar aya tha aur woh jab bhi kisi ladki ko wahan la kar bill khud ada karta tha to use
us ladki ki taraf se be had naaz bhara aur masnoi hairat aur garam joshi se bharpur
shukriya wusool hota tha magar aaj kuch khilaf e tawaqqo cheez ho gayi thi..

"Restaurant mehenga tha, main is liye keh raha tha" Woh jumla Hasham ko akele mein
bhi dant peesnay par majboor karta raha tha.. Us ne zindagi bhar kabhi kisi aurat ko aisi
tawajjuh nahi di thi..

"Shukriya lekin main bohot ameer hoon" Us ladki ne jawaban muskuratay hue us se
kaha.."Is ka matlab hai, tum mera bill bhi de sakti ho" Pata nahi us ne yeh kyun kaha..

"Bill nahi de sakti lekin bill dene ke liye udhaar de sakti hoon" Woh jawaban us se
boli.."Toh meherbani karo aur de do" Hasham ne isi rawani se kaha..

Wo pehli baar use dekha, phir usne apne purse se bill ki baqay raqam nikal kar uski
taraf badhai. Hasham ne wo raqam pakad kar bill rakh kar use teh karke waiter ki taraf
badha diya. Us ladki ne itni der mein apna bag khol liya. Wo usme se kuch talash kar
rahi thi, chand lamhe god mein rakhe bag mein haath maarte rehne ke baad usne ek
chhoti diary nikali aur phir iske baad qalam ... mez par diary rakhte hue usne is diary
mein is raqam ka idaraj kiya jo usne kuch der pehle Hasham ko udhaar di thi.

Phir usne qalam aur diary dono Hasham ki taraf badhaye. Usne kuch hairaan ho kar
dono cheezein pakdi aur phir usse kaha.

"Yeh kya hai?" Lekin sawal ke saath hi use pehli nazar diary par daalte hi jawab mil
gaya tha. Wo uske dastakhat is raqam ke samne chahti thi jahan usne udhaar di jane

611
wali raqam likhi thi. Wo chand lamhon ke liye uski shakal dekh kar raha gaya, wo ab
apne glasses utaar kar unhein saaf karte hue dobara laga rahi thi. Mamooli ki tarah khud
mein meheb aur use nazar andaz kiye yun jaise yeh sab roz mara ki baat thi..

Hasham ne qalam sambhalkar dastakahat karne se pehle diary ke safe palatkar bade
tajasssus se lekin mehsooz hone wale andaz mein dekha..waha choti badi raqam ki kidaar
thi aur lene wala sirf ek hi shaks tha jiska naam nahi tha sirf dastakhat the..Mukhtalif
tareeqo ke sath lekin kahi bhi adayi wale hisse mein kisi ek raqam ki bhi adayi nahi ki
gayi thi..

"Mujhe andaaza nahi tha tum itni hisaab kitaab rakhne wali ho. Har cheez ka hisaab rakti
ho" Diary par dastakhat karte hue Hasham kahe baghair nahi rah saka.

"Agar mein likhungi nahi toh bhool jaungi aur maamlaat mein toh shafaafiyat zaroori hoti
hai." Us ladki ne jawaaban itmenan ke sath kaha...wo ab usse diary aur qalam lekar
wapas apne bag mein rakh chuki thi. "Diary se toh lagta hai tum waqai bahut ameer ho.
Itni dariya dili se kis ko qarz de rahi ho?" Table se uthte hue Hasham ne usko kureda,
wo baat gol kar gayi. Unke darmiyaan itni be takalufi nahi thi ki wo use zyada kuredta,
magar is diary mein kiye hue is aadmi ke dastakhat use yaad reh gaye the. Wo is
dastakhat ke andaaz se itna toh andaaza laga chuka tha ki wo kisi mard ke dastakhat
the.

Ek hafte baad usne us ladki ko wo qarz waapas karte hue uski diary mein adaayi ke
hisse mein apna dastakhat ada shudah ki tehreer ke saath karte hue ek baar phir se
diary ulat palat kar dekhi. Wo diary is saal ki thi aur saal ke shuru se is maheene tak
kisi safe par koi adaayi nahi thi, lekin udhaar lene ki raftaar mein tasalsul tha. Chhoti
badi raqme, lekin la tadad baar.." Is saal tumhe koi udhar karne wala main pehla shaksh
hu..Hasham ne jaise bade fakriya andaaz mein kaha..
Usne mukurakar usse diary aur note dobara wapas liye..noto ko Hasham ke samne gina
apne purse se chand chote note nikalkar Hasham ko wapas kiye kyunki usne bade noto
mein raqam waaps ki thi aur uske kuch paise bach rahe the..

"Chhodo, ise rahne do." Hasham ne note wapas dene ki koshish ki. Itni badi raqam nahi
hai yeh. Usne jaise laparwahi se kaha.

"Coffee ka ek cup aur ek donut aa sakta hai, ek waffle ice cream aa sakti hai ya ek
burger" usne bade itmenan se jawaban kaha, wo hansa.

"Tum waqai zarurat se zyada hisaab kitaab karti ho."

612
"Meri maa kehti hai paisa mushkil se kamaya jata hai aur iski qadar karte hue ise kharch
karna chahiye."

Usne jaise ek baar phir Hashim ko la-jawab kiya tha, zara si sharmindagi dikhaye baghair.
"Is tarah toh tum waqai bahut ameer ho jaogi." Hashim ne use cheda.

"In sha Allah!" Usne jawaban itne itmenan se kaha ke Hasham ko hansi aagayi thi. Hasne
ke baad Hasham ko ehsaas hua ke yeh munasib nahi tha kyunke woh isi tarah sanjeeda
thi.

"Tumhein bura toh nahi laga?" Usne kuch sambhalte hue usse poocha.

"Kya? "

"Mera hansna"

"Nahi mujhe kyun bura lagega tum kya mujh par hanse the?" Hasham ne sar khujaya,
ladki seedhi thi, sawaal tedha tha.

"Yeh jis ko itne udhaar deti rahi ho, yeh kaun hai?" Usne bhi usse ek tedha sawaal kiya
tha. "Hai koi." Wo ek baar phir naam gol kar gayi.

"Tum naam batana hi hai chahati ho." Wo kahe baghair nahi rah saka.

"Haan."

Wo chand lamhon ke liye chup raha phir usne kaha. "Bahut zyada qarz nahi ho gaya
uske sar?" Uski sui ab bhi wahi atki hui thi.

"Main use inkaar nahi kar sakti."

Hasham ajeeb tarah se bechain hua. "Paise ke muamle mein kisi par itbaar nahi karna
chahiye." Shayad zindagi mein pehli baar usne kisi ko aisa mashwara diya tha.

613
"Paise hi nahi, main har muamle mein aitmaad karti hoon" usne bade araam se kaha tha.
Hasham ki samajh mein nahi aaya ke woh usse kya kahe? Woh unki dosti ka aghaaz tha
aur woh ek doosre ke zatiyat mein dakhal andazi nahi kar sakte the, unke darmiyan be-
takalufi nahi thi. Us shakhs ka taaruf bhi Hasham se bohot jald ho gaya tha.

---------------------------------------

Taliyon ki goonj ne Hameen Sikandar ki taqreer ke tasalsul ko ek baar phir tora tha,
Rostroom ke paas khade chand lamhon ke liye ruk kar usne talyon ke us shor ke
thamne ka intezar kiya. Woh MIT ke graduating student ka ijtema tha aur woh wahan
aghaz karne wale muqarrar ke tour par bulaya gaya tha. Pichle saal woh MIT ke
graduating students mein shamil tha.

Silion School of Management se imteyazi kaamyaabi ke saath nikalne walon ke mein se

ek aur is saal woh yahan graduating students se khitaab kar raha tha. MIT woh waahid
university nahi thi jisne use is saal mein is aizaz ke qaabil samjha tha. League Ivy 5 ki
chand aur namwar universities ne bhi use madoo kiya tha. Chobees saal ki umar mein
Hameen Sikandar pichle teen saalon ke doraan duniya ke behtar munazimoon mein se ek
maana ja raha tha, is ek idea ki wajah se jo pichle kuch saalon mein ek beej se ek
tanaavur darakht ki shakal ikhtiyar kar chuka tha.

Trade and idea ke naam se uski digital finance company ne pichle teen saalo mein global
markets mein dhoom macha rakhi thi..duniya ke 125 behtareen maliyati aur karobari
idare is company ke baqaida clients the aur 1500 chote idare bil wasta uske khidmat se
faida utha rahe the aur yeh sab 3 saal ki mukhtasar muddat mein hua tha jab wo taleem
haasil karne ke sath sath is company ke bunyad rakhne mein bhi masroof tha..Trade and
idea ka tasawwur be-had dilchasp aur munfarid tha aur ek aam saarif ko woh ibtidaai
tor par kisi hindson ke khel jaisa lagta. Iski ibteda bhi Hameen Sikandar ne be-had
chhote paimane par ki thi. Ek website par usne duniya ki behtareen universities ke
students ko ek online challenge diya tha. Aisa koi idea farokht karne ke liye jis ke liye
unhen ya to sarmaya chaahiye tha ya kisi company ki support aur ya phir woh apna idea
kisi khaas keemat par farokht karne ke liye tayar the, lekin kaarobar aur karobari dono
be-had mukhtalif the. Is website par teen quiz the, A category, B aur C Category ...

Har quiz mein bees sawaalat the aur website par registration ke liye ek password zaroori
tha jo is quiz mein kaamyaab hone ke baad bheja jaata aur wahi number uska karobar
karne wale ki ID thi. Category A ka koi mushkil tareen tha aur knockout ke andaaz mein
muayyan muddat ke liye tha. Category B aur C is se aasan the aur na kisi khaas muddat
tak mehdood the aur na hi in mein knockout hota tha. Ye in teen categories ki darja
bandi thi jo wahan aane wale traders ki performance par khud-kar andaz mein unhen

614
mukhtalif categories mein rakhti thi. Jo A category mein aage na ja paata wo B ke quiz
mein hissa leta aur jo B mein bhi aage na ja paata to wo C mein aur jo C mein bhi
aage na ja paata to use trade and idea ki taraf se out kar diya jaata tha is paigham ke
saath ke abhi use aur seekhne ki zaroorat hai. Trading is ka kaam nahi. A category ke
quiz mein kaamyab ho jaane wale ghair mamooli zehni salahiyaton ke hamil afrad ek
password hasil karne mein kaamyab hote aur phir agle marhale tak rasai karte. Ek aise
trade center mein jahan behtareen universities ke behtareen dimaag apne apne ideas ko
register karwane ke baad online maujood traders ke saath apne ideas ke hawale se baat
cheet karte... woh group discussion bhi ho sakti thi aur woh traders ki aapas mein guft-o-
shaneed bhi...

Pehle marhale mein Hameen paanch badi companies ko is baat par amada kar paaya tha
ke woh is trade room mein ideas lekar aane wale ideas sunne aur us par un se baat
cheet karen, agar unhein kisi ka idea pasand aa jaaye to. Is ke evaz unhe TAI ko ek
makhsoos fees ada karni thi, agar wahan koi idea unhein pasand aa jaata aur woh usay
khareedne, us mein sarmaya kaari karne ya is mein partner ship karne par tayar hote to.
Category B mein pesh hone wale ideas ki khareed o farokht bhi isi formula ke tehat hoti
thi, lekin wahan ek ezafi cheez ye thi ke wahan apne ideas ke saath aane wale mukhtalif
no jawan afraad ek doosre ke saath rabte ke zariye apni pasand ke kisi ek jaisay ideas
par sharakat dari kar sakte the aur agar aisa koi ishtiraak kisi idea ko amli shakal mein
daal deta to trade and idea is ishtiraak ke liye bhi unhein ek fees charge karta.

Category C is se bhi aasan thi, wahan karobaar ke liye aane wale traders apne ideas ko
barter bhi kar sakte the inhi kisi bhi traders ko agar dusre ka idea pasand aata aur woh
usay naqad se khareedne ki ehliyat naa rakhta ho, toh phir wo is idea ke badle kuch aur
khimat maharat ya project usay pesh kar sakta tha. Woh ek buniyadi sa formula tha jo
Hameen ne sirf zahaanat ko cash karne ki buniyad par nikala tha aur apply kiya tha.
Pehli baar us ki clients banne wale paanch mein se teen companies ko wahan pehle
mahine mein teen aise ideas pasand aa gaye the jinke farokht karne wale ko unhone hire
kar liya tha.

Teen saal pehle clients aur traders ki ek mehdood tadad se shuru hone wali company ab
in ibtidaai karobar se bohat aage barh chuki thi, woh ab khud trade and idea par aane
wale traders se aise ideas aur business proposals leti jis mein unhein dam-kham nazar
ata aur woh apne bade clients ki zarooriyat aur dilchaspi ke mutabiq mukhtalif ideas aur
projects unhein share kar deti. Trade and idea ne pichle teen saal mein teen sau aisi
nayi companies ki bunyad rakhi thi jin ke ideas un ke platform par anay ke baad
mukhtalif bein-ul-aqwami companies ne in ideas mein sarmaya kari ki thi. Trade and idea
se milne wale ideas par takmeel paane wale projects ki kamiyabi ka tanasub 90% tha.

Dunya ke so behtareen idaron ke behtareen students ko ek platform par lane wala yeh
idara ab dunya ki hazaron universities ke lakhon students ko apne apne ideas ghar baithe

615
online naamwar aur kamiyab tareen companies ke numaindon ke samne paish karne ka
moqa de raha tha. Woh platform naya karobar shuru karne walon ke liye ek dream
platform tha, ab un hi categories ke sath ek aur aisi category ka izafah kar chuka tha
jahan koi bhi shakhs apni khasaray mein jane wali company, business, set up project
bech sakta tha aur online hi is ka takhmeena bhi karwa sakta tha.

Hameen Sikandar ka naam dunya ki kisi bhi bari maliyati company ke liye ab naya nahi
tha. Us ki company karobar ke naye asool le kar aayi thi aur in naye asoolon par kaam
kar rahi thi.

"Aksar logon ka khayal hai main role model hoon... hosakta hai main bohot saaro ke liye
hoon lekin khud mujhe role model ki talash kabhi nahi rahi. Talion ka shor tham jane ke
baad us ne dobara kehna shuru kiya tha. Role models aur ideals kitabon mein zyada
milte hain aur mere maa baap ko hamesha mujh se ye shikayat rehti ke
main keetabein nahi parhta." Wahan bethay hue students mein khilkhilahatien ubhri thi.

"Main ne apni zindagi mein dipllchaspi se sirf ek kitab parhi hai aur woh mere maa baap
ki autobiography thi. Woh bhi 12 saal ki umr mein apni maa ke laptop mein se. Aur
woh wahid kitab hai jis ko main ne bar bar parha ..... woh wahid kitab hai jo mere
laptop mein bhi hai. Mere maa baap ki autobiography ki behtareen baat ye hai ke is
mein koi hero, koi ideal, koi role model nahi hai aur ise parhte hue mujhe hamesha ye
ehsas hua ke mera baap kitna lucky hai ke use kisi se mutasir ho kar us jaisa nahi
banna pada, zindagi guzarne ke un ke apne asool aur formulas, un ke bachpan aur
jawani guzarne ke liye rehnuma rahe." Woh kehta ja raha tha.

"Main ne is kitab ko parhne ke baad ye tay kiya tha ke mujhe mutasir hone jaisa asan
kaam nahi karna, mutasir karne jaisa mushkil kaam kar ke dekhna hai." Woh keh raha
tha. "Mera taraaruf karate waqt woh sari cheezen ginwai gayi jin se aap sab ke saans
ruk jaayein, aankhein jhapakna band ho jaayein, munh khulay reh jaayein, main ne kis
umar mein kiya kar diya, aur kis umar mein kiya. Is saal meri company ka turn over
kya tha. Dunya ke das behtareen muntazim mein, main kisi number par hoon. Dunya ki
kaun kaun si companiya meri clients hain. Aap mein se agar koi mujh se aur meri
kamiyabi se mutasir nahi hua, yeh sab sun kar bhi to mujhe hairat hogi" woh ruka, jaise
mujmua ki aankhon mein aankhein daalte hue usne kaha.

Lekin is taaruf mein bohot se aise haqaiq shamil nahi jin ko sun kar aap ko mujh mein
apna aap ya apne aap mein, main nazar aane lagoon ga. Aur meri tamam khamiyon ke
sath bhi mujhe agar ba asar tareen afraad ki fehrist mein rakha jata hai to yeh khofnaak
baat hai. Khofnaak is liye kyun ke hum ek aise zamane mein dakhil ho chuke hain jahan
sirf kamiyabi hume qaabil izzat aur qaabil rashk bana rahi hai. Hamari insani khasosiyat

616
aur khubiyan nahi." Talion ke shor ne ek baar phir usay ruknay par majboor kiya tha.
Mujmua ab us ki hisse mazaak ko nahi us ke un alfaz ko saraah raha tha.

MIT ke graduating students se yeh baat kehte hue main ahmaq lagun ga ke in cheezon
ka dobara tain karein jo hamare liye mutasir kun hona chahiye. Main das saal ka tha jab
mere baap ne mujhe zabardasti Pakistan bhej diya mujhe aur meri family ko kyunke
mere dada ko alzheimer tha aur mere baap ka khayal tha unhein hamari zaroorat hai.
Main ne agle chhe saal apne dada ke saath guzare. Dunya ki koi university mujhe woh
tarbiyat aur ilm nahi de sakti jo alzheimer ke haathon apni yaaddasht khote hue us
pachhattar saal ke boodhe ne apne das saal ke potay ko di. MIT bhi nahi

Sannate ko talion ne tora tha phir is ke liye khade ho jane wale hujoom ne agle kai
minute apne haath nahi roke. Main hamesha sochta tha, is sab ka faida kya tha. Mujhe
America mein hona chahiye tha, dada ke paas nahi lekin phir aahista aahista sab kuch
badalna shuru hogaya. Mujhe un ke saath baithna, baat karna, sunna aur un ki madad
karna acha lagne laga. Das saal ka bacha kabhi yeh nahi samajh sakta ke koi insan
samne pari hui cheez ka naam kaise bhool sakta hai lekin main yeh sab dekh raha tha
aur is sab ne mujhe ek cheez sikhayi. Kal kabhi nahi aata jo bhi hai, aaj hai. Aur aaj ka
behtareen musarraf hona chahiye kal chance hai, ho sakta hai, aap ko na mile. Us ne
taqreer khatam kar di thi, woh pura mujmua ek baar phir us ke liye khada ho chuka
tha. Taliaan bajate hue.

---------------------

Woh Jibreel Sikandar ki Doctor Weazel Bernard ke saath aakhri surgery thi. Woh uske
baad retire ho rahe the aur unke assistant ke taur par woh aakhri surgery uski zindagi
ki sab se ahem surgery thi. Woh paanch saala ek bacha tha jo seerhiyon se gir kar sar
par lagne waali ek chot ke baad coma mein gaya tha aur ab use surgery ki emergency
mein zarurat padi thi..uske dimaag mein internal bleeding ho rahi thi..

Jibreel Doctor Weazel ke saath pichle do saalon se kaam kar raha tha. Woh America ki
tareekh ke kamyab tareen surgeons mein se ek the aur Jibreel unka pasandida tareen
assistant tha. Doctors ke circle mein Doctor Weazel Bernard ko Devta ki hesiyat hasil thi,
woh Yahoodi nasal ke aur unke saath kaam karne ka khud ka ezaaz samjha jata tha.
Woh mizajan behad akad aur teekhe mizaz ke the aur behad kam kisi ke kaam se khush
hone walon mein se the, khaas tor par kisi Musalman ke aur woh bhi Asiayi nasal ke.

Iske bawajood Jibreel Sikandar unka chaheta tha. Kahin na kahin woh usmein apna aap
dekhte the, uski yaksui, uski maharat ko... aur yeh baat is hospital mein sabko pata thi

617
ke Doctor Weazel ko thanda rakhne ka kaam Jibreel Sikandar se behtar koi nahi kar
sakta.

Aur jitni meharbaan woh Jibreel ke saath thay, itna hi mutasir woh Doctor Weazel se tha.
Neuro surgeon ke taur par unka danka agar duniya mein bajta tha toh woh is qabil the.
Apni bad mizaji ke bawajood unhone saari umar shadi nahi ki thi. Do kutte aur do
billiyan paali thi aur saari zindagi unhi ke saath guzaari thi aur unhone Jibreel ko bhi
apni pehli mulaqat mein pehla mashwara yahi diya tha.

"Tum is field mein bohot aage jaa sakte ho, is liye shadi mat karna. Apne profession aur
career ko focus karna. Duniya ka har shakhs apni zindagi achhi karne ke liye shadi kar
sakta hai, lekin duniya ka har shakhs doosron ki zindagi bachane ke liye apni zindagi
qurbaan nahi kar sakta."

----------------------

Unhone Jibreel ko naseehat ki thi jo usne muskurakar nahi thi aur ab itna arsa unke
saath guzarne ke baad woh Doctor Weazel ke mizaaj ko bakhubi samajh aur parh sakta
tha. "Tumhara haath Masiha ka haath hai, kyunki tum achhe maa baap ka khoon raghon
mein liye ho aur Quran ke hafiz karte ho apni is Masihi ki hifazat karna."

Unhone chand din pehle uske appartment par uske saath khana khate hue kaha tha jo
uski taraf se unke liye ek alvidai dinner tha. Woh unki baat par hairaan reh gaya tha.
Woh ek be had mutasib aur katar qisam ke Yahoodi the, unki zubaan se Quran hifz
karne ko Masihai se jorna Jibreel ke liye na qabil e yaqeen tha aur uske chehre aur
aankhon ki hairani ne jaise uske taajub ko un tak bhi pohanchaya tha.

Bure Musalman bure lagte hain, achhe nahi. Woh keh kar apni hi baat par khud hanse
the. "Aap se bohot kuch seekha hai maine." Jibreel ne bhi unhein kharaaj-e-tahseen pesh
karna chaha tha. Unhone tokte hue kaha,

"Main na bhi hota toh bhi tum sikhte mujhe khushi hai ke mujhe bhi apni zindagi ke
aakhri saalon mein tumhare saath kaam karne ka mauqa mila."

Unhone jawaaban usse kaha,

"Doctor Weazel ki shakhsiyat ke is pehlu ki jhalak sirf Jibreel nahi dekhi thi aur koi mar
kar bhi yaqeen nahi kar sakta tha ki woh kisi ke liye itne meharban ho sakte the. Jibreel

618
ko unke saath kaam karna kabhi mushkil nahi lagaa tha lekin ab unke jaane ke baad
woh khud ek surgeon ke taur par apne career ka aghaaz karne jaa raha tha.

Operation table par lete hue us bachay ke dimaag ka operation karte hue woh Doctor
Weazel ke bilkul barabar mein khara tha, woh hamesha ki tarah gap shap kar rahe the,
apne taweel medical career ke hawale se.

Jab unki guftagu mein pehli baar Jibreel ne kuch udaasi mehsoos ki thi.

Phir usne Doctor Weazel ko auzar se is bachay ke dimaag mein bleeding roknay ke liye
ek aur jagah par cut lagate dekha. Second ke hazaronve hisse mein Jibreel ko kuch
khatka tha, woh unka haath chalte dekh raha tha lekin use laga tha, kuch ghalati hui thi.
Uska ehsaas theek tha, woh bacha hosh mein nahi aa saka tha. Doctor Weazel ke
professional career ki aakhri surgery nakam rahi thi. Aisha Abidin ne apni aiklooti aulaad
kho di thi.

--------------------

"Hum kahin mil sakte hain?" Screen chamki.

"Kahan?" Tehreer ubhri.

"Jahan bhi tumhein aasani ho, main aajaoonga." Jawab aaya.

"Acha sochti hoon." Lafzon ne kaha.

"Kab tak bataogi?" Ishtiaq se poocha gaya.

"Kuch dino tak." Tahammul se kaha gaya.

"Main intezar karonga." Waday ki tarah dohraya gaya.

"Janti hoon." Yaqeen dilaya gaya.

619
Aur phir aage kuch bhi nahi tha. Yun jaise koi pahaar aa gaya ho ya phir khai ke naa
lafz rahe hon, naa waqt. Anaya ne apne phone par ungliyon se scroll karte hue in
messages ke thread ko dekha, parha, yun jaise pehli baar is guftagu ko parh rahi ho. Yun
jaise woh guftagu pehli baar hui ho. Uski makhrooti khubsurat dhoodhiya ungliyan phone
ki screen par nahi, jaise in lafzon par phisal rahi thi. Sawal jawab itne salon se karte aa
rahe the, woh is tarteeb mein aur har baar guftagu wahi ja kar rukti thi jahan iss bar
khatam hui thi. Iss se aage ke sawalo jawab dono ke paas nahi the ya shayad himmat
nahi thi ke iss se aage woh kuch poochte, lekin mahine mein kam az kam ek baar kisi
bhi doosre mauzu par baat karte karte un ke darmiyan iss guftagu ka tabadla zaroor
hota. Woh sawal jawab kisi purani yaad ya music ki tarah background mein chalte jaise
abhi ho hua tha. Woh kisi aur mauzu par baat kar rahe the aur baat wahan tak aagayi
thi aur jahan aagayi thi, wahan ruk gayi thi... Ab wahan se mauzu badalne ke liye unhe
phir kuch waqt chahiye tha.

Woh Erik se mohabbat nahi karti thi aur use shubah tha ke shayad woh bhi nahi karta
ho... Bohat saare ehsaas, vehem aur khushfahmi bhi to ho sakte the, magar yeh bhi
durust tha ke itne salon mein Erik ke ilawa us ke circle mein koi mard dost nahi tha.
America, Pakistan dono jagah school, college kisi bhi jagah Anaya kisi ladke ko apna dost
nahi bana saki thi, na woh itni be-takallufi ka muzahira kar sakti thi aur na use aisi kisi
dosti ki zarurat mehsoos hoti thi. Erik aisa hi tha, aur yeh zyada hairani ki baat thi ke
woh America mein rehta tha jahan tarz zindagi bohat mukhtalif tha. Uske bawajood Anaya
ki tarah woh bhi reserve tha aur jab woh Anaya se kehta tha ke us ki koi girl friend
nahi to Anaya ko yakeen hota tha ke aisa hi hai aur agar woh yeh kehta tha ke agar us
ki pichle kai salon se kisi ladki ke saath dosti hai bhi to woh Anaya hai to use is par
bhi yakeen tha. Usay iss dosti ke bawajood dono ke darmiyan be-takallufi nahi thi, shayad
is ki wajah faasla tha kiya culture ya Anaya ka woh mizaj jis se Erik bakhubi waqif tha.

Itne salon ke baad bhi taqreeban har roz email, messages ya phone ke zariye ek doosre
se har waqt rabte mein rehne ke bawajood un ke darmiyan hone wali guftagu makhsoos
mauzuat ke gird ghumti thi kabhi bhi woh sirf "main aur tum" par nahi gaye the aur
yeh dono ki taraf se ki jane wali shauri koshishon ka natija tha. Anaya ek mahine pehle
rehaish ke liye America aayi thi aur chahne ke bawajood usne Erik ko yeh nahi bataya
tha, batane ka faida hi nahi nuqsaan tha. Pata nahi kyun use yeh khadsha tha ke us ke
America aajanay par woh us se milne ki poori koshish kare ga aur yeh us ke liye isliye
bohot asaan hota keun ke woh Hameen aur Jibreel ke sath musalsal rabte mein tha.
Anaya un dono se yeh keh chuki thi ke woh us ke America aane ke baare mein Erik se
kuch nahi kahe, un dono ne us se koi sawal nahi poocha tha.

Erik jaise un ki family ke liye ek aisi khuli haqeeqat tha jisse sab aankhein churana
chahte the lekin chura nahi paate..Erik bahut arsa pehle uske aur Imama ke darmiyan
zair-e-bahs aa chuka tha. Anaya jaan chuki thi wahan uske liye koi mustaqbil nahi tha. Is
shadi mein kya issues the aur kya khadshat kya andeshe the aur kya masail.. Anaya

620
aankhein band karke rate rataye andaaz mein ginwa sakti thi kyun ke usne ye sab kuch
Imama se la ta'addad baar suna tha aur isne Imama ki khwahish ka ehtaram kiya tha.

Usne aahista aahista Erik se door ho jaane ki koshish ki thi. Uske bawajood ke Imama ne
use kabhi Erik se qata taluq karne ke liye nahi kaha tha lekin Anaya ka khayal tha use
ye aadat badal deni chahiye, jo dono ke liye ek stage par aakar azaar ban sakti thi.

Wo dono zyada tar emails aur text messages ke zariye rabte mein rahe the. Anaya ne
koshish ki thi ye rabte kam hona chahiye, taleemi masroofiyat, professional zimmedariyan,
uske paas behtareen bahano ke taur par maujood the lekin iske bawajood Erik se uska
rabta toot nahi saka aur ye kamaal Erik ka tha, wo juda raha tha, uski be ehtanayi, be
rukhi, sard mehri ke bawajood... yahan tak ke Anaya ko shadeed qism ki nadamat hone
lagi thi... pata nahi is shakhs mein itni bardaasht aur tahammul kaise tha ke wo apne aap
ko nazar andaz kiye jaane aur kam ahmiyat paane par bhi koi i'tiraz, koi ehtijaj nahi
karta tha. Is se ye nahi poochta tha ke use baithay bataye kaamon ka dher ab hi kyun
yaad aane laga tha aur na hi ye ke wo khud bhi doctor tha, is se zyada masroof tha to
kam az kam wo professional masroofiyat ka bahana uske samne pesh naa kare.

Wo hafton uski kisi email kisi message ka jawab diye baghair ghaib rehti aur wo phir
bhi usko text messages ke zariye apna haal ahwal, apni masroofiyat ke baare mein batata
rehta aur phir wo kai dino baad uske bheje hue kisi na kisi text, kisi na kisi email ka
jawab dene par majboor ho jaati aur wo apni ghair haazri ka jo bhi bahana banati, wo
baghair behas ke qabool kar leta, chaahe wo kitna hi na qabil e yaqeen kyun na hota
aur aur uski ye qubooliyat jaise uske ehsaas e jurm ko aur bada rahi thi. Wo bachpan
mein aisa nahi tha jaise bada hokar ho gaya tha. Itne saalon mein Anaya mein itni
tabdeeliyan nahi aayi thii jitni Erik mein aayi thi aur uski bohot si doosri wajuhaat ke
ilaawah ek buniyadi wajah uska qubool-e-Islam bhi tha.

Wo atharah saal ki umr mein Erik se Abdullah ho gaya tha lekin wo aaj bhi apne social
circle mein Erik kehlaata tha ya phir Erik Abdullah un logon ke America se aajane ke
baad bhi Erik un se rabte mein raha tha, wo use bhi email karta tha aur Imama ko bhi
aur uski har email Imama ko jaise ek yaad-dehani ki tarah lagti thi, haalaanki uski emails
mein rasmi guftagu ke siwa kuch nahi hota tha.

wo bhi medicine mein hi residency kar raha tha Anaya ki tarah..unke profession ne do
mukhtalif mulkon mein rehte hue bhi un dono ko bade ajeeb andaz mein ek doosre se
bandhe rakha tha... usne King Edward se parha tha usne Arizona se.. Use eye surgeon
banna tha Erik ko heart... magar unke mushtarka profession ne jaise unke liye guftagu ke
bohot saare mauzuat de diye the.

621
Qubool Islam ke baad university mein graduation ke doran wo chand saal tak garmiyon
mein Pakistan aata raha tha lekin ek baar medical mein jane ke baad wo aana jana
khatam ho gaya tha. Imama is baat par khush hui thi, wo kabhi bhi use Pakistan aane se
mana nahi kar sakti thi kyunki Salar samet kisi bhi family ke kisi bhi shakhs ko Erik ke
Pakistan aane par i'tiraz nahi tha aur wo use mana kar ke uska dil nahi torna chahti thi
lekin is tarah uska har saal unke paas aana Imama ke khadshat badhata raha tha aur jis
saal pehli baar usne Pakistan na aane ke bare mein unhein ittela di thi, Imama ne jaise
sukoon ka saans liya tha. Use yaqeen tha wo ab apni zindagi ki nayi masroofiyat mein
sab kuch bhool jaane wala tha.

Kuch aisa hi Anaya ne bhi socha tha. Use bhi laga tha Erik badal jayega, aur wo us ke
zehni taur par tayar thi.. Medical ki taleem mushkil thi phir ab uski zindagi mein aur log
aa rahe the. Wo unke khandan ko aur use agar bhool bhi jata to uske liye normal hota
halki kasar aur giley ke bawajood lekin aisa nahi hua tha. Usne Pakistan aana chhoda
tha, un se rabte khatm nahi kiya tha aur is taalluq aur rabte ke bawajood un dono ke
darmiyan i'tiraf ya izhar ka koi kamzor lamha nahi aaya tha. Use baar baar ye ehsaas
hota tha ke wo us ke liye special thi lekin ye jumla us ne kabhi us ki zubaan se nahi
suna tha aur ye shayad bohot acha hi tha..

Taalluq khatm karte hue giley aur shikayaten kuch kam rehti takleef bhi ye Anaya
Sikandar ka khayal tha. Us ke liye ab rishte dekhe ja rahe the. Hum palla logon ko
muntakhib karne ki koshishen ho rahi thi..Use andaza tha us ki residency ke doran hi us
ki mangni ya shayad shadi ho jaye aur wo is ke liye apne aapko zehni taur par tayar
karte hue in familes aur ladkon se bhi mil rahi thi jin se is ka rishta tay paane ka
imkaan tha aur is sab kuch ke darmiyan Erik Abdullah wahi ka wahi khara tha. Na wo
zindagi se jata tha, na dil se na dimaag se.

Us din bhi un dono ke darmiyan ek chatting app par mamool ke messages ka tabadla ho
raha tha. Wo use apne hospital ka koi masla bata raha tha aur usne jawaban badi rawani
se apne hospital ka naam batate hue wahan kisi masle ka zikr kiya aur send ka button
dabaate hue be ikhtiyaar apni ghalati par pachhtai. Us ka text ab phone ki screen par
numoodar ho chuka tha aur use yaqeen tha Erik Abdullah itna kun zehn nahi tha ke wo
is jumle ko nazar andaz kar ke guzar jaata. Uske jumle ke baad bahut der tak doosri
taraf se koi jawab nahi aaya tha, yun jaise wahan sab kuch sakhit ho gaya tha. Phir
bilaakhir woh text aaya jiski use tawaqqo thi..

"Tum America mein ho?"

Uska dil chaha woh likh de, smartphone ne hospital ka naam ghalati se likh diya hai. Ya
koi aur jhoot ya bahaana... woh toh maan leta tha. Sawal jawab aur behas kab karta tha

622
lekin woh jhoot nahi bol sakti thi, bas dil chaha tha, use "haan" keh de aur usne yehi
kiya tha.

Uske yes ne, Erik Abdullah ko hilaakar rakh diya tha. Yeh Anaya ka khayal tha. Phone
haath mein pakde, uski screen par nazreij jamaaye, woh is "haan" ke baad kisi radde
amal ka intezar karti rahi... khushi, hairat, be yaqeeni, gussa kisi bhi radde amal ka woh
online tha aur wahaan sakoon tha..Aisa sakta aur sukoon ki ek lamha ke liye Anaya ko
dar laga.
Usne hello likh kar use jaise is sakhte se jhanjhorne ki koshish ki thi

Tumne mujhe bataya nahi?" doosri taraf se uski tehreer ubhri thi. Is baar khaamoshi
Anaya ki taraf se chhaayi thi ..Woh ek sau ek bahaane bana sakti thi lekin ek bhi
bahaana banana nahi chahti thi. Un dono ke darmiyan shayad ab woh lamha aagya tha
jab use saaf goyi ka muzaahirah karna chaahiye tha. Tum mujhse milne ke liye kehte aur
mein milna nahi chahti thi iss liye ..Doosri taraf bahut lambi khamoshi chaayi thi. Is baar,
itni hi lambi jitna Anaya tawaqqo kar rahi thi. All right! Phir uski screen chamki aur buj
gayi...

Woh aise hi karta tha. Behas karta hi nahi tha, gussa dikhata hi nahi tha. Jhagda uske
bas ki baat nahi thi. Woh isi tarah hathiyaar daalne wale andaaz mein baat kiya karta
tha. Ek lamha ke liye Anaya ko gussa aaya ke woh khama khwaah ehaaa e nadamat le
ke bethi thi. Achha hai saaf saaf keh diya aur na milne se use farq kya padta tha, woh
waise bhi do mukhtalif riyaston mein the. Milne ke liye bhi unhein chhutiyan ka intezar
karna padta. Woh soch rahi thi, saath hi apne aap ko tohjeehat bhi de rahi thi.

"Main Pakistan ja raha hoon." Kuch der baad ubharne waale text ne use chonkaya.

"Kab?" Usne be iktiyaar poocha.

“17 ko..” jawab aaya.

"Kyun?" Usne ab woh poocha jo woh poochna chahti thi. Jawab nahi aaya aur kai dinon
tak nahi aaya.
--------------------
Asfand ki maut ki ittila Ayesha Aabidin ko dena Jibreel Sikandar ki zimmedari nahi thi. Is
ke bawajood woh is bachche ki maa se milne aaya tha aur Ayesha Aabidin ko dekhte hi
kuch der ke liye woh gung ho gaya tha. Kuch aisa hi haal Ayesha Aabidin ka tha, woh
dono kayi salon baad ek doosre se mile the aur milte hi ek doosre ko pehchhan gaye
the, aur ab yeh shanakht jaise unke halak ka kanta ban gayi thi. Ayesha ko yakeen nahi

623
aaya tha ke America ke behtareen hospital mein behtareen doctor ke haathon bhi uske
bachche ki jaan ja sakti thi. Woh khud doctor thi, Asfand ki chot ki noaiyat aur sangeeni
ko jaanti thi, lekin woh khud jis hospital mein kaam kar rahi thi, wahan usne us se bhi
zyada sangeen aur pechida noaiyat ke operations ke baad bhi mareezon ko sehatyab hote
dekha tha lekin uska apna beta in khush qismat logon mein shamil kyun nahi ho saka
tha. Is sawal ka jo jawab Ayesha Aabidin ne dhunda tha, woh ek lambe arse tak usay
bhoot ban kar chimta raha tha.

Usne gham ko pehli baar mujassim halat mein dekha tha, us shakhs ki shakal mein jo
usay uski maut-e-hayat chhin jane ki khabar sunane aaya tha, aur yeh woh shakhs tha jis
ke sarab ne Ayesha Aabidin ko is azaab mein daala tha jis mein woh thi. Ek doctor ki
tarah Jibreel usay batata gaya tha ke operation kyun nakam hua, Asfand ki halat kyun
bigri kyun nahi sambhal saki aur in tamam tafseelat ko dohrate hue Jibreel Sikandar ke
laashawur mein doctor Weizel ke haath ki woh harkat baar baar aati rahi, baar baar sar
jhatakne ke bawajood woh ek but ki tarah gum sum us ki baat sunti rahi jaise woh us
ke bete ke bare mein nahi, kisi aur ke bare mein baat kar raha tha. Aap ke saath koi
aur hai? Apni baat ke jawab mein ek mukammal khamoshi rakhne ke bawajood Jibreel us
se ek baar phir poochhe baghair nahi reh sakta tha. Use woh is waqt normal nahi lag
rahi thi aur use ehsas hua tha ke use us ki family mein kisi aur se baat karni chahiye
thi ya agar ab kar sakta tha to ab karle.

Ayesha Aabidin ne us ki baat ke jawab mein nafi mein sar hila diya. Jibreel us ka chehra
dekhne laga tha. Us ki samajh mein nahi aya tha, woh us se agla sawaal kaise kare ...
sawaal hone ke bawajood ... khandaan nahi tha to kahan tha. Woh kya single parent ke
tor par Asfand ki parwarish kar rahi thi? Shohar agar nahi tha to koi khandaan ka aur
fard to hota. Us ki maa aur behne woh mazeed kuch nahi soch saka. Ayesha ne yak dam
us se kaha tha. Aap jaiye. Mein manage kar loongi sab kuch us ki awaaz jaise kisi gehre
kunve se aayi thi. Use pata tha woh sab kuch kya tha aur Jibreel ko bhi andaaza tha,
woh kis taraf ishara kar rahi thi.

Ek roti bilakti hui maa ko tasalli dena aasan kaam tha lekin bazahir hosh o aawaz mein
nazar aati ek khaamosh gumsum maa ko tasalli dena uski samajh mein nahi aaraha tha.
Woh sirf chand minto ke liye us bachche ki family se milne aaya tha aur ab yeh mulaqat
khatam karna uske liye pahaad ban gaya tha. Usne zindagi mein pehli baar kisi mareez
ko martay nahin dekha tha lekin kisi bachay ko pehli baar marte dekha tha. Ayesha
Abidin se mil kar uska ranj kuch aur bhadha tha. Woh is operation ko lead nahi kar
raha tha, naa hi woh Asfand ki maut ka zimmedar tha, is ke bawajood yeh ehsaas uska
saath chhodne par tayaar nahin tha ke is operation mein doctor Weizal se kuch ghalati
hui thi, operation ke foran baad doctor Weizal aur uski baat cheet nahi hosaki thi. Woh
ajeeb isterab aur pareshani ke aalam mein wahan se gaye the. Sab ka andaaza tha woh
aakhri operation ki nakami se upset hue the, sirf Jibreel tha, jiska khayal tha woh khud
bhi apni ghalati ka andaaza laga chuke the lekin ab is surat e hal ke darmiyan woh
phansa khara tha.

624
Zameer ki chuban aur insani hamdardi lekin is se bhi barh kar shanaasaai ka woh
purana talluq jo uske aur Ayesha Abidin ke darmiyan nikal aaya tha. "Koi dost hai yahan
aap ka?" Jibreel ab uske qareeb baith gaya tha. Use abhi tak yeh andaza nahi hua tha ke
woh usse pehchani hai ya nahi aur use us surat e hal mein apna taaruf karwana chahiye
ya nahi. "Nahi" Ayesha ne sar jhukaye usse dekhe baghair kaha. Woh apne dono haath
apni god mein rakhe un par nazrein jamaaye sar jhukaye bethi thi. Jibreel uske barabar
wali kursi par baitha hua tha. "Mera khayal hai, hum ek doosre ko jaante hain." Apna
haath uski kursi ke hathay par rakhte hue Jibreel ne usse kaha tha. Woh use rulana nahi
chahta tha, lekin uska chehra dekhte hue use andaaza hua tha ke use is waqt phoot
phoot kar rone ki zaroorat thi. Sakhte ki woh kefiyat ghair fitri thi. "Main Jibreel
Sikandar hoon...

Nisaa ka class fellow aur dost aur mujhe bohot afsos hai ke hum Asfand ko nahi bacha
sake." Woh madham awaz mein uska haath thapakhte hue keh raha tha. Ayesha ne
gardan mordh kar bhi usko nahi dekha tha. Woh is waqt kisi ko pehchanna nahi chahti
thi, khaas tor par saath baithay hue shakhs ko. "Mujhe bataiye main aapke liye kya kar
sakta hoon?" Jibreel ne uske haathon ki thandak mehsoos ki thi, yun jaise usne baraf ko
haath mein liya tha, wahan ka temperature bhi Ayesha Abidin ke wajood ki thandak ko
ghayab karne mein na kaam ho raha tha. "Please mujhe tanha chhod dein. Meri wajah se
apna waqt zaya na karein. Aap doctor hain, kisi ko aap ki zaroorat hogi." Usne ruk ruk
kar usse kaha tha. Woh ab apne haath apne guthno ke beech daba kar beth gayi thi..
Yun jaise yeh chahti naa ho ke koi uska haath pakde, use tasalli de. Kursi ke kone par
bethi apne wajood ko juto ke panjon mein tikaye woh aage peeche jhool rahi thi, yun
jaise kisi gehri soch mein kisi zehni intishaar mein hachkole kha rahi ho.

Woh pehli baar tha ke Jibreel ne Ayesha Abidin ko ghor se dekha tha. Be had hairani ke
aalam mein siyah jeans aur siyah jacket mein malbus gardan ke gird ek grey rang ka
muffler lapete us ki hum umar woh ladki ab us ki hum umar nahi lag rahi thi. Us ke
kandhon se neeche tak lehrate siyah chamak daar balon mein jagah jagah safed baal the.
Us ki rangat zard thi aur ankhein surkh..yun jaise woh aadi rone walo mein se thi ya
phir saari saari raat jagne walon mein se us ke sar par woh hijab bhi nahi tha jo salon
pehle us ki pehchan tha. Doctor Noreen Elahi ke khandan mein woh hijab lene wali pehli
aur wahid ladki thi aur be had achi khandaani iqdaar rakhne ke bawajood Jibreel janta
tha ke Nisaa aur us ke khandan ka rujhan mazhab ki taraf nahi tha. Sirf Ayesha Abidin
thi jo mazhabi rujhan aur be had wazeh tor par aisi hi pehchan bhi rakhti thi aur is ki
wajah shayad us ka Pakistan mein qayam pazeer hona tha, yeh Jibreel ka andaza tha
Ayesha se us ki kabhi itni tafseeli mulaqatein nahi hui thi ke use us ki shakhsiyat ka
sahi andaaza ho pata.

Woh jis umar mein us se mila tha. Woh teen age thi aur is umar mein use baat baat
par muskurane aur blush karne wali wo ladki Anaya aur Reisah jesi hi lagi thi..usne isse
zyada gaur us par nahi kiya tha iske bawajood ke woh uske Facebook par mojood aur

625
kabhi kabhar us ki tasviro ko like karti nazar aati thi, phir woh ghayab ho gayi thi. Use
Nisaa se pata chala tha ke medicine ki taleem ke doran hi us ki shadi ho gayi thi aur us
waqt Jibreel ne Mubarak baad ka message us ki wall par lagana chaha to usse pata chala
ke woh ab us ke contacts mein nahi thi. Ayesha Abidin se us ka woh pehla taaruf bas
yehi tak hi raha tha. Nisaa aur woh bohot jaldi do mukhtalif status ke hospitals mein
chale gaye the. Un ke darmiyan ek dost aur class fellow ke tor par mojood rishta bhi
kuch kamzor parhne laga tha. Nisaa ab kahin engaged thi aur Jibreel apne profession
mein be had masroof aur is be had tez raftaar se guzarne wali zindagi mein Ayesha
Abidin kisi speed breaker ki tarah aayi thi. Jibreel ne use uski baat ke jawab mein kuch
kehne ke bajaye apna cell phone nikal kar us mein se Nisaa ka number dhoondne ki
koshish ki thi.

Chand lamhon mein use number mil gaya tha. "Kya main Nisaa ko phone kar ke
bulaoon?" us ne Ayesha se kaha. "Nahi" Jibreel us ka chehra dekh kar reh gaya. Woh
ajeeb thi ya ho gayi thi, Jibreel ki samajh mein nahi aaya, ya phir yeh sadma tha jis ne
usay yun behaal kar diya tha. Jibreel ko logon par taras aata tha hamesha hi... hamdardi
us ki ghuti mein thi, lekin us ke bawajood woh ek masroof doctor tha. Ek ek minute
dekh kar chalne wala us ne wahan baithe baithe socha tha. Woh hospital ke mutaliq
shobe se kisi ko yahan bhejta hai, taake woh Ayesha Abidin ki madad kare aur us ke
khandan ke doosre Afraad se rabta kar sake. Woh uthne laga tha jab usne Ayesha Abidin
ki awaaz suni thi. "Aap ko pata hai, mere saath yeh sab kyun hua hai?" Woh ruk kar
usay dekhne laga, woh us ki taraf mutawajjah nahi thi, lekin khud kalami ke andaz mein
bol rahi thi. "Kyunki mein Allah ki na farmaan aurat hoon, Allah ne mujhe saza di hai."
Ahsan Saad theek kehta hai. Jibreel usay dekhta reh gaya tha. Ayesha Abidin ne jaise woh
bojh utaar kar us ke samne phenkne ki koshish ki thi jo us ke liye azaar ban gaya tha.
Ahsan Saad kaun tha, Jibreel nahi janta tha aur woh us ke baare mein jo kehta tha,
Jibreel us ki wajah se bhi na waqif tha magar us ke woh do jumle us din us ke pairo ki
zanjeer ban gaye the.

---------------------------------

Hasham ne use dekhte hue chai ka mug khali kiya, wo us se kuch fasle par ishaaron ki
zubaan mein apne samne bethi aurto aur baccho se mukhatib hokar unhe sehat o safayi
ke hawale se samjhate hue apne bag se us se mutaliqa cheezein nikaal nikaal kar de rahi
thi. Saboon, toothpaste, tooth brush, tooth pick, nail cuter, rui ke bundle, shampoo, first
aid kit aur isme maujood saman..wo sab aam istemal ki cheezein thi jinhe kisi tarakki
yafta yaa tarakki wazeer mulk mein beth kar kisi ko inka istemaal samjhaane ki zaroorat
nahi padti thi lekin wo daadab tha, Kenya ke border ke qareeb UNHCR ke Africa mein
bade campo mein se ek jahan Africa mein qehat aur khana jangi se mutasir logon ki ek
badi tadad aabad thi.

626
Aur in dono ko wahan aaye ek hafta ho gaya tha... dadaab mein yeh un ka pehla visit
tha, lekin wo pichle chaar salon mein UNHCR ke bohot sare camps mein ja chuke the.
Africa, Asia, Latin America, yeh un ki tafreeh bhi thi junoon bhi aur kaam bhi .lakdi ki ek
khali peti ko ulta kar bethe, waisi hi ek dusri beti ko mez banaye aur is par chai ke
mug rakhe, apni chai mein biscuit dubo dubo kar khate hue wo shadeed thakan ke aalam
mein bhi use dekhta raha. Wo mukhtalif jagahon par naye ane wale panahguzinon ke
sath us din subah se hone wala unka athaeeswaan camp tha.

Wo group ki shakal mein nikle the aur ab do do ki toliyon mein naye lage campo mein
ja ja kar indaraj karte hue sehat o safai ke hawale se samaan takseem karte phir rahe
the aur ab shaam hone wali thi. Hasham ne apna kaam khatam kar liya tha. Garam pani
ke flosk aur pushy par lade bags se mug aur chai ka saman nikaal kar wo apni saathi ke
waapas aane se pehle hi chai bana kar uska intezar kar raha tha aur wo abhi bhi wahi
thi.

Isi tarah apne kaam mein mahev. Usne apna mug dobara chai se bhara. Wo us ke sath
duniya ke bohot sare mulkon mein ja chuka tha aur log koi bhi hon, zubaan koi bhi ho,
usne apni saathi ko kabhi kisi dilkat ka shikar nahi dekha tha. Wo ishaaron ki zubaan ki
maahir thi lekin Hasham janta tha wo ishaaron ke baghair bhi kisi gungey se uske dil ka
haal nikalwa leti ek ajeeb garam joshi thi usme jo kisi ka bhi dil mom kar ke rakh deti
aur wo ab yahi kar rahi thi. Wo un ganday, kamzor, beemar, qehat zade tabah haal logon
ke beech bethi wo professional maharat se apna kaam karte hue ishaaron ki zubaan aur
tooti hui muqaami zubaan mein unse gap shap karne ki koshish kar rahi thi... bachon ke
saath halki phulki chhed chhaad, aurton ke sath muskurahaton, hatoan aur muaanqon ka
tabadla... wo apna kaam khatam karne ke qareeb thi uske paas mojood samaan khatam
ho chuka tha aur is samaan se khali hone wala bag usne ek paanch saala bachay ko
odhane wale andaaz mein diya tha, jo baar baar is bag ko lene ke liye haath phela raha
tha aur phir Hasham ne ek chhoti bachi ko us ke baalon mein lagi hui ek khoobsoorat
hairpin ko chute dekha.

Wo zameen par pare ek lakdi ke crate par bethti thi aur wo bachi uske aqab mein ja
kar uske taqreeban jude waale andaaz mein lipte hue baalon ko chhed rahi thi aur phir
usne is hairpin ko utaarne ki koshish ki, Hasham ne usay palat kar us bachi ko utha kar
apni god mein lete dekha aur phir apne baalon mein lagi hui hairpin utaar kar usne
bachi ke ghungroorale baalon mein laga di aur usay god se utarte hue wo uth khadi hui
aur bilakhir Hasham ki taraf mutwajjah hui jo tab tak chai ka doosra mug bhi khatam
karne ke qareeb tha. Unhein wahan se abhi kaafi door chal kar jaana tha, jahan se
unhein UNHCR ki gaadi mil jaati jo unhein us jagah le jaati jahan par un tamam workers
ki rehaaish thi. Hasham ne usay bilakhir apni taraf aate dekha, wo door se muskurayi.
Hasham ne bhi uski muskurahat ka jawab muskurahat se diya. "Tum har kaam bohot
jaldi kar lete ho." Us ke qareeb aakar lakdi ke ek ondhe hue crate par bethe hue usne
jaise Hasham ko saraaha.

627
Wo waqai apne zimma lagaye hue tamam kaam bohot tezi se karne ka aadi tha.
"Aqalmand hu is liye." Usne jawaban muskurate hue chai ka wo mug uski taraf bharaya
jis mein padi chai ke thanda hone par usne use phenk kar us ke liye abhi dobara chai
banayi thi. "Mujh se bhi zyada" us ki saathi ne chai ka mug Hasham se lete hue be had
jatane wale andaaz mein kaha, "Tumse to waqai zyada." Usne masnoi sanjeedgi se kaha.
Shaam ab aahista aahista gehri ho rahi thi, panahguzinon ka wo hujoom ab aahista
aahista wahan se door apne khai'mon ki taraf ja raha tha. Wo jante the aaj unhein jo
kuch milna tha mil chuka tha. Ek kachi pagdandi numa sarak ke kinare, sabze mein lakdi
ke crate ultaye chai ke ghont bharte hue wo dono apni taangen seedhi kiye jaise apni
thakan utar rahe the.

"Tumhare liye kuch hai." Hasham ne chai ka aakhri ghont le kar mug rakhte hue jeb se
kuch nikal kar uski taraf badhaya. Reisah ne is angoothi ko be had taajjub ke aalam
mein dekha tha jo Hasham ne us ke samne bharayi thi. Ek be had khoobsurat sabz
zammurat ki dibiya mein dhari aankhon ko khirah kar dene wali ek heere ki
angoothi..usne sar uthakar Hasham ko dekha aur kuch der ke liye jaise chay peena bhul
gayi jo wo mug mein haathon mein liye bethi thi..
"Yahan kahan se mili" Hasham buri tarah bika.."maine khareeda hai" apne lafzon par zor
dete hue kaha..

"Kahan se?" Wo poochhe baghair nahi reh saki. "Nairobi se." Hasham ne jawaaban kaha.

"Phir mujhe kyun de rahe ho?" Usne chai peena dobara shuru karte hue kaha. Sawal
karne ke bawajood wo nervous hui thi, use ek dam ehsaas hua tha ke yeh kya ho raha
hai.

"Tumhein propose kar raha hoon." Hasham ne ek baar phir us angoothi ko us ke samne
karte hue kaha. Reisah ne ek nazar usay dekha, ek nazar us angoothi ko aur phir gardan
ghuma kar us poore ilaake ko... wo khar daar jhaadiyon aur panahguzinon ke beechon
beech use ek diamond ring pesh karke propose kar raha tha. Kisi bhi ladki ke liye ek
romantic lamha tha, aur us ke liye bhi hota agar use yak dam hansi aani shuru naa ho
gayi hoti chai ka mug lakdi ke ek crate par rakhte hue be ikhtiyar qahqaha lagate hue
behaal hone lagi thi.

Hasham buri tarah nadim hua aur usne dibiya band kar di. "Yeh is tarah hansne ka kya
matlab hua?" Usne Reisah se poocha, wo ab apni hansi par qabu pa chuki thi. "Hum
yahan relief ke kaam ke liye aaye hain." Usne Hasham ko yaad dihani wale andaaz mein
kaha, "Tum kuch aur kaise soch sakte ho?"

628
"Kyun nahi soch sakta?" Hasham ne behes karne wale andaz mein kaha. "Hamesha sochta
raha hoon aur bas mera dil chaaha, main tumhein propose kar doon toh kar diya."
Reisah ne chai ka mug dobara munh se lagaliya, wo ab sanjeeda thi. Hasham dibiya haath
mein pakde chupchap usay chai peetay dekhta raha, phir usne kaha, "Tum kuch nahi
kahogi?"

"Main is baare mein kuch bhi nahi keh sakti. To be very honest "Usne bilakhir chai ka
mug rakh diya. Wo ab apne pack bag ko khol kar ek radio nikal rahi thi, yeh jaise
guftagu ka mauzu badalne ki koshish thi.

"Kyun? Tum pasand nahi karti mujhe?" Hasham bhi yak dam sanjeeda ho gaya.

"Karti hoon tumhein koi bhi napasand nahi kar sakta, lekin shadi ka faisla bohot bara
faisla hota hai main khud nahi kar sakti, tumhein meri family ki razamandi mujhe
propose karne se pehle leni hogi" Radio frequency set karne ki koshish karte hue usne
Hasham ki taraf dekhe baghair usse be had sanjeedagi se kaha tha. "Theek hai." Hasham
ne be ikhtiyar itminan ka saans liya. "Main un se baat kar loonga, yeh toh koi badi baat
nahi." Reisah us se keh nahi saki ke uski qaumiyyat, uski family ke liye qabil e eteraz ho
sakti thi, wo Eric aur Anaya ke muamlay mein Imama ki raaye se bohot achhi tarah
waqif thi.... wo apne tamam bachon ki shadiyan Pakistaniyon se karna chahti thi.

"Tum yeh ring apne paas rakhlo, main tumhari family se baat kar loon ab tum ise pehen
sakti ho" Hasham ne woh dibiya ek baar phir uski taraf bharai. Reisah ne apna haath
uski taraf nahi bharhaya, wo apne ghutne par rakhe radio ke saath masroof thi ya kam
az kam yehi zaahir kar rahi thi.

"Is ka faida nahi agar maine ring le li aur meri family ne inkar kar diya toh?" Usne halki
awaaz mein khabrein sunte hue kaha. Hasham ne be yaqeeni se use dekha.

"Tumhari family inkar kaise kar sakti hai?" Wo pehli baar kuch bechein hua tha.

"Humein har imkan samne rakhna chahiye." Reisah ne madham awaaz mein jaise use
samjhaya. "Wo inkar kar denge toh?" Hasham ne poocha.

"Toh bas." Reisah ne kaha.

"Yani bas khatam?" Hasham ko jaise yakeen nahi aya. "Tum yeh kaise hone do gi? Mere
liye tumhari koi feelings nahi hain?" Hasham ko jaise yeh baat hazam nahi ho rahi thi.

629
"Feelings hain tumhare liye lekin woh meri apni family ke liye feelings se bohot kam
hain. Kam az kam abhi, kya tum apni family ki marzi ke khilaf kuch kar sakte ho?"
Reisah ne behad sanjeedgi se kaha. "Haan, main kar sakta hoon. Kam az kam tum se
shadi to.."usne jawaaban kaha tha.. Reisah ko jaise is jawaab ki tawaqqo nahi thi. Radio
ko chedte hue usne madham awaaz mein kaha, "Waise yeh jo ring mein diamond hai, yeh
naqli hai." Hasham buri tarah chonka. Wo baat ko kahan se kahan le gayi thi.

Usne be ikhtiyar haath mein pakri dibiya kholi aur usme se angoothi nikal kar use
aankhon ke paas le jate hue bola, "Tumhein kaise pata chala?"

"Kyunki main ne ise achhi tarah dekha hai. Meri mummy ke paas bohot saare diamonds
hain, main diamond pehchan sakti hoon." Reisah ne isi andaz mein kaha.

Wo weekend par Nairobi gaye the aur jewellery ki market mein phirte hue ek dukaan
par Reisah ko yeh angoothi achhi lagi thi jo Hasham ne use bataye baghair khareedi thi,
wo usay isi angoothi ke saath propose karna chahta tha. "Mujhe yaqeen nahi aa raha
tumne mujhe tab kyun nahi bataya,maine toh diamond ki ring ke taur par bohot mehenga
khareeda hai ise..Hasham se zyada sharminda hua "Mujhe yeh thodi pata tha ke tum use
kharidna chahte ho mujhe toh bas achhi lagi thi aur jeweller keh raha tha diamond hai
toh main use sharminda nahi karna chahti thi yeh bata kar ke yeh diamond nahi hai."
Reisah ne usse kaha.

Hasham ne kuch mayoosi ke aalam mein is rang ko dibiya mein rak kar dibiya band kar
di. Reisah ne uske tassuraat dekhe aur haath badha kar tasalli dene wale andaz mein us
se woh dibiya li..

"Tumhara bada nuksan ho gaya." Usne jaise Hasham ko tasalli di. "Nahi, itna nuksan nahi
hua jitni sharmindgi hui hai ke main ek naqli diamond ke saath tumhein propose kar
raha tha." Reisah ne use tasalli dene wale andaz mein kaha. "Pareshan mat ho, main ise
rakh leti hoon... agar meri family maan gayi toh main yehi ring pehan loongi." Wo be
ikhtiyar hans pada.

Wo angoothi jo wo mohabbat mein lenay par taiyar nahi thi, humdardi mein le rahi thi.
Wo waqai falaahi karkoon thi. "Hans kyun rahe ho?" Wo hairan hui.

"Khush hoon is liye." Hasham ne jawaban kaha.

630
"Mujhe pathron mein diamond ki pehchan ho na ho, insanon mein hai. Aur main ne ek
naqli diamond ek asli diamond ko diya tha, kam az kam mujhe is baare mein koi shuba
nahi." Hasham ne itne saal ke sath usay pehli baar sharm se surk hote dekha. Wahan ab
khamoshi thi. Hawa ki sarsarahat utarti shaam aur usmein radio par chalne wala news
bulletin jis mein Bahrain mein ek airplane ka crash hone ki khabar di ja rahi thi.

--------------------

Gaadi porch mein aakar ruki aur andar se Imama badi tez raftari se bahar nikli thi.
Gaadi tab tak ruk chukk thi aur uski agli seat se Erik utar raha tha. Pehli nazar mein
Imama usay pehchan nahi saki. Woh waqai badal gaya tha.

Lamba to woh pehle bhi tha, lekin ab woh pehle ki tarah bohot dubla patla nahi raha
tha.

Uske haathon mein do gulaab ki kaliyon aur chand sabz shakho ka ek chhota sa bouqet
tha. Hamesha ki tarah Imama ko yaad tha woh bachpan mein bhi usay isi tarah ek phool
aur do pattiyon wali shakhein aksar deta tha. Jab bhi us se kisi khaas mauqay par milne
aata tha, to aur baaz dafa woh pura guldasta us ke ghar ke lawn se hi banaya gaya hota
tha..Erik usay salaam ke baad galey milne ke liye be ikhtiyaar aage barha, phir jhenp kar
khud hi thhatka, shayad usay koi khayaal aagaya tha. Imama ne aage barh kar thapakne
wale andaaz mein uske gird bazu phelaya tha..

"Main tumhe pehchan hi nahi saki, tum bade ho gaye ho. Bohot badal bhi gaye ho." Usne
Erik se kaha, woh muskuraya. "Lekin aap nahi badle. Aap waise hi hain."

Woh hans padi thi. Sunne mein kitna achha lagta hai ke kuch nahi badla. Halankay sab
kuch badal gaya hai. "Main bhi boorhi ho gayi hoon." Woh hans rahi thi.

Budhape ki definition ab shayad badal gayi hogi. Erik ne burjasti se kaha, woh phir hans
padi.

"Yeh aap ke liye." Erik ne usay woh chhota sa guldasta thamaya tha.

"Tumhari aadatein nahi badli, lekin phool badal gaya hai." Imama ne guldasta haath mein
lete hue kaha. "Kyunkay mulk badal gaya hai.." usne burjasta kaha..

631
"Haan, yeh bhi theek kaha tumne. Saman kahan hai tumhara?" Imama ko ek dam khayal
aaya, woh gaadi se us guldaste aur ek chhote bag ke alawah khali haath utra tha.

"Hotel mein. Mein wahi rahunga, bas aapse zaroori mulaqat karni thi, is liye aaya hoon."
Erik ne uske saath andar jaate hue kaha.

"Pehle tum hamare paas aaya karte the aur yahin rehte the, ab kisi aur ke paas aaye ho
kya?" Imama ko laga tha ke wo shayad Pakistan apne kisi peshevarana kaam se aaya tha.
"Nahi kisi aur ke paas to nahin aaye lekin bas mujhe laga is baar kisi hotel mein ruk
kar bhi dekhna chahiye..wo baat gol kar gaya tha. Woh lunch ka waqt tha aur usne
subah jab phone par us se mulaqat ke liye baat ki thi toh Imama ne dopehar ke khaane
par khaas ehtemaam kiya tha. Erik ko jo cheezen pasand thi, usne banwayi thi aur Erik
ne uske saath baatein karte hue bade shauq se khana khaya tha. khana khane ke doraan
gup shup mein Erik aur uske darmiyan har ek ke baare mein baat hui thi, siwaye Anaya
ke..

Erik ne us ka zikr tak nahi kiya tha aur Imama ne ye baat notice ki thi... Hosla afza thi
ye baat lekin pata nahi kyun use ghair mamooli lagi thi. Aur us ki chhati hiss ne usay jo
signal diya tha, woh theek tha. Khane ke baad chai ka aakhri ghont le kar cup rakhte
hue Erik ne apne bag se ek lifafa nikal kar us ke saamne mez par rakha tha. Imama
abhi chai pe rahi thi. Woh buri tarah thatkii thi. "Yeh kya hai?" "Aap dekh lein." Usne
Imama se kaha, palak jhapakte is khoobsoorat lifafe ko kholne se bhi pehle us ke chehre
se muskurahat yak dam gayab hui thi. Woh us ek lamhe se bachna chaah rahi thi aur
woh phir bhi saamne aa kar khara ho gaya tha. Lifafe ke andar ek khoobsoorat kaghaz
par be had khoobsoorat tarz-e-taheer mein Erik ne wahi likha hua tha jiska usay khadsha
tha. Woh Anaya ke liye us ki taraf se ek rasmi proposal tha. Us wade ke saath ke woh
use bohot khush rakhega aur is offer ke saath ke woh is proposal ke liye unki tamam
shara'it qabool karne par tayar hai. Imama ki nazrein kuch der us kaghaz par jami rahi
thi.. Phir Imama ne kaghaz ko us lifafe mein wapas daal kar usay mez par rakh diya tha.

Erik se ab nazar milana aur saamna karna yak dam mushkil ho gaya tha. Usne dekha,
woh sanjeeda tha aur guftagu ka aghaz usi ne kar diya tha. "Aap ne kai saal pehle mujh
se kaha tha. Main parh likh kar kuch ban jaaon phir aap se is baare mein baat karoon
aur tab tak main Anaya se bhi is mauzu par kabhi baat na karoon. Dekhein! Main ne aap
ki dono shara'it poori ki hain." Usne kaha aur us ke dono jumlon ne Imama ke liye
jawab ko aur bhi mushkil kar diya tha. "Main jaanta hoon Mrs Salar, aap ke liye main ek
bohot mushkil intikhab hoon lekin main aap ko yakeen dilaata hoon ki main ek bura
intekhab sabit nahi hounga. Erik ne jaise uski mushkil bhanpte hue khud hi use yakeen
dilane ki koshish ki thi.

632
Woh uska chehra dekhti rahi, woh achha ladka tha. Bura hota to use bura bhala kehna
kitna aasan hota. Imama ne dil mein socha.

Woh apni taraf se inkaar ki har wajah khatam kar aya tha. Musalman bhi ho gaya tha,
ek acche profession mein bhi tha..khandani etbar se bhi accha tha tha..Imama ki samajh
mein nahi aa raha tha wo phir bhi use inkar kya kehkar kare..yeh keh kar ke use khauf
aur khadshat the..uske non muslim hone ke hawale se yaa yeh kahe ki woh sirf ek
pakistani se Anaya ki shadi karna chahti thi jo uske apne culute se waaqif ho..uski zehen
mein us waqt jawabat jaise bhag rahe the aur koi ek bhi aisa nahi tha jo tasalli baksh
hota lekin iske bawajood use ek jawab toh Erik ko dena hi tha..

"Tum bohot acche ho Erik.." Imama ne apna gala saaf karte hue kehna shuru
kiya..."Abdulllah" usne Imama ko beech mein tok kar jaise uski taski ki..wo ek lehza ke
liye khamosh hui phir usne jaise badi mushqil se usse kaha.."Abdullah, tum bade acche
ladke ho aur main tumhe pasand karti hoon lekin Anaya ke hawale se abhi koi faisla
karna mushkil hai. Main nahi jaanti, Anaya tumhare proposal ke hawale se kya sochti hai.
Uski pasand, napasand, behad ahem hai."

Woh jumla ada karte hue bhi Imama ko ehsas ho raha tha, woh ek be-tuki baat kar rahi
thi. Agar baat Anaya ki pasand na pasand ki thi, toh phir rishta pakka tha. Erik ke liye
uski pasandidgi bahut wazeh thi. Maine Anaya se pehle is liye baat nahi ki kyun ke
aapne mujhse wada liya tha, main yeh baat jab bhi karunga, aap se hi karunga" usne
Imama ki baat kaat kar jaise use yaad dihani karayi thi. "Main Salar se baat karungi, tum
do haftay pehle aa jaate toh unse tumhari mulaqat ho jaati." Woh yahi the kuch din."
Imama ne jawaban kaha tha, Foran haan keh dene se yeh behtar tha. "Woh jahan bhi
honge, main unse milne ja sakta hoon, main jaanta hoon woh bade masroof hain lekin
phir bhi." Erik ne usse kaha, "Aapko toh mere proposal par koi aitraz nahi hai na?" Woh
yakdam khush
hua tha aur uske chehre se chhalakne wali khushi aur itminan ne jaise Imama ko ehsas
e jurm mein mubtala kar diya tha. "Maine tumhe bataya hai Abdullah tum bahut acche
ho lekin meri khwahish hai ke Anaya ki shadi jis se bhi ho,woh sirf naam ka musalman
na ho, nek ho, deen daar ho, samajh boojh rakhne ke sath sath deen ki taleemat par
amal bhi karta ho." Imama ne usse kehna shuru kiya. Woh behad sanjeeda thi. Woh uski
baat behad ghor se sun raha tha.

"Mard ko deen ka pata na ho toh aurat ke liye bohot masla ho jata hai. Yeh ek poori
nasl ki tarbiyat ki baat hoti hai. Hum log liberal Musalman hain lekin be-deen aur be-
amal nahi hain aur na hi aise hona chahte hain, na apni agli naslon ke liye yeh chahte
hain. Mujhe nahi pata tum kitne ba-amal ho aur Islam ke bare mein tumhare nazariyat
kitne wazeh hain lekin Anaya bohot mazhabi hai. Main nahi chahti uski shadi aisi jagah
ho jahan miyan biwi ke darmiyan jhagde ki wajah mazhabi eteqadat aur un par amal ka
hona ya na hona ho..Woh kehti ja rahi thi.

633
"Tumhein shayad pata na ho lekin main bhi toh non muslim thi. Apne mazhab ko tarq
karke Islam ki sahih taleemat ikhtiyaar ki thi main ne, family, ghar sab chhoda tha. Bade
masail ka samna kiya tha. Yeh aasan nahi tha." Uski awaaz bharra gayi thi. Woh ruki,
apni aankhein ponchte hue woh unhein yun jaise apne aansuon ko chhupana chahti ho.
Yeh aasan kaam nahi tha. Usne dobara kehna shuru kiya. "Lekin Salar ne bohot aasan kar
diya mere liye woh ba-amal Musalman hai aur main apni beti ke liye uske baap jaisa
Musalman hi chahti hoon, zindagi mein itni takleefein bardasht kar ke itni lambi jadd-o-
jahd ke baad main apni agli nasl ko phir se be-deen aur be-amal dekhna nahi chahti.

Tum Musalman toh ho lekin shayad Islam ki taleemat mein itni dilchaspi na ho kyun ke
tumhare Musalman hone ki wajah ek ladki se shadi hai. Shadi ho jaaye gi toh tumhari
dilchaspi deen mein khatam ho jaaye gi. Kuch arsa baad shayad tumhein yeh bhi yaad na
rahe ke tum Musalman ho. Haram aur halal ke darmiyan jo deewar hum utha kar rakhte
hain, tumhare liye woh uthana zaroori na ho. Mohabbat bohot der paa chalne wali shai
nahi hai. Agar do insano ke beech aadaat, aqeedat aur khayalat ki khaleej ho toh" Erik
ne uski guftagu ke darmiyan use ek baar bhi na toka tha. Woh sirf khamoshi se uski
baatein sunta raha.

"Tum kisi Western ladki se shadi kar lo toh tumhari bohot acchi nibhay gi." Woh ab use
jaise mashwara dete hue raasta dikhane ki koshish kar rahi thi. Woh muskura diya.

"Koi acchi Musalman ladki jo wahi se ho." "Woh jo bhi hogi, aap ki beti toh nahi hogi
Mrs. Salar" is baar usne is lambi guftagu ke doraan pehli baar Imama ko toka, Imama
khamosh ho gayi. "Aap ne achha kiya yeh sab kuch kaha mujh se jo bhi aapke khadshat
hain, main ab nahi dekh sakta hoon aur aap ko wazahat bhi de sakta hoon. Nau saal ho
gaye hain mujhe Abdullah bane lekin mujhe lagta hai Musalman mein bohot pehle se tha
tab se jab aap logon ke khandaan se milna shuru hua tha" woh bohot soch soch kar
theher theher kar keh raha tha.

"Main bohot zyada ba-amal aur ba-kirdar Musalman nahi hoon. Aap ke beton jaisa to
bilkul bhi nahi hoon lekin apne aas paas nazar ane wale bohot se Musalmanon se behtar
hoon. Nau saal mein main ne apne deen ke hawale se sirf haram aur halal hi ko nahi
samjha aur bhi bohot kuch samajhne ki koshish ki hai. Mujhe pata hai aap Khatam-e-
Nabuwwat par yaqeen nahi rakhti thi. Rasool Allah ( ‫ ) ﷺ‬ko aakhri nabee tasleem nahi
karti thi. Phir aap ta'aib ho kar Musalman hui..mujh se yeh mat poochiye ga ke yeh
mujhe kis ne bataya lekin main yeh janta hoon aur is liye aap se yeh tawaqqo rakhta
hoon ke aap mujh se zyada hamdardi rakhein gi. Aap ki tarah main bhi apni agli nasal
ko acha insan aur Musalman dekhna chahta hoon... sirf Musalman nahi is liye aap ki beti
se shadi karna chahta hoon ek achi deen daar aurat hi ek achay gharane ki bunyad
rakhti hai. Yeh bhi deen ne hi bataya hai mujhe." Imama uski baatein sun rahi thi,

634
Abdullah uske inkar ko bohot mushkil karta ja raha tha. Woh jo bhi us se keh raha tha,
woh lagi lipti ke baghair keh raha tha.

"Mujhe Anaya bohot achi lagti hai, mohabbat karta hoon us se lekin shadi ka faisla sirf
mohabbat ki wajah se nahi liya na hi mazhab ki tabdeeli mohabbat ka natija hai. Meri
zindagi mein aap aur aap ki family ka ek bohot positive role raha hai. Main aap logon ke
mazhab se baad mein mutasir hua tha, aap logon ki insaniyat aur meharbaani se pehle
mutasir hua tha aur meri zindagi ke ek bohot mushqil phase mein mujhe aap logo ka
husn salook yaad hai..ek ek cheez..aap kahe to main dohra sakta hoon main is mazhab ke
hisaar mein aa gaya tha jo aise khubsurat insan banane ki salahiyat aur kudrat rakhta
tha..Main is waqt bohot chota tha aap logon ke liye jo mehsoos kar raha tha, use aap
logon ko bata nahi sakta tha. Ab itne saalon baad mujhe mauqa mila hai to main bata
raha hoon."

Woh ruka sar jhukaaye bohot der khamosh raha. "Aap log meri zindagi mein na aate to
main ek bohot bura insaan banta papa ki maut ke baad main waisa hi tha jaise
samundar mein ek chhoti si kashti jis ki koi simat nahi hoti. Doob jaati to doob jaati
main us waqt bohat dua kiya karta tha ke Mister Salar Sikandar ko kuch na ho, un ka
treatment sahi ho jaaye kyun ke main nahi chahta tha aap ke ghar mein woh takleef
aaye jis se main aur meri family guzar rahi thi." Woh chup ho gaya. Imama bhi bol nahi
saki paani dono aankhon mein tha aur dard bhi aur dono yeh dono cheezein chhupane ki
koshish mein the. "Main Pakistan sirf aap se baat karne aur yeh sab batane ke liye aaya
hoon ke aap ne apni beti ki tarbiyat bohot achi ki hai.

Woh bohot izzat aur haya wali hai aur main ne itne saalon mein us ke liye mohabbat ka
jazba rakhne ke bawajood in hadood ka ehtram kiya hai jo aap ne us ke liye tay ki hain
aur jise us ne kabhi nahin tora. Main aap ki beti ko itni hi izzat aur ehtram ke saath
apni zindagi aur ghar ka hissa banana chahta hoon." Abdullah ne apne bag se ek chhoti
si dibbiya nikal kar is lifaafay ke upar rakh di jo usne mez par rakha tha. Is khoobsurat
lifaafay ke upar ek khoobsurat surkh dibbiyan mein Anaya Sikandar ka naseeb tha jo itna
hi khoobsurat tha. Num ankhon ke saath Imama us dibbiye par se nazrein nahin hata
saki. Uski marzi se kabhi kuch nahin hota tha, lekin jo bhi hota tha woh behtareen hota
tha.

-------------------------

"Ring khoobsoorat hai par naqli hai." Hameen ne dinner table par bethte hue fish aur
chips khaate hue dibbiyan ko Reisah ki taraf sarkaya, jo salad ka ek pyala khaate hue us
ki baat sun rahi thi. Khuli hui dibbiyan ko band karte hue usne usi haath se apne
glasses theek kiye aur bade tahammul se kaha, "Main jaanti hoon." Woh fish aur chips
takreeban nigal raha tha aur sath TV lounge mein TV par rugby ka ek match dekh raha

635
tha. Reisah weekend guzarne aayi thi, America wapas aane ke baad aur agle din Anaya
bhi wahan pahunch rahi thi aur us waqt ek fast food se home delivery service ke zariye
mangaya gaya tha. Khana khane mein masroof the jab Reisah ne woh angoothi usse
dikhayi thi. "Tumne kisi ko deni hai ya tumhein kisi ne di hai?" Hameen ne match
dekhte dekhte chilly sauce ki bottle takreeban apni plate mein khali karte hue us se
poocha. Hasham ne di hai," Reisah ne kisi tamheed ke baghair madham awaaz mein be
had sanjeedgi se kaha. Is bar Hameen ne screen se nazrein hata li thi.

"Jab woh wapas aayega toh main use wapas kar doongi." Usne ek lamha ke tawaqquf ke
baad usi saans mein kaha. "Matlab?" Hameen ab sanjeeda ho gaya tha. "Usne mujhe
propose kiya hai lekin maine us ka proposal qubool nahin kiya. Main chahti hoon pehle
dono families aapas mein baat kar lein." Reisah ne use mukhtasan bataya. "Lekin Hasham
toh abhi apni family ke saath Bahrain mein hoga. Uski family kya wahan se aa kar baat
karegi?" Hameen ne jawaaban us se poocha. Woh dono Hasham aur us ki family ke
hawale se baat kar rahe the.

Teen din pehle Bahrain mein hone wale royal family ke is fizaai hadse mein wahan ke
hukmuran aur us ki family ke chhe afraad ki halakat hui thi. Bahrain ka hukmuram
Hasham ka taya tha aur is hadse ki itelaa milne ke fauri baad Hasham apni family ke
saath Bahrain chala gaya tha. Reisah bhi uske saath hi America wapas aayi thi. "Hasham
toh aajayega agle hafte lekin uski family abhi rahegi wahan." Reisah ne usse kaha, "Toh
phir kya hoga?" Hameen ne dobara chips khana shuru karte hue kaha "Isiliye toh tumse
baat kar rahi hu, tum batao" Reisah ne use jawaban kaha. "Mummy karengi saaf saaf do
tok inkar" chilly sauce mein machli ka tukda dibote hue Hameen ne jaise mustaqbil ka
nakhsha do jumlo mein uske samne khencha..

"Han, mujhe pata hai" Reisah ne gehra saans liya "Tumhe pasand toh nahi hai na?"
Hameen ne usse isi tarah sarsari se andaz mein poocha..jaise yeh koi aam si baat thi
"Hain" usne ek lafzi jawab diya aur ek pura zetoon utha kar nigla. "Too bad (bohot
bura)" Hameen ne jaise afsos karne wale andaaz mein kaha. "Anaya aur Abdullah ka pata
hai tumhein, iske bawajood tumne.." Reisah ne uski baat kati, "Hasham paidashi musalman
hai.Lekin Bahraini hai balki Arab hai." Hameen ne use baat muqammal karne ka mauqa
nahi diya tha.."Wese toh wo Americi hai" Reisah ne jaise mudafiana andaaz mein kaha.
"Amrici toh Mummy ko waise hi zeher lagte hain." Hameen ne behad itmenan se tasveer
ka ek aur taareek pehlu use dikhaya. "Isi liye toh tum se baat kar rahi hoon," Reisah ne
salad khana band kar diya. "Tum ek baat batao, tumhein woh sirf pasand hai ya
mohabbat waghera hai?" Reisah ne use jawaaban ghoora. "Sirf general knowledge ke liye
poochh raha hoon,"

Hameen ne mudafiana andaaz mein be-ikhtiyaar kaha. "Yeh General knowledge ka sawaal
nahi hai" Reisah ne jatane wale andaaz mein kaha. "Common sense ka hoga phir woh toh
meri waise hi kharab hai." Plate saaf karte hue Hameen ne behad itemenan se kaha.

636
"Tum kuch kar sakte ho ya nahi?" Reisah ne usko agla jumla bolne se pehle kaha. "Main
sirf koshish kar sakta hoon lekin iska faida kya lekin sabse pehle yeh zaroori hai ke tum
meri mulaqat Hasham se karaon, main dekhna chahta hoon tumhare hawale se woh
darasal kitna serious hai" "Woh main karwa doongi, woh masla nahi hai" Reisah ne kuch
mutmain hote hue kaha.

"Aur agar mummy ya baba nahi maante phir?" Hameen ne yakdam usse kaha. Woh
khamosh bethi rahi, phir usne kaha.."Mujhe woh acha lagta hai lekin aisi jazbati wabastagi
nahi hai ke main usse chhod na saku." "Achhe ki umeed rakhni chahiye lekin badtareen
ke liye tayyar rehna chahiye. Baba ko aitraaz nahi hoga, lekin mummy ka main keh nahi
sakta, koshish karunga. Lekin Hasham ne apni family se baat ki hai tumhein propose
karne se pehle kyun ke agar uski family ko koi aitraaz hua toh mummy baba mein se
koi bhi is proposal par ghor nahi karega." Hameen ko baat karte karte khayaal aaya tha."
Apni family se baat kar ke hi usne mujh se baat ki hai, uski family ko koi aitraaz nahi
hai." Reisah ne use jaise yaqeen dihani karayi. Hameen uski baat sunte hue apne mez par
dheray phone ki screen par kuch dekh raha tha aur apni ungli se screen ko scroll kar
raha tha, Reisah ko laga usne uski baat ghaur se nahi suni. "Tum meri baat sun rahe
ho?" Reisah ne jaise use mutawajjah kiya. "Haan main Hasham ko search kar raha hoon."
Usne jawaban kaha. "Kya?" Reisah chonki. "Hasham ko aur uski family ko pata hai ke
tum adopted ho?" Hameen isi tarah screen scroll kar raha tha. "Hasham ko pata hai toh
zahir hai uski family ko bhi pata hoga." Woh ek lamha ke liye thathki aur phir boli. "Oh"
Hameen apne phone ki screen par kuch padhte be ikhtiyaar chonka tha. "Kya hua?"
Reisah chonki. "Tumhare liye ek achhi khabar hai aur shayad buri bhi." Hameen ne ek
gehra saans le kar sar uthaya aur use dekha aur phir apna phone uske samne rakh diya.

-----------------------------

Wo shakhs deewar par lagi Reisah ki tasveer ke samne pichle pandrah minute se khada
tha. Palkein jhapkaye baghair tiktiki bandhe iss ladki ka chehra dekhte hue chehre mein
koi shabahat talash karte hue Salar Sikandar ke shajaray mein dabay aatish fishaan ki
shuruaat dhoondte hue... Agar woh iss shakhs ko nishana bana sakta tha toh isi ek jagah
se bana sakta tha. Woh hont kaatte hue kuch bad bada bhi raha tha. Khudkalami... ek
scandal ka tana bana tayyar karne ke liye ek ke baad ek mukro aur fareb ka jaal...
wajuhaat haqaiq ko chhupane woh ek gehra saans le kar apne aqab mein bethe logon ko
kuch hidayat dene ke liye mura tha.

CIA headquarters ke is kamre ki deewaron par lage boards, chhote bade notice,
photographs aur addresses ki chitton se bhare hue the. Kamre mein maujood chand
aadmiyo mein se teen uss waqt bhi computer par mukhtalif data khangalne mein masroof
the, yeh kaam woh pichle dedh mah se kar rahe the. Us kamre mein jagah jagah bade
bade dibbay khule pade the jo mukhtalif files, tapes, magazines aur newspapers ke
tarashon aur doosre records se bhare hue the. Kamre mein maujood records cabinets
pehle hi bhari hui thi, kamre mein maujood tamam data un computers ki hard disks

637
mein bhi mahfooz tha. Kamre mein maujood do aadmi pehle dedh mah Salar Sikandar ke
baray mein online anay wala tamam records aur maloomat ikatthe karte rahe the. Kamre
mein maujood teesra shakhs Salar aur uski family ke har fard ke emails ka record
khangalta raha tha. Chautha shakhs uski family aur maali maloomat ko check karta raha
tha. Is saari jaddo jahad ka natija in tasviro aur shajrah nasab ki soorat mein un boards
par maujood tha. Woh char afrad dawah kar sakte the ke Salar aur uski family ki poori
zindagi ka record agar Khuda ke paas maujood tha toh uski ek copy us kamre mein bhi
thi. Salar ki zindagi ke baray mein koi aisi cheez nahi thi jo unke ilm mein nahi thi ya
jis ke baray mein woh saboot nahi de sakte the.

CIA ke sting operations se lekar uski teen age ki girl friend tak aur uske maali muamlat
se le kar uski aulad ki personal aur private life tak unke paas har cheez ki tafseelat thi
lekin sara masla yeh tha ke dedh do mah ki is mehnat aur poori duniya se ikatthe kiye
hue is data mein se woh aisi koi cheez nikaal nahi sake the jis se woh uski kirdaar
kashi kar sakte. Woh team jo pandrah saal is tarah ke maqasid par kaam karti rahi thi,
yeh pehli baar tha ke woh itni sartod mehnat ke bawajood us shakhs aur uske gharane
ke kisi shakhs ke hawale se kisi qisam ka scandal dhoond nahi paayi thi. Do sau points
ki jo check list unhe di gayi thi, woh do sau crosses se bhari hui thi aur yeh unki
zindagi mein pehli baar ho raha tha. Unhone aisa saaf record kisi ka nahi dekha tha. Kisi
had tak sataish ke jazbaat rakhne ke bawajood woh ek aakhri koshish kar rahe the.. Ek
aakhri koshish.. kamre ke ek board se doosre aur doosre se teesre board tak jaate jaate
woh aadmi Salar ke family tree ki is tasveer par ruka tha. Is tasveer ke aage kuch aur
tasveeren thi aur unke saath kuch bullet points ek dam jaise use bijli ka jhatka laga tha.
Usne us ladki ki tasveer ke neeche uski tareekh paidaish dekhi phir mud kar computer
ke samne baithte hue aadmi ko woh saal batate hue kaha.

"Dekho, iss saal in dates par yeh kahan tha?" Computer par baithe hue aadmi ne chand
mintoun ke baad screen par numoodar hone wali tehreer parhtay hue kaha.

"Pakistan!" Sawal karne wale aadmi ke honton par be ikhtiyar muskurahat aayi thi. "Kab
se kab tak?"

Us aadmi ne agla sawal kiya, computer ke samne baithe hue shakhs ne key board par
ungliyon ko harkat dete hue screen par dekhtay hue use tareekhein batain.

"Aakhir kar humein kuch mil hi gaya." Uss aadmi ne be ikhtiyar ek seeti bajate hue kaha.
Unhein jahaz doobone ke liye torpedo mil gaya tha. Yeh pandrah minute pehle ki roodad
thi. Pandrah minute baad woh ab jaanta tha ke use iss aatish fishaan ka munh kholne ke
liye kya karna tha.

638
-------------------------------

Jibreel neend se phone ki awaaz par had bada kar utha tha. Usay pehla khayal hospital
ka aya tha lekin us ke paas anay wali woh call hospital se nahi aayi thi. Is par Nisaa ka
naam chamak raha tha. Woh ghair mutawaqqa thi. Ek haftay pehle asfand ki tadfeen ke
doraan us ki mulaqat Nisaa se ek lambay arsay ke baad hui thi aur is ke baad is tarah
raat ke is waqt anay wali call... call receive karte hue doosri taraf se us ne Jibreel se
maazrat ki thi ke woh raat ke is waqt usay disturb kar rahi thi aur phir be had izteraab
ke alam mein us ne Jibreel se kaha tha, "Tum Ayesha ke liye kuch kar sakte ho?"

Jibreel kuch hairaan hua. "Ayesha ke liye, kya?"

"Woh police custody mein hai."

"What?" Woh hakka bakka reh gaya. "Kyun?"

"Qatal ke case mein." Woh doosri taraf se keh rahi thi.

Jibreel sakhta mein reh gaya. "Kis ka qatal?"..wo ab rone lagi thi..

"Asfand ka." Jibreel ka dimaag ghoom kar reh gaya.

----------------------

Lock up mein baith kar is raat Ayesha Abidin ne apni guzri zindagi ko yaad karne ki
koshish ki thi, magar us ki zindagi mein itna bohot kuch ho chuka tha ke woh is koshish
mein nakam ho rahi thi, yun jaise woh 28 saal ki zindagi nahi thi, 100 saal ki zindagi
thi. Koi bhi waqia usay is tarteeb se yaad nahi aa raha tha jis tarteeb se woh us ki
zindagi mein hua tha aur woh yaad karna chahti thi. Lock up ke bistar par chitt letay,
chhat ko ghoortay, us ne yeh sochne ki koshish ki thi ke us ki zindagi ka sab se
badtareen waqia kaun sa tha. Sab se takleef deh tajurba aur daur... baap ke baghair
zindagi guzarna? Ahsan Saad se shadi?

Us ke saath us ke ghar mein guzara hua waqt?

Ek mazoor betay ki pedaish?

639
Ahsan Saad se talaq?

Asfand ki maut? Ya phir apne hi betay ke qatal ke ilzaam mein din dihaade hospital se
police ke haathon giraftar hona? Aur inn sab waqiat ke beecho beech kai aur aise takleef
deh waqiat jo us ke zehan ki deewar par apni jhalak dikhaate hue jaise is fahrist mein
shamil hone ke liye be qaraar the.

Woh tay nahi kar saki. Har tajurba, har hadsa apni jagah takleef deh tha. Apni tarz ka
haulnaak... woh un ke baare mein sochte hue jaise zindagi ke wo din jeene lagi thi aur
aglay waqia ke bare mein sochna shuru karte hue usay yeh andaza lagana mushkil ho
gaya tha ke pichla waqia zyada takleef deh tha ya phir woh jo usay ab yaad aaya tha.

Kabhi kabhi Ayesha Abidin ko lagta tha woh dheeth hai. Takleef aur zillat seh seh kar
woh ab sharminda hona aur dard se mutasir hona chor chuki thi. Zindagi mein woh itni
zillat aur takleef seh chuki thi ke sharam aur sharmindgi ke lafz jaise us ki zindagi se
kharij ho gaye the. Woh itni dheeth ho chuki thi ke marna bhi bhool gayi thi. Usay kisi
takleef se kuch nahi hota tha. Dil tha to woh itne tukray ho chuka tha ke ab aur tootna
us ke bas mein nahi raha tha. Zehan tha to us par jaale hi jaale tha. Izzat-e-nafs, zillat,
izzat jaise lafzon ko chhupa dene wale jale. Yeh sochna us ne kab ka chhod diya tha ke
yeh sab us ke saath hi kyun hua tha, us ne to kisi ka
Kuch nahi bigara tha. Iss sawal ka jawab waise bhi usay Ahsan Saad ne ratwa diya tha.

Likho iss ghaz par ke tum gunahgaar ho Allah se maafi mango phir mujh se maafi mango
phir mere ghar walon se maafi mango.... be haya aurat! Pata nahi yeh awaaz us ke
kaanon mein goonjna band kyun nahi hui thi. Din mein raat mein sekdo baar in jumlon
ki baazgasht use uske is sawal ka jawab deti rehti thi ki yeh sab uske saath hi kyun hua
tha. Woh ek gunaahgaar aurat thi. Yeh jumla usne itni baar apne haath se kaghaz par
likh kar Ahsan Saad ko diya tha ki ab use yakeen ho gaya tha ki woh jumla haqeeqat
tha. Uska gunaah kya tha? Yeh use yaad nahi ata tha, magar use phir bhi yakeen tha ki
jo bhi gunaah usne kabhi zindagi mein kiya hoga, bohot bada hi kiya hoga. Itna bada ki
Allah Ta'ala use yun bar bar saza de raha tha. Saza ka lafz bhi usne Ahsan Saad aur
uske ghar mein hi suna aur seekha tha jahan gunaah aur saza ke lafz kisi vird ki tarah
dohraye jaate the. Warna Ayesha Abidin ne to Ahsan Saad ki zindagi mein shamil hone
se pehle Allah ko khud par sirf meherban dekha tha. Be-haya aurat..

woh gaali uske liye thi. Kisi mujasmey ki tarah, khari ki khari, yun jaise usne koi saanp
ya azdaha dekh liya ho woh naaz-o-nam mein pali thi. Gaali to ek taraf usne kabhi apne
nana, nani ya maa baap se apne liye koi sakht lafz bhi nahi suna tha. Aisa lafz jis mein
Ayesha ke liye tauheen ya tazheek hoti aur ab usne apne shohar se apne liye jo lafz
suna tha us mein to ilzaam aur tohmat tha. Woh be-haya thi. Ayesha Abidin ne apne aap

640
ko behlaya tha, sao taweele dekh kar ke yeh gaali uske liye kaise ho sakti hai? Ya
shayad usne ghalat suna tha ya phir in alfaz ka matlab woh nahi tha jo woh samajh rahi
thi. Woh is qefiyat par ek kitaab likh sakti thi, in tohjihat, in wazaahat par jo pehli gaali
sunne ke baad agle kai din Ayesha Abidin ne apne aap ko di thi. Apni izzat e nafas ko
dobara bahaal karne ke liye anti-biotics ke ek course ki tarah lekin yeh sab sirf pehli
gaali ki dafa hua tha phir aahista aahista Ayesha Abidin ne saari toujihaat aur wazaahato
ko dafan kar diya tha. Woh ab gaaliyan khati thi aur be-hadd khamoshi se khati thi aur
bohot buri buri aur use yakeen tha woh in gaaliyon ki mustahiq thi kyunke Ahsan Saad
usse yeh kehta tha. Phir woh maar khana bhi isi sahulat se seekh gayi thi. Apni izzat e
nafas ko ek aur dilasa dete hue. Paanch afraad ka woh gharana use yeh yakeen dilane
mein kaamyaab ho gaya tha ki uske saath jo kuch bhi ho raha tha woh isi qabil thi.
Woh mominin ke ek aise giroh mein phans gayi thi jo zubaan ke pathron se use bhi
momin banana chahte the kyunke woh gunaahgaar thi.

Ahsan Saad uski zindagi mein kaise aaya tha aur kyun aagaya tha... Ek waqt tha jab use
lagta tha ki woh uski khush qismati ban kar uski zindagi mein aaya hai aur phir ek wo
waqt aaya jab use woh ek darawna khawab lagne laga tha, jiski khatam hone ka intezar
woh shad-o-mad se karti thi aur ab use lagta tha ki woh, woh azaab hai jo Allah Ta'ala
ne use uske kardah nakardah gunahon par is duniya mein hi de diya hai. Woh house job
kar rahi thi jab Ahsan Saad ka proposal uske liye aya tha. Ayesha ke liye yeh koi anokhi
baat nahi thi. Uske liye darjanon proposels pehle bhi a chuke the aur uske nana nani ke
haathon radd bhi ho chuke the. Uska khayal tha ki yeh proposal bhi kisi ghor ke baghair
radd kar diya jayega kyun ke uske nana, nani us ki taleem mukammal hue baghair use
kisi qisam ke rishte mein bandhne par tayar nahi the, magar is baar aisa nahi hua tha.

Ahsan Saad ke waliden ki meethi zubaan Ayesha Abidin ki family par asar kar gayi thi
aur us par bhi. "Humein sirf ek nek aur achhi beti chahiye apne bete ke liye baqi sab
kuch hai hamare paas kisi cheez ki kami nahi hai aur aap ki beti ki itni tareefein suni
hain hum logon ne ke bas hum aap ke haan jholi phela kar aaye baghair reh naa sake."
Ahsan ke baap ne uske nana se kaha tha aur Ayesha Abidin ko tab pata chala tha ki
uski ek nand uske saath medical college mein padhti thi. Un dono ka apas mein bohot
rasmi sa taaruf tha, magar use hairat hui thi ki is rasmi taaruf par bhi uski itni tareefein
woh ladki apni family mein kar sakti thi jo college mein bilkul khamosh aur liye diye
rehti thi.

Ayesha Abidin ke liye kisi ki zubaan se apni tareefein sunna koi achambe ki baat nahi
thi. Woh college ki sab se numaya students mein se ek thi aur woh har shobe mein
numaya thi. Academic qabliyat mein nisabi aur ghair nisabi sargarmiyon mein aur phir
apni personality ki wajah se bhi. Woh apne batch ki naa sirf haseen balkay be had
stylish ladkiyon mein gini jati thi. Be had baamal musalman hote hue bhi aur mukammal
tor par hijab liye hue bhi... Hijab Ayesha Abidin par sajta bhi tha. Yeh uski kashish ko
barhane wali cheez thi aur uske baare mein ladkon aur ladkiyon ki yeh mutafiqqa raaye

641
thi aur ab us ladki ke liye Ahsan Saad ka proposal aya tha jis ki family ko uske nana
nani ne pehli mulaqat mein hi okay kar diya tha.

Pata nahi kaun saadha tha. Uske nana, nani jinhein Ahsan ke maa baap bohot shareef aur
saada lage the ya phir woh khud ka maa baap ki deen daarri ka paas kiya tha, lekin
iske bawajood unho ne shadi se pehle Ahsan Saad aur Ayesha ki ek mulaqat karwana
zaroori samjha tha. Ahsan Saad us waqt America mein residency kar raha tha aur
chhuttiyon mein Pakistan aya hua tha. Ahsan Saad se pehli mulaqat mein Ayesha ko ek
lambe arse ke baad Jibreel yaad aya tha aur use woh Jibreel ki tarah kyun laga tha?
Ayesha ko is sawal ka jawab kabhi nahi mila.

Woh munasib shakl o soorat ka tha, taleemi qabliyat mein be had acha aur baat cheet
mein be had muhtaat... us ka pasandida mauzu sirf ek tha. Mazhab, jis par woh ghanton
baat kar sakta tha aur uske aur Ayesha Abidin ke darmiyan rabte ki kadi yahi thi. Pehli
hi mulaqat mein woh dono mazhab par baat karne lage the aur Ayesha Abidin us se
muroob hui thi. Woh Hafiz e Quran tha aur woh use bata raha tha ke zindagi mein
kabhi kisi ladki ke saath us ki dosti nahi rahi, woh aam ladkon ki tarah kisi ulte seedhe
harkaton mein nahi pada. Woh mazhab ke bare mein jaame maloomat rakhta tha aur
woh maloomat Ayesha ki maloomat se bohot zyada thi, lekin woh ek saada zindagi
guzarna chahta tha aur Ayesha bhi yehi chahti thi.

Ek amli musalman gharane ke khwab dekhte hue woh Ahsan Saad se mutasir hui thi aur
uska khayal tha woh apni umar ke doosre ladkon se be had mature aur mukhtalif hai.
Woh agar kabhi shadi karne ka sochti thi to aise hi aadmi se shadi karne ka sochti thi.
Ahsan Saad pehli mulaqat mein use mutasir karne mein kaamyaab raha tha. Us ki family
us ke ghar walon se bohot hi mutasir thi. Shadi bohot jaldi hui thi aur be had sadgi se...
yeh Ahsan Saad ke waliden ka mutalba tha.

Ayesha aur us ke nana nani is par be had khush the. Ayesha aisi hi shadi chahti thi aur
yeh usay apni khush qismati lagi thi ke use aisi soch rakhne wala sasural mil gaya tha.
Ahsan Saad ki family ki taraf se jehaz ke hawale se koi mutalba nahi aya tha balkay
unho ne sakhti se Ayesha ke nana, nani ko in riwayati takallufat se mana kiya tha, magar
yeh Ayesha ki family ke liye, is liye mumkin nahi tha kyun ke Ayesha ke liye us ke nana
nani bohot kuch kharidte rehte the aur jis class se woh talluq rakhte the, wahan jehaz se
zyada maaliyat ke talluq dulhan ke khandan ki taraf se mosool ho jaate the aur Ayesha
ki shadi ki taqreeb mein bhi aisa hi hua tha. Bohot sadgi se ki jaane wali taqreeb bhi
sheher ke ek behtareen hotel mein munaqqid ki gayi thi. Ahsan Saad aur us ke khandaan
ko Ayesha aur us ki family ki taraf se diye jaane wale tahaif ki maaliyat be shak laakhon
mein thi, magar is ke baraks Ahsan Saad ki family ki jaanib se shadi par diye jaane wale
Ayesha ke malbusat aur zevarat Ahsan Saad ke khandaani rukh raakhau aur maali hesiyat
se mutabiqat nahi rakhte the. Woh bas munasib the.

642
Ayesha ki family ka dil bhara hua tha, lekin Ayesha ne unhein samjhaaya tha. Us ka
khayal tha ke woh sadgi se shadi karna chahte the. Agar unho ne zevarat aur shadi ke
malbusat par bhi bohot zyada paisa kharch nahi kiya to bhi yeh na khush hone wali baat
nahi thi. Kam az kam us ka dil in chhoti moti baaton ki wajah se khatta nahi hua tha.
Us ka dil shadi ki raat us waqt bhi khatta nahi hua tha jab kamre mein aane ke baad us
ke qareeb beth kar pehla jumla Ahsan Saad ne apni nayi naweli dulhan aur us ke husn
ke bare mein nahi kaha tha balkay us ki maa ke hawale se kiya the.

"Tumhari maa ko sharam nahi aati. Is umr mein fahishaon ki tarah sleeveless libas pehn
kar mardon ke saath thatthey lagati phir rahi thi aur isi tarah tumhari behnein aur
tumhare khandan ki saari aurtein pata nahi aaj kya kya pehen kar shadi mein shirkat
karne pahunchi hui thi." Ayesha ka andar ka saans andar aur bahar ka bahar reh gaya
tha. Jo usne apne kaanon se suna tha use is par yakeen nahi aya tha. Ahsan ka yeh labo
lehja itna naya aur ajnabi tha ke usay yakeen aa bhi nahi sakta tha. Un ke darmiyan
nisbat tay hone ke baad waqtan-fa-waqtan baat cheet hoti rahi thi aur woh hamesha
bade khush-gawar andaz aur dheeme lab o lahje mein badi shaistagi aur tameez ke saath
baat karta tha. Itna ukhda lahja usne pehli baar suna tha aur jo lafz woh us ki maa, aur
khandaan ki auraton ke liye istemal kar raha tha, woh Ayesha Abidin ke liye na qabil-e-
yaqeen the.

"Tumhari maa ko kya akhirat ka khauf nahi hai? Musalman gharane ki aurat aisi hoti hai,
aur phir bewa hai woh." Ayesha aankhein phaade hue us ka chehra dekh rahi thi. Woh
use yeh sab kyun suna raha tha, us ki samajh mein nahi aaraha tha. Woh ek din ki
dulhan thi aur yeh woh alfaz nahi the jo woh sunne ke liye apni zindagi ke aik aham
din ke intezar mein thi.

Woh aadhe ghante tak aisi auraton ko lanat o malamat karta raha aur use yeh bhi batata
raha tha ke us ki family ko yeh andaza nahi tha ke us ki maa aur behnein itni azad
khayal hon gi aur America mein un ka yeh lifestyle hoga. Unho ne to us ke nana nani
aur khud usay dekh kar yeh rishta tay kiya tha. Woh Ahsan Saad se yeh kehne ki jurrat
nahi kar saki ke woh use rishte ke tay hone se pehle America mein do teen bar us ki
maa, behnon se mil chuka tha aur nisbat tay hotay hue bhi us ki family, us ki maa aur
behnon se mil chuki thi. Woh azad khayal thi to yeh un se chhupa hua nahi tha jis ka
inkishaf us raat hone par woh yun sadma zada ho gaye the. Ahsan Saad ke paas mazhab
aisi talwar thi jis ke samne Ayesha Abidin bolne ki himmat nahi kar sakti thi.

Us ne dil hi dil mein yeh maan liya tha ke ghalti us ki maa aur behnon hi ki thi. Woh
islami lehaaz se munasib libas mein nahi thi. Ahsan aur us ki family agar khafa thi to
shayad yeh jaiz hi tha.

643
Us raat Ahsan Saad ne is ibtidaayiye ke baad ek lambi taqreer mein aise biwi aur aik
aurat ki hesiyat se us ka darja aur muqam bata aur samjha diya tha jo sanwi tha. Woh
sar hilati rahi thi. Woh saari ayat aur ahadees ke hawale aaj ki raat ke liye hi jaise
ekhatta karta raha tha. Woh be had khamoshi se sab kuch sunti gayi.

Wo waqti gussa nahi tha, woh irada tha. Woh usay nafsiati tor par hila dena chahta tha
aur woh is mein kaamyaab raha tha. Us pur aitemaad ladki ki hesiyat par yeh pehli zarb
thi jo us ne lagai thi. Us ne use bataya tha ke us ghar aur us ki zindagi mein woh us
ke maa, baap aur behnon ke baad aati hai aur haan is fehrist mein usne Allah ko bhi
pehle number par rakha tha. Ayesha Abidin ko usne jaise is daire se bahar khara kar
diya tha jis ke ander us ki apni zindagi ghoomti thi. Ekkis saal ki aik nau umar ladki jis
tarah hirassa ho sakti thi woh waise hi hirassa aur hawas bakhta thi.

Ahsan Saad ne us se kaha tha ke us ke aur Ayesha ke darmiyan jo baat cheet hogi,
Ayesha usay kabhi kisi se share nahi karegi. Ayesha ne us ki bhi hami bhar li thi. Us ka
khayal tha yeh aik aam wada hai jo har mard biwi se leta hai, magar woh aik aam wada
nahi tha. Ahsan Saad ne is ke baad us se Quran e Pak par raazdari ka halaf bhi liya tha,
yeh kehte hue ke woh us ki biwi thi aur shohar ke tor par woh yeh istehqaq rakhta tha
ke woh us se jo kahe woh us ki itaat kare. Ekkis saal ki umar mein woh Ayesha Abidin
ki zindagi ki sab se buri raat thi lekin use yeh andaza nahi tha ke woh is ke baad buri
raaton ki ginti bhi bhoolne wali thi. Us raat Ahsan Saad ka gussa aur rawaiya sirf us ka
gussa aur rawaiya nahi tha. Agli subah Ayesha Abidin se us ki family bhi isi andaz mein
mili thi. Be had sard mehrri be had ukhda hua lahja us ka ehsas e jurm aur bara tha
aur us ne dua ki thi ke is raat waleema ki taqreeb mein us ki maa aur behne aisa koi
libas na pehnein jis par use aik aur toofan ka samna karna pare.

Lekin shadi ke chand dino ke andar use andaza ho gaya tha ke us ki family ki khafgi ki
wajah us ki apni family ka azad khayal hona nahi tha, un ki khafgi ki wajah un
tawaqquat ka poora naa hona tha jo woh Ayesha ki family se lagaye baithe the Shadi
sadgi se karne aur jahiz ya kuch bhi na laane ka matlab kuch bhi na lana nahi tha. Un
ko tawaqqo thi ke un ke eklaute aur itne qabil bete ko Ayesha ki family koi badi gaari
zaroor de gi... Ayesha ke naam koi ghar, koi plot, koi bank balance zaroor kiya jaye ga
jese un ke khandaan ki doosri bahuo ke naam tha.

Shadi sadgi se hone ka matlab un ke nazdeek sirf shadi ki taqreebat ka sada hona tha.
Shadi ke teesre din yeh giley shikwe Ayesha se kar liye gaye the aur is koshish ke sath
ke woh unhein apni family tak pahunchade jo Ayesha ne pahuncha diye the. Ab shock
hone ki bari us ki family ki thi. Shadi ke teen din baad pehli baar Noreen ne apni beti
ko yeh option diya tha ke woh abhi is rishte ke bare mein achi tarah soch le. Jo log
teesre hi din aise mutalbe kar sakte hain, woh aage chalkar usay aur bhi pareshan kar
sakte the. Ayesha himmat nahi kar sakti thi. Apni doston aur cousins ke texts mesaages
calls aur ched chaad ke doran woh yeh himmat nahi kar saki thi ke woh maa se keh de

644
ke usay talaaq chahiye. Usne wohi rasta chuna tha jo is muaashare mein sab chunte the.
Samjhote ka aur achay waqt ke intezar ka. Us ka khayal tha yeh sab kuch waqti tha, yeh
chand mutalbey poore hone ke baad sab kuch badal jaane wala tha aur phir ek baar woh
Ahsan ke saath America chali jaati to phir woh aur Ahsan apne tareeqay se zindagi
guzaarte.

Ahsan ki family ki saari shikayat door kar di gayi thi. Use shadi ke ek hafta baad ek
badi gaari di gayi thi. Ayesha ke naam Noreen ne ek plot transfer kar diya tha aur
Ayesha ke nana ne usko kuch raqam tohfe mein di thi jo usne Ahsan ke mutalbay par us
ke account mein transfer kar di thi. Woh us ke baad do hafton ke liye honey moon
manaane behruni mulk chale gaye the. Ahsan Saad ne pehli baar honey moon ke doran
kisi baat par barham hokar us par haath uthaya tha. Is se pehle usne use galiyan di thi.
Ayesha Abidin se bohot bari ghalti ho gayi thi apni zindagi ke baare mein. Ayesha ne
jaan liya tha. Ho sakta hai us ka shohar bohat acha musalman ho, lekin acha insaan nahi
tha aur Ayesha ne us ka intikhab us ke achay musalman hone ki wajah se kiya tha. Is
dhokay mein jis mein woh in bohot sare achay musalmano aur insano ki wajah se aayi
thi jo munafiq aur daurukhe nahi the.

Wo ek maheenay ke baad wapas America chala gaya tha lekin is ek maheenay mein
Ayesha badal gayi thi woh ek ajeeb o ghareeb khandan mein aagayi thi jo bazahir taleem
yafta aur roshan khayal tha lekin andar se be had ghutan zada tha aur is ghutan aur
munafiqat ka manba Ahsan Saad ka baap tha, is ka andaza usay bohat jald ho gaya tha.

Ahsan khud apne baap ki copy ban gaya tha aur use apni maa ki copy banana chahta
tha jise woh ek ideal musalman aurat samajhta tha. Woh aur us ki behnein, woh Ayesha
Abidin ko un ke jaise banana chahte the aur Ayesha Abidin ko bohot jald andaza ho gaya
tha. Woh ideal muslim aurtein, nafsiati masail ka shikar thi. Us ghar ke mahol aur Saad
ke rawaiye aur mizaj ki wajah se... us ki nandon ke liye rishton ki talash jari thi lekin
Ayesha ko yaqeen tha jo mayar Ahsan aur Saad un dono ke liye le kar bethe the us ko
samne rakhkar rishton ki talash aur bhi mushkil thi.

Ayesha shadi ke do mahinon ke andar andar is mahol se wehshat zada ho gayi thi aur is
se pehle ke do Ahsan Saad ka liya hua half tor kar apne nana nani se sab kuch share
karti aur un se kehti ke woh use is jahannam se nikal len. Use pata chala ke woh
pregnant hai. Woh khabar jo is waqt usay khush qismati lagti, usay apni badkismati lagi
thi. Ayesha Abidin ek baar phir samjhota karne par tayar ho gayi. Ek baar phir is umeed
ke saath ke bacha is ghar mein uski hesiyat ko badal dene wala tha..aur kuch nahi toh
kam az kam us ke aur Ahsan Saad ke talluq ko toh yeh bhi us ko khush fehmi thi. Woh
pregnancy us ke liye ek aur phanda sabit hui. Ahsan Saad aur us ki family ne yeh faisla
kiya tha ke woh bachay ki paidaish tak Pakistan mein hi rahen gay.

645
Ayesha ne nau mahinay jitnay sabr aur tahammul ke saath guzaare thay, sirf wohi jaanti
thi. Woh house job ke baad job karna chahti thi, lekin us ke sasural walon aur Ahsan ko
yeh pasand nahi tha, is liye Ayesha ne is par israar nahi kiya. Us ke sasural walon ko
Ayesha ka baar baar apni nani nana ke ghar jaana aur unka apne ghar aana bhi pasand
nahi tha toh Ayesha ne yeh baat bina chu chara kar maan li thi. Woh ab kisi social
media par nahi thi ke Ahsan ko khud har forum par maujood hone ke bawajood yeh
pasand nahi tha ke woh wahan ho aur us ke contacts mein koi mard ho, chahe woh us
ka koi rishtedaar ya class fellow hi kyun na ho aur Ayesha ne apni behnon ke etraazat
ke bawajood apni ID khatam kar di thi. Us ke paas waise bhi koi aisi cheez nahi thi jis
ke izhaar ke liye use Facebook se kisi account ki zaroorat padti. Ahsan Saad ki maa ko
yeh pasand nahi tha ke woh apne kamray mein akele baithe, subah der tak soti rahe.
Ayesha subah sawere Fajr ki namaz parhne ke baad har halat mein lounge mein aa jaati
thi.

Ghar mein mulazim the lekin saas, sasur ki khidmat us ki zimmedari thi aur is par usay
etraaz bhi nahi tha. Khana banana ki zimmedari jo us se pehle khawateen mein taqseem
thi, ab Ayesha ki zimmedari thi aur yeh bhi aisi baat nahi thi jis se use takleef
pohunchti. Woh bohot tez kaam karne ki aadi thi aur nana, nani ke ghar mein bhi woh
bade shoq se un ke liye kabhi kabhar khana banaya karti thi. Woh zimmedariyon se nahi
ghabrati thi, tazleel se ghabrati thi. Us ghar ke afraad sataish aur hosla afzai jaise lafzon
se na aashna thay.

Woh tanqeed kar sakte thay, tareef nahi...woh is ghar mein yeh sawal karti to apne aap
ko hi woh ahmak lagti keh us ne khana kaisa banaya tha. Shuru shuru mein bade shoq
se kiye jaane wale in sawalat ka jawab usay be had tazheek aamez jumlon aur tamsukhr
se mila tha. Kabhi kabhi usay lagta tha ke woh bhi nafsiyati hona shuru hogayi hai.
Ahsan Saad us ke liye ek zabta tay kar gaya tha. Woh ghalati karegi to kaghaz par likh
kar apni ghalati ka eteraf karegi. Allah se hukm aduli ki maafi mange gi, phir us shakhs
se jis ki us ne na farmaani ki hogi. Haftay mein ek baar Ayesha aisa ek maafi nama ghar
ke kisi na kisi fard ke naam likh rahi hoti thi aur phir aahista aahista usay yeh andaaza
hua woh maafi nama bhi Saad ki yaad thi. Ahsan Saad apna saara bachpan apni
ghalatiyon ke liye apne baap ko aise hi maafi nama likh likh kar deta raha tha aur ab
apni biwi ke galey mein us ne wahi rassi daal diya tha.

Ayesha pehle hijab karti thi ab woh hijab aur dastaane bhi pehenna shuru hogayi thi.
Usne baal katwana chhod diya tha. Makeup, facial chehre ke baalon ki safai, sab kuch
chhod diya tha kyunke us ghar ki aurtein in mein se koi kaam nahi karti thi. Woh ideal
aurtein thi aur Ayesha Abidin ko apne aap ko un ke mutabiq dhaalna tha.. Apne bahar
ko doosron ke banaye hue sancho mein dhalte dhalte Ayesha Abidin ke andar ke sare
sanchey tootna shuru ho gaye thay.

646
Us ke nana nani aur family ko yeh pata tha ke us ke sasural walay achay log nahi thay,
lekin Ayesha us ghar mein kya bardasht kar rahi thi, unhein is ka andaza nahi tha. Woh
is half ko nibha rahi thi jo woh shadi ki pehli raat le bethti thi. Koi bhi us se milne par,
us se phone par baat karne par usay quredta rehta magar Ayesha ke paas batane ko
kuch bhi nahi hota tha siwaye is ke ke woh apne ghar mein bohot khush thi aur us ki
na-khushi doosray ki ghalat fehmi thi aur in nau mahinon ke doran us ka aur Saad ka
taluq na hone ke barabar tha. Woh wapas jaane ke baad bachay ki paidaish tak dobara
wapas nahi aya tha. Un ke darmiyan phone par aur Skype par baat bhi bohot mukhtasar
hoti aur is mein bhi tab waqfa pad jata jab Ahsan ke ghar mein koi us se khafa hota.
America mein hone ke bawajood ghar mein hone walay har muamlay se use agah rakha
jata tha, khas tor par Ayesha ke hawalay se.

Ayesha ko kabhi kabhi lagta tha ke woh shohar aur biwi ka rishta nahi tha. Ek badshah
aur kaneez ka rishta tha. Ahsan Saad ko us se waisi hi itaat chahiye thi aur woh apne
dil par jabr karte hue aisi biwi banne ki koshish kar rahi thi jaisi Ahsan Saad ko chahiye
thi.

Asfand ki paidaish tak ke arse mein Ayesha Abidin kuch kiya ki kuch ho chuki thi. Jis
ghutan mein woh ji rahi thi us ghutan ne us ke bachay ko bhi mutasir kiya tha. Us ka
beta asfand normal nahi tha, yeh Ayesha Abidin ka ek aur bada gunah tha.

---------------------------

Us ne apne dono haathon ko muthiyon ki tarah bhench kar khola, ek bar do baar phir
apni aankhon ko ungliyon ki poron se masla kursi ki pusht se tek lagaye, apni lambi
taangon ko study table ke neeche rakhe foot holder par seedha karte hue woh jaise kaam
karne ke liye ek bar phir taza dam ho gaya tha. Pichle chaar ghante se musalsal is
laptop par kaam karte rehne ke bawajood jo is waqt bhi us ke samne khula hua tha aur
jis par chamakti ghadi is waqt SwitzerLand mein raat ke adhaaii baj jaanay ka elaan kar
rahi thi. Woh Dewis mein World Economic Forum ka, key note speaker tha jiski taqreer
kal duniya ke har bade channel aur akhbaar ki sheh-surkhi banne wali thi. Teen baj kar
chalees minute par us ne bilakhir apna kaam khatam kiya. Laptop ko band kar ke woh
uth khada hua tha. Woh mausam sarma tha aur Dewis mein sooraj tuloo hone mein abhi
waqt tha. Itna waqt ke woh chand ghanton ke liye so raha tha... aur chand ghanton ki
neend us ke liye kaafi thi, namaz ke liye dobara jaagne se pehle... woh us ki zindagi ka
mamool tha aur itne saalon se tha ke use mamool se zyada aadat lagne laga tha.

Sofay ke samne mojood center table par Switzer Land aur America ke kuch bein-ul-
aqwami jaraidon ki copies parhi thi, aur un mein se ek ke sarwarq par Hameen Sikandar
ki tasveer thi.

647
Young Global Leaders 500 ki fehrist mein pehle number par virajman, apni makhsoos
sharaarti muskurahat aur chamakti hui aankhon ke saath camera ki aankhon mein
aankhein daalkar dekhte hue.

Ek lamhe ke liye Salar ko aisa laga tha jaise woh us ki aankhon mein aankhein daal kar
dekh raha tha. Us eitmad, dilairi aur waqar ke saath jo us ka khaasah tha.

Salar Sikandar ke honton par muskurahat lehraai, usne jhuk kar woh magazine uthaya
tha. Woh World Economic Forum mein pehli baar aa raha tha aur duniya ke is moqar
forum ka jaise naya poster boy tha. Wahan pada koi magazine aisa nahi tha jis mein
usne Hameen Sikandar ya us ki company ke hawale se kuch na pada ho.

"Devilishly, Handsome, Dangerously, Meticulous."

Salar Sikandar ke honthon ki muskurahat gehri hui... Woh headline Hameen Sikander ke
bare mein thi jis se uski mulaqat kal usi forum mein hone wali thi, jahan uska beta bhi
khitaab karne wala tha. Usne us magazine ko dobara center table par rakh diya.

Uske bedside table par pada cell phone khatka, bistar par baithe hue Salar ne use utha
kar dekha. Woh waqai shaitan tha, khayal aane par bhi samne aajata tha. "Jaag rahe
hain?" Woh Hameen Sikandar ka text tha, usse baap ki routine ka pata tha. Woh khud
bhi be khwabi ka shikar tha.

"Yes!" Salar ne jawaban text kiya.

"Badi achhi film arahi thi, socha aap ko bata dun." Jawab aya.

Salar ko us se aise hi kisi jawab ki tawaqqo thi.

Dusra text aya jisme is channel ka number bhi tha jis par woh movie aa rahi thi, uski
cast ke namon ke saath jisme Charlize Theron ka naam jali huroof mein likha hua tha.
Woh baap ko tang karne ke mood mein tha.

Salar ko andaza ho gaya tha.

Mutalla karne ka shukriya!

648
Salar ne zair-e-lab muskurahat ke saath uske text ka jawab diya. Uski baat ka jawab na
dena isse zyada behtar tha. "Main sanjeedgi se shadi karne ke bare mein soch raha
hoon."

Agla jumla be-saropa tha. Salar Sikandar gehri saans le kar reh gaya. Woh World
Economic Forum ka Young Star speaker tha jo apni taqreer se ek raat pehle baap se raat
ke is waqt is tarah ki be-tuki baatein kar raha tha. "Wah! Kya baat hai use bhi TAI mein
chala do." Usne use jawabi text kiya aur phir Good Night ka message khatak se ek
muskurahat uski screen par ubhri thi... daant nikalte hue. "I am serious" Salar phone rakh
dena chahta tha lekin phir ruk gaya. Option chahiye ya approval?" Usne is baar be-hadd
sanjeedgi se use text kiya.

Mashwara jawab isi tez raftari se aya. "TV band kar ke so jao." Usne jawaban use text
kiya.

"Baba! Main sirf yeh soch raha hoon ke Reisah aur Anaya ki shadi se pehle mera shadi
karna munasib nahi, khaas tor par jab Jibreel ki shadi ka filhal koi imkan nahi." Woh
uske is jumle par ab khatka tha. Uski baatein itni be-saropa nahi thi jitna woh unhe
samajh raha tha. Raat ke is pehar woh film se apni shadi aur apni shadi se Anaya aur
Reisah ki shadi ka zikr le kar baitha tha to koi masla tha aur masla kya tha, yeh Salar
ko dhoondhna tha.

"To?" Usne agle text mein jaise kuch aur ugalwane ke liye dana dala. Jawab khasi der
baad aya... Yani woh ab soch soch kar text kar raha tha. Dono baap-beta jaise shatranj ki
ek basat bicha kar beth gaye the.

"To bas phir humein Anaya aur Reisah ke hawale se kuch sochna hoga, jawab soch
samajh kar aaya tha..lekin muham tha.."Reisah ke bare mein ya Anaya ke bare mein?"
Salar ne bade khule alfaz mein usse poocha. Hameen ko shayad baap se is be-dhadak
sawal ki koi tawaqqo nahi thi, woh Imama nahi tha jis ko woh ghuma phira leta tha,
woh Salar Sikandar tha jo usi ki tarah lamhon mein baat ki teh tak pahunch jata tha.
"Reisah ke bare mein." Bilakhir usne hathiyar dalte hue kehna pada, Salar ke liye jawab
ghair mutawaqqo nahi tha lekin hairan woh uski timing par hua tha. "Tum khud Reisah
ke liye baat kar rahe ho yaa Reisah ne tumhe baat karne ke liye kaha hai?" Salar ka agla
text pehle se bhi direct tha..

Hameen ka jawab aur bhi der se aaya.."Main khud kar raha hu" Salar ko uske jawab par
yaqeen nahi aaya.."Reisah kahi involved hai" usne agla text kiya jawab ek bar phir der se
aaya aur yak dam Salar ko ehsas hua ke yeh baat chit do afrad ke darmiyan nahi ho

649
rahi thi... Teen logon ke darmiyan ho rahi thi Woh Hameen aur Reisah..wo takheer jo
Hameen ki taraf se jawaab aane par ho rahi thi, woh is liye ho rahi thi kyun ke woh
Salar ke saath hone wale sawal o jawab Reisah ko bhi bhej raha tha aur phir us ki taraf
se ane wale jawabat use forward kar raha tha. Woh un dono ki bachpan ki aadat thi, ek
doosre ke liye tarjuman ka role ada karna aur zyadatar yeh role Reisah hi us ke liye
kiya karti thi.

"Koi use pasand karta hai?" Jawab der se aya tha lekin us ke direct sawal ke jawab mein
behad diplomatic andaaz mein diya gaya tha aur yeh Hameen ka andaaz nahi tha, yeh
Reisah ka andaaz tha.

"Kaun pasand karta hai? Hasham?" Salar ne jawaban be-had itminan se text kiya. Use
yakeen tha ke us ke is jawabi sawal ne dono behan bhai ke pairo tale se kuch lamhon
ke liye zameen nikali hogi. Un ko yeh andaza nahi ho sakta tha ke Salar itna bakhabar
ho sakta hai.

Hasb-e-tawaqqo ek lambay waqfe ke baad ek pura munh kholay hansti hui smiley aayi
thi.

"Good shot." Yeh Hameen ka jawab tha.

"Reisah se kaho araam se so jaaye... Hasham ke bare mein amne-samne baith kar baat
hogi... Main Is waqt araam karna chahta hoon aur tum dono ab mujhe mazeed koi text
nahi karo ge." Salar ne ek voice message Hameen ko bhejte hue phone rakh diya. Woh
janta tha ke us ke baad woh waqai bhuto ki tarah ghayab ho jayenge. Khaas tor par
Reisah.

-----------------------------

Reisah Salar ki zindagi par agar koi kitaab likhne baithta to yeh likhe baghair nahi reh
sakta tha ki woh khush qismat thi. Jis ki zindagi mein aati thi, uski zindagi badalna
shuru kar deti thi. Woh jaise paras patthar thi jo usse chho jaata... sona bannay lagta tha.

Salar Sikandar ke khandan ka hissa banne ke baad woh unki zindagi mein bhi bohot
saari tabdiliyan le aayi thi aur ab Hasham se munsalik hone ke baad uski zindagi ke is
khush qismati ke daire ne Hasham ko bhi apne ghere mein lena shuru kar diya tha.

Bahrain mein hone wale is tayyare ke hadse mein ameer samet shahi khandan ke jo
afraad halak hote thay woh darasal Bahrain ki badshahat ke haq daaroon ki halakat thi.

650
Peechay reh jane wala wali ahd no jawan, na tajurba kar aur awwam se bohot door tha
aur us halqay mein be-hadd na pasandeeda tha jo ameer ka halqa tha.

Hasham ke baap Sabah bin Jirah ke weham o gumaan mein bhi yeh nahi tha ke woh
ameer aur shahi khandan ke afraad ki tadfeen ki taqreebat mein shirkat ke liye jab
Bahrain pahunchega to badshahat ka huma as us ke sar par aan baithega Bahrain ki
council ke ek hungaami Ijlaas mein Wali Ahd ko bartaraf karte hue badshahat ke haq
daaroon ki fehrist mein bohot neeche ke number par virajman Sabah ko aksariyat ta'eed
se Bahrain ka naya ameer namzad kar diya gaya tha. Is ohde par use waqti tor par faiz
kiya gaya tha magar agle chand hafton mein council ne is hawale se hatmi faisla bhi kar
diya tha. Wali Ahd ki namzadgi council ke agle Ijlaas tak ke liye multawi kar di gayi thi.

Yehi woh khabar thi jo Reisah ko Hameen ne sunayi thi. Khabar itni ghair mutawaqqo
aur naqabil yaqeen thi ke Reisah ko bhi yaqeen nahi aaya tha, lekin jab use yaqeen aaya
to woh pur-josh ho gayi.

"Aur ab buri khabar kya hai?" Woh bhi suna do" usne Hameen se poocha tha.

"Hasham aur tumhari shadi mein ab bohot sari rukawatein aayengi. Sirf uske khandan ki
taraf se nahi poore shahi khandan ki taraf se" Hameen ne bina kisi tamheed ke kaha tha.
Woh fikrmand hone ke bawajood khamosh ho gayi thi.

Hasham se uski mulaqat America wapsi ke doosre din hi ho gayi thi. Woh waisa hi tha
be fikr la parwah apne baap ke badle jane wale status ke bare mein ziada dilchasp nahi
dikhaata hua. Uska khayal tha ke uske baap ko milne wala woh ohda waqti tha. Chand
hafton ke baad council uske baap ki jagah shahi khandan ke un afraad mein se kisi ko
us ohde par faiz karegi jo janashin ki daur mein uske baap se oopar ke number par the.

"Tumne apni family se baat ki?" usne chhute hi Reisah se wahi sawal kiya tha jis ke
hawale se woh fikrmand thi.

"Hameen se baat hui, aur Hameen ne Papa se bhi baat ki hai lekin Papa ko hamare
hawale se pehle hi kuch andaaza tha. Unhone kaha hai woh mujh se is issue par amne
samne baat karenge lekin Hameen tumse milna chahta hai."

Reisah ne use bataya. Hasham se chand baar sarsari andaz mein pehle bhi mil chuka tha
lekin yeh pehli baar tha ke Hameen ne khaas tor par us se milne ki farmayish ki thi.

651
"Mil leta hoon main to itna mashroof nahi rehta, woh rehta hai, tum us se poochh lo ke
kab milna chahe ga." Hasham ne halki muskurahat ke saath us se kaha tha.

"Tumhari family ko meri adoption ka pata hai?" Is baar Reisah ne bilakhir us se woh
sawal kiya tha jo baar baar uske zehan mein aa raha tha.

"Nahi meri kabhi un se is hawale se baat nahi hui lekin tum yeh kyun poochh rahi ho?"

Hasham uski baat par chonka tha.

"Unhein aitraaz to nahi hoga ke mein adopted hoon" "Kyun aitraaz hoga? Mera nahi
khayal ke mere parents itne tang-nazar hain ke is tarah ki baaton par aitraaz karenge"
Hasham ne dotok andaaz mein kaha. "Mein apne walidain ko bohot achhi tarah jaanta
hoon."

Hameen se uski mulaqat do haftay baad taye hui thi, magar is se pehle hi Hasham ko ek
bar phir emergency mein Bahrain bula liya gaya tha. Uske baap ki council ne mutfiqa
faislay se ameer ke tor par tausi kar di thi aur Hasham bin Subah ko Bahrain ka naya
Wali Ahd namzad kar diya gaya tha. Ek khasusu tayyari ke zariye Hasham ko Bahrain
bulaya gaya tha aur wahan pahunchne par ye khabar milne par usne sab se pehle phone
par Reisah ko ye ittela diya tha. Woh behad khush tha. Reisah chahte hue bhi khush naa
ho saki. Woh ek aam aadmi se ek dum ek khaas aadmi ho gaya tha. Hameen ki baatein
uske kaano mein gunj rahi thi..

Hasham bohot jaldi mein tha. Un donon ke darmiyan sirf ek adha minute ki guftagu ho
saki thi. Phone band hone ke baad Reisah ke liye soch ke bohot sare dar khul gaye the.
Woh pariyon ki kahaniyon par yaqeen nahi karti thi kyun ke usne jis family mein
parwarish payi thi wahan koi pariyon ki kahani nahi thi. Wahan itefaqat aur inqilabat
nahi the. Career, zindagiyan, naam, sab mehnat se banayi ja rahi thi aur Reisah Salar ko
apne samne nazar ane wali woh pariyon ki kahani bhi ek sarab lag rahi thi.

Woh ek Arab American se shadi karna chahti thi. Ek Arab badshah se nahi. Use asayeshat
ki hosh nahi thi aur uski zindagi ke maqasid aur the. Aur chand din pehle tak uske aur
Hasham ki zindagi ke maqasid ek jaise the. Ab woh lamha bhar mein rail ki patri ke wo
track nahi rahe the. Mukhalif simt mein jane wala ek doosra track ho gaye the. Woh
bohot ghair-jazbati ho kar ab Hameen ki us guftagu ko yaad kar rahi thi jo usne Hasham
ke hawale se ki thi aur woh tab ki thi jab woh Wali Ahd nahi bana tha. Use ab janna
tha ke Hameen, Hasham ke bare mein ab kya sochta hai. Hasham ke hawale se ye
khabar bhi Hameen ne hi use usi raat di thi, jab woh sone ki tayyari kar rahi thi. Woh
ek conference attend karne ke liye Montreal mein tha.

652
"Mai janti hu" usne jawaban Hameen ko text kiya. "Mujhe tumhein mubarak baad deni
chahiye ya afsos karna chahiye?" Jawaban text aaya tha. Woh uske mizaj se waqif tha.
Woh muskura di.

"Tumhari raaye kya hai?" Usne jawaaban pocha. "Afsosnak khabar hai" "Janti hoon." Usne
Hameen ke text par ittefaq kiya. Jawaban uski call aane lagi thi.."Itna bhi upset hone wali
baat nahi hai" Hameen ne hello sunte hi bade khushgawae lehje mein usse kaha tha..wo
uski aawaz ka har andaz pehchanta tha..

"Nahi, upset toh nahi hu bas yeh sab ghair mutawaqqo hai isliye.." Reisah ne baat adhuri
chord di..

"Mere liye ghair mutawaqqo nahi hai, mujhe andaza tha iska" usne jawaban kaha tha...

"Toh phir ab ...?" Reisah ne ek bar phir adhoore jumle mein us se masle ka hal poocha.
"Tumne kaha tha, tum us proposal ke hawale se bohot zyada jaazbati nahi ho?" Hameen
ne itminan se lamhe bhar mein tasweer ka siah tareen pehlu use dikhaya. Yani Hasham
ko bhool jaane ka mashwara diya.

"Tum wakai aisa soch rahe ho?" Reisah ko jaise yaqeen nahi aaya. "Tumhein lagta hai
meri aur uski shadi nahi ho sakti?"

"Ho sakti hai, lekin uski shadi sirf tumhare saath ho aur tumhare saath hi rahe, yeh
mere liye zyada bada masla hai." Arab badshah haram rakhte hain." Hameen ne usay
jataya tha. Tasweer ka ek aur rukh usay dikhaya jo usne abhi dekhna shuru bhi nahi
kiya tha.

"Main janti hoon." Usne madham awaz mein kaha phir agle hi jumle mein jaise uska
difaa karne ki koshish thi, "Lekin Hasham ke baap ne Shahi khandano ka hissa hote hue
bhi doosri shadi kabhi nahi ki. Woh America mein safir rahe hain. Badshah kabhi nahi
rahe" Hameen ne turki ba turki kaha. Dono ke darmiyan khamoshi ka ek lamba waqfa
aaya. "So it's all over.. To phir sab khatam." Usne bilaakhir Hameen se pocha. Hameen ke
dil ko kuch hua. Woh pehli mohabbat thi jo usne kabhi nahi ki thi magar usne pehli
mohabbat ka anjaam bohot bar dekha tha aur ab Reisah ko is anjaam se dochar hotay
dekh kar usay dil-e-takleef ho rahi thi.

653
"Tumhara dil toh nahi tootega?" Woh be had fikarmand andaaz mein us se pocha raha
tha. Reisah ka dil bhar aaya. "Tootega, lekin mein bardasht kar lungi." Reisah ne bharayi
hui awaz mein apni aankhon mein aayi nami ponchte hue kaha, Hameen ka dil aur
pighla. "Saari duniya mein tumhein yehi mila tha." Usne daant peestay hue Reisah se
kaha tha, "Masla shaadi nahin hai Reisah! Masla aane waali zindagi hai. Koi guarantee
nahin hai is rishte mein." Hameen ne ek baar phir uske hathiyaar daalne ke bawajood
jaise uska dukh kam karne ki koshish ki thi. Woh khamosh ho gayi. Call khatam ho gayi
thi magar Hasham na Reisah ke zehan se nikla tha na hi Hameen ke.

Agley din ke akhbaarat mein na sirf Bahrain ke naye ameer aur wali e ahd ki tasviron
aur khabriyon se bharay hue thay balki un khabron mein ek khabar naye wali e ahd
Hasham bin Sabah ki mangni ki bhi thi jo Bahrain ke halaak hone wale ameer ki nawasi
se tay pa rahi thi. Woh khabar Hameen aur Reisah dono ne parhi thi aur dono ne ek
doosre se share nahi ki thi.

-----------------------

"Koi tum se milna chahta hai."

Wo agli subah thi sari raat lock up mein jagte rahne ke baad woh nashte ke baad coffee
ka ek cup haath mein liye bethti thi jab ek officer ne lock up ka darwaza kholte hue ek
card uske haath mein thamaya aur card par likha hua naam dekh kar Ayesha Aabidin ka
dil chaaha ke kaash wahan koi suraakh hota toh woh usmein ghus kar chhup jaati. Pata
nahi us shakhs ke samne use ab aur kitna zaleel hona tha. Duniya se ghayab ho jaane ki
khwaahish usne zindagi mein kayi baar ki thi lekin sharam ke maare usne pehli baar ki
thi. Woh police officer ke saath wahan aayi thi jahan woh ek attorney ke saath baitha
hua tha, uski rihaai ke liye kaghazaat liye jis par ab sirf uske dastakhat hone the. Jibreel
aur uske darmiyan rasmi jumlon ka tabadla hua tha, ek doosre se nazrein milaye baghair.
Phir us attorney se uski baat chit shuru ho gayi thi. Kaghazaat dastakhat, aur phir use
rihaai ki nawa'id de di gayi thi. Be had khamoshi ke aalam mein woh dono baarish ki
halki fawar mein police station se bahar parking mei gaadi tak aaye the.

"Main bahut maazrat khwah hoon. Meri wajah se baar baar aap ko bohot pareshani ka
samna karna pad raha hai. Nissa ko aap ko phone nahi karna chahiye tha. Main kuch na
kuch intezam kar leti, yeh itna bada masla nahi tha." Gaadi ki front seat par uske
barabar bethe Ayesha ne pehli baar apni khamoshi torte hue be had shaaistagi se Jibreel
ki taraf dekhe baghair use mukhaatib kiya tha.

Jibreel ne gardan mordh kar use dekha. Uske jumle mein woh aakhri baat na hoti toh
woh Nisaa ki is baat par kabhi yaqeen naa karta ke woh zehni dabao mein thi. Woh

654
apne khilaaf parental negligence (walidain ki adam tawajjuh mein) ke tehath file hone
wale qatal ke ek ilzaam ko mamooli baat keh rahi thi. "Aapne kuch khaya hai?" Jibreel
ne jawab mein badi narmi se usse poocha tha. Ayesha ne sar hila diya. Woh ab use
batane lagi thi ke woh kisi qareebi bus stop ya train station par use drop kar de toh
woh khud ghar
pahunch sakti hai.

Jibreel ne gadi drive karte hue uski hidayat suni aur theek hai keh diya magar woh
wahan ruka nahi tha jahan woh use drop karne ke liye keh rahi thi. Woh seedha uske
ghar pahunch gaya tha. Us building ke samne jahan uska appartment tha. Ayesha ne usse
yeh nahi poocha tha ke use uske ghar ka address kaise pata chala. Woh uska shukriya
ada kar ke gadi se utarne lagi toh Jibreel ne usse kaha. "Coffee ka ek cup mil sakta hai?"
Woh thhatki aur usne pehli baar Jibreel ka chehra dekha." ghar par coffee khatam ho
chuki hai. Main kuch hafton se groceries nahi kar saki." Usne kehte hue dobara darwaze
ke handle par haath rakha.

"Main chai bhi pee leta hoon." Jibreel ne usse phir roka. "Main chai nahi peeti, is liye
laati bhi nahi." Ayesha ne is baar use dekhe baghair gadi ka darwaza khol diya. "Pani toh
hoga aapke ghar mein?" Jibreel apni taraf ka darwaza khol kar bahar nikal aaya aur usne
gadi ki chat ke upar se dekhte hue kaha. Is baar Ayesha use sirf dekhti rahi thi.

Uska appartment is wadar saaf suthra aur khoobsurati se saja hua tha ke andar dakhil
hote hi Jibreel chand lamhon ke liye thhatak gaya tha, jin halaat ka woh shikaar thi. Woh
wahan kisi aur tarah ke manzar dekhne ki tawaqqo kar raha tha.

"Aapka zauq bohot acha hai." Woh Ayesha se kahe baghair nahi reh saka. Ayesha ne
jawaban kuch bhi nahi kaha tha. Apna long coat utarte aur darwaze ke peechay latkate
hue. Woh lounge mein seedha kitchen area ki taraf gayi. Kuch bhi kahe baghair, usne ek
cabinet khol kar coffee ka jar nikal liya tha aur phir pani garam karne lagi. Jibreel lounge
mein khada us jagah ka jaiza le raha tha jahan aane wala koi shakhs bhi yeh jaan jata
ke us ghar mein ek ghar mein ek bacha tha jo is ghar mein rehne walon ki zindagi ka
markaz tha.

Lounge mein bane play area mein Asfand ke khilone pade hue the. Deewaron par jagah
jagah Ayesha aur uski tasveeren Jibreel ne nazar churali thi. Pata nahi is guilt (ehsaas
jurm) ko woh kya kehta aur uska kya karta jo baar baar Ayesha Aabidin ke bachay ke
hawale se use hota tha. Usne murr kar Ayesha ko dekha tha. Woh be had makanaki
andaz mein uske liye coffee ka ek cup tayyar kar rahi thi, yun jaise woh koi waitress thi.
Poore imaag se ek ek cheez ko tray mein sajaate aur rakhte hue baqi har cheez se be
khabar is baat se bhi
ke wahan Jibreel bhi tha. Woh ab coffee ki tray le kar lounge mein aagayi thi. Center

655
table par coffee ke ek cup ki tray rakhte hue
woh kuch kahe baghair sofa par beth kar usse poochhne lagi. "Sugar" "Mujhe coffee
kadwi nahi lagti."

Jibreel usse kuch faslay par beth gaya tha. "Cream, milk" Ayesha ne sugar part chhod kar
baqi do cheezon ke bare mein poocha jo tray mein rakhi hui thi. "Yeh bhi nahi mujhe
kuch der mein hospital ke liye nikalna hai." Jibreel ne ab mazeed kuch kahay baghair
woh cup utha liya tha jo Ayesha ne mez par uski taraf barhaya tha. Usne badi khamoshi
se coffee pee ... cup dobaara mez par rakha aur phir apni jeb se ek lifafa nikal kar mez
par rakhte hue usse kaha.

"Ise aap mere jaane ke baad kholen. Phir agar koi sawaal ho to mera number yeh hai."
Usne khade hote hue jeb se ek visiting card nikal kar mez par usi lifafe ke paas
rakh diya. "Halanki main jaanta hoon aap sawaal nahi karti. Mujhe phone bhi nahi karein
gi. Is ke bawajood mujhe ise parhne ke baad aap ke kisi sawaal ka intezar rahega."
Ayesha ne khamoshi se mez par parhe pare is lifafe aur card ko dekha phir sar utha kar
khade Jabriel ko. Duniya mein aisi tameez aur tehzeeb wale mard kahan paye jaate hain.
Usne samne khade mard ko dekhte hue socha tha aur agar paye jaate the toh un mein
se koi uska nasib kyun nahi bana tha woh khadi ho gayi thi..Jibreel ko appartment ke
darwaze par chhod kar aane ke baad usne apne appartment ki khidki se jhaank kar
parking ko dekha jahan woh abhi kuch der mein numoodar hota aur phir woh numoodar
hua tha aur woh tab tak use dekhti rahi jab tak woh gadi mein baith kar wahan se
chala nahi gaya. Phir woh mez par pade is lifafe ki taraf aayi thi. Is safed lifafe ko usne
utha kar dekha jis par uska naam Jibreel ki khoobsurat tarz tehreer se likha hua tha.
"Miss Ayesha Aabidin" phir usne lifafe ko khol liya.

-----------------------

Jibreel ne table ke doosri taraf baithe hue shakhs ko baghaur dekha. Woh us se chand
saal bada lagta tha. Ek behad munasib shakl-o-soorat ka behad sanjeeda nazar aane wala
mard, jo clean-shave tha halanki Jibreel ke zehan mein uska jo khayal tha, woh ek daadhi
waale mard ka tha. Waiter unke samne coffee rakh kar chala gaya to Ahsan Saad ne
guftugu ka aghaaz kiya.

"Mere baare mein aap yaqeenan bohot kuch sun chuke honge meri sabqa biwi se."

Us ke liye mein ek ajeeb si tahqeer aur yaqeen tha, aur saath hi honthon par ubhar aane
wali ek tanzia muskurahat bhi. Jibreel ne kuch aisa hi jumla is message mein parha tha
jo Ahsan Saad ne phone calls par us se rabta karne par nakami par uske liye chhoda
tha.

656
"Mujhe apni sabqa biwi ke baare mein tumhe kuch batana hai."

Chhe ghante operation theater mein khade rehne ke baad is kaghaz par likhi woh tehreer
padhte hi Jibreel ka dimaag pal bhar ke liye ghoom kar reh gaya tha. Jis receptionist ne
Doctor Ahsan Saad ka woh paigham Jibreel Sikandar ke liye note kiya tha usne woh chit
Jibreel ko dete hue behad ajeeb nazron se usay dekha tha, woh ek behad ahanat-amiz
firqah tha aur usay padhte aur sunte dekh kar koi bhi Jibreel Sikandar ke hawale se
ajeeb se ehsasaat ka shikar hota, is ke bawajood ke is hospital mein Jibreel behad saaf-
suthra record rakhne wale chand nojawan doctors mein se ek tha.

"Are you sure, this is for me?" ("Apko yaqeen hai ke yeh mere liye hai")

Jibreel ek Pakistani naam dekhne ke bawahood is paigam ko padhkar us receptionist se

puche baghair naa reh saka naa wo Ahsan Saad ko janta tha naa hi kisi sabika biwi ko
aur yeh shaksh use emergency mein milna chahta tha...use laga koi galat fehmi bhi ho
sakti hai..

"Oh yeah, i am pretty sure" us receptionist ne jawaban kaha..Jibreel uljhe zehan ke sath
kapde tabdeel karne ke liye gaya tha aur kapde tabdeel karne ke baad usne wahin khade
khade Ahsan Saad ke us number par call ki jo is chit par likha hua tha. Pehli hi bell par
call receive kar li gayi thi, yun jaise woh usike intezar mein tha aur Jibreel ke kuch
kehne se pehle usne Jibreel ka naam liya. Ek lamhe ke tawaqquf ke baad Jibreel ne yes
kaha.

"Mujhe aapse fori tor par milna hai, main kuch din ke liye yahan hoon aur phir chala
jaaunga" Ahsan Saad ne jaldi se kaha. "Magar aap mujhse kis silsile mein baat karna
chahte hain? Main aapko nahin jaanta."

Chit ke is paigam ke bawajood Jibreel poochhe baghair nahin ruk saka. "Main Ayesha ke
baare mein baat karna chahta hoon" Ahsan Saad ke jumle par Jibreel ka zehan bhak se
urd gaya tha. Uske zehen o guman mein bhi naa tha ke Ayesha ka shohar usse rabta
karega... Ahsan Saad ka naam naa Nisaa se suna tha na Ayesha se aur na hi Asfand ke
moqa par kisi se, jahan woh das pandrah minute ruk kar Nisaa aur Doctor Noreen se hi
taaziyat kar ke aaya tha. Agar Ahsan Saad wahan tha bhi to un dono ki mulaqat nahin
hui thi, aur ab yakdam baithe bithaye woh naa sirf usko call kar raha tha, balki call kar
ke woh baat bhi Ayesha ke hi baare mein karna chahta tha lekin kya baat? Ayesha
Abidin? Jibreel ne bade muhtaat lehje mein usse poocha, is baar yeh yaqeen hone ke
bawajood ke woh Ayesha Abidin hi ka shohar ho sakta tha, usko fori tor par koi aur

657
Ayesha yaad nahin aayi thi jis ka shohar usse rabta karne ki zaroorat mehsoos karta aur
rabta karne ki zaroorat to yaqeenan use Ayesha ke shohar se bhi mutawaqqo nahin thi.

"Haan, Doctor Ayesha Abidin" doosri taraf se Ahsan Saad ne bade chubte hue lehje mein
kaha. "Main yeh samajh nahin paa raha ke aap mujhse milna kyun chahre hain?" Jibreel
kahe baghair nahin reh saka. "Main aapko theek se jaanta bhi nahin."

"Aap mujhe theek se nahin jaante lekin meri sabqa biwi ko zaroorat se zyada jaante hain,
isi liye usay wakeel faraham kar rahe hain. Us ki zamaanat karwa rahe hain" Jibreel
khamosh raha. Ahsan Saad ke tanz mein sirf tehqeer nahin thi, bakhabari bhi thi. Woh
mukammal maloomat rakhne ke baad mein hi us se rabta kar raha tha.

"Main aap ke hospital se zyada door nahin hoon... Aur main zyada waqt bhi nahin loonga
aapka kyun ke aap bhi masroof hain aur faltu waqt mere paas bhi nahin hai. Lekin aap
se milna is liye zaroori hai keun ke ek Musalman ke tor par main aapko is khatre se
aghah karna chahta hoon jis ka andaza aapko nahin hai aur chahta hoon aap woh ghalati
na karein, jo main ne ki hai" Ahsan Saad bohot lambi baat karta tha, us ki baat sunte
hue Jibreel ne socha magar woh uski sunne se bhi pehle us se milne ka faisla kar chuka
tha. Woh Ahsan Saad se mil kar usse kehna chahta tha ke woh Ayesha ke khilaaf woh
case wapas le le jo usne file kiya tha.Us waqt Ahsan Saad ke saath milne ki jagah tay
karte hue usay yakeen tha ke woh us shakhs ko samjhayega, is ke bawajood ke usne
Ayesha Abidin ki wo haalat dekhi thi magar kahin na kahin Jibreel Sikandar usay ek
kharab shadi aur kharab se zyada be-jor shadi hi samajhta raha tha jis mein ho neh wali
ghalatiyan ek tarfa nahin hosakti thi. Kahin na kahin ek mard ke tor par uska yeh khayal
tha ke sari ghalatiyan Ahsan Saad ki nahin hosakti, kuch khamiyan Ayesha Abidin mein
bhi hon gi.

Kahin na kahin Jibreel Sikandar yeh jan'ne ke baad ke Ahsan Saad ki family be had
mazhabi thi, unka taraf daar tha. Uska khayal nahin usay yakeen tha ke woh itne sakht
nahin ho sakte jitna usne unke baare mein suna tha. Kahin na kahin woh taraf daari us
hafiz-e-Quran ke liye bhi rakhta tha jo uski tarah Quran e paak jaisi mubarak shai ko
apne seenay aur zehan mein rakhta tha. Woh yeh man'ne par taiyar nahin tha ke jis dil
mein Quran mehfooz kiya gaya hai, woh itna sakht aur be-reham hosakta hai. Usay
yakeen tha jo bhi kuch tha us mein ghalati fahmiyon ka zyada qasoor hoga, buri niyat
aur a'amal ki nisbat aur woh isi khayal ke saath Ahsan Saad se milne aaya tha, is yakeen
ke saath ke woh usay samjhayega aur is jhagde ko khatam karwa dega aur Ahsan Saad
se musafaha karne, coffee peenay ke liye us mez par baithne tak uska yeh yakeen qaim
raha tha, jo Ahsan Saad ki guftagu ke aghaz ke saath hi hawa hona shuru ho gaya tha.
"Ayesha ne kabhi mujh se aap ke hawale se baat nahin ki" Jibreel ne us par nazrein
jamaaye naram lehje mein kaha. Ahsan Saad qahqaha maar kar hansa, Jibreel apni baat
mukammal nahin kar saka. Uski samajh nahin aaya ke uski guftagu mein hasne wali kya

658
baat thi. "Main naa to bewakoof hoon, naa hi bacha...usne apne kehkahe ke ikhtedam par
Jibreel se kaha..

"Mujhe yaqeen hai ke naa tum bewaqoof ho aur naa hi bacche aur naa hi main aisa
samajhta hu.." Jibreel ne jawaban bade mohtat andaz mein kaha..

"To phir mujh se bachon jaisa bartao na karo" Ahsan Saad ne ek baar phir uski baat
beech mein katte hue kaha tha. Uski awaaz ab buland thi, mathe par bal aur hont
bhinche hue. Usne coffee ke us cup ko haath se door dhakel diya tha jise kuch der pehle
usne ghoont liya tha. Coffee chalak kar mez par giri thi. Uske dono haath ab muthiyon ki
shakal mein bhenche hue mez par the lamho mein Ahsan Saad ne kisi girgit ki tarah
rang badla tha. Woh ab shadeed gusse mein nazar araha tha aur Jibreel ki samajh mein
nahin aaraha tha ke in chand jumlon mein jin ka tabadla un ke darmiyan hua tha, aisa
kya tha jis ne usay, aisa ghazab naak kar diya. "Tum us aurat ke guarantor bane hue ho
aur tum mujh se yeh keh rahe ho ke usne tum se mere bare mein kabhi kuch nahin
kaha." Uski awaaz ab pehle se bhi zyada buland hui thi, aas paas ki mezon par baithe
logon ne gardane mor kar unko dekha.

Jibreel ne ek nazar itraaf mein murte hue gardanon ko dekha, phir be had sard mehri se
us se kaha, "Agar tum is awaaz aur andaaz mein mujh se baat karna chahte ho to yahan
main ek minute bhi mazeed zaya nahin karna chaunga." Jibreel ne kehtay hue ek haath
se apna wallet jeb se nikala aur doosre haath ko fiza mein zara sa buland kar ke waiter
ko apni taraf mutwajjoh kiya aur usay bill lane ka ishara kiya.

Ahsan Saad ko ek dum hi ehsaas hua, woh samne bethe hue shakhs ko ghalat tareeqay
se handle karne ki koshish kar raha tha. "Main apne bete ke qatl ki wajah se is qadar
frustrated hoon ke I am Sorry. Woh agle hi lamhe girgit ki tarah ek bar phir rang badal
gaya tha. Ab uski awaaz halki thi. Bhenchi hui muthiyan dheeli par gayi thi aur woh ek
haath se apna matha aur kanpatiyan ragar raha tha. Jibreel ne is tabdeeli ko bhi itni
bareeki se dekha tha jitni bareeki se usne pehli tabdeeli dekhi thi aur usne Ahsan Saad
ki mazrat ko qubool kiya tha. "Tum mere Musalman bhai ho aur main chahta hoon ke
tumhen is dhokay se bachalun jo main ne khaya."

Uska agla jumla Jibreel ke sar ke oopar se guzar gaya tha. Ahsan Saad ab be had narm
aur dheemay andaaz mein baat kar raha tha, be had shaistagi ke saath Jibreel ne toke
baghair usay baat karne di. "Meri biwi ek badkirdar aurat hai. Jis tarah usne tumhen ullu
banaya hai apni mazloomiyat istemal kar ke isi tarah tum se pehle darjanon ko bana
chuki hai. Woh kisi bhi mard ko minton mein apni muthi mein kar ke ungliyon par
nacha sakti hai." Uske lahje mein Ayesha ke liye itna zeher mojood tha ke Jibreel dum
bakhud reh gaya tha. Woh jin logon mein uthta betha tha, wahan talaq bhi hoti thi,
break-up bhi magar koi apni biwi ke bare mein is tarah ki guftagu nahin karta tha jis

659
tarah ki guftagu Ahsan kar raha tha. "Mera Ayesha ke saath kisi qisam ka koi talluq
nahin tha aur main samajh nahin pa raha ke tumhari baton ko ilzamat samjhoon ya
ghalat fehmi?" Jibreel mudakhilat kiye baghair nahin reh saka tha. "Yeh haqaiq hain"
Ahsan ne jawaban kaha.

"Jo bhi hai, mujhe in mein dilchaspi nahi." "Ayesha ek bohot achi larki hai aur main ne
sirf isliye uski madad ki kyun ke us ki behan meri class fellow thi." Ahsan ne us ki baat
kati "Tum us ki behan ko jante ho ge us aurat ko nahi. Us fahisha aur harafa ko nahi."
"Zubaan ko lagam do" Jibreel ka chehra aur kaanon ki loyen ba ik waqt surkh thi, woh
Ahsan se is tarah ke alfaaz ki tawaqqo nahin kar raha tha. "Tum agar us aurat ko jante
hote to tumhen in alfaaz par kabhi aitraaz nah hota. Woh us se zyada ganday alfaaz ki
mustahiq hai Ahsan ki zubaan waise hi chalti rahi thi. "Woh agar tumhari biwi reh chuki
hai, tumhare ek bachay ki maa hai. Woh kam az kam tum se yeh alfaaz deserve nahi
karti... Biwi buri ho sakti hai, maa bhi. Magar aurat ki izzat hoti hai.. Itni izzat to dikhao
us ke liye."

Jibreel be had thanday mizaj ka tha, lekin jo guftagu woh sun raha tha woh is thanday
mizaj ke shakhs ko khaula dene ke liye kaafi thi. "Jo aurat biwi reh chuki ho, us ki kya
izzat" Ahsan ne jawab nahi diya tha, apni zehnitiyat ko us ke samne nanga kar ke rakh
diya tha.

"Mujhe tum par tars aa raha hai aur us aurat par bhi jo tumhari biwi rahi." Jibreel ne
be had sard lehje mein us se kaha tha, use andaza ho gaya tha, woh ghalat shakhs ko
samjhane bettha tha.

"Is se tumhara koi rishta nahi, phir tumhein kyun takleef ho rahi hai?" Ahsan Saad ne
jawaban usay ek jhulsane wali muskurahat ke sath kaha tha, "Tum use jante hi kitna hai
ke ek shohar ki raay ko rad kar rahe ho?" "Main use solah saal ki umr se janta hoon,
use bhi us ki family ko bhi aur woh ek bohot achi ladki thi aur hai."

Ahsan Saad ke chehre par ek rang akar guzra tha.

"So i was right, it was an old affair." (Is ka matlab hai main theek samjha tha. Yeh ek
purana affair hai.) "Shut up. You are sick." "Bakwas band karo pagal ho tum" Jibreel ko
ab apne sar mein dard mehsoos hone laga tha. Usay lag raha tha woh thori hi der mein
Ahsan Saad ke sath uski tarah galam galoch par utar aaye ga. Woh shakhs kisi ko bhi
mushtael karne ki salahiyat rakhta tha. Woh kisi ko bhi pagal kar sakta tha.

660
"Tum mujh se kis liye milne aaye ho?" Jibreel ne us bill ko jacket ke andar bill ki raqam
rakhte hue be had bezaari se kaha jo waiter bahut pehle rakhkar gaya tha, yeh jaise
Ahsan Saad ke liye ishara tha ke wo wahan se jana chahta hai.

"Main tumhein sirf us aurat ke bare mein batane aaya tha ke.." Jibreel ne be had
durushti se us ki baat kaati. "Aur main interested nahi hoon us ke ya us ke kirdar ke
bare mein kuch bhi sunne mein bilkul bhi interested nahi hoon kyun ke woh kya hai,
kaisi hai, yeh mera masla nahi hai."

"Phir tum us aurat ko support karna band karo" Ahsan Saad ne jawaban us se kaha tha.
"Main use support is liye kar raha hoon kyun ke koi maa apni aulaad ko nahi maar
sakti... La parwa thi tab bhi, is la parwahi ka matlab yeh nahi hai ke woh us aulad ko
maarna chahti thi aur us ke khilaf qatal ka case kar diya jaye" Jibreel ab be had durusht
ho raha tha. Yeh shayad Ahsan ka rawaya tha, jis ne us ka sara lihaz minton mein ghaib
kar diya tha." Tum pehle yeh taye karo ke tumhein Ayesha se nafrat hai kyun? Us ke
aurat honay ki wajah se ya apne betay ko maarnay ke shubha ki wajah se tum beth kar
pehle taye karo ke tumhari itni gehri nafrat ki wajah hai kya?" Jibreel us se kehta gaya
tha.

"Yeh tumhara masla nahi hai" Ahsan Saad ne durushti se kaha. "Main tum se psychology
padhne nahi aaya." "Jibreel ne sar hilaya. "Exactly main bhi tum se akhlaqiat padhne nahi
aaya. Tum Musalman ho, bohot achi tarah jaante ho jis aurat ko talaaq de di gayi ho, us
ke hawale se kya zimmedariyan aayad hoti hain aur us mein kam az kam yeh zimmedari
shamil nahi hai ke tum mard ke samne beth kar us par kichad uchhalo."

"Tum mujhe mera deen sikhane ki koshish mat karo" Ahsan Saad ne us ki baat kaat kar
be had tanafur se kaha tha. "Main hafiz e Quran hoon aur tabligh karta hoon. Darjanon
ghair Muslimo ko Musalman kar chuka hoon. Tum mujhe yeh mat batao ke mera deen
mujh par aurton ke hawale se kya zimmedariyaan aayad karta hai aur kya nahi. Tum
apne deen ki fikar karo ke ek naamehram aurat ke saath affair chala rahe ho aur mujh
se keh rahe ho ke main apni sabiqa awaara biwi ki shaan mein qaseede parhoon."

Woh baat nahi kar raha tha. Zeher ughal raha tha. Woh Jibreel ki zindagi mein aane wala
pehla tablighi tha jis ki zubaan mein Jibreel ne mithaas ki jagah kadwahat dekhi thi.

"Tumhari tasweeren main ne shadi ke baad bhi us ke laptop mein dekhi thi aur tab us
ne kaha tha tum us ki behan ke dost ho, tumhara aur us ka koi talluq nahi, lekin main
ghalat nahi tha, mera shak theek tha."

661
"Koi larki behan ke boyfriend ki tasweeren apne laptop mein jama kar ke nahi rakhti."
Ahsan Saad keh raha tha aur Jibreel dam bakhud tha. "

Aur aaj tum ne bata diya ke yeh affair kitna purana tha. Is liye to us aurat ne jaan
churayi hai mere betay ko maar kar"... us ki zehni haalat is waqt Jibreel ko qabil raham
lag rahi thi. Itni qabil raham ke woh be ikhtiyar kehne par majboor ho gaya tha. "Ahsan!
Us ne tumhare betay ko nahi mara. Woh surgery mein hone wali ek ghalti se mara
gaya."

Us ki zubaan se woh nikla tha jo shayad us ke la shaoor mein tha aur jis se woh khud
nazrein churata phir raha tha. Ahsan ko us ka jumla sun kar current laga tha tha aur
Jibreel pachtaaya tha.. Woh ek bura din tha aur is burre din ka woh ek badtareen waqt
tha.

"Tum kaise jaante ho yeh?" Ahsan ne sarsarati hui awaaz mein usse kaha tha. "Kyun ke
main us operation team ka hissa tha." Is baar Jibreel ne soch samajh kar kaha tha.
Badtareen inkishaf woh tha jo ho chuka tha, ab iske baad ki tafseelat ka pata chalna ya
na chalna be-ma'ani tha. Ahsan dam-saade uska chehra dekh raha tha. Sakhit, palkein
jhapkaaye baghair uske chehre ka rang sanwla tha, surk ya zard chand lamhon ke liye
yeh tay karna mushkil ho gaya tha.

"Woh surgery main ne nahi ki thi Ahsan... Assistant kar raha tha Doctor Weizel ko... aur
mujhe yeh bhi yaqeen nahi hai ke surgery main waqai koi ghalti hui thi ya woh mera
waham tha." Jibreel ne uske samne jaise wazahat karne ki koshish ki thi. Ahsan Saad
usse Ayesha Aabidin se badguman karne aaya tha. Usse andaaza nahi tha ke usse
jawaban Jibreel se kya pata chalne wala tha. Woh ek dam se utha aur wahan se chala
gaya tha. Jibreel Sikandar wahan baitha reh gaya tha.
------------------------------------

"Hello, back in the USA, subah savere apne phone ki screen par ubharne wali is tehreer
aur bhejne wale ke naam ne Reisah ko chand lamhon ke liye sakhit kiya tha. Iske
baawajood ke woh yeh tawaqqo kar rahi thi ke woh waapas aane ke baad usse rabta
zaroor karega. Halaat jo bhi the, un dono ke darmiyan behar haal aisa kuch nahi hua tha
ke un dono ko ek doosre se chupna padta. Welcome back ka text bhejte hue Reisah ne
ek baar phir khud ko yaad dilaya tha ke zindagi mein hone wale is pehle break-up ko
usne dil par nahi lena tha aur baar baar khud ko karayi jane wali yaad dehani zaroori
thi. Dar khatm nahi ho raha tha, lekin kam zaroor hota tha kuch der ke liye thamta
zaroor tha.

662
"Tum university ja rahi ho?" Woh naha kar nikli to usne phone par Hasham ka agla text
dekha. Usne haan ka jawabi text karte hue usay apne zehan se jhatakne ki koshish ki.
"Milen?" Agla text foran aya tha. Woh corn flaxe khate hue mez par pare phone par
chamakte is sawal ko dekhti rahi. Kehna chahti thi. Ab kaise? Magar likha tha. Nahi, main
masroof hoon. Corn flaxe halq mein atakne laga tha, woh ab uska samna naheen karna
chahti thi. Dil sambhalne ki sari koshishon ke bawajood uska samna mushkil tareen tha.
Woh rewayati ladki nahi banna chahti thi. Na giley shikwe karna chahti thi, na tans na
jhagda aur na hi uske samne rona... woh Bahrain behar haal is liye nahi gaya tha ke
bichhad jata.

Phone ki screen par jawaban ek mu chidati tasweer aayi thi, yun jaise uske bahane ka
mazaq udha rahi ho. Reisah ne usay ignore kiya aur usay jawaban kuch nahi bheja.
Pandrah minute baad usne apne appartment se bahar nikalne par gaadi samet usay
wahan paaya tha. Woh shayad wahi baithe hue usay text bhej raha tha, varna itni jaldi
woh wahan nahi pahunch sakta tha. Usay surprise dena achha lagta tha aur Reisah ko
yeh surprise lena magar yeh kuch din pehle ki baat thi.

Woh uske bulaye baghair uski taraf aayi thi, dono ke chehre par ek doosre ko dekh kar
khair muqaddmi muskurahat ubhri, haal-e-ahwal poocha gaya, iske baad Reisah ne usse
kaha, "Mujhe aaj university zaroori jana hai. Kuch kaam hai."

Hasham ne jawaban kaha, "Main drop kar deta hoon aur saath kuch gup shup bhi
nikalen ge. Baray din ho gaye humein mile hue aur baat kiye."

Reisah ne us se nazrein churayi thi. Mazeed kuch bhi kahe baghair woh gaadi ka
darwaza khol kar baith gayi thi. "Kya hua hai?" Driving seat par baithte hue Hasham ne
uski taraf mudte hue be had sanjeedgi se kaha tha "Kya?" Reisah ne anjaan banne ki
koshish ki. "Yeh kehna ke main nakhush hoon, dil shikasta hoon, kyun ke tum mujhe
umeedein dilate dilate kisi aur ladki ko apni zindagi mein le aaye ho." Sab kam az kam
Reisah ki zubaan par nahi aa sakta tha.

"Tumhara mood off hai?" Woh ab badi sanjeedgi se pooch raha tha. "Nahi mood kyun off
hoga?" Reisah ne jawaban uski ankhon mein ankhein daalte hue kaha.

"Pata nahi, yehi to janna chahta hoon." Woh uljha tha. "Tum kuch dinon se mukammal
tor par ghayab ho meri zindagi se Bahrain se rabta karne ki koshish ki, lekin tum call
receive nahi karte, na hi messages ka jawab deti ho... Hua kya hai?"

663
"Tumhein kya lagta hai, kya wajah hosakti hai mere is rawayye ki?" Reisah ne jawaban
us se poocha.

"Mujhe nahi pata." Hasham ne ek lamha ki khamoshi ke baad kaha tha. "Main ab yeh sab
khatam karna chahti hoon." Reisah ne us se kaha.

Woh chonka, usay dekhta raha phir sar jhatak kar bola.

"Yani mera andaaza theek hai, tumhara mood waqai off hai." Reisah ne us ki baat ke
jawab mein kuch kehne ke bajaye apne bag se anguthi ki woh dibbi nikali aur gaadi ke
dashboard par rakh di, Hasham kuch bola naa saka.. gadi mein khamoshi rahi, phir
Hasham ne kaha, "Tum ne engagement ki khabar parh li hai?" Iss se bhi pehle mujhe
yahi khadsha tha, is liye is khabar se mein hairan nahi hui. Reisah ne madham awaz
mein us se kaha, bade thande andaz mein jisse woh hamesha pehchani jaati thi. "Main ne
tum se ek commitment ki thi Reisah aur main apna wada nahi toru ga. News paper mein
anay wali ek khabar hum dono ke darmiyan deewar nahi ban sakti, itna kacha rishta
nahi hai yeh," Hasham badi sanjeedgi se kehta gaya tha. "News papers ki baat nahi hai
Hasham! Tumhari family ke faislay ki baat hai. Tum ab wali ahd ho. Tumhari
zimmedariyan aur tum se rakhi jaane wali tawakuaat aur hain," woh us ki baat par hasa
tha. "Wali ahd ..main abhi tak na apne role ko samajh paaya hoon aur na hi yeh andaza
laga pa raha hoon ke main is mansab ke liye aehl hoon bhi ya nahi, yeh power politics
hai. Aaj jis jagah par hum hain, kal honge bhi ya nahi koi yaqeeni baat nahi hai. Agar
mujhe faisla karna hota toh main kabhi yeh ohdah nahi leta, magar yeh mere baap ki
khwahish hai" woh ab sanjeedgi se keh raha tha.

Reisah ne us ki baat kaat te hue kaha, "Ghalat khwahish nahi hai. Koi maa baap nahi
chahein ge, apni aulad ke liye aisa mansab.. tum khush qismat ho, tumhein aisa moqa
mila hai" woh madham awaz mein kehti gayi. "Main pehle bhi yehi samajhta tha" Hasham
ne jawaban kaha. "Lekin ab aisa nahi hai. Har cheez ki ek qeemat hoti hai. Koi bhi cheez
lottery mein nahi milti. Yeh zaroori hai wali ahd ke liye woh ek shahi khandaan mein
kare woh bhi pehli, meri aur tumhari shadi ho chuki hoti toh aur baat thi, lekin ab aisa
nahi ho sakta, ke mein shahi khandaan mein shadi se inkaar karoon. Jinhon ne mere
baap ki badshahat ka faisla kiya hai, unhone hi yeh faisla bhi kiya hai. Mujh se is baare
mein ray nahi li gayi, mujhe bataya gaya tha," woh khamosh hua.

"Main andaza kar sakti hoon aur is liye tum se koi shikayat nahi kar rahi. Mere aur
tumhari darmiyan waise bhi konsay ahd-o-paiman huye the ke main tum se kisi baat ke
ilzaam doon. Is liye khatam karna chahti hoon khud yeh sab kuch, ta ke tum agar koi
obligation mehsoos kar rahe ho toh na karo aur main hurt nahi hoon." Us ne baat
khatam ki, tawaqquf kiya, phir aakhri jumla bola, "Tum hui ho, main jaanta hoon aur
main nadim bhi hoon," Hasham ne us ki baat ke ikhtidam par kaha. "Aur main yeh sab

664
khatam nahi karna chahta, na hi main tum se is liye milne aaya hoon. Reisah! Main tum
se bhi shadi karonga aur yeh baat mein ne apni family ko bata di hai aur unhein aetraz
nahi hai."

Wo uski baat par be ikhtiyar hasi aur hansti hi chali gayi itna ke uski aankhon mein
aansu aa gaye. Hameen bilkul theek kehta tha. Pata nahin uski zubaan kaali hai ya woh
zaroorat se zyada aqalmand hai. Woh apni aankhein ragarte hue boli.

Hasham pooche baghair nahin rah saka. "Woh kya kehta hai?"

"Yehi jo tum abhi keh rahe ho... Doosri shaadi. Woh kehta hai ke badshah haram rakhte
hain aur haram ki malika bhi kaneez hi hoti hai," Hasham kuch der ke liye bol nahin
saka, yun jaise lafz dhoondhne ki koshish kar raha ho, phir usne jaise mudafianah andaz
mein kaha, "Arabon mein aisa nahin hota, agar badshah ki char biwiyan bhi hon toh bhi."

Reisah ne badi narmi se uski baat kaat di, "Mujhe kisi badshah se shaadi karne ki
khwahish nahin thi, main Hasham se shaadi karna chahti thi. Tumhari majboori hosakti
hai ek se zyada shaadiyan karna, meri majboori nahin hai. Main mohabbat karti hoon,
lekin dil ke haathon itni majboor nahin hoon ke tumhare ilawa kisi aur ke baare mein
soch hi na sakoon."

Uske lehje mein wahi haqeeqat pasandidi thi jis ke liye Hasham usko pasand karta tha
magar aaj pehli baar wo aqal, wo samajh bujh use buri lagi thi.

"Itna kamzor rishta toh nahin hai humara Reisah" usne Reisah ki baat ke jawab mein
kaha. "Mera bhi yahi khayal tha ke bahut mazboot hai, lekin mera khayal ghalat tha. Meri
mummy kabhi bhi aisi shaadiyon ke haq mein nahin thi aur main samajhti thi yeh bias
hai lekin aaj mujhe ehsaas hua hai ke woh theek kehti hain, tehzeeb ka farq bohot bada
hota hai. Reisah keh rahi thi, "Kabhi bhi bahut bada masla ban sakta hai, jaise abhi hua
lekin mujhe khushi hai ke yeh sab pehle ho gaya hai. Baad mein hota toh..." woh ruki,
Hasham ne uski baat poori nahin hone di. "Main tumhari mummy se muttafiq nahin
hoon. Mohabbat ka rishta har farq se bada aur taqatwar hota hai."

"Manti hoon lekin woh tab hota hai jab mard ki mohabbat mere baba jaisi pure ho aur
woh mere baba ki tarah apne faisley par qaim reh sake" Reisah ne kaha. Usne Salar
Sikandar ka hawala diya tha, agar mohabbat ke baare mein use koi reference yaad tha
toh woh apne maa baap ki aapas mein mohabbat hi ka tha aur woh hawala Hasham ne
bohot baar suna tha, lekin aaj pehli baar usne Hasham ka muazna Salar Sikandar se kiya
tha aur alal elaan kiya tha. "Main bhi apni mohabbat mein bohot khara hoon aur
tumhare liye lad sakta hoon" usne Reisah se kaha tha. Us ka woh hawala aur muazna

665
use pehli baar shadeed bura laga tha. Woh pichle kai hafton se Bahrain mein sar aur
aankhon par bitthaya ja raha tha aur yahan woh use ek aam aadmi ke samne chhota
gardan rahi thi.

"Haan, tum ho mohabbat mein khare lekin tum lad nahin sakte Hasham! Naa mujhe
zindagi mein shamil karne ke liye, nah hi mujhe apni zindagi mein rakhne ke liye" Reisah
ne ab gaadi ka darwaza khol diya tha. "Main phir bhi apne maa baap ko tumhare maa
baap ke paas rishte ke liye bhejunga aur yeh waqt bataye ga ke main tumhare liye lad
sakta hoon ya nahin." Gaadi se bahar nikalte hue Reisah ne use kehte suna tha. Usne
palat kar nahin dekha tha. Peeche kuch bhi nahin tha. Usne Hasham ke jumle ko sunte
hue socha tha.

---------------------------

Woh ek hafta Jibreel Sikandar ke liye ajeeb zehni intishaar laya tha. Ahsan Saad ek be-
had disturb kar dene wali shakhsiyat rakhta tha aur woh use disturb bhi kar gaya tha.
Usay andaza nahin tha ke uski Asfand ki surgery se mutalliqa inkishaaf par ab woh kya
rad-e-amal zahir karega. Jis baat ka usay khadsha tha, woh us case mein kisi bhi hawale
se apni namzadgi thi, jo woh nahin chahta tha. Ek doctor ke tor par apne career ke is
stage par apne profession se mutalliqa kisi scandal ya case ka hissa banna usay apne
career ki tabahi ke mutradif tha, lekin ab ispar pachtane ka faida nahin tha. Jo hona tha,
woh ho chuka tha aur isi hafte be-had soch-vichar ke baad usne yeh faisla kiya tha ke
woh Ayesha ko bhi is surgery ke hawale se woh sab kuch bata dega, jo woh Ahsan Saad
ko bata chuka tha. In halat mein aisa karna be-had zaroori ho gaya tha.

Usne hafte ki raat ko use phone kiya tha, phone band kiya. Jibreel ne uske liye paigham
chhoda tha ke woh use call back kare, adhe ghante ke baad usne Ayesha ka naam apni
screen par chamakta dekha. Call receive karne ke baad unke darmiyan haal-e-ahwaal ke
hawale se chand seconds ki guftugu hui, phir Jibreel ne usse agle din mulaqat ki
khwahish ka izhaar kiya.

"Kis liye milna chahte hain aap?" Ayesha ne be-taasur andaz mein usse poocha tha. "Yeh
baat main aap ko samne baith kar hi bata sakta hoon" usne jawaaban kaha tha. Woh
chand lamhe khamoosh rahi, phir usne poocha, Woh kis waqt usse milna chahta hai. "Kisi
bhi waqt jab aap ke paas waqt ho." Usne jawaaban kaha tha.

"Gyarah, barah baje?" Ayesha ne chand lamhe soch kar usse kaha.

"Done" usne jawaab diya aur Ayesha Abidin ne khuda hafiz keh kar phone band kar diya.
Jibreel phone haath mein liye agla jumla sochta hi raha gaya. Ahsan Saad ne usse kaha

666
tha ke usne Ayesha Abidin ke laptop mein uski tasveerein dekhi thi, Jibreel ko yaad
nahin parta tha uske aur Ayesha ke darmiyan kabhi tasviro ka tabadla hua ho aur tasviro
ka koi tabadla to uske aur Nisaa ke darmiyan bhi nahin hua tha, lekin Nisaa ke paas
uski group photo Ahsan Saad isme se sirf Jibreel ko pehchan kar uspar aitraz naa
karta....yaqeenan Ayesha ke paas uski kuch alag tasveerein bhi thi aur woh tasveeren woh
kahan se le sakti thi? Yaqeenan Facebook se jahan woh is zamane mein apni tasveerein
baqaidgi se upload kiya karta tha aur us se barh kar Hameen... woh uske bare mein
bohot sochna nahin chahta tha, lekin sochta chala gaya.

Ahsan Saad se mulaqat ke baad Ayesha Abidin ke liye uski hamdardi mein das guna izafa
ho gaya tha. Woh agle din theek waqt par uske appartment ke bahar khada tha aur pehli
bell par hi Ayesha Abidin ne darwaza khol diya tha. Woh shayad pehle hi uski muntazir
thi. Siyah dheele paijame aur ek blue t shirt ke saath flip flops pehne, apne baalon ko ek
dheele jude ki shakal mein samete, woh Jibreel ko pehle se behtar lagi thi. Uski aankhon
ke halqay bhi kam the. Woh be had khoobsurat thi aur solah saal ki umr mein bhi us
par se nazrein hataana mushkil hota tha. Uska chehra ab bhi kisi ki nazron ko jakad
sakta tha. Jibreel ko ehsaas hua. "Walaikum Assalam" woh uske salaam ka jawab dete hue
darwaze ke samne se hat gayi. Usne Jibreel ke haathon mein us chhote se guldaste ko
dekha jis mein kuch safed aur gulabi phool the aur iske saath ek cookies ka pack tha
uska khayal tha woh dono cheezein usay thamaye ga, lekin woh dono cheezein uthaye
andar chala gaya tha.

Kitchen counter par usne pehle phool rakhe, phir cookies ka woh pack aur phir wahan
pade coffee ke us mug ko dekha jisme se bhaanp uth rahi thi. Woh yaqeenan uske aane
se pehle usay pi rahi thi. Ek plate mein, adha omelette tha aur chand chicken sausages...
woh nashta karte karte uth kar gayi thi.

"Main bohot jaldi aagaya hoon shayad?" Jibreel ne palat kar Ayesha ko dekha jawaab
andar aayi thi. "Nahi, main der se jaagi hoon.... Aaj Sunday tha aur raat ko hospital mein
duty thi" usne jawaaban Jibreel se kaha...

"Aap ka Sunday kharab kar diya main ne" Jibreel ne muskuratay hue mazrat khwahana
andaz mein kaha. Woh ab lounge mein pare sofa par ja kar baith gaya tha. Ayesha ka dil
chaha us se kahe. Uski zindagi mein har din pehle hi bohot
kharab tha. Woh kuch nahin boli aur kitchen counter ki taraf chali gayi. "Yeh aap mere
liye laaye hain?" Jibreel ne usay phool uthate hue dekha.

"Ji!" usne jawaaban kaha.

667
"Is ki zaroorat nahin thi" usne Jibreel ko dekha, phir unhein ek guldaan mein lagaane
lagi.

"Yeh bhi janta hoon" Jibreel ne kaha. Un phoolon ko us guldaan mein lagaate hue Ayesha
ko khayal aaya ke woh shayad do, adhaai saal ke baad apne liye kisi ke laye hue
phoolon ko choo rahi thi. Aakhri baar uske ghar aane waale phool Asfand ke liye uske
kuch azeez waqarab ke laye hue thay. Usne takleef deh yaadon ko jaise sar se jhadakne
ki koshish ki. "Aap breakfast kar lein, hum phir baat karte hain" Jibreel ki awaaz ne use
chonkaya. Woh center table par pade oon ki silayen utha kar dekh raha tha, be had
dilchaspi ke saath.

"Yeh aap ka shoq hai?" usne scarf ke us hisse ko chhote hue kaha, jo udh buna tha.
"Waqt guzarnay ki koshish ki hai" Jibreel ne muskuratay hue un ki silayon ko dobara us
box mein rakha jis mein woh pade thay. "Aap yeh coffee le sakte hain. Main ne abhi
banayi thi, pee nahin. Main apne liye aur bana leti hoon" usne coffee ka mug la kar us
ke samne table par pade ek map par rakh diya tha, woh khud dobara nashta karne
kitchen counter ke paas pade stool par ja kar beth gayi thi.

"Mera khayal tha aap mujhe nashte ki bhi offer karein gi," Jibreel ne muskuratay hue us
se kaha. "Main ne is liye offer nahin ki kyun ke aap qabool nahin karte."

Usne Sausages ke tukde karte hue jawaban kaha.."Zaruri nahi" Jibreel ne israr kiya ..."Aap
nashta karenge" thak se usse pucha gaya .."Nahi" Jibreel ne kaha aur besakhta hansa
"Main nashta karke aaya hu agar pata hota ke aap karwa sakti hai toh naa karke aata"
"Assumptions badi nuqsaan deh hoti hain" usne kaha, Ayesha khamoshi se us ki baat
sunte hue nashta karti rahi. "Main aap ki call ka intezar karta raha tha. Is tawaqqu ke
nawajood ke aap call nahin karein gi" Jibreel ne us se kaha. Woh coffee ke ghoont le
raha tha.

Ayesha ne chicken sausages ka aakhri tukra munh mein daalte hue usay dekha. Use ek
kaghaz par likha hua 'sorry' ka woh lafz yaad aagaya tha jo usay ek lifafe mein de kar
gaya tha aur jise dekh kar woh be had uljhi thi. Woh us se kis baat ke liye mazrat
khawa tha. Kisi cheez ke liye sharmindagi ka izhaar kar raha tha. Lakh koshishon ke
bawajood koi wazahat, koi tohjee dhundne mein kaamyaab nahin hui thi aur itna ulajhne
ke bawajood us ne Jibreel ko phone kar kisi ek lafz ki wazahat nahin mangi thi. Woh us
shakhs se raah-o-rasm barhana nahin chahti thi. Bar bar us se baat karna, us se milna
nahin chahti thi. Har bar us ki awaaz, us se mulaqat, Ayesha Abidin ko pata nahin kya
kya yaad dilane lagta tha. Kaisa kaisa pachtaawa aur ehsaas zayaan tha jo use hone lagta
tha aur Ayesha apne maazi ke us hisse mein nahin jana chahti thi jahan Jibreel Sikandar
khada tha.

668
Woh us baab ko band kar chuki thi. Jibreel ne use kitchen counter ke par stool par
baithe apni khali plate par nazrein jamaye kisi gehri soch mein dekha, usne Jibreel ki
baat ke jawab mein kuch nahin kaha tha yun jaise usne kuch suna hi naa ho. Jibreel ki
samajh mein nahin aaya ke woh us se jo kehne aaya tha, woh kaise kahe ga. Is waqt us
ne be ikhtiyar yeh khwahish ki thi ke kaash us ne is surgery ke doran Doctor Weisel ki
woh ghalti dekhi hi na hoti.

"Aap ka visiting card mujh se kho gaya tha. Mujhe yaad nahin, woh main ne kahan rakh
diya tha." Woh boli thi aur us ne be had ajeeb excuse ki thi. Yani woh usay batana
chahri thi ke us ne Jibreel ka number mehfooz nahin kiya tha. Kuch kehne ke bajaye
Jibreel ne apni jeb se wallet nikal kar ek aur visiting card nikala aur usay un silayon ke
us dabbe mein rakhte hue kaha, "Yahan se gum na ho, shayad." Ayesha ne nazrein chura
li thi..wo platein uthate hue unhein sink mein rakh aayi. "Aap mujh se kuch baat karna
chahte thay." Apne liye coffee banate hue bilakhir Jibreel ko baat yaad dilaayi jis ke liye
woh yahan aaya tha. "Ahsan Saad mujh se milne aaya tha." Kuch der khamosh rehne ke
baad Jibreel ne us se kaha. Us ka khayal tha woh buri tarah chonkay gi. "Main janti
hoon."

Woh intehai ghair mutawaqqa jawab tha. Jibreel chand lamhe bol nahin saka. Woh us ki
taraf mutawajjah nahin thi. Woh coffee ko us se bana rahe thi jaise us ki zindagi ka
maqsad coffee ka woh cup banana hi tha. "Us ne mujhe call ki thi." Us ne jaise Jibreel ki
khamoshi ko samajhte hue mazeed kaha. Jibreel ki samajh mein nahin aaya ke woh ab
kya kahe. Agar Ahsan Saad ne usay call ki thi, Jibreel se mulaqat ke baad to yeh mumkin
nahin tha ke us ne Ayesha ko Asfand ki surgery ke hawale se us ke aitraaf ke hawale
kuch nah kaha ho. Aur agar us ne Ayesha se zikar kiya tha to Ayesha is waqt itne
pursukoon andaz mein us se samne kaise baithi reh sakti thi. Ahsan Saad ne Jibreel ke
kaam ko mushkil se asaan kar diya tha, magar ab is ke baad agla sawal Jibreel ko sujh
nahin raha tha. Woh ab apna coffee ka mug liye us ke samne sofa par aakar baith gayi
thi. "Ab aap ko yeh pata chal gaya ho ga ke main kitni gunahgaar aur qabil e nafrat
hoon."

Ayesha Abidin ke lahje mein ajeeb sa itminan tha, yun jaise woh khud par malamat
nahin, apni tareef kar rahi ho." Jibreel use dekhta raha. Ayesha Abidin ki aankhon mein
kuch nahin tha. Woh takleef aur dard bhi nahin jo Jibreel ne har bar us ki aankhon mein
dekha tha. Woh sharmindgi aur nadamat bhi nahin jo har bar us ki aankhon se jhalakti
thi. Us ki aankhon mein ab kuch bhi nahin tha aur us ke jumlay ne Jibreel ke sare
lafzon ko gunga kar diya tha.

"Ahsan ne aap ko bataya ke surgery mein.." Jibreel ko pata nahin kyun shuba hua ke
shayad Ahsan ne use kuch nahin bataya, warna Ayesha Abidin ki zubaan par kuch aur
sawal hona chahiye tha.

669
"Haan!" Is yak lafzi jawab ne Jibreel ko ek bar phir kuch bolne ke qabil nahin chhoda
tha, woh ab use nahin dekh rahi thi, us coffee ke mug se uthhti bhap ko dekh rahi thi
jo us ke dono haathon mein tha. Yun jaise woh haathon mein koi crystal ball liye baithi
ho, jis mein apna mustaqbil dekhne ki koshish kar rahi ho. Maazi woh tha jise woh
bhoolne ke ilawa aur kuch nahin karna chahti thi aur haal mein use dilchaspi nahin thi.
Woh zindagi ke us hisse se bas aankhein band kar ke guzarna chahti thi, Ahsan Saad ki
chillati hui awaz us ke kaanon mein goonj rahi thi. Gali gali gali aur galiyan woh phone
kaan se lagaye kisi mechanici andaaz mein woh galiyan sun rahi thi jo kayi saal us ki
zindagi ke shab o roz ka hissa rahi thi aur woh unhein sunte hue ab be his ho chuki
thi. Un be lafzon ka zehr ab us ka kuch bhi nahin bigadta tha. Naa usay sharm mehsoos
hoti thi, naa tazleel, naa hatak, naa gussa, nah pareshani.

Talaaq ka case chalne ke doran, talaaq hone ke baad aur Asfand ki custady ke case ke
doran bhi Ahsan ka jab dil chahta tha, woh use isi tarah phone karta tha aur yehi sare
lafz dohrata tha, jo us ne ab bhi dohraye the. Woh koshish ke bawajood us ki call nah
lene ki himmat nahi kar pati thi. Nafsiyati tor par us qadar khauf thi ke usay yun lagta
tha ke woh us ki call nah sunegi to woh us ke ghar aa jayega. Woh us se yehi kehta tha
aur woh bhool gayi thi ke woh America mein thi. Us ki ek call par police Ahsan Saad ko
kabhi us ke ghar ke paas bhatakne bhi nah deti lekin Ayesha itni bahadur hoti to us ki
zindagi aisi nah hoti. Isthisaal ki ek qisam woh thi jo us ne shadi qaaim rakhne ke liye,
ek achi biwi aur achi musalman aurat banne ki jaddojehad karte hue sahi thi. Isthisaal ki
doosri qisam woh thi jo us ne Asfand ki zindagi mein baap naam ki is mahroomi ko nah
aane ke liye sahi thi, jo khud us ki zindagi mein thi. Asfand ke ek kandhe mein pedaishi
nuqs tha, woh apna bazu theek se utha nahin pata tha aur woh Slow Learner tha aur us
ke yeh dono naqais Ahsan Saad aur us ki family ke liye na qabil e yaqeen aur na qabil
e maafi thi. Un ki saat naslon mein kabhi koi bacha kisi zehni ya jismani naqas ka
shikaar kabhi nahin hua tha to un ke ghar mein Asfand ki pedaish kaise hui? Yeh bhi
Ayesha ka qasoor tha. Us ke genes ka, us ke aamal ka, woh azaab aur saza thi. Ahsan
Saad aur us ki family ke liye azmaish kyun bana tha aur Ayesha ke khokle lafz ab bilkul
gungay ho gaye the. Use bhi yakeen tha ke us ki aulad ki ye takleef us ke kisi gunah ka
natija tha, par kaun sa gunah ye woh sawal tha jiska jawab use nahin milta tha aur us
mazoor aulad ke saath us ne Ahsan Saad ki itaat ki har hud paar kar li thi, sirf is liye
kyu ke use lagta tha ke us ke bete ko baap ki zaroorat thi. Woh akeli kaise palti?

Woh Asfand ki paidaish ke baad America gayi thi aur yahan Ahsan ne use rehaish pezir
hone ke liye kaha tha kyun ke woh maashi tor par itni zimmedariyan poori nahin kar
sakta tha. Ayesha ne soche samjhe baghair apni taleem ka silsila dobara shuru kar diya
tha. Woh yeh nahin samajh saki thi ke Ahsan ko aik dam koun se akhrajaat nazar aane
lage the jis ke liye us ka kaam karna bhi zaroori tha aur wahan aane ke aik saal baad
use pata chala tha ke us ke America aane ke chand maheenay baad hi Ahsan ne Pakistan
mein doosri shadi kar li thi. Woh ab aksar Pakistan jata tha aur Ayesha ko kabhi shak
bhi nahin hua tha ke us ki zindagi mein koi doosri aurat aachuki thi. Woh inkishaaf kisi
ne us ki family ke samne kiya tha jo Ahsan Saad ki doosri biwi aur us ke khandan ko
jaanta tha.

670
Ayesha Abidin ki samajh mein nahin aaya tha ke woh is khabar par kis tarah ke rad-e-
amal ka izhar karti, yeh sab filmon aur dramon mein hota tha magar us ke sath jo hua
tha iske baad usay filmon aur dramay bhi bech lagnay lage the. Ahsan ne be had dhatayi
se doosri shadi ka eteraf kiya tha aur use bataya tha ke woh musalman hai aur chaar
shadiyan bhi kar sakta hai aur yahan to us ke paas aik be had mazboot wajah thi ke us
ki biwi use sehatmand aulad nahi de sakti thi jo us ki doosri biwi use dede gi. Zindagi
ka pehla lamha tha jab Ayesha Abidin thak gayi aur us ne Ahsan Saad aur us ki family
ke bajaye apni family ki baat maantay hue us se alahdgi ka faisla kiya tha. Is faislay ne
Ahsan Saad ke hosh ura diye the. Use Ayesha Abidin se aise rad-e-amal ki tawaqo na thi.
Asfand ke naam kuch jayedaad thi jo Ayesha ke nana ne Ayesha ke naam karne ke
bajaye jayedaad ki taqseem ke doran us ke bete ke naam gift ki thi aur Ahsan ki nazar
mein Ayesha ki kuch qadr o qeemat thi to us ki bari wajah yehi thi. Use Ayesha ke
kirdar par shak tha. Be amli aur be adbi ki shikayat thi, lekin is sab ke bawajood woh
Ayesha ko azaad karne ke liye tayar nahin tha magar us ka koi harbha kargar nahin hua
tha.

Ayesha ki talaaq ki proceeding ke doran Pakistan mein Ahsan Saad ki doosri biwi ne
shadi ke aath maah baad khula ka case file kar diya tha.

Ahsan Saad aur us ki family ne is ke baad kuch mushtarik family friends ke zariye
musalihat ki be intiha koshishen ki thi magar Ayesha ki family ne aisi kisi koshish ko
kaamyaab nahin hone diya tha, aur Ayesha is sare arsey mein aik kachuyey ki manind
rahi thi, jo ho raha tha wahi hona chaahiye tha magar jo bhi ho raha tha, woh khud
nahin karna chahti thi. Woh tab bhi faisla nahin kar pa rahi thi ke woh sahi hai ya
ghalat. Allah ke nazdeek us ka yeh amal gunah tha ya nahin aur agar woh gunah tha to
woh chahti thi yeh gunah koi aur apne sir le le lekin use Ahsan Saad se dila de. Jis din
us ki talaaq final hui thi, us din us ne hijab utar diya tha kyun ke use yakeen tha ab
woh kitni bhi nekiyan kar le, woh Allah ki nazron mein gunahgaar hi rahegi. Ahsan Saad
ne ek ladki ki zindagi tabah nahin ki thi, us ne use us deen se bhi barguzisht kar diya
tha jis ki perogar honay par Ayesha Abidin ko fakhr tha.

"Tumharay yaar ko bata aaya hoon tumharay saray kartoot." Ahsan Saad ne phone par
dharte hue us se kaha tha, "Tum kya plan kar rahi ho ke mere bete ko markar tum
apna ghar basaogi, rang-ralian manaogi main sirf tumhein jail nahin bhejunga, us yaar ko
bhi bhejunga, jis ne mere bete ka operation kar ke jaan boojh kar use mara aur us ne
khud apne munh se mujhe bataaya hai.' Woh bakta, jhukta bolta hi chala gaya aur woh
sunti rahi. Ayesha Jibreel ki awaz ne ek baar phir usay chonkaya. Us ke haathon mein
mojood coffee ke mug se ab bhaap uthna band ho chuki thi. Coffee thandi ho chuki thi.
Ayesha ne sar utha kar Jibreel ko dekha. Woh ab usay bata raha tha ki us operation ke
doran kya hua tha aur use yakeen nahin tha, sirf us ka andaza tha ke doctor Weizel se
is operation mein kuch ghaltiyaan hui thi aur qasoor waar nah hone ke bawajood apne

671
aap ko mujrim mehsoos kar raha tha. Yeh us ki bewaqoofi hi thi ke woh yeh inkishaaf
Ahsan Saad ke samne kar betha tha.

"Aap pareshan naa ho. Aap ko kuch nahin hoga." Ahsan Saad aap ko nuqsaan nahin
pohanchaye ga." Us ki baat ke ikhtatam par Ayesha ki zubaan se nikalne wale jumlay ne
Jibreel ko hairan kar diya tha. Woh isi tarah par sukoon thi, woh agar kisi shadeed
jazbaati rad-e-amal ki tawaqo kar raha tha to aisa nahin hua tha. Kisi ghussay ka izhaar,
koi mulaamti lafz, kuch bhi nahin. Woh jawaban usay tasalli de rahi thi ke usay kuch
nahin hoga.

"Main ne Ahsan ko bata diya hai ke main apne upar lagaye gaye ilzaamat ko maante hue
court mein Asfand ke qatal ka eteraf kar loongi." Us ke agle jumlay ne Jibreel ka dimaag
jaise bhak se ura diya tha.

-----------------

"Tum se koi milne aaya hai." Jail ke ek santry ne raahdari jitni lambi berik ki ek deewar
ke saath chaadar zameen par daal kar soye us boodhe aadmi ko badi raunak ke aalam
mein apne joote ki thokar se jagaya tha.

Woh had badaya nahi, waise hi pada raha aur lete lete usne aankhein khol kar sar par
khade us santry ko dekha. Use yakeen tha use koi galat fehmi hui thi. Us se milne kaun
aasakta tha. Pichhle baraah saalon se to koi nahi aaya tha, phir ab kaun aayega? "Arre
uth, mara pada hai. Suna nahi ek baar ke koi milne aaya hai." Santry ne is baar kuch
zyada taqat se use thokar mari thi, woh uth kar baith gaya. "Kaun aaya hai?" Usne santry
se poocha. "Wahi media wale kutte." Santry ne gali di. Saza-e-maut ke qaidiyon se
interview karna hai unhe."

Usne ek baar phir letne ki koshish ki lekin santry ke haath mein pakde dande ki harkat
ne use majboor kar diya ke woh uske saath chal pade. Woh in media walon se bezaar
tha aur NGO walon se bhi jo waqtan-fa-waqtan wahan survey karne ke liye aate the.
Unke haalat-e-zindagi jaanne, unke jurum ki wajahat kuredne, jail ke haalat ke baare mein
maloomat hasil karne... woh jaise circus ke janwar the jinhe unke saamne pesh ho kar
batana parta ke unhone jo kiya, kyun kiya? Kya ab unhe pachhtawa tha aur kya unhe
apne ghar walay yaad aate the?

Bezaari ke saath ladhkhadate qadmon se woh us santry ke peeche chalta gaya jo use
berik se nikal kar mulaqatiyon wali jagah ke bajaye jailer ke kamre mein le aaya tha aur
wahan Ghulam Fareed ke andar dakhil hote hi unke aur jailer ke darmiyan kuch baat

672
chit hui aur phir jailer us santry ke hamrah wahan se chala gaya. "Ghulam Fareed?" Ek
aurat ne ishaare se samne pari ek kursi par use baithne ke liye kaha.

Ghulam Fareed kuch nervous hua tha, lekin phir woh jhijakta, sukdata, simatta unke
saamne pari kursi par beth gaya tha. Ek gore ne uske baithte hi haath mein pakde ek
phone se uski kuch tasveeren li thi. Jis aurat ne us se guftagu ka aghaz kiya tha woh ab
Punjabi mein usse poochh rahi thi ke kis jurm mein, kab wahan aaya tha. Ghulam Fareed
ne rate rataye tote ke tarah uske in das barah sawalat ka jawab diya tha aur phir
intezar mein beth gaya tha ke woh ab in bunyadi sawalat ke baad ek baar phir se uske
jurm ko kuredna phir se shuru karenge phir jail mein uski zindagi ke baare mein
poochhein ge aur phir... magar uski tawaqqo galat sabit hui thi. Unhone uski zubani uska
naam, waldiyat, rehaish, jurm ki noaiyat aur jail mein aane ke saal ke baad usse poocha
tha.

"Jail se bahar aana chahte ho Ghulam Fareed?" Wo gora tha magar usse shashta urdu
mein baat kar raha tha..Ghulam Fareed ko laga usko sunne mein kuch dhoka hua hai..

"Jail se bahar aana chahte ho? Us aadmi ne jaise uske chehre ke ta'asurat padh liye
the.."Jail se bahar" Ghulam Fareed ne socha ek lamha ke liye, kya woh jail se bahar aana
chahta tha? Phir usne nafi mein sar hilaaya jo us aadmi ke liye jaise ghair mutawaqqu
tha. "Kyun?" Usne besaakhta poocha tha. "Bahar aakar kya karunga?" Ghulam Fareed ne
jawaaban kaha tha. "Na koi ghar hai na khandan aur is umr mein mehnat-mazdoori nahi
hoti. Jail theek hai, yahan sab milta hai." Ghulam Fareed ne kaha tha, usne socha tha. Ab
survey ke sawal badal gaye the. "Agar tumhein dher saara paisa, ek shandar sa ghar aur
ek biwi bhi mil jaaye tab bhi bahar aana nahi chahte?" "Zindagi naye sire se shuru karna
nahi chahte?" Is baar doosri aurat ne us se kaha tha. "Bohot saara paisa?" Ghulam Fareed
ne socha.

Bohot saare paise ki khwahish ne hi to masla peda kiya tha uske liye usay pata nahi kya
kya yaad aaya tha, itne saal guzar jaane ke baad bhi jab woh sochta tha to use sab yaad
aajata tha. Apni kadvi zubaan wali biwi jiske ishq mein woh giraftar tha aur jo kabhi
shehad jaisi meethi thi. Aur woh bachay ek do saal ke waqfay se baari baari paida hone
wale nau bachay jin mein se chand bado ke alawa use ab kisi ka naam aur shakl yaad
nahi thi. Woh maulvi jo uska dushman tha aur woh sood jo khatam hi nahi hota tha, use
aaj bhi woh raqm yaad thi jo usne sood par li thi aur woh raqm bhi jo badhte badhte
itni badh gayi thi ke ek din woh apna zehni tawazun hi kho baita tha. "Salar Sikandar
yaad hai tumhein?" Usko khamosh dekh kar us gore ne Ghulam Fareed se poocha tha.
Ghulam Fareed ki aankhon mein ek ajeeb ki wehshat aayi thi. Jhuriyon se bhare chehre,
badhe baalon aur be tarteeb daadhi ke saath phate purane malgaje kapron mein wahan
nange paon baithte hue bhi use Salar Sikandar yaad tha aur uska baap aur woh nafrat
bhi jo uske dil mein unke liye thi aur bohot se un doosre logon ke liye bhi jinhone uska
istemaal kiya tha. Ghulam Fareed ne zameen par thooka tha. Kamre mein baithay chaaron

673
afraad ke chehron par muskurahat ubhri.

Bachpan mein meri zindagi mein jitna bada role aap logon ki family ka tha pichle paanch
saalon mein itna hi bada role us shaksh ka hai" Abdullah ne Anaya ko bataya tha chand
hafton mein hone wali apni mangni se pehle yeh unki dusri mulaqat thi..Anaya ek
seminar ki shirkat ke liye California aayi thi aur Abdullah ne use dinner par bulaya tha
wo use Ahsan Saad se milwana chahta tha jo usi ke hospital mein kaam karte the aur
wo hamesha se unse muta'asir tha..
Anaya ne kai baar us se pichle salon mein us shakhs ke hawale se suna tha jisse woh ab
thodi der mein milne wali thi.

"Musalman hona aasan tha mere liye, Jibreel ke baad yeh doosra shakhs hai jise main
role model samajhta hoon ke woh deen aur duniya dono ko saath le kar chal rahe hain"

Abdullah bade pur josh andaz mein Anaya ko bata raha tha aur woh muskurate hue sun
rahi thi. Abdullah jazbati nahi tha, be had soch samajh kar bolne walon mein se tha aur
kisi ki beja tareef karne walon mein se bhi nahi tha.

"Kuch zyada hi mutasir ho gaye ho tum un se?" Anaya kahe bghair nahi rah saki thi.
Woh hans pada.

"Tum jealous to nahi ho rahi?" Usne Anaya ko chhera.

"Hui to nahi lekin ho jaungi." Usne jawaban muskurate hue kaha.."Mujhe yakeen hai tum
un se milo gi to tum bhi meri hi tarah mutasir ho jaogi un se" Abdullah ne kaha. "Main
apne nikaah mein ek gawah unhe banounga." Anaya is baar qahqaha maar kar hansi thi.

"Abdullah tum is qadar inspired ho un se? Mujhe thoda bahut andaza to tha lekin is had
tak nahi. Mujhe ab aur ishtiaq ho raha hai un se milne ka" Anaya ne us se kaha.
"Yaqeenan achhe shohar bhi honge agar tum nikaah mein bhi unhein gawah banana
chahti ho toh."

Abdullah ko mazeed tajassus hua tha "bas is ek muamle mein khush qismat nahi rahe
woh." Abdullah yek dum sanjeeda ho gaya. "Achi biwi ek naimat hoti hai aur buri ek
aazmaish aur unhein do baar is aazmaish se guzarna pada. Unki narmi aur achhai ka
najayz faida uthaya unki biwiyon ne" Abdullah keh raha tha.

674
"Ohhh that's sad" ("Ohh yeh afosos naak hai") Anaya ne kurede baghair afsos ka izhaar
kiya. "tumhein pata hai tumse shadi ke liye bhi maine unse bahut dua karvayi thi aur
dekh lo, unki dua mein kitna asar hai warna tumhare parents asaani se maanne wale to
nahi the." Abdullah ab bade fakhriya andaz mein keh raha tha..

"Mere parents kisi ki duaon ke bajaye tumhare kirdaar aur ikhlaas se mutasir hue
hain,Abdullah" Anaya ne usay jataya.

Usay apni beyakeeni ka woh aalam abhi bhi yaad tha jab chand mahine pehle Abdullah
se Pakistan mein milne ke baad Imama ne usay phone kiya tha aur usay bataya tha ke
unhone us ka rishta America mein moqeem ek heart surgeon ke saath tay kar diya hai,
woh kuch der ke liye bhonchak reh gayi thi. Is se pehle jo bhi proposals us ke liye zair
ghaur aate the, Anaya se mashwara kiya jata tha aur phir use milwaya jata tha. Ye pehla
proposal tha jis ke bare mein use us waqt ittela di ja rahi thi jab rishta tay kar diya
gaya tha. Ajiib sadme ke halat mein usne Imama se kaha tha. "Magar Mummy! Aap ko
mujhe pehle milwana chahiye tha us se... us ke bare mein mujh se kuch poocha tak
nahin aap ne" "tumhare baba ne baat tay ki hai" Imama ne jawaban kaha. Anaya
khamosh ho gayi. Ajiib dhachka laga tha use. "Tum nahi karna chahti?" Imama ne us se
poocha..

"Nahi, maine aisa to nahin kaha, pehle bhi aap logon hi ko karna tha to theek hai."

Anaya ne kuch bujhe dil ke saath kaha tha. Use Abdullah yaad aaya tha aur bilkul usi
lamhe Imama ne us se kaha.
"Abdullah naam hai us ka" naam sun kar bhi lehza bhar ke liye bhi use khayal nahin
aaya tha ke woh Erik Abdullah ki baat kar rahi thi. Imama is qadar katar mukhalif thi
Erik Abdullah se shadi ki ke Anaya soch bhi nahin sakti thi ke ki woh jis Abdullah ka
itne dostana andaz mein zikar kar rahi thi, woh wahi tha.

"Okay" Anaya ne bamushkil kaha.

"Tum se milna bhi chahta hai. Woh New York aaya hua hai, maine use tumhara address
diya tha" Imama keh rahi thi.

Anaya ne besakhta kaha. "Mummy please, ab is tarah mere sar par mat thope usse ke aaj
mujhe rishta tay hone ki khabar de rahi hain aur aaj hi mujhe us se milne ka bhi keh
rahi hain. Waise bhi ab rishta tay ho gaya hai, milne na milne se kya faida hoga. Usne
jaise apne andar ka gussa nikala tha. "Us ki family bhi shayad sath ho us ki mummy se
baat hui hai meri.. agle trip par main bhi miloon gi us ki family se mangni ka formal
function to chand mahinon baad hoga." Imama ne isi tarah baat jari rakhi thi jaise us ne

675
Anaya ki khufgi ko mehsoos hi nahin kiya tha. Anaya sadma ki kefayat mein agle ek
ghante tak wahi bethi rahi thi aur ek ghante ke baad us ke darwaze par bell bajne par
usne jis shakhs ko dekha tha, use laga tha sardiyon ke mausam mein har taraf bahaar
aagayi hai. Gulab ka ek aur adha phool tehni samet use pakarte hue darwaze par hi usne
Anaya se phawda manga tha ta ke us ke darwaze ke bahar pari barf hata sake. Woh
kayi salon baad mil rahe the aur Anaya ko wahi Erik yaad tha jo aksar un ke ghar mein
lage phool tor tor kar us ko aur Imama ko la kar deta tha aur jis ka pasandida
mashghala sardiyon mein apne aur un ke ghar ke bahar se barf hataana tha.

"Wo yahan hai." Abdullah ki awaaz use khayalon se bahar le aayi thi. Wo restaurant ke
darwaze par namoodar hone wale kisi shakhs ko dekhte hue khara hua tha. Anaya ne
gardan mod kar dekha. Wo Ahsan Saad se us ki pehli mulaqat thi. Use andaaza nahin tha
us se hone wala ye samna us ki zindagi mein kitna bada bhonchal lekar aane wala tha.
-------------------------------------

Sikandar Usman un sab ki zindagi se be-hadd khamoshi se chale gaye the. Wo Hameen ki
wahan aamad ke doosre din neend se nahin jaage the. Us waqt us ghar mein sirf Imama
aur Hameen hi the, Tayyaba America mein thi.

Us raat Hameen, Sikandar Usman ke paas bohot der tak baitha raha tha, hamesha ki
tarah. Wo jab bhi yahan aata tha, Imama aur un ke liye hi aata tha. Sikandar Usman se
wo Salar ke doosre bachon ki nisbat zyada unsiyat rakhta tha aur aisa hi unse Sikandar
Usman bhi us se rakhte the. Alzheimer ki is intehai stage par bhi Hameen ke samne aane
par un ki aankhein chamakti thi ya kam az kam doosron ko lagti thi. Kuch bhi bol na
sakne ke bawajood use dekhte rehte the aur wo dada ka haath pakde un ke paas baitha
rehta tha. Un se khud hi baat cheet ki koshish karta rehta tha. Kuch sawaal karta, khud
jawab deta, jaise bachpan mein karta tha aur waisi hi baatein jo bachpan mein hui thi
aur tab Sikandar Usman un ke jawab diya karte the.

"Dada! Bataiye shutar murgh ki kitni taangen hoti hain?" Wo un ke saath walk karte
karte yak dam un se poochta. Sikandar Usman ulajhte, shutar murgh ki tasveer zehan
mein lane ki koshish karte, phir haar maante. "Murgh ki do hongi to shutar murgh ki bhi
do hongi dada, yeh to soche baghair bata dene wala jawab tha."

Sikandar Usman us ki baat par sar hilaane lagte. Sikandar Usman ki yaaddasht ke diye
Hameen Sikandar ne apne samne ek ek kar ke bujhte dekhe the aur ek bachay ke tor
par Alzheimer ko na samajhne ke bawajood us ne apne dada ke saath mil kar in diyo ki
roshni ko bachane ki be-paana koshish ki thi.

676
Wo kisi bhi cheez ka naam bhool jaane par unhein tasalli de diya karta tha ke yeh
normal baat thi... aur bhoolna to achha hota hai, is liye wo bhi bohot saari cheezein
bhoolta hai. Wo bachay ki logic hoti thi aur bade ke saamne langdi thi magar Sikandar
Usman ko is umar mein is bimari se ladte hue waisi hi logic chahiye thi jo unhein yeh
yaqeen dilati ke wo theek the, sab kuch normal tha.

Hameen un ki bimari ke barhte jaane par aahista aahista kar ke un ke kamre ki har
cheez par us cheez ka naam kaghaz ki chitthon par likh kar chasma kar diya karta tha
ta ke dada kuch na bhoolen, wo jo cheez ko dekhein, us ka naam yaad karne ke liye
unhein taraddud na karna pade. Wo chitain senkdon ki tadad mein thi aur is kamre mein
aane wale shakhs ko ek baar, Sikandar Usman ke saath is bimari se ladne wale us
doosre shakhs ke bare mein sochne par majboor kar deti aur Hameen ne is bimari ke
samne pehli haar is din mani thi jis din Sikandar Usman us ka naam bhool gaye the. Wo
be yaqeeni se un ka chehra dekhta raha tha. Wo aakhir us ka naam kaise bhool gaye
the? Us wajood ka jo chobiis mein se barah ghante un ke ird gird mandlata rehta tha. Us
ke samne khade Sikandar Usman us ka naam yaad karte, atakte, ulajhte, haklate, gir
girate rahe aur Hameen un ki jado jehad aur be busi dekhta raha. Phir wo badi
khamoshi se centre table ke paas ghutne tek kar betha.

Wahan padi ek stick on chit, us ne uthayi uspar apna naam likha aur apne mathe par
use chasma karte hue wo Sikandar Usman ke samne aakar khada ho gaya. Us waqt wo
phoot phoot kar rona chahta tha aur shayad zindagi mein pehli baar, lekin wo nahi roya
tha, us ne jaise Sikandar Usman ke samne us baat ko mazak mein udane ki koshish ki
thi lekin wo baat alzaimer se jang karte us shakhs ke liye mazak nahi thi. Wo us ka
naam ke spelling karte hue hans pade the aur phir hanste hanste wo wahan khade khade
apni muthiyan bhainchte, rone lage the aur un se qad aur umar mein chhote Hameen ne
apni umar se bade us boodhe shakhs ko thapakte hue tasalli di thi jo apni na-ahli aur
majboori par nadim tha aur jo apne chahite tareen rishte ka naam yaad rakhne se bhi
qasir tha. Un ki bimari ne Hameen Sikandar ko waqt se pehle mature kar diya tha.
Jibreel ne Salar Sikandar ki bimari ko jhela tha, Hameen ne Sikandar Usman ki. Wo use
apne sath jode rakhne ke liye use apni cheezen dena shuru ho gaye the. "Dada! Aap ko
ye karne ki zaroorat nahi hai." Hameen jaise samajh jata tha ke wo barter deal kis shai
ke liye thi. "Mere pass duniya mein jitna waqt hai, aap ke liye hai." (I have all the time
in the world for you.) Wo jaise unhein yaqeen dilane ki koshish karta.

Wo phir bhi use kuch na kuch denay ki koshish karte, Hameen unke bohat sare raazon
se waqif tha. Un bohat saari jagahon se bhi jahan wo apni qeemti cheezen chupate thein.
Us par un ke aitbar ka yeh alam tha ke wo har cheez chupate hue sirf Hameen Sikandar
ko batate the sirf is liye ke unhein yeh khadsha tha ke wo kahin us jagah ko bhi bhool
na jaayein jahan wo sab kuch chhupa rahe the aur aisa hi hota tha, un ke bhoolne par
Hameen unhein woh cheez nikal kar deta tha. Wo kamra jaise un dono dada aur pote ke
liye chhupan chhupai wali jagah ban gaya tha.

677
"Ek din tum bohat bade aadmi banoge." Sikandar Usman us se aksar keh kar the. "Apne
baba se bhi Bade aadmi." Wo un ki baat ghor o fikar ke baghair sunta lekin beech mein
unhein tok kar poochta. "Khali bada aadmi banu ga ya rich?" "Baba toh rich nahi hain."
Usay jaise fikr lahaq hui. Sikandar Usman hans pade.

"Bahut ameer ho jaoge. Bahut zyada" " phir theek hai." Usay jaise itminan hota. "Lekin
aapko kaise pata?" Usay yak dum khayal aya.

"Kyun ke main tumhare liye dua karta hoon." Sikandar Usman barhape ki is laathi ko
dekhte jo un ke sab se azeez betay ka un ke liye tohfa tha.

"Okay." Hameen ke zehan mein mazeed sawalat aaye the lekin woh dada se ab behas
nahi karta tha. "Main tum par duniya mein sab se zyada aitmad karta hoon." Woh aksar
us se kaha karte the aur woh badi sanjeedgi se un se kehta.

"Aur aap wahid insaan hain jo yeh kaam karte hain." Aur Usman jawaban kisi bachay ki
tarah hante lagte the. "Jab main is duniya se chala jaunga toh yeh ring tum Imama ko de
dena. Etemad ke aise hi ek lamhe mein unhone Hameen ko woh angoothi dikhayi thi, jise
woh kayi saal apni maa ki ungli mein dekhta raha tha.

"Yeh toh mummy ki ring hai." Hameen jaise chillaya tha.

"Haan, tumhari mummy ki hai. Salar ne shaadi par gift ki thi use... phir woh use bech
kar Salar ke saare projects mein kuch investment karna chahti thi, toh main ne use le
kar use woh raqam de di. Main use waapas kar doon ga toh woh nahi legi aur main
nahi chahta, woh aur Salar use bech kar mera qarz wapas dene ki koshish kare."

Sikandar Usman batate gaye the. Unhone use ek theli mein daal kar apni ward robe ke
ek chor khanay mein Hameen ke samne rakha tha. Woh chor khana Hameen ne bhi pehli
baar hi dekha tha.

"Aap ise locker mein kyun nahi rakhwa dete?" Usne Sikandar Usman ko mashwara diya
tha. Woh muskura diye the.

"Mere marne ke baad locker se jo kuch bhi nikle ga, woh saari aulad ki mushtarka
malkayat hogi. Koi yeh Imama ko nahi dega." Sikandar ne kaha.

678
"Lekin aap will (wasiyat) mein likh sakte hain." Sikandar us ki baat par hans pade the.
"Meri aulad bahut achi hai lekin main zindagi mein un se bahut sari baatein nahi manwa
sakta toh marne ke baad kaise manwa sakoon ga, jab tumhari aulad hogi toh tumhein
samajh ajaye gi meri baaton ki." Unhone jaise bade pyaar ke saath us se kaha tha.
Sikandar Usman ki maut ke ek haftay ke baad us ghar mein un ki aulad tarke ki
takseem ke liye ikathhi hui thi aur Hameen Sikandar ki samajh mein woh baat aagayi thi.
Unhone apne paas sirf chand cheezein rakhi thi jin mein woh ghar bhi tha, lekin in
cheezon ki malkiyat par bhi sab mein kuch ikhtilaf ho gaye the aur yeh ikhtilaf barh
jaate agar Salar Sikandar aur us ka khandan Sikandar Usman ke reh jaane waale asaason
par apne hissay ke hawale se qarar karta. Woh un ke khandan ka mushtarka faisla tha.

Sikandar Usman ke bachne waale asaason mein se Salar Sikandar aur us ke khandan ne
kuch nahi liya tha. Albatta Sikandar Usman ka woh ghar Hameen Sikandar ne khareedne
ki offer ki thi kyun ke Tayyaba pehle bhi zyada tar apne beton ke paas berone mulk
rehti thi aur ab mustaqil tor par un ke paas rehna chahti thi aur un ke wahan se shift
ho jaane ke faislay ke baad is ghar ko farokht karne ka faisla kiya gaya tha aur is faislay
ke doraan kisi ne Imama ke baray mein nahi socha tha. Salar Sikandar aur us ke apne
bachon ke ilawa jinhein yeh ehsas ho raha tha ke Sikandar Usman ke chale jaane ke
baad is ghar ke rehne se ek shakhs ek baar phir dar badar honay wala tha. Hameen ne
us ghar ko sirf Imama ke liye khareeda tha aur un yaadon ke liye jo un sab ki us ghar
se wabasta thi.Aur us ne jis qeemat par use khareeda tha, woh market se deni thi.

------------------

"Mummy! Mujhe aapko ek amanat deni hai." Hameen raat ko Salar aur Imama ke kamre
mein aaya tha. Woh subah waapas ja raha tha. Baari baari sabhi waapas ja rahe the.
Salar aur woh dono kuch der pehle hi kamre mein aaye thay, jab woh dastak de kar
unke kamre mein aaya tha. "Amanat?" Woh kuch hairaan hui thi. Hameen ne ek thaili
uske haath par rakhi aur uske qareeb sofe par baith gaya. "Yeh kya hai?" Usne kuch
hairaan hote hue pehle Hameen phir Salar ko dekha jo phone par kisi se baat karne
mein masroof tha. "Aap khud dekh lein" Hameen ne usse kaha, Imama ne thaili mein
haath daal kar andar mojood cheez nikali aur saakhit reh gayi. Phone par baat karta
Salar bhi isi tarah thathka tha. Yeh kaise mumkin tha ke woh dono us angoothi ko
seconds mein na pehchan jaate jo unki zindagi ki behtareen aur qeemti tareen yaadon
mein se ek thi.

"Yeh tumhein kahan se mili?" Imama ne larazti hui awaaz mein poocha tha. Salar ne
phone munqata kar diya tha. "Dada ne bachpan mein mere samne wardrobe mein ek
daraz mein rakhte hue mujhse kaha tha ke agar woh usay bhool jaayein toh unke marne
ke baad mein isay wahan se nikaal kar aapko de doon." Hameen keh raha tha. "Woh
aapko yeh wapas de dena chahte thay lekin unhein khadsha tha ke aap isay nahi lenge
aur aisa na ho aap aur baba unka qarz ada karne ke liye isay bech dein."

679
Aansu sailaab ki tarah Imama ki aankhon se nikal kar uske chehre ko bheegote chale
gaye. Sikandar Usman hamesha uska bahut shukriya ada karte rahte thay lekin is
tashakkur ko unhone jis tarah apne jaane ke baad usay pahunchaya tha, usne Imama ko
bolne ke qabil nahi chhoda tha. Woh ek shafeeq susar thay. "Tum ne pehle kabhi bhi is
ring ke bare mein zikr nahi kiya. Salar ne apne samne baithe apne us bete ko dekha jo
aaj bhi waisa hi ajeeb aur gehra tha jaisa bachpan mein tha.

"Maine unse wada kiya tha ke main kabhi kisi ko is angoothi ke bare mein nahi
bataunga. Yeh ek amanat thi, main khayanat nahi kar sakta tha." Usne ajeeb si
muskurahat ke saath baap se kaha aur phir uth kar khada ho gaya. Hamwar qadmon se
chalta hua woh darwaza khol kar bahar nikal gaya. Woh dono tab tak usay dekhte rahe
jab tak woh gayab nahi ho gaya.

"Main yeh angoothi Hameen ki biwi ko doongi. Is par agar kisi ka haq hai toh woh
Hameen ka hai." Uske jaane ke baad Imama ne madham awaaz mein Salar se kaha tha.
Woh angoothi abhi bhi uski hatheli par thi jise woh behtay ansoon ke saath dekh rahi
thi, kaii saalon ke baad, kaii saal pehle ki saari yaadein ek baar phir zinda ho gayi thi.
Salar ne uski baat ke jawab mein kuch nahi kaha. Usne Imama ke haath se woh angoothi
li aur badi narmi se uski ungli mein pehna di. Uski makhruti ungli mein aaj bhi behad
aasani se poori aayi thi. "Tumhara bahut shukriya ada karna chahta tha main Imama "
Usne Imama ke dono haath apne haathon mein lete hue kehna shuru kiya. "Tumne papa
ki jitni khidmat ki hai, woh main nahi kar sakta tha, na hi maine ki hai." "Salar!" Imama
ne usay toka tha." Tum mujhe sharminda kar rahe ho. "

"Mujhe agar zindagi mein dobara shareek-e-hayat ka intikhab karne ka mauqa mile toh
main aankhein band kar ke tumhein chunuga." Woh nam aankhon ke saath khilkhila kar
hans pari.

Apna haath chhurate hue usne haath ki pusht par bhi us angoothi ko dobara dekha.
Solah saal ki judaai thi jo usne is ghar mein Salar se alag reh kar jheli thi. Woh tab
chand saal yahan guzarne aayi thi aur tab wo jaise talwaar ki ek dhaar par nange paaon
chal rahi thi. Woh Sikandar Usman ka khayaal rakhte hue din raat Salar ke liye
khofzadah rehti thi aur usne Salar ko yeh nahi bataya tha magar usne yeh dua ki thi tab
ke agar Sikander Usman ki khidmat ke badle usay Allah ne koi silah dena tha toh woh
Salar Sikandar ki zindagi aur sehat yaabi ki shakal mein de de aur aaj solah saal baad
usay lagta tha shayad aisa hi hua tha. Uski zindagi ka woh solah saal baad bilaakhir ek
baar phir se Salar aur apne bachon ke saath mustaqil tor par America ja kar reh sakti
thi. Be shak woh apne Rab ki kisi bhi nemat ka shukriya ada nahi kar sakti thi.

----------------------

680
"Hasham mujh se milna chahta hai." Apne saman ki packing karte hue Hameen ne Reisah
se kaha, woh bhi abhi Sikandar Usman ke ghar par hi thi aur chand din usay bhi wahan
theherna tha. Woh Hameen ko uska kuch saman dene aayi thi jab usne achanak us se
kaha tha. Woh shayad Dada ki taziyat ke liye milna chahta hoga. Woh ek lamha ke liye
atki, phir usne rawani se us se kaha. "Mera khayal hai ke aisa nahi hai." Hameen ne isi
tarah kaam mein masroof hote hue kaha. "Taziyat ke liye woh tum se milta ya Baba se
milta, mujh se milne ki zaroorat nahi thi. Tum dono ke darmiyan kuch baat chit hoti hai
kya?"

Usne apne hamesha ke dotok aur saaf go andaaz mein Reisah se bag ki zip band karte
hue poocha tha. Reisah chand lamhe sochti rahi, phir usne Hameen se apni aur Hasham
ki kuch hafton pehle hone waali mulaqat aur guftagu dohrayi thi.

"Toh ab woh kya chahta hai?" Hameen ne poori baat sunne ke baad sirf ek sawaal kiya
tha, koi tabsera nahi. "Pata nahi shayad tum se kahega ke tum mujhe manalo." Hameen
ne nafi mein sar hilaya. "Nahi woh mujh se yeh kabhi nahi kahega ke main tumhe us ki
doosri biwi banne par amadah karoon, itna aqalmand toh hai woh ke aisa proposal mere
paas le kar naa aaye. Usne kuch sochte hue kaha. Reisah tum kya chahti hai? "Chand
lamhe ke baad usne dotok andaaz mein Reisah se poocha.

"Meri choice ka issue nahi hai." Woh kuch be-dili se muskurayi. Uska masla genuine hai,
tumne theek kaha tha, woh shahi khandan hai aur us ke apne qawaid o wazaif hain.
Apni soch hai, mujhe bohot pehle hi is mein nahi parhna chahiye tha."

Hameen usay dekhta raha, us ke samne bethi woh jaise khud kalami ke andaaz mein
bolti ja rahi thi, yun jaise apne aap ko samjhane ki koshish kar rahi thi. "Baadshah
buzdil hai" Hameen ne madham awaaz mein us se kaha. Woh baat karte karte ruk gayi.
"Aur buzdil nah pyaar kar sakte hain, nah hukoomat, nah wada nibha sakte hain, nah
talluq," Hameen ne jaise use Hasham bin Sabah ka masla char jumlon mein samjhaya tha
jo woh samajhne se gureza thi. Log pyaar ke liye takht o taj thukrate hain na, toh woh
thukraye... Agar badshah reh kar tumhein zindagi ka saathi nahi bana sakta toh badshahat
chhod de" Reisah hans pari. "Badshahat chhod de mere liye? Main itni qeemti nahi hoon
Hameen ke koi mere liye badshahat chhodta phire" usne badi saaf goyi se kaha tha. "Ho
sakta hai ho, ho sakta hai tumhein pata na ho aur agar woh tumhari qadar o qeemat
pehchanne ke qabil nahi hai" woh dotok andaaz mein keh raha tha. "Toh hal mere paas
hai. Ab dekhte hain us ki samajh mein aata hai ya nahi main wapas ja kar us se milun
ga," Hameen ne elaan karte hue kaha. Reisah us ka chehra dekhti reh gayi.

-----------------

681
"Doctor Ahsan Saad aap ko badi achhi tarah jaante hain balki woh bata rahe the ke unke
walid sahab baba ke bhi bade qareebi dost the. Abdullah hi bata rahe the ke woh aur
unke walid, dada ki taziyat ke liye America mein aakar milenge baba se." Anaya chahal
qadmi karte hue keh rahi thi. Woh aur Jibreel lawn mein chahal qadmi kar rahe the jab
Anaya ko achanak Abdullah ke zikr chid jaane par Ahsan Saad yaad aaya tha aur us ke
saath hone wali guftagu us ne Jibreel se us ka zikr karna zaroori samjha.

Ahsan Saad ka naam hi Jibreel ko chaukaney ke liye kaafi tha lekin woh yeh sun kar
zyada hairaan hua tha ke jis Ahsan Saad ki woh baat kar rahi thi woh na sirf Jibreel
Sikandar ko jaanta tha balki us ke baap Salar ka qareebi dost tha. Woh uljha tha, jis
Ahsan se woh mila tha us ne aisa koi zikr ya hawala nahi diya tha. Usay Aisha ke sabqa
shohar ki tafseelat ka pata nahi tha siwaye us ke naam, profession aur estate ke. Fori tor
par woh yeh samajh nahi saka ke yeh wohi Ahsan Saad tha ya woh kisi aur ka zikr kar
rahi thi, yeh baat confuse kar rahi thi.

"Abdullah toh be had inspired hai us se keh raha tha nikaah ke gawahon mein se ek
woh Ahsan Saad ko rakhe ga. Us ne toh Ahsan Saad ko peero murshid banaya hua hai,
har baat mein us ka hawala deta hai." Woh kehti ja rahi thi aur Jibreel be chain hone
laga tha.

"Abdullah in hi ke saath paanch waqt ki namaaz padhta hai. Mujhe bhi acha laga... Zikr
toh pehle bhi Abdullah se sunti rahi thi lekin mil kar mujhe hairani hui ke woh kaafi
young hai. Bohat ba ilm hai deen ke bare mein. Aur Hafiz e Quran bhi hai."

Mumassalat barhti ja rahi thi. Jibreel ab bole baghair nahin reh saka. "Shadi shuda hai?"
Usne khwahish ki thi, woh koi aur Ahsan Saad ho. "Nahin, bas yehi tragedy hui hai us ke
saath."

Anaaya ke jawaab ne jaise us ka dil nikaal kar rakh diya tha.

"Biwi psycho aur kharaab character ki thi. Kisi ke saath us ka affair chalta raha aur
Ahsan Saad becharay ko pata hi nahi tha phir divorce ho gayi lekin biwi ne bacche ki
custody nahi di aur apne boyfriend ke sath milkar us mazoor bacche ko jaan se maar
diya taake dono shadi kar sake aur bacche ke naam jo jaidad thi wo use mil jaye..

Ahsan ne case kiya tha apni sabqa biwi ke khilaaf qatl ka. Toh aurat ne kuch pechak
karne ki koshish mein us bachay ke naam jo jaedaad thi, thi, woh us ke naam kar ke

682
maafi maangi hai.. Bohat acha insaan hai, woh keh raha tha maaf kardega..ab beta toh
chala gaya.." Anaya badi hamdardi ke saath woh tafseelat suna rahi thi..

"Tum jaanti ho woh boyfriend kaun hai jis ne Ahsan Saad ki biwi ke saath mil kar us ke
bachay ka qatal kiya hai? Jibreel ne yak dam usay toka tha. Anaya ne hairani se us ka
chehra dekha. Jibreel ka sawaal jitna ajeeb tha, us ka lehja aur tasuraat us se zyada
ajeeb. "Nahin, mein kaise jaan sakti hoon, waise Abdullah, Ahsan Saad se keh raha tha ke
usay apni sabiqa biwi aur us ke boy friend ko maaf nahi karna chahiye. Mera bhi yehi
khayal hai." Anaya ne rawani mein kaha aur Jibreel ke agle jumle ne us ka zehan jaise
bhak se ura diya tha.

"Woh boyfriend main hoon." Be had be tasur awaaz mein Jibreel ne us se kaha tha. "Aur
Anaya mein Erik Abdullah se tumhari shadi bhi nahi hone doonga." Us ka agla jumla
pehle se bhi zyada na qabil e yaqeen tha.

--------------------

Salar Sikandar, Sikandar Usman ke bed room ka darwaza khol kar ander chala gaya. Light
on karke usne Sikandar Usman ke bistar ko dekha. Wahan ab koi nahi tha. Uski aankhon
mein halki nami daudi thi. Kayi saal se ab us ke aur unke darmiyan sirf khamoshi ka
rishta hi reh gaya tha. Baat cheet nahi hoti thi. Uske bawajood use unke wujood se ek
ajeeb si tamaniyat ka ehsaas hota tha. "Main apni nazron ke samne tumhe jaata hua nahi
dekh sakta Salar! Is liye bas yahi dua karta hoon ki tum se pehle chala jaaun tumhara
dukh na dikhaye Allah kisi bhi haalat mein mujhe "Salar ko laga jaise yeh jumle phir us
kamre mein gunje the. Unhone uski bimaari ke doran kayi baar uski yeh baatein kahi thi
aur unki dua qubool hogayi thi, woh Salar ka dukh dekh kar nahi gaye the." Kya farq
padta hai papa. Har ek ko jaana hai duniya hai. Jiska role khatam ho jaaye woh chala
jaata hai."

Salar kayi baar unhein jawaaban kehta tha. "Jawan bete ka gham Allah kisi ko na dikhaye
Salar" woh ro pare the aur yeh aansu Salar ne unki aankhon mein sirf apni bimari ki
tashkhees ke baad dekhna shuru kiye the, woh aur Imama ab wahan se jaane waale the.
Woh kamra aur woh ghar ab bemakeen hone wala tha. Woh do hafto se wahan tha aur
us se zyada nahi theher sakte the. Hameen pehle jaa chuka tha aur ab Jibreel aur Anaya
bhi us ke peeche chale gaye, phir Imama jo sab se aakhir mein wahan se jaati aur phir
pata nahi us ghar mein dobara kabhi woh yun ekathe bhi ho paate ya nahi... aur ekathe
hote toh bhi pata nahi kab bhi zindagi kya shai hai, kaise haath se nikal jaati hai. Waqt
kya shai hai rukta hai toh ruk hi jaata hai, chalta hai toh paiyon par "main aap jaisa
baap kabhi bhi nahi ban saka apni aulaad ke liye, Papa." Usne madham awaaz mein
wahan bethe khud kalam ki.

683
"Main aap jaisa beta bhi kabhi nahi ban saka." Woh ruk kar dobara bola." Lekin mere
bete aap jaise baap banen aur aap jaise hi bete mere jaise nahi..meri sirf yeh dua hai"
Usne nam aankhon ke saath table par pade unke glasses utha kar chue phir unhein table
par rakh kar dobara uth gaya.
-------------------
Imama Jibreel ka chehra dekh kar reh gayi thi. Use kuch der ke liye jaise uski baat
samajhna mushkil ho gaya tha. Usne jo Anaya aur Abdullah ke hawale se kaha, Jo Ahsan
aur Abdullah ke hawale se aur jo apne aur Aisha ke hawale se, woh sab kuch ajeeb
andaz mein uske dimaag mein gadbad ho gaya tha. "Meri kuch samajh mein nahi araha
Jibreel." Woh use kahe baghair nahi reh sake. "Mummy... I'm sorry" Jibreel ko be ikhtiyar
us ke chehre ke tasurat se andaaza hua ke usne maa ko pareshan aur hawas bakhta kar
diya tha. Zindagi mein pehli baar maa se kisi ladki ke hawale se apne kisi affair ki baat
kar raha tha, woh bhi ek aisa muamla jis mein us par ilzaamat lagaye ja rahe the.

"Aisha Abidin kaun thi?" Imama ne zindagi mein kabhi uska naam nahi suna tha aur
Jibreel par kyun us ke saath mulawis hone ka ilzaam ek aisa shakhs laga raha tha jo us
ke hone wale damaad ke liye inspiration ki hesiyat rakhta tha aur Jibreel kyun Anaya ki
shadi Abdullah ke saath karne ke achanak khilaf ho gaya tha jab ki wohi tha jo maazi
mein hamesha Imama ko Abdullah ke haq mein qail karne ki koshish karta raha tha.
"Main yeh sab aap se share nahi karna chahta tha, lekin ab is ke ilawa aur koi hal meri
samajh mein nahi araha." Woh sharminda zyada tha ya pareshan, andaaza lagana mushkil
tha.

"Lekin iss sab mein Anaya aur Abdullah ka kya qasoor hai?“

"Mummy! Agar woh us shakhs ke zair e asar hai to woh biwi ke saath rawayye ke lehaz
se bhi hoga jo kuch main ne Ahsan Saad ko Aisha ke saath karte dekha hai, woh main
apni behan ke saath hotay nahi dekh sakta." Jibreel ne ghair mubham lahje mein kaha.
"Tumne Anaya se baat ki hai?" Imama ne be had tashweesh se us se poocha.

"Haan, main ne ki hai aur woh bohot upset hui, lekin usne Jibreel ko kabhi is tarah
pareshan aur is tarah kisi muaamle par stand lete nahi dekha tha.. itne maheeno se Aisha
Abidin ka masla chal raha hai, tumne pehle kabhi mujhe is ke baare mein kyun nahi
bataya?" Woh poochay baghair nahi reh saki. Woh be had sangin ilzamaat the jo Jibreel
par kisi ne lagaye the aur apni aulaad par andha aitemad hone ke bawajood Imama hil
kar reh gayi thi. Zindagi mein pehli baar usne apni aulaad ke hawale se aisi kisi baat ko
sunna pad raha tha, woh bhi Jibreel ke baare mein Hameen ke hawale se koi baat sunti
toh shayad bar bhi us ke liye ghair mutawaqqa na hoti, woh Hameen se kuch bhi
tawaqqo kar sakti thi lekin Jibreel...?? "batane ke liye koi baat thi hi nahi mummy"...

684
Jibreel ne jaise safai dene ki koshish ki. "Ek dost ki behen hai woh ..... Dost ne us ki
madad karne ke liye kaha aur main is liye considerate tha kyun ke mujhe laga, operation
mein kuch ghalati hui hai. Doctor Weizel se ... agar che us mein qasoor nahi tha phir bhi
mein us se hamdardi kar raha tha. Mujhe yeh thodi pata tha ke ek psycho aakar
khawamkhwa mein mujhe apni ex-wife (sabiq biwi) ke saath anwaal karne ki koshish
kare ga.“

Woh kehta ja raha tha.

"That man is " Jibreel kehte kehte ruk gaya, yun jaise us ke paas Ahsan Saad ko bayan
karne ke liye alfaz hi naa rahe hon.

"Tumhare papa se baat karni hogi hamein itna bada faisla hum khud nahi kar sakte."
Imama ne us ki baat khatam hone ke baad kaha. Faisla bada ho ya chhota mummy! Main
Anaya ki Abdullah se shadi nahi hone doonga." Jibreel ne shayad zindagi mein pehli baar
Imama se kisi baat par zid ki thi. "Kisi doosre ke jurm ki saza hum Abdullah ko to nahi
de sakte Jibreel" Imama ne madham awaz mein usay samjhane ki koshish ki. "Abdullah
meri zimmedari nahi hai, Anaya hai. Main risk nahi le sakta aur na hi aapko lena
chahiye." Woh maa ko jaise khabardar kar raha tha aur Imama ab waqai pareshan hone
lagi thi. "Tumhare baba jo bhi faisla karenge, woh behtar faisla hoga aur tum theek kehte
ho, hum Anaya ke liye koi risk nahi le sakte, lekin hum Abdullah ki baat sunay baghair
is tarah se us se qata talluq bhi nahi kar sakte. Imama ne kaha. "Abdullah se ek baar
baat karni chahiye." Jibreel kuch na khush ho kar uth kar jaane ke liye khara ho gaya
tha. Woh darwaze ke qareeb pahuncha jab Imama ne usay pukara, woh palta.

"Ek baat poori iman dari se batana mujhe." Woh maa ke sawal aur andaz dono par
hairan hua. "Ji?"

"Tum Aisha Abidin ko pasand karte ho?" Jibreel hil nahi saka.

----------------------

Hameen Sikandar se Hasham mutasir zyada tha ya maroob.. Usay kabhi andaza nahi hua
tha. Magar woh us se jalan mehsoos kar raha tha. Us ke baray mein usay shubah nahi
tha. Reisah se milne aur us ki family ke baray mein janne se bhi pehle woh Hameen
Sikandar ke baray mein janta tha. Apne taqreeban hum umar us nojawan ke baray mein
woh itna hi tajassus rakhta tha jitna business aur finance ki dunya mein dilchaspi
rakhnay wala koi bhi shakhs. Hasham ka baap America mein safarat kaari ke doran bhi
bohot saari companies chala raha tha aur in campaigns mein se kuch ka wasta Hameen
Sikandar ki companies se bhi parta tha. Woh khud Hameen se Reisah se mutarif hone se

685
pehle kabhi nahi mila tha, lekin us ka baap mil chuka tha aur us ka maddah tha. Apni
zindagi ki dusri dehaye ke awal mein woh un business tycoons se deal kar raha tha, woh
umar mein us se do guna nahi chaar guna baray thay, is ke bawajood Hameen Sikandar
ki business aur finance ki samajh boojh par koi sawal nahi karta tha.

Woh bolta tha to log sunte thay. Bayan jari karta tha to us par tabsere aate the. Product
plan deta tha to yeh mumkin nahi tha ke woh market mein notice na ho... wo business
manage karta tha toh yeh mumkin nahi tha ke apni nakaami se do char ho.. aur is
Hameen Sikandar se mutasir hone walon mein ek Hasham bhi tha mutasir bhi, maroob
bhi, lekin us se raqabat ka jazba us ne Reisah ki wajah se rakhna shuru kiya. Woh larki
jis par Hasham jaan chhidkata tha. Woh sirf ek shakhs par andha etemad karti thi, sirf
ek shakhs ka hawala baar baar deti thi aur badqismati se woh shakhs woh tha jis se
Hasham pehle hi maroob tha phir raqabat ke ilawa koi aur jazba Hasham apne dil mein
mehsoos kar hi nahi sakta tha. Yeh jan'ne ke bawajood ke Reisah usay sirf ek dost aur
bhai samajhti thi aur yeh jan'ne ke bawajood ke Hameen ke bhi Reisah ke liye ehsasat
aise hi thay.

Woh Reisah se mutarif hone ke baad Hameen se chand bar sar sari tor par mil chuka
tha, magar yeh pehla moqa tha jab woh us se tanhai mein milne ja raha tha aur woh
bhi us ke ghar par. Woh ab Bahrain ka wali ahd na hota to us shakhs se milne ke liye
jaate hue bayhad ehsas e kamtri ka shikar ho raha hota. Hameen Sikandar ki kamiyabi
aur zahanat kisi ko bhi is ehsas se do char kar sakti thi. New York ke ek mehngay
tareen ilaqe mein 57 manzile imarat ki chatt par bane is penthouse mein Hameen
Sikandar ne bayhad garam joshi se us ka istaqbal kiya tha. Is ke sath ab saiye ki tarah
rehne walay body guards us imarat ke andar nahi aa sakte the kyun ke entrance par
visitors mein sirf Hasham ka naam tha.

Wali ahd ya shahi khandan ke alqaabat ke baghair. In chand mahinon mein pehli bar his
royal highness sirf Hasham bin Sabah ke tor par pukare gaye thay.

Usay bura nahi laga, sirf ajeeb laga. Woh naam us ke penthouse ke darwaze par andar
daakhilay ke waqt Hameen ne aur bhi chhota kar diya tha. "Mujhe khushi hai ke tum
bilkul waqt par aaye ho Hasham." Us se musafahah karte hue siyah trousers aur safed T-
shirt mein malbus Hameen Sikandar ne kaha. Woh etwaar ka din tha aur woh lunch ke
baad mil rahe thay. Woh duniya ke ameer tareen nojawanon mein se aik ke ghar par tha
aur Hasham ka khayal tha is penthouse mein bhi wahi sab ilzamat honge jo woh apne
khandaani mahallat aur apne social circle mein dekhta aaya tha. Par qais rehaish gaah
jahan par duniya ki har asaish ho gi, har tarah ke lawazmat ke sath. Behtareen interior,
furniture, showpieces, bars aur duniya ki behtareen se behtareen sharaab. Us ka khayal
tha New York ke is mehngay tareen ilaqe mein is penthouse mein Hameen Sikandar ne
ek duniyawi jannat basa rakhi hogi kyun ke Hasham aisi hi jannaten dekhta aaya tha.

686
Hameen Sikandar ke is penthouse mein kuch bhi nahi tha. Boht mukhtasar taqreeban na
hone ke barabar furniture... deewaron par chand cally graphy ke shaahkar aur kitchen
counter par ek rahal mein khula Quran e Pak jis ke qareeb paani ka ek glass aur coffee
ka ek mug tha. Hasham bin Sabah rob mein aaya tha, us shakhs ke jis se woh mil raha
tha, jise business aur finance ki duniya ka guru nahin, jin mana jaata tha aur jis ke
karodo rupe ke is pent house mein bhi rakhi jaane wali namayaan cheez Quran e Pak
tha. Woh Salar Sikandar ka chashm-o-charagh tha. "Yeh mere dada ka diya hua Quran e
Pak hai, ise hamesha saath rakhta hoon main. Ghar par tha, fursat bhi to tumhare aane
se pehle padh raha tha." Hameen ne rehel par rakhe Quran e Pak ko band karte hue
kaha. "baitho."

Usne counter ke qareeb pade kitchen stools ke bajaye lounge mein pade sofas ki taraf
ishaara karte hue Hasham se kaha. Woh pura pent house is waqt dhoop se chamak raha
tha. Safed interior mein glass se chun chun kar aati hui roshni ki kirnein un sofo tak bhi
aa rahi thi jin par ab woh bethe hue the. Hasham bin Sabah shahi mahal ke takht par
bethkar aaya tha, magar apne samne sofe par tang par tang rakh kar bethe hue shakhs
ke jaisa tamtaraq usne kabhi nahi dekha tha. Baat ka aghaaz mushkil tareen tha aur baat
ka aghaaz Hameen ne kiya tha, use chai coffee ki offer ke saath. "Coffee!" Usne jawaban
offer qubool karte hue kaha. Hameen uth kar ab samne kitchen area mein coffee maker
se
coffee banane laga.

"Reisah se tumhara bohot zikr suna hai maine aur hamesha achha." Woh coffee banate
hue us se keh raha tha. "Maine bhi." Hasham kahe baghair nahi reh saka. Hameen coffee
undalte hue muskuraya aur usne kaha, "I am not surprised, woh ab coffee ke mug aur
cookies ki ek plate ek tray mein rakhe waapas aakar beth gaya tha.
Hasham ne kuch kahay baghair coffee ka mug uthaya..Hameen ne ek cookie...

"Tum mujhse milna chahte the." Cookie ko khana shuru karne se pehle usne jaise
Hasham ko yaad dilaya. "Haan." Hasham ko ek dum coffee peena mushkil lagne laga tha
jis masle ke liye woh wahan aaya tha, woh masla phir gale ke phande ki tarah yaad
aaya tha. "Main Reisah se bohot bohot mohabbat karta hoon." Usne is jumle se aghaaz
kiya jis jumle se woh aghaaz karna nahi chahta tha. "Good" Hameen ne be had itminan
se jaise cookie ko nigalne se pehle yun kaha jaise woh uska chess ka score tha. "Main us
se shaadi karna chahta hoon." Hasham ne agla jumla ada kiya. Use apna aap ajeeb jugat
mehsoos raha tha us waqt.

"Main jaanta hoon" Hameen ne coffee ka pehla ghoont lete hue kaha. "Magar sawaal yeh
hai ke yeh karo ge kaise?" Usne jaise Hasham ki madad karte hue kaha. Woh usay
seedha is mauzu par baat karne ke liye le aaya tha jis par baat karne ke liye woh aaya
tha. Hasham agle kayi lamhe us ki aankhon mein aankhein daalay dekhta raha yahan tak

687
ke Hameen ko us par tars aane laga tha. "Agar tum meri jagah hote to kya karte?"
Hasham ne yak dam us se poocha. Hameen ke chehre par ek halki si muskurahat aayi.

"Main jo karta, woh tum karne ki jurat bhi nahi kar sakte." Hameen ne jawaban kaha.
Hasham ko ajeeb si hatak mahsoos hui. Woh usay challenge kar raha tha.

"Tum bataaye baghair mujhe judge nahi kar sakte." Usne Hameen se kaha.

"Thik hai, bata deta hoon." Hameen ne coffee ka cup rakhte hue kaha. "Reisah ko chhod
dene ke ilawa koi bhi hal bata do mujhe mere masle ka." Pata nahi usay kya waham hua
tha ke Hameen ke bolne se pehle woh ek baar phir bol utha tha. Hameen is baar
muskuraya nahi, sirf us ki aankhon mein aankhein daal kar dekhta raha.

"Main agar tumhari jagah hota to..." usne baat adhoori chhod di.

-----------------

Voh Anaya ke kehne par Aisha Abidin se milna aaya tha, yaqeen aur be yaqeeni ki ek
ajeeb qefiyat mein jhoolte hue. Voh Islam se ek bachay ke taur par mutarif hua tha, ek
bachay ke taur par mutasir. Voh ek aise khandan ke zariye is mazhab ke saher mein
aaya tha ke un jaise log usne dekhe hi nahi the un ki narmi, fayazi aur hamdardi ne
Erik ka wajood nahi dil apni muthi mein kiya tha aur itne saalon mein voh Islam ki isi
roshan khayali, usi fiyazi aur narmi ko hi idealize karta raha tha. Aur ab voh apne
mentor ke bare mein aisi baatein sun raha tha jo us ke liye naqabil e yaqeen thi. Voh us
ne Anaya ki zabaan se nah suni hoti to voh unhein jhoot ke palande ke ilawa aur kuch
bhi nah samajhta... Doctor Ahsan Saad voh nahin ho sakte the aur voh nahin kar sakte
the, jis ka ilzaam Anaya un par laga rahi thi.

Anaya ne America pohanchne ke foran baad usay call kar ke bulaya tha, aur phir Ahsan
Saad ke muamlay ko us se discuss kiya tha. Jibreel par Doctor Ahsan ke ilzaamat ko bhi
aur Aisha Abidin ke sath hone wale muamlat ko bhi. Voh yaqeen karne ko tayar nahin
tha ke Ahsan Saad, itna be-hiss aur jhoota ho sakta hai. Aur jis par voh ilzaamat lag rahe
the us ke baare mein bhi Abdullah qasam kha sakta tha ke woh yeh nahin kar sakta.

Dono ke darmiyan behas hui, phir takraar aur phir un ki zindagi ka pehla jhagda. Do be-
had thanday aur dheemay mizaaj ke logon mein.

688
"Main yakeen nahin kar sakta, main yakeen nahin kar sakta. Doctor Ahsan Saad amli
musalman hain. Namaz ki imamat karwatay hain, woh apni biwi ke saath yeh sulook
karenge. Yeh sab aur baghair wajah ke, main maan hi nahin sakta. Main maan hi nahin
sakta." Woh is ke alawa kuch kehta bhi to kya kehta?

"To jao, tum phir Aisha se mil lo aur khud pooch lo ke kya hua tha us ke saath, lekin
mera bhai jhoot nahin bol sakta." Anaya ne bhi jawaaban be-had khafgi se kaha tha.

Mulaqat ka ikhtitam be-had talkh mor par hua tha aur us waqt pehli baar Anaya ko
ehsaas hua ke Jibreel ke khadshat bejan nahi thay. Abdullah agar is had tak Ahsan Saad
se mutasir tha to un dono ke talluq mein yeh asar bohot jald rang dikhane

Woh Abdullah se mil kar aayi to us ka zehan buri tarah intishaar ka shikar tha. Woh
musibat jo kisi aur ke ghar mein thi un ki zindagi mein aise aayi thi ke unhein andaza
bhi nahin hua tha.

Abdullah ne us se milne ke baad usay call ki thi, us ne Jibreel ko call ki thi... Ek be-had
shikayati call. Yeh poochne ke liye ke woh Ahsan Saad ke hawalay se yeh sab kyun keh
raha tha? Kya woh nahin jaanta tha Ahsan kitna acha insaan aur musalman tha? Woh
bahut der Jibreel ki baat sunay baghair be-had jazbati andaz mein bolta hi chala gaya
tha. Jibreel sunta raha tha. Woh us ki zindagi ke mushkil tareen lamhaat mein se ek tha.
Ek non musalman ko yeh batana ke us ke saamne jo bhi sab se zyada amli musalman
tha, woh acha insaan sabit nahi hua tha.

Woh Abdullah ka dil musalmanon se nahin pherna chahta tha, khaas tor par un
musalmanon se jo tabligh ka kaam kar rahe the. Woh ek hafiz e Quran ho kar ek doosre
hafiz e Quran ke baare mein ek non musalman ko yeh nahin kehna chahta tha ke woh
jhoota tha, zalim tha, bahaan lagane wala, ek laalach insaan tha, us ke bawajood ke woh
soom o sala ka paaband ek musalman tha. Jibreel Sikandar ka makhmasa ek bara
makhmasa tha magar us ki khamoshi is se zyada kharabi ka baais ban ti toh woh
khamosh nahi reh paya tha.

Ahsan Saad ke baare mein jo main nahin jaanta hoon aur jo main kahoon ga, tum phir is
se hurt hoge, is liye sab se behtareen hal yeh hai ke tum us aurat se ja kar milo aur
woh sare documents dekho jo us ke paas hain." Us ne Abdullah ki baaton ke jawab mein
usay kaha. Aur ab Abdullah yahan tha, Aisha Abidin ke saamne us ke ghar par, woh
Jibreel ke hawalay se aaya tha.

Aisha Abidin us se milne se inkar nahi kar saki. Woh us raat on call thi aur ab ghar se
nikalne ki tayyari kar rahi thi jab Abdullah wahan pahuncha tha aur wahan ab us ke

689
saamne baitha usay bata raha tha ke us ki mangetar ne Ahsan Saad ke hawalay se kuch
shubhat ka izhaar kiya tha khaas tor par Aisha Abidin ke hawalay se aur woh in ilzamat
ki tasdeeq ya tarded ke liye wahan aaya tha. Lekin yeh kehne se pehle usne Aisha ko
bataya tha ke woh Ahsan Saad ko kya darja deta tha aur us ki zindagi ke pichle kuch
saalon mein woh us ke liye ek role model rahe the.

Woh jaise ek but lekar Aisha Abidin ke paas aaya tha jise tootne se bachane ke liye woh
kisi bhi had tak ja sakta tha aur guftagu ke shuru mein hi itni lambi tamheed jaise ek
hifazati deewar thi jo usne sirf apne samne hi nahi, Aisha Abidin ke samne bhi khadi kar
di thi.

Usne bhi Jibreel jaisi hi khamoshi ke saath us ki baatein suni thi. Be-had tahammul aur
sukoon ke saath. Kisi muddakhilat ya i'atraaz ke baghair. Abdullah ko kam az kam us se
yeh tawaqqo nahi thi. Woh yahan aane se pehle Aisha Abidin ka ek image zehan mein
rakh kar aaya tha. Woh pehli nazar mein is image par poori nahi utri thi. Be-hijab hone
ke bawajood us ne Abdullah ko be hayaee nazar nahi aayi. Be-had saada libas mein
makeup se be-niyaz chehre wali ek be-had haseen larki jis ki aankhein udaas thi aur jis
ki awaz be-had dheemi, Abdullah wahan ek tez tarrar, be-had fashion able, ultra modern
aurat se milne ki tawaqo le kar aaya tha jise us ke apne khayal aur Doctor Ahsan Saad
ke bataye hue kirdar ke mutabiq be-had qabil e aitraaz huliye mein hona chahiye tha,
magar Abdullah ki qismat mein shayad mazeed heraan hona baqi tha. Anaya aur Jibreel
dono ne us se kaha tha ke woh usay documents dikhaye gi, Ahsan Saad se talaaq ke
kaghazat, court ka faisla, custody ki tafseelat aur woh haqaiq jo sirf wohi bata sakti thi,
Aisha Abidin ne aisa
kuch bhi nahi kiya tha.

"Ahsan Saad bura shakhs nahi hai, sirf main aur woh compatible nahi thay. Muta'qat nahi
rakhtay thay Is liye shadi nahi chali. Takreeban das minute tak us ki baat sunne ke baad
Aisha ne be-had madham awaz mein use kaha tha. "Woh yaqeenan itne hi achay
musalman hain, jitna aap unhein samajhte hain aur us mein bohot saari khubiyan hain.

Aap bade khush qismat hain ke aap ka wasta un ki khubiyon se pada. Main shayad itni
khush qismat nahi thi ya phir mujh se kohtayia sarzat hui hogi" woh keh rahi thi aur
Abdullah ke dil ko jaise tasalli nahi ho rahi thi, yeh woh kuch nahi tha jo woh sunna
chahta tha, lekin woh bhi nahi tha jis ki usay tawaqqo thi.

"Woh aap ke liye ek inspiration aur role model hain. Yaqeenan honge." Woh keh rahi thi.
"Koi insaan perfect nahi hota, magar chand ghalatiyan karne par hum kisi ko nazron se
nahi gira sakte. Mere aur Ahsan Saad ke darmiyan jo bhi hua, us mein se zyada meri
ghalti hai aur aap ke samne main un ke bare mein kuch bhi keh kar woh ghalti phir se
dohrana nahi chahti" Aisha ne baat khatam kar di thi. Abdullah uski shakl dekhta raha

690
gaya tha. Use tasalli honi chahiye thi, lekin nahi hui. Woh wahan Ahsan Saad ke bare
mein kuch janne aur khojne nahi aaya tha, uska difa karne aaya tha, is aurat ke samne
jo uski tazleel aur tazheek aur dil shikni ka ba'ais bani thi, lekin us aurat ne jaise uske
samne koi gunjaish hi nahi chhodi thi kisi saafai, kisi wazahat ki.

Usne har ghalti, har gunah khamoshi se, apne khaate mein daal liya tha. Uske lounge
mein bethe Abdullah ne deewaron par lagi uske bete ki tasveerein dekhi thi. Uske
khilonon ki, ek chhota sa saaf suthra ghar, waisi jagah nahi jaisa woh usay tasawwur kar
ke aaya tha, kyun ke Ahsan Saad ne usay us aurat ke phoharain ki bhi bohot kahaniyan
suna rakhi thi jo Ahsan Saad ke ghar ko chalane mein nakam thi, jiska wahid kaam aur
masroofiyat TV dekhte rehna ya awarah phirna tha aur jo ghar ka koi kaam karne ke
liye kehne par bhi barham ho jaati thi. Abdullah ke dimaag mein gireh padti hi chali jaa
rahi thi. Woh us ladki se nafrat nahi kar saka, usay napasand nahi kar saka.

"Jibreel se aap ka kya talluq hai?" Woh bilaakhir ek aakhri sawal par aagaya tha jahan se
yeh sara masla shuru hua tha. "Main us se pyaar karti hoon." Woh us ke sawal par
bohot der khamosh rahi phir usne Abdullah se kaha, sar utha kar nazrein churaye
baghair.
-----------------------------------------

"I met your ex-wife" woh jumla nahi tha jaise ek boom tha jo usne Ahsan Saad par
phora tha. Abdullah pichli raat wapas pahuncha tha aur agle din hospital mein us ki
mulaqat Ahsan se hui thi. Usi tarah hashash bashash, ba ikhlaq, pur josh, Abdullah ke
kaanon mein Anaya aur Jibreel ki awazein aur inkishaafat goonjne lage the. Usne Ahsan
se mulaqat ka waqt manga tha jo badi khush dili se diya gaya tha. Woh dono ek hi
appartment ki building mein rehte the. Ahsan ke waliden us ke saath rehte the, is liye
woh mulaqat apne ghar par karna chahta tha, magar Ahsan us sham kuch masroof tha to
Abdullah ko us hi ke appartment par jana pada, wahan us ki mulaqat Ahsan ke waliden
se hui thi hamesha ki tarah ek rasmi hello hi.

Ahsan lounge mein bethe hi us se baat karna chahta tha, magar Abdullah ne us se
alahedgi mein milna chaaha tha aur tab woh usay apne bedroom mein le aaya tha magar
woh kuch uljha hua tha. Abdullah ka rawwaya kuch ajeeb tha, magar Ahsan Saad ki
chatti hiss use isse bhi bure ishaare de rahi thi aur wo bilkil theek the.. Abdullah ne
kamre ke andar aate hi guftagu ka aghaz is jumle se kiya tha aur Ahsan Saad ka lehja
andaz aur ta'asurat palak jhapakte mein badle the..Abdullah ne zindagi mein pehli baar
uski yeh awaz suni thi..wo lehja behad khushk aur sard tha..karakht behtar lafz tha use
bayaan karne ke liye aur uske maathe par bal aagaye the..ankhon mein khaa jane wali
nafrat..bheenche hue honthon ke saath usne Abdullah se kaha, "Kyun?"

691
Abdullah ne be had mukhtasir alfaaz mein use bataya tha ke Anaya ne us se kaha tha ke
Jibreel us ki shadi Abdullah se nahi karna chahta aur us ke inkaar ki wajah Ahsan Saad
se us ka qareebi talluq hai. Usne Ahsan Saad ko bataya ke Anaya aur Jibreel dono ne us
par sangin ilzamat lagaye the aur use Aisha Abidin se milne ke liye kaha jo us ke liye
zaroori ho gaya tha. "To tum ne un par aitbaar kiya. Apne ustad par nahi aur tum mujh
se baat ya mashwara kiye baghair us kutyan se milne chale gaye aur tum dawa karte ho
ke tum ne mujh se sab kuch seekh liya."

Ahsan ne us ki guftagu ke darmiyan hi us ki baat be had khushmagin lehje mein kati thi
Abdullah waise bhi baat karne ke qabil nahi raha tha. Usne Ahsan Saad ki zubaan se
abhi abhi ek gali suni thi Aisha Abidin ke liye... Woh gali us ke liye shocking nahi thi,
Ahsan Saad ki zubaan se us ka nikalna shocking tha, magar wo shaam Abdullah ke liye
akhri shock laane wali nahi thi..wo jis but ki parastish kar raha tha, woh wahan us but
ko aundhe mu girte dekhne aaya tha..

"Aur tumhein koi haq nahi tha ke tum meri sabiqa biwi se milte. Mere bare mein is
tarah investigation karte..tum us ke paas pahunchay jis ne mere bare mein tum se jhoot
par jhoot bola hoga."

Ahsan Saad ke jumlon mein ab Aisha ke liye galiyan rawani se arahi thi jaise woh use
mukhatib karne ke liye rozmarra ke alqabat the. Woh gusse ki shiddat se be qabu ho
raha tha. Aisha ki nafrat us ke liye
sambhalna mushkil ho rahi thi ya apna saalon ka banaya hua image maskh hone ki
takleef ne use buri tarah uljha diya tha, Abdullah samajhne se qasir tha.

"Woh dikhane beth gayi hogi tumhein court ke kaghazat ke, yeh dekho court mere shohar
ko jhoota keh rahi hai. Court ne mujh par maar peet ke ilzamat ko mana hai. Court ne
Ahsan Saad ko doosri shadi karne ke liye use dho ke baaz kaha hai aur is liye us ...
aurat ke talaaq ke mutalbe ko jaiz qarar dete hue use talaaq dilwadi aur bachay ki
custody bhi."

Woh bolta hi ja raha tha aur Abdullah sakhit sirf use sun raha tha. Woh saare
inkishaafat jin ko sunne ke liye Jibreel ne use Aisha ke paas bheja tha, woh ilzaamat woh
khud Ahsan Saad se sun raha tha. "Main is mulk ke courts ko do take ka nahi samajhta,
yeh kaafiron ki adalatein hain, Islam ko kya samjhti ho gi, woh yeh faislay deti hain jo
Shariat ke khilaaf hain. Mera mazhab haq deta hai mujhe doosri shaadi ka kisi bhi wajah
ke baghair, toh court kaun hoti hai mujhe is amal par dho ke baaz kehne wali, mujhe
haq hai ke main ek na farmaan biwi ko maar peet se raah e raast par laaun. Court kisi
haq ke tehath mujhe is se rok sakti hai? Main mard hoon, mujhe mere deen ne aurat
par bartari di hai, court kaise mujhe majboor kar sakti hai ke main apni biwi ko
barabari doon. In hi cheezon ki wajah se toh tumhara muashra tabah ho ga, be hayaai,

692
uraiani, munh zorii, mard ki na farmaani... yehi cheezein toh le doobi hain tumhari aurton
ko aur tumhari courts kehti hain, hum bhi be ghairat ho jayenge aur un auraton ko
basayein aur un ke peechay kutte ki tarah dum hilaate phirein." Woh shakhs kaun tha?
Abdullah pehchaan hi nahi pa raha tha. Itna zeher, aisa ta'assub, aise alfaz aur yeh soch..
usne Doctor Ahsan Saad ke ander chhupa yeh insaan toh kabhi nahi dekha tha jo
America ko hamesha apna mulk qarar dete hue apne aap ko fakhriya American kehta tha
aur aaj woh use tumhara mulk tumhara muashra, tumhare courts keh keh kar baat kar
raha tha. Ummat aur akhuwat ke jo wo alfaaz uska kalma the woh dono yakdam gayab
ho gaye the. Ab talaaq munh par maar kar maine us haraafah ko chhoda hua hai toh
khwaar hoti phir rahi hai. Kisi ki keep aur Girlfriend hi rahegi woh saari umar, kabhi
biwi nahi banegi. Use yahi azadi chaahiye, tumhari sab auraton ko yahi sab chaahiye.
Ghar, khandan, chaar diwari kis chiriya ke naam hain unhe kya pata, 'ismat' jaisa lafz
unki dictionary mein hi nahi aur phir ilzaam lagati hain shoharon ke tashadud ke ghatiya
auratein." Uske jumlon mein ab be rabtgi thi. Youn jaise woh khud bhi apni baatein jodh
nahi pa raha ho, magar woh khamosh hone par tayaar nahi tha. Uska ilm bol raha hota
toh agli kai ghante bhi Abdullah is tarah use sun sakta tha jaise woh hamesha sahar
zada mamool ki tarah sunta rehta tha, magar yeh uski jahalat thi jo guftagu kar rahi thi
aur karte hi rehna chahti thi. Abdullah uski baat kaat kar kuch kehna chahta tha, magar
is se pehle Ahsan Saad ke maa baap andar aagaye the.

Woh yaqeenan Ahsan ke is tarah buland awaaz mein baatein sun kar andar aaye the.
"Abbu! Main ne aap se kaha tha na ke aap ke dost ka beta mera dushman hai, mujhe
nuksaan pahunchayega. Aap dekh lein, wahi ho raha hai. Woh mujhe jagah jagah badnaam
karta phir raha hai." Ahsan ne apne baap ko dekhte hi kaha tha. "Kaun? Saad ne kuch
haka baka andaaz mein kaha. "Jibreel" Ahsan ne jawaab diya aur Abdullah ki taraf ishaara
karte hue kaha. Ise Aisha se milwaya hai usne... aur us aurat ne isse mere baare mein
jhoothi sacchi baatein kahi hain, zehr ugla hai mere baare mein. Woh ek chhote bachche
ki tarah shikayat kar raha tha. Aisha ne mujhse aap ke baare mein kuch nahi kaha. "Jo
bhi bataya hai, aap ne khud bataya hai." Abdullah ne Saad ke kuch kehne se pehle kaha
tha. "Unhone mujhse sirf yeh kaha tha ke aap ke aur unke darmiyan compatibility
mukhatib nahi thi, magar koi court papers aur court mein aap par sabit hone wale kisi
ilzaam ki unhone baat ki nahi mujhe koi paper dikhaya... jo bhi sun raha hoon, woh main
aap hi se hi sun raha hoon."

Abdullah ka khayal tha ke Ahsan Saad hairaan reh jayega aur phir sharminda ho ga
magar aisa nahi hua tha. "Tum mujhe bewakoof banane ki koshish mat karo." Ahsan Saad
ne use darmiyan mein hi tok diya tha.

Abdullah uth kar khada ho gaya. Us ghar mein yak dam hi uska ghatne laga tha. Ab sirf
Ahsan Saad nahi bol raha tha, uska baap aur maa bhi shamil ho gaye the. Woh teeno
baik waqt bol rahe the aur Aisha Abidin ko laanat malamat kar rahe the aur Jibreel ko
bhi. Salar Sikandar ke maazi ke hawale se Saad ko yak dam bahut saari baatein yaad
aane lagi thi aur Imama ke baare mein. Jiska pehla mazhab kuch aur tha Abdullah ko

693
yak dam khade khade mehsoos hone laga tha jaise woh ek pagal khane mein khada hai.
Woh uske khade hone par bhi use jaane nahi de rahe the balki chahte the woh unki har
baat sun kar jaaye. Ek ek buktan, ek ek raaz jo sirf unke seenon mein daba hua tha aur
jise woh aaj aashkaar kar dena chahte the.

Islam ka woh chehra Abdullah ne kabhi nahi dekha tha aur na hi woh dekhna chahta
tha. Woh mazhab uske liye hamesha hidayat aur marham tha, be hidayati aur zakhm
kabhi nahi bana tha. Woh wahan se bhag jana chahta tha. Kaanon mein padne wali
awazon ko rok dena chahta tha, Ahsan se kehna chahta tha ke woh uske Quran ka ustad
raha hai, woh bas wahi sab bataayein use, yeh sab na sunaayein. "Brother Ahsan... You
disappointed me" (tumne mujhe maayus kiya hai) Abdullah ne bil akhir bahut der baad
aawazon ke is toofan mein apna pehla jumla kaha. Toofan jaise chand lamhon ke liye
ruka. "Aap ke paas bahut ilm hai.

Quran e Pak ka bahut zyada ilm hai lekin naqis... Aap Quran e Pak ko hifz to kiye huye
hain, magar na aapka uska mafhoom samajh paaye hain na Allah aur uske Rasool ki
taleemat. Kyunki aap samajhna nahi chahte, us kitaab ko jo apne aap ko samajhne aur
sochne ke liye bulati hai, aap se ek baar main ne ek aayat ka mafhoom poocha tha ke
Quran dilon par mohar laga dene ki baat karta hai to uska mafhoom kya hai?

Mujhe is ka mafhoom us waqt samajh nahi aaya tha, aaj aaya. Aap mere ustaad rahe
hain, magar main dua karta hoon Allah Aap ke dil ki mohar tod de aur aap ko hidayat
ata farmaye."

Woh Ahsan ko beech bazaar mein jaise nanga kar ke chala gaya tha. Wahan thehra nahi
tha.

---------------------

Woh phir wahiin khada tha jahan Ayesha ko tawaqqo thi, uske appartment ke baahar
compound mein. Idhar se udhar tehlte hue gehri soch zameen par apne qadmon se fasla
napte hue. Barf baari kuch der pehle hi ho kar ruki thi aur jo barf giri thi, woh bohot
halki si chadar ki tarah thi... jo dhoop nikalne par pighal jaati, magar aaj dhoop nahin
nikli thi aur is barf par Jibreel ke qadmon ke nishaan the. Be-hadd ham-waar aur
mutawaziin jaise bohot soch samajh kar rakhe ja rahe ho. Usne Ayesha ko bahar aate
nahin dekha tha, magar Ayesha ne use dekh liya tha.
Long coat ki dono jebo mein haath daale woh uski taraf barhne lage. Jibreel ne use kuch
der pehle phone kiya tha, woh use milna chahta tha.

694
"Main grocery ke liye ja rahi hoon aur phir hospital chali jaaungi" usne jaise bila -wasta
inkaar kiya tha.

Woh ab uska saamna karne se katraane lagi thi. Uske saamne aana hi nahin chahti thi is
ek guftagu ke baad.

"Toh tum court mein yeh eteraf karna chahti ho ke Ahsan Saad theek hai aur tumne
apne bete ki dekh bhaal mein laparwahi ka mazahira kiya, tum apni zindagi taba karna
chahti ho?" Jibreel ne be-hadd khufgi se use tab kaha tha.

"Mujhe apni zindagi mein ab koi dilchaspi nahin rahi aur agar use qurban karne se ek se
zyada behtar zindagi bach sakti hai toh kyun nahin" usne jawaaban un sab mulaqaton
mein pehli baar usse is tarah baat ki thi. "Tum mujhe bachana chahte ho?" Jibreel ne
seedha usse poocha.

Usse itne direct sawaal ki tawaqqu nahin thi usse aur ek aise sawaal ki jiska jawaab woh
use dene ki jurrat hi nahiin kar sakti thi. Woh use yeh kaise bata sakti thi ke woh
Ahsan Saad se us shakhs ko bachana chahti thi jo use asfand ke baad ab sab se zyada
aziz tha.

Yeh jaanne ke bawajood ke Ahsan Saad ne use Jibreel ke operation mein Doctor Weizel
se hone waali kotahi ke baare mein bataaya tha. Usse Jibreel ke is maazrat wale card ki
samajh bhi tab hi aayi thi lekin woh phir bhi Jibreel ko maaf karne par tayaar thi. Yeh
maanne par tayaar nahiin thi ke uske bete ki jaan lene mein us shakhs se koi dana-stah
ghalti ka haath tha. Woh use itni tawajjuh kyun deta tha, uske liye kyun bhagta phirta
tha, Ayesha Abideen jaise ab de code kar paayi thi aur woh use us ehsaas jurm se azaad
kar dena chahti thi, yeh bata kar ki us ne Jibreel ko maaf kar diya tha aur woh Jibreel
ko bachane ke liye Ahsan Saad ke aage deewar ki tarah khadi ho sakti thi. Woh ek kaam
jo woh zindagi mein apni zaat aur apni aulad ke liye bhi nahiin kar saki thi. "Main
tumhein sirf ehsas jurm se azaad karna chahti hoon jo tum asfand ki wajah se rakhte
ho" usne uske sawaal ka jawaab diya tha.

Jibreel bol nahin saka tha. "Main us ke liye tumhara shukriya ada kar sakta hoon, magar
tumhein apni zindagi tabah karne nahin de sakta," badi lambi khamoshi ke baad Jibreel
ne kaha tha. "Tum agar Ahsan ke is ilzam par court mein yeh kaho gi toh main apni
ghalti court mein ja kar bataun ga," usne Ayesha se kaha. "Tumhein koi samjhane wala
nahin hai, hota toh tumhein yeh nahin karne deta.. aur nahin. Tumhare paas aane ki
wahid wajah mera ehsas e jurm nahin hai. Zindagi mein ehsas e jurm hamdardi toh
karwa sakta hai, mohabbat nahin."

695
Jibreel us din jaane se pehle us se keh kar gaya tha. Aise hi mamool ke andaaz mein
yun jaise sar dard mein Disprin tajwez kar raha ho ya nazla ho jaane par flu tashkhees
kar raha ho. Uske jaane ke baad bhi Ayesha ko laga tha usne Jibreel Sikandar ki baat
sunne mein ghalti thi aur usmein itni himmat nahi thi ke woh us baat ko dobara sunne
ka israr karti taaki apni tasheeh kar sake, baaz waham ji uthne ke liye zaroori hote hain,
baaz shubahat mata-e-hayat hote hain, yaqeen mein nahin bhadlain toh bhi.

Aur ab woh ek baar phir samne khada tha. Nahin khara tha. Barf par apne nishaan
banaane mein masroof tha, yun jaise uske paas duniya bhar ki fursat thi. Uski chaap par
Jibreel ne gardan mod kar use dekha. Woh long coat ke andar apni gardan ke muflar ko
bilkul theek hone ke bawajood ek baar phir theek karti hui uski taraf aa rahi thi, uski
taraf mutawajjah na hone ke bawajood.

"Grocery mein bohot waqt lage ga. Uske qareeb aate hue ghair mehsoos andaaz mein use
jatate hue usne Jibreel se kaha tha. "Hum phir kisi din fursat mein mil sakte the."

Jibreel ke jawaab ka intezar kiye baghair usne ek baar phir Jibreel ko jaise apne saath
jaane se rokne ke liye kaha. Iske bawajood ke Jibreel ne use intezar karne ka nahin kaha
tha, woh uske saath saoda salaf ki khareedari karne jaane ke liye tayaar tha. Use sirf itna
waqt hi chahiye tha jitna woh grocery karti. Saath chalte phirte woh baat kar sakta tha.

"Main jaanta hoon, magar mere paas toh bohot fursat hai, tumhare paas bilkul nahin"
usne jawaaban usse kaha "Gaadi mein chalein?" Jibreel ne bhi apne jawab par uske
tabsara ka intezar nahin kiya tha. "Nahiin, yahan qareeb hi hai store, chand qadam ke
fasle par, gaadi ki zarurat nahin hai, mujhe bohot zyada cheezein nahin chahiye" Ayesha
ne qadam roke baghair suni sadak ki taraf jaate hue kaha.

"Tumne Abdullah se jhoot kyun bola?" Woh chand qadam khamoshi se chalte rahe thay,
phir Jibreel ne us se poochne mein der nahin ki thi. Ayesha ne gehra saans liya. Use is
sawal ki tawaqo thi, lekin itni jaldi nahin. "Buzdili achi cheez nahin Ayesha" usne chand
lamhe uske jawab ka intezar karne ke baad kaha tha. Woh tanz nahin tha, magar us
waqt Ayesha ko tanz hi laga tha. Saath chalte hue dono ab foot path par aa gaye thay.
Barf ki chadar par woh nishaan jo kuch der pehle Jibreel akela bana raha tha, ab woh
dono saath saath bana rahe thay.

"Kya tumhein lagta hai main buzdil hoon is liye maine Ahsan Saad ke baare mein
Abdullah ko sach nahin bataya?" usne saath chalte hue pehli baar gardan mod kar Jibreel
ko dekha tha. "Buzdili ya khauf... iske ilawa teesri wajah aur koi nahin ho sakti. "Jibreel
ne jaise apni baat ki tasdeeq karte hue do-tuk andaz mein kaha. "Tumhein dar tha ke
Ahsan Saad tumhein pareshan kare ga, tumhein phone kare ga aur tang kare ga" Jibreel

696
ne kaha tha. "Magar tumne Abdullah se jhoot bol kar Ahsan Saad ko bacha kar zyadti ki.
Tumne mujhe aur Anaya ko jhoota bana diya." Uska lahja ab shikayati tha. "Aap logon ko
jhoota honay se itna nuqsaan nahin hota jitna Ahsan Saad ke jhootay honay par Abdullah
ko hota." Ayesha ne jawaaban kaha.

"Woh hafiz e Quran hai" "to main bhi hoon" Jibreel ne kaha.

"Aap ko woh is maqam par bitha kar nahin dekhta jis par Ahsan ko dekhta hai" Ayesha
ne jawaaban kaha. "Woh non musalman na hota to main Ahsan ke baare mein ab sab
kuch bata deti use. Woh mujh se milne ke baad dobara Ahsan ki shakal bhi nahin dekhta
shayad. Magar woh non musalman hai. Main us se kis munh se yeh kehti ke itne saalon
se woh jis shakhs ko behtareen musalman aur insaan samajh raha hai, woh aisa nahin
hai. Abdullah ne sirf Ahsan ko jhoota nahin maan na tha, mere deen se uska dil utha
jana tha." Woh keh rahi thi, us madham awaaz mein jo uska khaasa thi. "Mere saath hua
tha ek baar aise mein Ahsan Saad se milne se pehle bohot achi musalman thi, aankhen
band kar ke Islam ki pairvi karne wali junoon aur pagal pan ki had tak deen ke raaste
par chalne wali aur Allah ta'ala aur uske rasool se andhi mohabbat aur aqeedat rakhne
wali lekin phir meri shadi Ahsan Saad se hui aur maine uska asli chehra dekh liya aur
mera sab se bara nuqsaan yeh hai ki usne mujhe deen se bezar kar diya..

Mujhe ab din ki baat karne wala har shakhs jhoota aur munafiq lagta hai. Daadhi aur
hijab se mujhe khauf aata hai, mera dil jaise ibadat ke liye band ho gaya hai. Itne saal
main din raat itni ibadatein aur wazife karti rahi apni zindagi mein behtari ke liye ab
mujhe lagta hai mujhe Allah se kuch maangna hi nahin chahiye. Main Musalman hoon
lekin mera dil aahista aahista munkir hota ja raha hai aur mujhe is ehsaas se khauf aata
hai lekin main kuch kar nahi pa rahi aur yeh sab iss liye hua kyunki mujhe ek achhe
amli Musalman se bohot saari tawaqquat aur umeedein thi aur maine unhein chhakna
choor hote dekha aur main Abdullah ko is takleef se guzarna nahi chahti thi. Agar woh
Ahsan Saad ko acha insan samajhte hue ek acha insan ban sakta hai toh use banne dein."
Wo apne haath ki peshani se apni aankhon aur gaalon ko ragadne ki koshish ki thi.

"Main kaafir hoon lekin main kisi ko kaafir nahi kar sakti, bas mujh mein agar imaan hai
to sirf itna" Woh ab tissue apni jeb se nikal kar aankhen ragad rahi thi.

-----------------------------

"Pasand? Mujhe pasand ka nahin pata mummy!" Magar Ayesha Abidin meri aqal aur
samajh se bahar hai. Main us se shadeed hamdardi rakhta tha magar ab hamdardi to
bohot peechay reh gayi. Main use apne zehan se nikaal nahi pata. Bar bar us se milna
chahta hoon. Yeh jaante hue bhi ke uska aur mera koi future nahi hai aur yeh jaante

697
hue bhi ke life partner ke tor par mujhe jaisi ladki ki khwahish hai, Ayesha uske
mutazad hai. Main be had mazboot, pur aitmaad, zindagi se bhar poor career oriented
har waqt hasti rehne wali ladkiyan achi lagti hain jo bohot achi tarbiyat bhi rakhti hai
aur Ayesha mein in sab cheezon mein sirf do hoon gi... ya teen lekin iske bawajood mein
Ayesha se alhaidgi nahi reh sakta."

"America aane se pehle usne Imama ke is sawaal par usay apni be basi batai thi. Iski bhi
koi wajah hogi. Imama ne jawaban usse poocha tha. "Kya khasusiyat hai us mein aisi ke
woh tumhare zehan se nahi nikalti?" Usne Jibreel se poocha tha.

"Woh ajeeb hai mummy, woh bas ajeeb hai."

Usne jaise Imama ko apni be basi samjhaane ki koshish ki thi aur woh be basi ek baar
phir se dar aayi thi. Uske saath chalti hui us ladki ki mantak sirf uski mantak ho sakti
thi. Woh apne aap ko be deen kaafir keh rahi thi aur woh uske zarf par hairan tha.

"Tum be had ajeeb ho." Woh kahe baghair nahi rah saka.

"Haan main hoon. Ayesha Abidin ne aeteraf kiya.

"Mujhe yeh andaza lagana mushkil ho raha hai ke tum solah saal ki umar mein zyada
achi thi ya ab..?" Be had gair mutawaqu jumlah tha..Ayesha ne chonk kar use dekha. Woh
uski taraf mutawajjah nahin tha. "Abdullah ne mujhse kaha tum mujhse mohabbat karti
ho. " Ayesha ka dil chaha ke zameen phate aur woh us waqt wahin usmein sama jaaye.
Nadamat ka yeh aalam tha uska. Woh vaakya Jibreel tak pahunchane ke liye nahin tha,
phir bhi pahunch gaya. Main ne usse kaha, main jaanta hoon. Woh is tarah jacket ki
jebon mein haath daale saath chalte hue keh raha tha. Paani paani is vaakye ne bhi kiya
tha use... Woh uske dil tak kab pahuncha tha. Abdullah ka khayal hai, hum donon achhe
life partner ho sakte hain. Woh us vaakye par ruk gayi. Pata nahin kaun zyada
meherbaan tha, kehne wala ya pahunchane wala. Main ne usse kaha, main yeh bhi jaanta
hoon. Woh bhi ruk gaya tha. Woh donon ab ek doosre ke bilmukabil foot path par khade
the. Ek doosre ka chehra dekhte. Baraf baari phir se hone lagi thi. Zindagi mein ek stage
woh thi jab main sochti thi meri shaadi agar aap jaise kisi shakhs se ho jaaye toh bas
phir main khud ko be-had khushqismat manoongi...

Sab masle hal ho jaayenge." Usne bilakhir kehna shuru kiya tha. Aaj is stage par main
sochti hoon shaadi koi hal nahin hai. Achhi zindagi ki guarantee bhi nahin hai toh ab
main ek achhi zindagi ke liye kisi sahare ki talaash mein nahin hoon. Main career par
focus karna chahti hoon. Apni zindagi apne liye jeena chahti hoon. World tour par jaana
chahti hoon. "Main tumhein sponsor kar sakta hoon." Woh tum aankhon se be-ikhtiyar

698
hansi, be-had sanjeedgi se kaha gaya woh jumla usse hansane ke liye hi tha. "Aap ajeeb
hain." "Main jaanta hoon." Be-saakhta kiye gaye tabeer ka be-saakhta jawaab aaya tha.
"Abdullah ne bhi mujh se yehi kaha tha ke aap donon hi ajeeb hain. Unhein Mother
Teresa banne ka shoq hai aap ko apne mafruzon par doosron ki khushiyon ko kharab
karne ka. You complement each other" woh keh raha tha. Raaste se hat jaayein. Woh ek
raahgir tha jo unhein raasta dene ke liye keh raha tha. Woh donon baik waqt raaste se
hate the. "Kabhi kisi achhe mausam mein, main tumse ek baar phir poochhoon ga ke kya
main tumhare World tour ko sponsor kar sakta hoon. " Raahgir ke guzar jaane ke baad
Jibreel ne us se kaha tha. "Mujh jaisun ko dhoondne ke bajaye tum agar mujh se baat hi
kar leti toh solah saal ki umr mein bhi main tumhein nahin nahi kehta. Intezaar karne
ko keh deta zyada se zyada."

Usne Jibreel ko kehte suna. "Main neurosurgeon hoon, dimaag parh sakta hoon, dil nahin
aur main rawaayti qisam ki romantic baatein bhi nahin kar sakta." Woh keh raha tha,
"Tum solah saal ki umr mein bhi mujhe achhi lagi thi. Aaj bhi lagti ho. Main ne apni
maa se bhi yeh kaha, unhone mujh se kaha agar Allah ne Jibreel Sikandar ke dil mein
uski mohabbat utaari hai toh phir woh bohot achhi ladki hogi jiski koi khoobi Allah ko
pasand hai. Main apni maa ka jumla dohra raha hoon, ise khud pasandi mat samajhna."

Aansuon ka ek rela aaya tha Ayesha Abidin ki aankhon mein aur uske pathar hotay dil
ko ghulane laga tha. "Pata nahin hum kitne momin, kitne kaafir hain, lekin jo bhi hain,
Allah humare dilon se be-khabar nahin hai."

Ayesha Abidin ne ek baar kahin parha tha. Achha waqt, achhe waqt par aata hai. Uski
nani kaha karti thi. Woh ajeeb jumlay thay... aur salon baad apna mafhoom samjha rahe
thay.

"Tum meri mummy ki tarah bohot roti ho baat baat par tumhari aur unki achhi nibhegi"
Jibreel ne gehra saans lete hue uski surkh bheegi hui aankhon aur naak ko dekhte hue
kaha. "Coffee piyogi ya ab bhi grocery karo gi?" Woh use ab chhed raha tha.

"Grocery zyada zaroori hai." Usne apni nadamat chhupate hue aansuon par qabu pa kar
kaha. "Agar itni zaroori hoti toh tum grocery store ko peeche nah chhod aati." Ayesha ne
be-ikhtiyar palat kar dekha. Woh waqai bohot peeche reh gaya tha. Bohot saari doosri
cheezon ki tarah aage bohot kuch tha. Usne Jibreel ka nam chehra dekha, phir nam
aankhon se muskurayi.
---------------------

Imama ne is scrapbook ko pehli hi nazar mein pehchaan liya tha. Woh us hi ki

scrapbook thi. Woh scrapbook jis mein usne kabhi tasavvurati ghar ke liye designing ki

699
thi. Mukhtalif gharon ki mukhtalif cheezon ki tasweeren khinch khinch kar ek collection
banayi thi ke jab woh apna ghar banayegi toh uska floor is ghar jaisa hoga. Khidkiyan is
ghar jaisi, darwazay is ghar jaise haath se banaye sketches ke saath... aur un mein bohot
se khoobsurat gharon ki magazines se kati gayi tasweeren bhi chaspaa thi.

Woh scrapbook chand saal pehle usne phenk dene ke liye bohot saari raddi ke saath
nikali thi, aur Hameen ne use phenkne nahi di thi. Us se woh scrapbook le li thi aur ab
Imama ne is scrapbook ko yahan dekha tha. Hameen Sikandar ke is paint house ki ek
daraaz mein uski marammat ki ja chuki thi aur woh bohot saaf suthri aur is se behtar
haalat mein nazar aa rahi thi jisme Imama ne use aakhri baar Hameen ko dete hue
dekha tha.

"Tum kya karoge iska?" Usne Hameen se poocha tha. "Apko aisa ek ghar bana kar
doonga. " Usay wahi jawab mila tha jis ka usay pehle se andaaza tha, woh Hameen
Sikandar ke surprise ko boojhne mein maahir thi.

"Mujhe ab aise ghar ki tamanna nahi hai." Imama ne usay kaha tha. "Ek waqt tha jab thi
par ab nahi, ab mujhe bas ek chhota sa aisa ghar chahiye jahan pe main tumhare baba
ke saath rahoon aur tumhare baba ke paas woh hai. Is liye tum is ghar ko banane mein
apni energy aur waqt zaya mat karna." Usne Hameen ko naseehat ki.

"Meri khwahish hai yeh Mummy!" Hameen ne us se kaha tha.

"Yeh ghar mein ne tumhare baba se manga tha, woh nahi de sake aur tum se main loon
gi nahi, main kabhi Salar ko yeh ehsaas nahi hone doongi ke tum ne mujhe woh diya hai
jo woh nahi de saka." Hameen ko us ki baat samajh mein aagayi thi.

"Soch lein." Usne Imama ko challenge karne wale andaaz mein kaha tha.

"Soch liya." Woh challenge qubool karte hue hans padi.

"Aapko duniya mein baba ke ilawa koi aur nazar nahi aata." Hameen ne shikayatan us se
kaha tha..

"Haan nahi aata." Woh hansi.

"Zyadti hai yeh." Usne jataya.

700
"Itna toh kar sakti hoon." Usne jawaaban chheda. "Dada kehte thay aap dono patthar ke
zamaane mein bhi hote toh mil jaate. " Woh ab usay chhed raha tha, woh be-ikhtiyaar
hansi thi aur hasti chali gayi thi. Aur ab woh is scrap book ko kholte hue usay warq beh
warq dekh rahi thi. Jaise apni zindagi ki warq gardani karte hue us ke paas woh
scrapbook adhi khali thi aur ab woh saari bhar chuki thi. Us ne kuch tajassus ke alam
mein in safhon se aage dekhna shuru kiya jo us ne bhare thay. Wahan bhi tasveerein thi.
Khoobsurat gharon ki. Woh Hameen Sikandar ka intekhab tha. Us hi ki tarah kaat kaat
kar lagayi hui tasveerein, magar farq sirf yeh tha ke woh magazines se kaati hui
tasveerein nahi thi, woh khinchi hui tasveerein thi.

Hameen Sikandar ke apne gharon ki, woh chehre par muskurahat liye bade ishteyaq se
un gharon ki tasweeron ko dekhti ja rahi thi. Woh yaqeenan khush naseeb tha, tees saal
ki umar tak pahunchay baghair darjanon gharon ka maalik tha. Us ki sari auladon mein
dolat ke mamlay mein sab se zyada ameer aur kharch karne mein sab se zyada fayyaz..."
Usne apni zindagi ki sab se pehli company Imama se qarz le kar shuru ki thi. "Sirf is
liye le raha hoon aap se ke baba ne bhi SIF aap ke qarz se shuru kiya tha." Usne Imama
ko mantaq batayi thi aur is waqt pehli bar Imama ne Salar se SIF mein di jane wali apni
asal raqam wapas mangi thi.

"Woh dibo dega. Mujhe yaqeen hai." Salar ne usay khabardaar kiya tha. Woh is waqt
solah saal ka bhi nahi tha aur agar Salar yeh tabsarah kar raha tha to ghalat nahi tha.

"Jab tumhe SIF ke liye yeh raqam di thi to papa ne bhi yeh hi kaha tha. Tumne dibo di
kya ?" Usne Salar ko jataya tha.

"Tum mera Hameen se muwazna kar rahi ho. Salar naa khush hua tha."

"Pehli bar nahi kar rahi." Usne jawaban kaha tha. "Kitna waqt guzar gaya tha. Guzar gaya
tha ya shayad beh gaya tha. Zindagi bohot aage chali gayi thi. Khwahishat nafas bohot
peechay chali gayi thi."

Imama ne hath mein pakri scrap book apne samne center table par rakhte hue wahan
pada chai ka mug utha liya. Woh ab sar utha kar aasman ko dekhne lagi thi. Woh chand
din pehle Pakistan se mustaqil tor par America shift hui thi aur Hameen ka ghar uska
pehla padao tha. Salar bhi chand din ke liye wahin tha aur is waqt subah sawere woh
apne liye chai bana kar pent house ke is hisse mein aakar bethi thi jis ki chhat bhi
sheeshe ki thi. Neelay aasman par tairte halkay badlon aur udte parindon ko woh is par
sukoon khamoshi mein bachon ke tarah ishteyaq se dekh rahi thi. Tab hi us ne apne

701
aqab se aahat suni. Woh Salar tha. Chai ke mug ke saath. Donon ek dosre ko dekh kar
muskuraye thay.

Ek taweel muddat ke baad woh yun America mein is tarah fursat se mil rahe thay. Salar
ki zindagi ki bhaag dor ke baghair. Woh bhi us ke qareeb couch par baith gaya tha,
couch par us ke barabar baithay chai ke mug hath mein liye, wo donon aaj bhi waise hi
thay. Salar kam gou ,woh sab kuch keh dene wali... Salar suntay rehne wala, woh duniya
jahan ki baatein dohra dene wala. Magar un ke paas fursat sirf chai ke mug jitni hoti thi.
Chai ka mug bhara hota to un ki baatein shuru hoti aur us ke khatam hone tak baatein
aur fursat donon khatam ho jati. Chai ka woh mug jaise un ki qurbat mein guzari hui
zindagi thi. Narm garam, ruk ruk kar theher theher kar guzarti hui lekin jitni bhi thi
taskeen bhari thi... Salar ne samne padi scrapbook ko sarsari nazar se dekha. Chand
lamhon ke liye utha kar ulta palta phir wapas rakkhte hue kaha, "Tumhare jaise shauq
hain tumhare bete ke." Woh muskura di. Wo dono uske paas penthouse mein pehli baar
aaye thay.

"Is saal retire hone ka soch raha hoon" usne jawaban kaha. Woh dheere se hansa. "Nahi,
ab tum aagayi ho America to ab retire ho sakta hoon. Pehle to tanhai ki wajah se kaam
karna meri majboori thi." Woh usay ched raha tha.

"Bees saal ki hoti to tumhari is baat par khush hoti" Imama ne besakhta kaha. "Khair
bees saal ki umr mein mere paas is jumle par tum kabhi khush nahi hoti."

Usne tarqi ba tarqi kaha.. Dono baek waqt hanse.

"Yeh waisa hi ghar hai jaisa ek baar tumne khwab mein dekha tha. Us jheel ke kinare?"
Salar ne ekdum aasman ko dekhte hue us se poocha. Woh bhi sar utha kar sheeshe se
nazar ate aasman ko dekhne lagi. "Nahi, waisa ghar nahi hai" Imama ne ek lamhe ke
baad kaha. Sikandar Usman ki maut ke baad Imama ne ek baar phir wahi jheel kinare ek
ghar dekha tha. Jo woh apni zindagi ke kayi salon mein baar baar dekhti rahi thi. Magar
is baar woh khwab usne bohot arsey ke baad dekha tha.

"Woh ghar aisa nahi tha. Woh is penthouse ko gardan ghuma kar dekhte hue badbadayi
rahi thi. Woh aasman aisa nahi tha. Nah woh parinde aise thay nah woh sheesha aisa..
couch par uske barabar bethe chai ke do mug haath mein liye woh boli. "Woh ghar
duniya mein kabhi kahi nahi dekha maine.." wo keh rahi thi.. "Is ghar ki koi cheez dunya
bhar mein phirne ke bawajood kahin nazar nahi aayi mujhe kabhi kabhi mujhe lagta hai
woh jannat mein mile ga humein.." woh keh kar khamosh ho gayi thi. Woh bhi chonke
baghair khamosh hi raha tha.

702
"Tumne kuch nahi kaha" Imama ne uski khamoshi ko kureda. Usne gardan mor kar
muskuratay hue Imama ko dekha aur badbadaya.. "Ameen." Woh chup rahi, phir hans
padi, woh aaj bhi waisa hi tha. Mukhtasir magar agle ko lajawab kar dene wali baatein
keh dene wala. "Agar woh jannat hai to phir main tum se pehle wahan jaunga" woh
Imama se keh raha tha. "Tumhein yaad hai na, main wahan tumhara intezaar kar raha
tha." "Zaroori nahi." Lamha bhar ke liye woh chai peena bhooli. "Khwabon mein sab
kuch sach nahi hota." Usne be ikhtiyar kaha tha. Aaj bhi bichar jaane ka khayal use be
kul kar gaya tha. "Agar waqai woh jannat hai to kya tum chaahti ho, woh khwab jhoota
ho?" Woh ajeeb andaz mein muskuraya tha. Ek baar phir lajawab kar dene wale jumle ke
saath... bas itna ke tum wahan pehle intezar mein mat khade ho. Dono ekatthe bhi to ja
sakte hain?" Imama ne chai ka mug khali kar ke samne padi mez par rakhte hue kaha.
Usne ab Salar ke baazu par haath rakha tha.

Woh muskura diya.

"Ab bhi kaho na?" Woh us se keh rahi thi.

"Kya?" Usne poocha. ...”Ameen."

Woh hans pada. ..”Ameen."

------------------------

"Tum ne us se kya kaha hai ke us ne mujh se baat karna chhod di?" Hasham se mulaqat
ke kayi din baad tak bhi is mulaqat ke hawale se koi taaza khabar na milne aur Hasham
ki taraf se ho jaane wali pur israr khamoshi ne Reisah ko fikarmand kiya aur woh
Hameen se poochhe baghair nahi reh saki. "Us ne tumhara peecha kyun chhod diya? Ye
to acha hai, tum yahi to chahti thi na." Us ne sanjeedgi se kaha tha. Reisah ko jawab
nahi soojha. Woh us ki university aya hua tha.

"Theek hai, magar tum ne us se kya kaha?" Reisah ne kuch bujhe hue andaz mein
Hameen se kaha tha. Woh us ke liye burger laya tha aur apna raaste mein hi khaata
aaya tha. Ab us ke paas sirf ek tukda reh gaya tha jise woh bade be dhangay pan se
nigal raha tha. Reisah ne apna burger nikaal kar khaana shuru kar diya, use pata tha
woh apna khatam karne ke baad us ka burger bhi khaana shuru kar deta.

"Main ne us se kaha, agar main tumhari jagah hota to badshahat chhod deta." Us ne
aakhri tukda nigalte hue kaha aur Reisah ki bhook marr gayi thi. Kya ulta mashwara tha.
Us ne dil hi dil mein socha tha.

703
"Lekin main ne us se sirf yeh nahi kaha tha." Hameen ab apni ungliyaan chaat raha tha.
Phir us ne Reisah se bade itminan se kaha, "Tumhari bhook to marr gayi hogi, meri abhi
uthi hai. Tum ne nahi khaana to main yeh baaqi bhi khaaluga" Reisah ne khamoshi se
usay burger thama diya. Us ki bhook waqai marr gayi thi.

"Main ne usay yeh bhi kaha ke woh wali-e-ahd ke liye munasib umeedwar hai hi nahi.
Na ehliyat rakhta hai, na salahiyat... aur yeh shaadi ho ya na ho. Jald ya badir woh waise
bhi wali-e-ahd ke ahde se maazul kar diya jayega. Is liye us ke paas do raaste hain ya to
apni pasand ki larki se shaadi kare aur wali-e-ahd ka ahdeh abhi chhod de ya phir
baadshahat ke khwab dekhte rehne mein mohabbat bhi ganwaaye aur takhat bhi."
Hameen ne bade itminan se usay guftagu ka baqi hissa sunaya tha.

"Tum ne yeh sab kaha us se, is tarah." Reisah ko shadeed sadma hua. "Nahi, aise nahi
kaha tum ne to main muhazab andaz mein bata raha hoon, use to main ne saaf saaf
kaha ke zyada se zyada teen mahine hain aur is ke paas teen mahine mein woh maazul
na hua to phir Reisah se doosri shaadi kar lena." Woh daant par daant rakhe Hameen
Sikandar ko dekhti reh gayi. Is guftagu ke baad agar Hasham bin Sabah ne usay apni
zindagi se nikal diya tha to koi bhi khuddar shakhs yeh hi karta.

"Sabah bin Jarrah ke khilaaf shahi khandaan ke andar shadeed lobbing ho rahi hai aur
Sabah bin Jarrah apni position mazboot karne ke liye purane ameer ki family mein shaadi
karwana chahta hai. Hasham ki... aur yeh ho bhi gayi tab bhi woh bohot der tak takht
par nahi reh sakta, us ke hareef bahut taqatwar log hain aur Sabah se zyada behtar
hukmuran ho sakte hain. Agar Sabah hat jata hai to phir Hasham ko kaun rehne dega
wahan. Main ne Hasham ko yeh sab nahi bataya tumhein bata raha hoon." Us ne burger
khatam karte hue haath jhade aur Reisah se kaha. "Tum finance kar rahe ho us ke
hareefon ko?" Usay Reisah se jis aakhri sawal ki tawaqqo thi woh yehi tha.

"Donon ek doosre ki aankhon mein aankhein daal kar dekhte rahe, phir Hameen ne kaha.
"Main sirf business kar raha hoon. America mein Sabah ke saath Bahrain mein us ke
mukhalifin ke saath." Us ne bil akhir kaha. "Woh gol-mol eteraf tha. "Kyun kar rahe ho?"
Reisah ne jawaban us se zyada teekhe andaz mein us se kaha. Woh us ka chehra dekhta
raha, phir us ne kaha. "Apni family ke liye." Reisah ki aankhein aansuon se bhar gayi thi.

"Mujhe khairat mein mili hui mohabbat nahi chahiye." Us ne bharayi hui awaaz mein
kaha.

704
"Woh tumhare liye mere andaazay se zyada mukhlis hai. Na hota to main tumhein bata
deta. Woh tumhare liye badshahat chhod de ga." Hameen ne dotok andaz mein us se
kaha. Woh us ka chehra dekhti reh gayi..

----------------

Anaya ne apne hospital ki parking mein daakhil hotay hue Abdullah ki call apne phone
par dekhi. Ek lamha ke liye woh uljhi, phir usne us ki call receive ki. "Mil sakte hain?"
Usne salaam dua ke baad pehla jumla kaha. Woh ek lamha khamosh rahi. "Tum yahan
ho?" Usne poocha. "Tumhari gaadi ke peeche hi hai meri gaadi." Anaya ne be ikhtiyar
back view mirror se aqab mein Abdullah ki gaadi ko dekha jo usay light se ishaara kar
raha tha. Das minute baad parking mein gaadi khadi karte hue woh us ki gaadi mein
aaya tha. Us ke haath mein ek phool ke saath do shakhain thi. Anaya ne kuch kahay
baghair usay dekha, phir woh thaam len. Woh phone par pehle hi Ahsan aur Ayesha ke
saath hone wali mulaqaton ke baare mein usay bata chuka tha.

"I am sorry." Usne kaha. "Is ki zarurat nahi." Anaya ne jawaban kaha.

"Main ne hospital mein Doctor Ahsan ki imamat mein namaz chhod di." Anaya ne chonk
kar usay dekha.

"Maine usay bata diya ke apni biwi ke saath aisa sulook karne wala shakhs imam ka ahel
nahi, use Ayesha ke khilaaf sare ilzamat waapas lene honge, agar woh dobara imamat
karwana chahta hai to." Abdullah be had sanjeedgi se keh raha tha.

"Oh, to is liye us ne case waapas liya hai." Anaya ne be ikhtiyar kaha.

"Abdullah chonka. "Us ne case waapas leliya?" "Haan. Jibreel ne bataya mujhe. Us ne ek
maazrat ka khat bhi likha hai Ayesha ke naam." Anaya ne mazeed bataya.

"Yeh sab bekaar hai ab, woh bohot zyada nuqsan kar chuka hai." "Ayesha ka?" "Nahi
apna." Abdullah ke lahje mein afsurdgi thi.

"Achay insaan recover kar jatay hain har nuqsan se, kyunkay Allah un ke saath hota hai,
bure nahi kar sakte." Abdullah keh raha tha.

705
"Woh bohot bada jhoota hai." "Woh apne parents ke saath baba se bhi milne aaye the,
Jibreel ki shikayat karne." Anaya keh rahi thi. "Baba ne us ke baap se kaha ke woh
dekhe us ki munafiqat aur tang nazri ne us ke eklotay betay ko kya banadiya hai "Woh
sharminda hue?" Abdullah ne poocha. "Pata nahin, khamosh ho gaye thay. Albatta, Ahsan
Saad ki maa ronay lagi thi, pata nahin kyun, phir woh chale gaye." Anaya ne kaha. "Tum
ne mujhe maaf kar diya?" Abdullah ne ekdam poocha. woh muskura di. "Haan aisi koi
badi ghalti to nahin thi tumhari, ke maaf hi na karti." Abdullah ne ek card us ki taraf
barhaya. Woh be ikhtiyar hansi. "Ab sab kuch zabaan se kehna seekho. Sab kuch likh likh
ke kyun batate ho."

Woh card kholte hue us se keh rahi thi, phir woh baat karte karte thatak gayi. Ek haath
se bane hue card par sirf ek jumla likha hua tha. "Tum mujh se shadi karogi?" Anaya ne
apni shirt ki jeb mein unke ball point ko nikaal kar is tehreer ke neeche likha. "Haan."
Abdullah muskuraya aur usne us ka ball point lete hue likha. "Kab?" Anaya ne likha.
Phoolon ke mausam mein." "Bahar?" Abdullah ka sawal tha. Jawab mein Anaya ne likha.
"Haan." Abdullah ne ek card par ek dil banaya, Anaya ne ek aur... Abdullah ne
muskurahat ka alamati nishaan banaya. Anaya ne ek aur... Card lakiro, harfo, hinso, jazbon
se bharta ja raha tha aur har shai sirf mohabbat ki tarjuman thi jo Allah Ta'ala ki
behtareen naimaton mein se ek hai aur jise paane wale khush naseeb... woh dono khush
naseeb thay jo us card ko ahad aur tajdeed-e-ahad se bhar rahe thay.’

-----------------

Telescope se usne ek baar phir us banquet hall ki khidki se andar nazar daali. Hall mein
security ke log apni apni jagahon par mustaid thay. Caretaker staff bhi apni apni jagah
par tha. Us banquet hall ka andar ka darwaza is qad adam khidki ke bilkul samne tha jis
khidki ke bilmuqabil saat feet chaudi, do roohea markazi sarak ke paar ek imarat ki
teesri manzil ke ek appartment mein woh mojood tha. Us appartment ke bed room ki
khidki ke samne ek kursi rakhe woh ek jadeed sniper rifle ki telescope side se khidki ki
parday mein mojood ek chhote se suraakh se is banquet hall mein jhank raha tha.
Banquet hall ka andar ka dakhili darwaza khula hua tha aur corridor mein istaqbali
qataar apni position le chuki thi. Us ki ghadi mein nau baj rahe thay.

Mehman nau baj kar pandrah minute par us corridor mein dakhil hone wala tha aur
taqreeban ek ghanta aur pandrah minute wahan guzarne ke baad woh wahan se jane
wala tha. Mehman ke us hotel mein pohanchne se lekar us ki rawangi ke baad tak
taqreeban dedh ghanta ke liye har tarah ka muwaslati rabta jam honay wala tha. Ye
security ke high alert ki wajah se tha. Dedh ghanta ke liye wahan cell phone aur
mutaliqa koi devices kaam nahi kar sakti thi lekin woh ek professional target killer tha.
Is se pehle bhi isi tarah ke high alerts mein kamiyabi se kaam karta raha tha. Us ko hire
karne ki wajah bhi us ki kamiyabi ka tanasub tha jo taqreeban sau feesad tha. Woh sirf
do afrad ko marne mein nakam raha tha aur is ki wajah us ke nazdeek us ki buri

706
qismat thi. Pehli baar us ki rifle last seconds mein is stand se hil gayi thi jis par woh
rakhi thi aur doosri baar khair doosri baar ka kissa taweel tha..woh pichle do mahine se
us appartment mein reh raha tha. Us din se taqreeban ek mahine pehle se jab ye hotel
is banquet hall ke liye mukhtas kiya gaya tha, jinhon ne usay is ahem kaam ke liye hire
kiya tha. Is taqreeb ke liye is hotel aur iske is banquet hall ka intikhab karne wale bhi
wohi thay.

Us mehman ko khatam karne ka faisla chaar mahine pehle hua tha. Waqt, jagah aur
qaatil ka intikhab be had mahirana tareeqay se bare ghaur o khaus ke baad kiya gaya
tha. Us mehman ki saal bhar ki mukammal musafariyat ke schedule mein se muqam,
mulk aur mumkinah qatiloon ke naam short list kiye gaye thay phir har jagah aur
tareekh par hone wale is hadse ke asrat par sair hasil behas ki gayi thi.

Fori asrat aur is se nimatne ki hikmat amli par baat ki gayi thi. Mumkinah rad-e-amal ke
nuqsaanat se bachne ke liye mansubay tayar kiye gaye thay. Qatilana hamle ke nakam
hone ki soorat mein hone wale mumkinah rad-e-amal aur nuqsaanat par ghaur kiya gaya
tha aur har meeting ke baad kaam ki jagahein aur tareekhiyan badalti raheti thin lekin
qatil ek hi raha tha kyun ke woh mauzu tareen tha.

Is sheher mein, is tareekh par, is taqreeb ke liye security ki wajuhat ke baa'is teen
mukhtalif hotels ka naam list mein rakha gaya tha lekin use hire karne wale jantay thay
ke taqreeb kahan hogi. Us ko do mahine pehle hi is appartment mein rehne pazeer
satayees saalaa larki se dosti karne ke liye kaha gaya tha. Us larki ke chaar saala purane
boy friend se break-up (talluqat khatam karne) ke liye ek professional call girl ka istemal
kiya gaya tha jo us ke car dealer boy friend se ek car khareedne ke bahane mili thi aur
use ek drink ki offer karke ek motel le gayi thi. Us call girl ke saath guzare hue waqt ki
recording doosre din us ladki ko mail mein munsal ho gayi thi. Us ka boyfriend nashe
mein tha. Use phansaaya gaya tha aur ye sab ek ghalti thi. Us ke boyfriend ki koi taawil
us ke ghussay aur ranj ko kam nahi kar saki thi.

Us ki girl friend ke liye ye baat is liye zyada takleef deh thi. Zyada na qabil bardasht thi
kyun ke woh teen hafton mein shaadi karne wale thay. Us ne apne boyfriend ka samaan
ghar ke darwaze se bahar nahi phenka tha, apne appartment ki khidki se bahar phenka
tha. Sadak par bikhray samaan ko ikattha karte hue khud ko aur us call girl ko kostay
hue bhi us ka boyfriend ye soch raha tha ke chand hafton mein us ka ghussa thanda ho
jaye ga aur woh dono dobara ikatthe ho jayenge. Jinhein ne un ka talluq khatam karwaya
tha unhein is baat ka andesha bhi tha. Chunanche muaamlaat ko mantaqi anjaam tak
puhanchane ke liye us ladke ke computer ko hack kiya gaya tha. Us ki aur us ki girl
friend ki be had qabil e aitraz tasweeron ko us ki email ID ke sath bohot saari website
par upload kar diya gaya tha. Ye jaise taboot mein aakhri keel thi. Us ladki ne apne
boyfriend ki email ID se bheja hua paigham parha tha jis mein likha tha ke us ne apne
break-up ke baad us ki sari pictures ko qabil e aitraz websites par upload kar diya tha.

707
Us ki girl friend ne pehle woh links khol kar dekhe thay, phir apne boyfriend ki us call
girl ke sath video ko upload kiya tha aur is ke baad apne sabiqa boyfriend ko us ke
showroom mein ja kar us ke customers ke samne is waqt pita tha jab woh unhein ek
naye model ki gaadi bechne mein taqreeban kamiyab ho chuka tha.

"Happy Families Drive this car." Us ne taqreeban ek sau chhappan baar ye jumla us jode
ke samne dohraya tha jo test drive ke liye wahan maujood thay aur is ke sath us ne ek
sau chhappan baar ye jhoot bhi bola tha ke kis tarah khud bhi is car ko zati istemal
mein rakhne ki wajah se us ka aur us ki girl friend ka talluq mazboot hua tha.

Us ke boyfriend ko maar khane par itna shock nahi lag tha. Char saalay courtship ke
doran woh apni girl friend ke haathon is sheher ki taqreeban har mashhoor public place
par pitt chuka tha aur ye to behar haal us ka apna showroom tha, jitna usay apni girl
friend ka ilzaam sun kar shock lag tha. Us ke cheekhne chillaane aur safaaiyan dene ke
bawajood us ki girl friend ko yakeen na tha ke us ne sharab ke nashe mein ye harkat ki
hogi warna us ke zati laptop mein mojood tasveerein us ke email address ke sath kon
upload kar sakta tha. Is breakup ke ek hafte baad wo night club mein usse mila
tha..chand din unki mulaqatein yunhi be-maqsaad andaaz mein hoti rahi thi. Woh ek
medical technician thi aur usne apna ta'aruf painter ke taur par karaya tha. Har baar us
ladki ke drinks ki qeemat khud ada karta raha tha.

Chand dino ki mulaqaton ke baad usne use ghar par madoo kiya tha aur iske baad
wahan uska aana jaana zyada hone laga tha. Woh us building ke afraad ko rozana ka
mulaqati hone ka ta'asur dena chahta tha aur do mah ke is doran woh is appartment ki
doosri chabi bana chuka tha aur ek hafta pehle woh us ladki ki adham mojoodgi mein
uske appartment par woh sniper rifle aur kuch doosri cheezein bhi manzil kar chuka tha.
Wo jaanta tha, is taqreeb se ek hafte pehle is ilaqa ki tamam imaraton par security check
hoga. Woh tab aisa koi bag screening ke baghair imarat mein muntaqil nahi kar sakega
aur is waqt bhi is ilaqa ki tamam imaraton be had sakht security mein thi. Woh ek
regular visitor naa hota to is waqt is building mein dakhil nahi ho sakta tha. Is building
se pachas mail door uski girlfriend ko hospital mein kisi emergency ki wajah se rok liya
gaya tha.

Warna woh is waqt apne apartment mein hoti. Parking mein khari uski car ke chaaro
tires punctured thay aur agar woh in dono rukawaton se kisi na kisi tarah bach kar phir
bhi ghar rawana hoti to raaste mein usko rokne ke liye kuch aur bhi intizamaat kiye
gaye thay. Nau baj kar terah minute ho rahe thay. Woh apni rifle ke saath mehmaan ke
istaqbaal ke liye bilkul tayar tha. Jis khidki ke samne woh tha, woh khidki bullet proof
sheeshe se bani hui thi. Double-gazed bullet proof sheesha... Yahi wajah thi ke un
khidkiyon ke aage security ahalkaar tainaat nahi thay. Tainaat hote to usay yaqeenan
nishana bandhne mein dikkat hoti lekin us waqt usay pehli bar yeh mehsoos ho raha tha

708
ke usay is se pehle kisi ko marne ke liye itni shandar sahooliyat nahi mili thi. Mehmaan
ko corridor mein chalte hue aana tha.

Elevator se nikal kar corridor mein chalte hue banquet hall ke dakhili darwaze tak us
mehmaan ko shoot karne ke liye uske paas pure do minute ka waqt tha. Ek baar woh
apni banquet hall ki table ki taraf chala jata to uski nazron se ojhal ho jata lekin do
minute ka waqt us jaise professional ke liye do ghante ke barabar tha. Us banquet hall ki
khidkiyan bullet proof thi, sirf us khidki ke siwa jis ke samne woh tha. Teen hafte pehle
bazahir ek ittefaaqi hadse mein is khidki ka sheesha toda gaya tha. Usay tabdeel karwane
mein ek hafta laga tha aur tabdeel kiya jane wala sheesha naqis tha. Yeh sirf wahi log
jante thay jinhon ne yeh mansooba bandi ki thi.

Stage tayyar tha aur us par woh fankaar aane wala tha jis ke liye yeh drama tayar kiya
ja raha tha.

----------------------

"Biwi ko kyun mara?"

"Ek bade aadmi ke saath uske naajayaz talluqat thay."

"Phir?"

"Phir mujhe pata chala ke jise main apni beti samajhta tha, woh bhi uski beti thi."

"Phir?"

"Phir bas bardaasht nahi kar saka mai, mai ghairatmand tha, use bhi qatl kar diya, baqi
aulad ko bhi pata nahi woh bhi meri thi ya nahi."

CNN pe Ghulam Fareed ke saath hone wala wo interview English subtitles ke saath chal
raha tha aur duniya ke tamam bade channels is waqt us interview ko breaking news ke
tor par pesh kar rahe thay. Sirf das minto mein duniya bhar mein Salar Sikandar aur SIF
ek bar phir zubaan zadd aam hone wali thi aur is bar yeh shohrat nahi, ruswaai thi jo
us khandaan ke hisse mein aane wali thi. Woh bada aadmi kaun tha? Interviewer ne
Ghulam Fareed se agla sawal kiya.

709
"Main us ka chowkidaar tha, uske school ka... Usne mujhe is liye wahan se nikal diya ke
uske meri biwi se talluqat thay."

Interview karne wale ne Ghulam Fareed ko toka, "us bade aadmi ka naam kya tha?"

"Salar Sikandar!" Ghulam Fareed ne be had rawani se kaha.

Duniya bhar ki TV screens par aeen isi lamhe Salar Sikandar ki tasveer numoodar hui thi
aur phir us ke chand lamhe baad Reisah Salar ki... Beik waqt ek hi jaise tasveeren..

Woh CIA ka sting operation nahi tha, woh unhone poori quwat aur taqat se maghribi
intelligence agencies ke ishtiraak se duniya ke kaamyab tareen Islami maaliyati nizaam ke
baani aur SIF ki bunyadon par din dahade hamla kiya tha.

Ghulam Fareed tum kya chahte ho? Interview lene wala ab us se pooch raha tha. Ghulam
Fareed ek lehza ke liye ruka, phir usne kaha, "Salar Sikandar ke liye phansi ki saza."

----------------

Nairobi ke is Five Star Hotel mein hone wali taqreeb Africa ki tareekh ke yaadgar tareen
lamhon mein se ek thi. Kuch ghanton ke liye duniya ki tamam akhbar markets jaise is ek
taqreeb par focus kar ke bethi thi jahan SIF Hameen Sikandar ki company TIA ke sath
mil kar Africa mein duniya ke sab se bade maaliyati funds ke qayam ka elaan karne wali
thi. Woh inzimam nahi tha, ishtirak tha aur duniya ka koi bada maaliyati adara nahi tha
jiska sarbrah wahin is Five Star hotel ke banquet hall mein mojood na ho. Wahan duniya
ke behtareen dimaag thay, apni apni field ke naamwar log aur in logon ke jam ghatte
mein wahan Salar aur Hameen Sikandar is global fund ka elaan karne wale thay, jiski
maaliyat duniya ke tamam bade maaliyati adaron ko pichhadne wali thi. 9:14 par bhi
telescope ki aankh se us target killer ko woh mehmaan lift ke darwaze se numudar hota
nazar nahi aya. Lekin woh dum sade, aankh telescope par tikaye, ek ungli trigger par
rakhe, lift ka darwaza khulne ka muntazir tha.

Das, nauh aath, saat, cheh, paanch, chaar, teen, do, ek....

----------------------------------------

710
Us banquet hall ke upar wale floor ke ek kamre ki ek khidki ke sheeshon se ek aur
telescope rifle bilkul usi tarah us target color ko nishana banaye ulte ginti ginne mein
masroof thi.. Woh chautha floor tha aur woh kamra is floor ke store rooms mein se ek
tha jahan par safai suthrai aur isi tarah ka saman trolleys mein bhara pada tha. Jin logon
ne is banquet hall mein is mehmaan ke liye is peshe warana qaatil ka intikhaab kiya tha,
unhi logon ne is qaatil ke liye us shakhs ka intikhaab kiya tha aur us jagah ka bhi jahan
woh chalees saal ka rifle ke trigger par ungli rakhe, aankhein is target color par lagaye
baitha tha. Usne is kamre ko andar se lock kar rakha tha. Woh ek trolley dhakelta hua
us kamre mein subah ke waqt aya tha jab is floor ke kamron ki safai ho rahi thi aur
phir woh apni trolley ko andar rakh kar bahar jane ke bajaye khud bhi andar hi reh
gaya tha.

Waqtan fa waqtan kuch aur bhi trolleys lana wale andar aate aur jaate rahe thay aur is
ke sath hello hi ka tabadla bhi karte rahe thay, magar kisi ko us par shuba nahi hua tha.
Ek muqarara waqt par usne store room ko andar se lock kar liya tha. Kyunki use pata
tha ab is floor ko bhi waqti tor par seal kiya jana tha jab tak woh conference wahan
jaari thi. Store room ki khidki ke sheeshay mein us ki telescope rifle ke liye suraakh
pehle se mojood tha jise tape laga kar waqti tor par band kiya gaya tha. Usne tape
hatane se pehle ek doosri telescope se sadak ke paas us imarat ke flat ki us khidki ko
dekh kar waqt ka andaaza lagaya. Abhi bhi bahut waqt tha aur us ki khidki se is peshe
war qaatil ki khidki ka manzar be had zabardast tha. Woh pehla fire miss bhi kar jata
toh bhi qaatil us ki range mein rehta bhagte hue bhi khidki se hatne ki koshish ke doran
bhi...

Unhone jaise us ke liye halwa bana diya tha. Usay yakeen tha ke us khidki mein ghaat
lagane ke baad us peshe war qaatil ne is hotel ke oopar neeche ke har floor ki
khidkiyon ko apni telescope rifle se ek baar jaise khoja hoga kahin koi ghair mamooli
harkat ya shakhs ko trace karne ki koshish ki hogi, woh telescope rifle khidki ke
sheeshay se laga kar baithta khud us ki nazar mein na aata tab bhi us ki rifle ki naal us
ki nazar mein aa jaati. Is liye aakhri minton tak woh khidki ke paas nahi gaya tha. Usay
is pesh war qaatil par ek pehla aur aakhri kargar shoot fire karne ke liye ghantay
chahiye bhi nahi thay. Woh be had qareebi range mein tha.

Aur ab bilkul aakhri lamhon mein us ne bilaakhir rifle ko us suraakh mein tikaya tha.
Usay is pesh war qaatil ko is waqt marta tha jab woh fire kar chuka hota. Us mehmaan
ko sirf marna zaroori nahi tha balkay is sazish ke sare saboot mitaaye jaane bhi zaroori
thay. Ghadi ki suiyan jaise bhagti ja rahi thi. Tik tik karte. Do ungliyan do triggers par
apna dabaav barha rahi thi.

-------------------

711
Lift ka darwaza khula. Salar ne apni ghadi dekhi. Us ke do security guards us se pehle
lift se nikal gaye thay. Us ka baqi amlah us ke left se nikalne ke baad peeche lapka tha.
Corridor mein tez qadmon se chalte woh istiqbal karne wale official se mila tha. Us ne
ghadi ek baar phir dekhi thi. Hamesha ki tarah woh waqt par pahuncha tha. Chand
seconds ke baad woh banquet hall mein dakhil ho jaata. Wahan jo hone wala tha, woh
usse bekhbar tha. Be khabri zindagi mein har waqt neimat nahi hoti.

TV par chalti is khabar ko dekhte Salar gung tha. Aakhri cheez jo woh apni zindagi aur
career ke is stage par hone ki tawaqqo kar sakta tha, woh yeh thi. Reham kha kar goud
li gayi bachi ko us ke gunah ke tor par poori duniya mein dikhaya ja raha tha aur yeh
sab kehne wala us bachi ka apna baap tha. Jis ki biwi ki Salar ne kabhi shakl bhi nahi
dekhi thi. Affairs aur na jaiz olad door ki baat thi. Woh taqat ka khel tha. Jung thi aur
jung mein sab jaiz hota hai.

Yeh kehna sazish ki ja rahi thi Nairobi mein hone wale TAI aur SIF ke is ishterak ko
hone se pehle torne ki koshish ki ja rahi thi, bekaar tha. Woh is waqt New York airport
par ek flight lene ke liye mojood tha jab pehli baar woh khabar break hui thi aur us ne
business class ke departure lounge mein dekhi thi. Us ke saath mojood us ke staff ne ek
ke baad ek news channels ki update ko us ke saath share karna shuru kar diya tha.
Salar Sikandar ne wahan baithay sab se pehli call Imama ko ki thi. Aur Imama ne uske
kuch kehne se pehle hi usse kaha tha, "Mujhe koi wazahat dene ki zaroorat nahi, nah
mujhe, nah apne bachon ko... Reisah se baat karo. Mujhe apne se zyada takleef us baat ki
hai, wo uski tasveeren chala rahe hain." Usne Imama se kaha tha. Woh upset tha.

Uska andaaza Imama ko uski awaaz se bhi ho raha tha. "Yeh waqt bhi guzar jayega
Salar" Imama ne usse kaha tha, tasalli dene wale andaaz mein, "Tumne usse zyada bura
waqt dekha hai." Salar ne sar hilaya tha, mamnooniyat ke ajeeb se ehsaas ke saath. Ghar
mein baithi woh aurat un sab ke liye ajeeb taqat thi. Ajeeb tarah se hosla diya rakhti thi.
Unko ajeeb tarah se tootne se bachati thi. Theek nau baj kar pandrah par lift ka darwaza
khula tha aur do security guards tez raftaar qadmo se bahar nikle the aur un donon ke
bilkul peechhe chand qadam ke faaslay par woh nikla tha. Uss poore corridor mein
yekdam halchal mach gayi thi. Wahan pehle se khade security officials aur protocol ke
ahalkar yakdam alert ho gaye the. Woh behad tez qadam se un dono security guards ke
aqab mein chal raha tha aur uske bilkul peechhe iske apne amley ke chand afraad behad
tez qadam se usse qadam se qadam milane ki koshish kar rahe the. Ek, do, teen, chaar,
paanch.. zair-e-lab gufti karte hue us target killer ne ek ka lafz zabaan se ada karte hi
apni range mein aane wale apne target ko fire kar diya tha. Usne banquet hall ke
sheeshe ke parkhache urte dekhe.

-------------------------

712
Usne apni telescope rifle se us target killer ko target dabaate dekha. Behad sukoon aur
itminan ke aalam mein, usne halki si muskurahat bhi dekhi thi. Phir usne us target killer
ko behad mutmaeen andaaz mein sar uthate aur telescope rifle se aankh hataate dekha
aur us waqt usne use shoot kiya. Ek madham tak ki awaaz ke saath usne khidki se uske
bheejay ko urte dekha aur apne kamre ke bahar bhagte qadmon ka shor uska mission
pura ho chuka tha, ab use yahan se farar karane wale uske muntazir the.

----------------------

Nau baj kar pandrah minute par bil aakhir lift ka darwaza khula tha aur Hameen
Sikandar apne do zaati muhafizon ke peechhe bahar nikla tha. Uske peechhe uske amley
ke baqi afraad the. Corridor mein press photographers aur channels ke afraad bhi the jo
har aane wali ahem shakhsiyat ki coverage kar rahe the. Us se paanch minute pehle
wahan se Salar Sikandar guzar kar gaya tha aur ab woh wahan aaya tha... Dono taqreeb
ke do ahem tareen afraad the... Behad tez raftaari se qadam uthate hue Hameen Sikandar
corridor mein apni aamad ki coverage karte press photographers par nazar daalte, apna
istaqbal karte hukkam ke saath badi tezi se banquet hall ke dakhli darwaze ki taraf ja
raha tha, jab use yakdum apne aqab mein aate apni team ke ek member se kuch
poochne ka khayal aaya. Apne chief finance strategist se woh lamha bhar ke liye ruka,
palta aur isse pehle ke woh kuch keh paata, usne apni gardan ki pusht mein koi silakh
ghusti mehsoos ki. Phir sheesha tootne ki awaazein aur phir cheekhon ki aur phir apni
koi usse zameen par giraata hua us par leta tha phir koi cheekha tha. "Samne wali
building se goli chalayi gayi thi."

Aur is waqt pehli bar Hameen ko ehsaas hua uski gardan ki pusht par kya hua hai.
Takleef shadeed thi, na qabile bardaasht thi. Woh hawas mein tha. Sab kuch sun raha
tha. Use ab zameen pe hi ghasite, uski security team wahan se lift ki taraf le ja rahi thi
aur is waqt Hameen ko pehli bar Salar Sikandar ka khayal aaya tha aur uska dil aur
dimaag beik waqt doobe the.

-----------------------------

Salar Sikandar ne banquet hall mein stage par rakhi apni nashist par baithte hue, apni
taqreer ke notes par ek nazar daalte hue us banquet hall ke dakhli darwaze ke
bilmuqabil sheeshe tootne ki awaaz suni thi. Usne be yaqeeni se bohot door khidki ke us
sheeshe ki girti karchiyaan dekhi thi. Woh soundproof bulletproof sheeshe the. Toot kaise
rahe the? Ek lamha ke liye usne socha tha aur phir usne hall ke aqbi hisse aur bahar
corridor mein shor suna tha aur is se pehle woh kuch samajh sakta, us samait stage par
baithte hue logon ko security guards ko karte hue stage ke aqbi hisse mein kheenchte
hue farsh par lene ka keh rahe the. Hall mein ab shor tha. Guards chilla chilla kar

713
ahkamat de rahe the aur jis jis aam shakhsiyat ke saath jo bhi security par mamoor the.
Woh use mehfooz karne mein masroof the. Wahan mojood har shakhs khaas tha. Aham
woh duniya ke kamyab insano ka majma tha, jo ab zindagi bachane ki jaddo jehad mein
masroof the.

Aur wahan zameen par ondhe munh lete Salar ko Hameen ka khayal aaya tha aur uska
dil kisi ne muthi mein liya tha. Hall mein uske baad Hameen Sikandar ko dakhil hona
tha. Aur woh nahi aaya tha toh kya yeh hamla us par.. woh soch nahi saka, woh zameen
se uth gaya, guards ne use rokne ki koshish ki, usne unhe dhakka diya aur chillaya.

"Door hato." Woh uske peechhe lapke the. Woh zameen par lete logon ko phelangta,
khade guards se takrata dakhli darwaze tak aa gaya tha jo is waqt security hukkam se
bhara hua tha. Aur is hujoom mein bhi usne reception runner ke sath safed marble ke
farsh par khoon ke nishanat dekhe the jo poore farsh par lift tak gaye the "Kis ko goli
lagi hai?" Usne apne sard hotay wajood ke saath wahan ek security official ka kandha
pakar kar poocha. "Hameen Sikandar" Salar ke qadmon se jaan nikal gayi thi, woh
larkharaaya tha. Un dono security guards ne use sambhala. "Kya woh zinda hai?" Usne us
security ahalkar se dobara poocha. Jawab nahi aaya.
---------------------------
Imama us hotel ke saatwein floor par Salar Sikandar ke kamre mein thi. Woh ek suite
tha aur unke barabar ke kamre mein Hameen reh raha tha. America shift ho jaane ke
baad Imama, Salar ke har safar mein uske saath ja rahi thi. Iss safar mein Hameen bhi
unke saath tha. Woh uske zati tayyare par aaye the. Woh Africa do dehaaiyon se bhi
zyada arse ke baad aayi thi aur is baar woh Congo bhi jaana chahte the. Apni purani
yaadein taaza karne ke liye. Un teeno ne kuch der pehle ekathay hi kamre mein nashta
kiya tha.

Is conference ke baad woh sapehar ko Kinshasa jaane waale the aur Imama iss waqt apni
packing mein masroof thi. Woh kuch hi der pehle iss suite mein apne aur Hameen ke
bed room ka darmiyani wala darwaza khol kar iss ka samaan bhi pack kar aayi thi. Apne
bag ki zip band karte hue usne apne kamre ke darwaze par zor daar dastak suni thi.
Woh buri tarah harbadayi, phir usne ja kar darwaza khola. Poora corridor security
hukkam se bhara hua tha aur takreeban har kamre ke darwaze par the. "Aap theek
hain?" Un mein se ek ne poocha.

"Haan kyun?“ Usne hairani se kaha. Woh donon badi tehzeeb se use hatate hue andar
chale aaye the aur unhone andar aate hi khidki ke khule hue blinds ko band kiye. Phir
un mein se ek Hameen ke kamre ka darwaza khol kar andar chala gaya aur kuch der
baad lota.

714
"Kya baat hai?" Imama ab shadeed tashweesh ka shikaar thi.

"Ek emergency ho gayi hai. Aap kamre se bahar mat nikliye. Agar kuch masla ho toh
humein batayein“ Un mein se ek keh raha tha, doosra uska baath room aur wardrobe
barq raftari se check kar aaya tha. Woh jis tez raftari se aaye the, issi tez raftari se
bahar nikal gaye the.

Imama par jaise ghabrahat ka hamla hua tha. Woh Salar aur Hameen ko us waqt phone
nahi kar sakti thi, kyunki phone service is waqt kaam nahi kar rahi thi magar usne TV
on kar liya tha, jahan par local aur international channels uska reference ki barah raast
coverage karne mein masroof the. Screen par pehli tasveer ubharte hi Imama khadi nahi
rahe saki, woh sofa par baith gayi. TV ki screen par woh tooti hui khidki thi aur banquet
hall ke bahar drone cameras ke zariye fazai manazir dikhaye ja rahe the. Screen par
surkhi baar baar numoodar ho rahi thi. Jo us global conference par hone wale hamle aur
firing ki khabar par breaking news ki tarah se chal rahe the. Magar woh news nahi thi,
jisne Imama ko badhawas kiya tha.

Woh doosra trigger tha jo baar baar aa raha tha.

TAI ke sarbrah Hameen Sikandar iss hamle mein shadeed zakhmi. Imama ko laga usay
saans aana band ho gaya hai. Usne uthne ki koshish ki woh uth nahi saki, usne cheenkne
ki koshish ki thi, magar woh cheekh bhi nahi saki. Africa uske liye manhoos tha. Usne
socha tha aur apne kamre ke darwaze par usne dhar dharahat suni aur phir usne
Hameen Sikandar ke kamre ka darwaza khulte dekha.
-----------------------

Woh Africa ki tareekh ka yaadgaar tareen din tha jab kayi saalon ke baad tareekh ek
baar phir dohraayi ja rahi thi. Banquet hall mein tamam wafud ek baar phir apni seats
par birajman the. Khauf o hiras ki ek ajeeb si fizaa mein be-had na-khushgawar, magar
conference jaari thi. Mansookh nahi hui thi. Uss khidki ka woh sheesha iss tarah toota
hua tha, magar ab samne wali building security hukkam ke hazaar mein thi. Conference
ek ghante ki taakhir se ab dobara shuru hone ja rahi thi.

Salar Sikandar aur Hameen dono Imama ke kamre mein the. Medical team Hameen ko
first aid de chuki thi aur first aid dene ke doran unhein pata chala tha ke goli uski
gardan mein nahi ghusi thi. Woh uski gardan ki pusht par ragad khaati aur jild aur kuch
gosht urraate hue guzar gayi thi. Uski gardan par teen inch lamba aur aadha inch gehra
ek zakham banate hue medical team ne uski bandage kar di thi aur pain killer laga kar
uske zakham ko kuch der ke liye sun kiya tha, taake woh conference attend kar sake.
Usay khoon chadhana tha lekin woh fori tor par uske liye tayar nahi hua tha. Us waqt

715
uske liye ahem tareen cheez uska conference hall mein dobara baithna tha. Un logon ko
dikhana tha ke woh usay gira nahi sake. Dara bhi nahi sake.

Salar Sikandar us se pehle kamre se nikla tha aur ab kapde badalne ke baad Hameen
Sikandar Imama se galey mil raha tha. Imama ne usay rokne ki koshish nahi ki thi. Woh
Salar Sikandar ka beta tha, usay kaun rok sakta tha. Usne sirf usay galey lagaya tha,
maatha chuma aur darwaze par rukhsat kar diya tha.

Us lift ka darwaza das baj kar chalees minute par ek baar phir khula tha. Iss baar
Hameen Sikandar ke saath security ka koi ahl khar nahi tha. Sirf uske apne staff ke log
the. Uske lift se corridor mein qadam rakhte wahaan taaliyon ka shor goonjna shuru hua
tha. Woh press photographers aur is corridor mein khade security ahalkaar the jo usay is
dileri ki daad de rahe the jo woh dikha raha tha. Lambay dag bharte hue usne tootay
sheeshe wali us khidki ko bhi dekha jo hall ke dakhli darwazay ke bilkul samne ek ajeeb
sa manzar pesh kar rahi thi..Agarcha us ke samne ab security ahalkaron ki ek qatar thi.

Tez qadmon se lambay dag bharta Hameen Sikandar jab hall mein dakhil hua tha to hall
mein taaliyan bajne shuru hui thi, phir wahaan baithe wafud apni apni seaton se khade
ho gaye the. Hameen Sikandar muskurata, sar ke ishaare se un taaliyon ka jawab deta,
stage ki taraf barh raha tha. Stage par baithe hue log aahista aahista khada hone shuru
hue the aur phir Hameen ne Salar Sikandar ko khada hote dekha tha. Hameen chalte
chalte ruk gaya tha. Woh uske baap ki taraf se uski tazim thi jo usay pehli baar di gayi
thi. Ek lamha thatakne ke baad Hameen Sikandar ne stage ki seedhiyan chadhna shuru
kar diya tha.

Duniya bhar ke TV channels woh manazir dikha rahe the. Dileri ka ek mazhar woh tha
jo duniya ne kayi saal pehle isi Africa mein Salar Sikandar ke haathon dekha tha, jurrat
ka ek muzahira yeh tha jo aaj isi Africa mein woh Hameen Sikandar ke haathon dekh
rahe the.

Stage par ab TAI aur SIF ke dono sarbarahan mil rahe the aur is memorandum par
dastakhat kar rahe the jis ke liye woh wahaan aaye the aur phir is ke baad Hameen
Sikandar ne taqreer ki thi. Usne usi aakhri khutbe se apni taqreer ka aghaaz kiya tha jis
ka hawala kayi saal pehle uske baap ne Africa ke stage par diya tha. Badi babarkat hai
woh zaat jis ke haath mein hai badshahi aur woh har cheez par poori tarah qadir hai.
Usne Surah Mulk ki ayat se taqreer ka aghaaz kiya. Woh zaat jisne paida kiya, maut aur
zindagi ko ta ke aazmaish kare tumhari ke kaun tum mein se zyada acha hai amal mein...
aur woh zabardast hai, be inteha aur maaf farmane wala bhi. Uss hall mein aisi khamoshi
thi ke sooyi bhi girti to uski awaaz aati. Be shak Allah taala har cheez par qadir hai.

716
Wo kun kehta hai to cheezein ho jaati hain. Jo dushmanon ki chalen unhi par ulta deta
hai. Kayi saal pehle SIF ne sood ke khilaf apni pehli jaddo jahad Africa se shuru ki thi,
yeh wo zameen thi jis par mere baap ne ek soodi nizam ke aalaaqaar ke tor par kaam
karte hue sood ke khilaf kaam karne ka faisla kiya tha. Us sood ko jise aakhri khutbe
mein nabi ‫ ﷺ‬ne haraam qarar diya tha aur is nabi aakhir khutbe mein yeh sirf sood nahi
tha jis ke khatme ka faisla kiya tha, yeh musawaat bhi thi jis ka hukm diya gaya tha.
Insaanon ko unke rang, nasl, khandani naam o nasab ke bajaye sirf unke taqwa aur
parsaai par jaanchne ka.

SIF aur TAI aaj isi mission ko aage badhane ke liye dunya ke sab se bade global fund ka
qayam amal mein laya hai.

Woh baat kar raha tha aur puri dunya sun rahi thi. Woh aakhri Nabi ‫ ﷺ‬ka hawala dete
hue baat kar raha tha aur woh phir bhi sunne par majboor the. Kyunki woh ba-amal
behtareen musalman the, jin ke qaul o fel mein dunia ko tazad nazar nahi aa raha tha.
Jo taqatwar the to dunia unke deen ko bhi izzat de rahi thi aur us deen ke phaigambar
ko bhi ..... Woh ek goli jo dunia ki tareekh badalne aayi thi, woh kaatib e takdeer ke
samne bebas ho gayi thi..tareekh waise hi likhi ja rahi thi jaise Allah taala chahta tha aur
wohi likh rahe the, jin ko Allah ta'ala ne muntakhib kiya tha. Be shak taqat ka
sarchashma Allah hi ki zaat hai jis ki mohabbat woh aab-e-hayat hai jo zindagi ko doam
barqarar karta hai, iss dunya se agli dunya tak.

-------------------------

Reisah Salar sirf ek sawal ka jawab chahti thi apne baap se sirf ek chhote se sawal ka
usne uski family ko kyun maar dala tha? Aur agar unhe maar dala tha aur use kyun
chhod diya tha? Ya uski zindagi uske baap ki chook ka natija tha? Sawalat ka ek anbaar
tha jo wo usse karna chahti thi. Usne waiting area mein baithe apni sulagti aankhon ko
ek baar phir musla, wo pata nahi kitni raaton se so nahi payi thi ek bhiyanak khwab tha
pichle do hafton mein, jis mein use pehli baar media se pata chala tha ke uska baap
kaun tha, wo kaun thi, kahan se thi, wo Salar Sikandar aur Imama Hasham ki beti nahi
thi, wo yeh janti thi lekin use hamesha yahi bataya gaya tha ke wo Salar ke ek dost ki
beti thi jo ek hadsa mein apni biwi samet halak ho gaya tha aur phir Salar ne use adopt
kar liya tha. Magar ab uski zindagi mein achank Farid aagaya tha jaise TV dekhte hue
bhi uska zehan usse kisi bhi rishte se inkaari tha. Magar usse koi farq nahi padta tha.
Wo haqeeqat ko jhutla nahi sakti thi.

Wo sab is bhonchal mein uske paas aaye the, Hameen, Jibreel, Anaya, Imama, Salar aur
Hasham bhi. Usse yeh batane ke liye ke unhe farq nahi padta ke wo kaun thi, kya thi?
Wo unke liye Reisah thi. Wahi pehle wali Reisah wahi un sab ki shukar guzar thi,
mamnoon thi, ehsaan mand thi aur usne un sab ko yeh ehsaas dilaya tha ke wo bilkul

717
theek thi, magar wo theek nahi thi andar hone wali tor phor be-hadd thi. Is liye bhi ke
wo us khandaan ki zillat aur ruswai ka sabab ban rahi thi jinhon ne us par raham khate
hue use pala tha. Us ek lehza bhar ke liye bhi Salar Sikandar par apne baap ke lagaye
hue ilzaamat ke jhootha hone mein koi shak nahi hua tha aur us ke yahan aane ki wajah
bhi wahi ilzaamat bane the. Wo kisi ko bataye baghair sirf apne talluqat ko istemaal
karte hue yaha tak aane mein kamyab hui thi..Apne khandan ko be-khabar rakhte hue
Ghulam Fareed jail ke ek ahalkar ke saath is kamre mein dakhil hua tha, jahan wo bethi
thi. Dono ne khamoshi se ek doosre ko dekha phir wo jail ahalkar wahan se chala gaya.
Ghulam Fareed kuchh nervous andaaz mein use dekh raha tha. Wo kayi lamhe usse
dekhti rahi phir usne madham awaaz mein kaha, "Aapne mujhe pehchana?" "Nahi" ek
lehza ki taakheer ke baad Fareed ne kaha.

"Main aapki sabse chhoti beti hoon jise maarna bhool gaye the aap" woh tanz nahi tha,
taaruf tha, aur iske ilawa apna taaruf kisi aur tareeqe se nahi karwa sakti thi wo.
"Chunni" Bohot der se Ghulam Fareed uska chehra dekhte rehne ke baad be-sakhta
barbadaya tha. Reisah ne hont bheench liye, uski aankhein paani se bhar gayi thi. Uske
baap ne use pehchan liya tha. Wo ab uska wo naam yaad karne ki koshish kar raha tha
jo usne likhwaya tha par yaad nahi kar saka. Usne Chunni ko ek baar phir dekha bhagor
dekha wo meme sahab la sahab laq ra rahi thi. Apni sanwli rangat ke bawajood uski beti
to nahi lag rahi thi. Wo jaanta tha. Uski aakhri aulad ki parvarish Salar Sikandar ne ki
thi. Ye use logon ne bataya tha wo baar baar use bohot kuch yaad karwane aur baar
baar dohrane ke liye aaye the. Use Chunni ko dekh kar apni biwi yaad ayi thi. Neeli
jeans aur safed shirt mein baal ek jude ki shakl mein lapete glasses ankhon par lagaye,
gale mein ek bareek chain mein latakta Allah ka naam ka locket pehnay, kalayi mein ek
qeemti ghadi pehnay, uske samne ek kursi par tang par tang rakhe Chunni ne, usse uski
biwi ki, jo Chunni ki maa thi, unki yaad dilai thi. Uske nain naqsh waise hi the. Saare
huliye mein sirf nain naqsh hi the jo wo pehchana paya tha aur na woh bimaar rehne
wali lagir, kamzor aur har waqt roti hui Chunni aise kaise ban gayi thi ke uske samne
baithe Ghulam Fareed ko uske samne apna wajood kamtar lagne laga tha. Par pata nahi
apni ek bach jaane wali aulad ko aise achhe huliye mein dekhte hue Ghulam Fareed ko
ek ajeeb si khushi bhi hui thi.

Wo is lamhe bhool gaya tha ke wo apni is aulad par na-jaiz aulad ka label laga raha tha.
Barson baad usne koi apna dekha tha aur apna dekh kar wo phir bhool gaya. Ek lifafe
mein mojood kuch khaane peene ki cheezein usne baap ki taraf bhadhate hue kaha, "Ye
main aapke liye laayi hu" Ghulam Fareed ne ajeeb hairat se us lifafe ko dekha aur phir
kanpte hue haathon se use thaam liya. Wo saare sawalat jo wo Ghulam Fareed se karna
chahti thi. Ek dam dam torte chale gaye the. Wo naheen aur nazaaar shakhs jo uske
samne apni zindagi ki aakhri seedhi par khada tha, usse wo sawal jawaab karna bekaar
tha. Use us par tars aagaya tha, wo use ab kisi kathare mein khada nahi karna chahti
thi.

718
Ghulam Fareed ne glasses utaar kar apni aankhein saaf karti hui us ladki ko dekha jisne
kuchh der pehle us se apna taaruf karaya tha.

"Tum padhti ho?" usne poocha, ajeeb se andaaz mein. Reisah ne sar utha kar Ghulam
Fareed ka chehra dekha, phir sar hilaya.

Ghulam Fareed ka chehra chamka. "Zyada padhna" Reisah ki aankhon mein numi phir
utri.

"Main aur tumhari maa sochte the kabhi padhain ge bachon ko zyada" aur Ghulam
Fareed ne yaadon ke kisi dhund lake ko lafzon mein badla phir chup ho gaya.

"Saahab ko mera shukriya kehna aur dobara jail mat aana" Ghulam Fareed ne chand
lamhe baad kaha aur Reisah ki aankhon ki numi ab uske gaalon mein phailne lagi thi.

Ghulam Fareed ke liye Salar Sikandar ek baar phir "Saahab" ho gaya tha.

Apni aulad ko aisi achhi haalat mein dekh kar Reisah ko laga tha uska baap sharminda
bhi tha.

Wo uth kar khadi ho gayi. Wo bhi khada ho gaya tha. Phir wo aage badha aur usne
Reisah ke sar par haath phera, wo use gale lagate hue jhijka tha. Shayad lagana chahta
tha. Wo aage badh kar khud Ghulam Fareed ke gale lag gayi phir wo usse lapet kar
bachon ki tarah phoot phoot kar rone laga tha. Apne baqi bachon aur biwi ke namon ko
pukarte hue.

---------------------------

Wo bada halka wajood liye America wapas aayi thi aur America pohanch kar usne apna
number on kiya tha aur uska phone ek dam sare rishton se jagne laga tha. Paigam ka
anbaar tha uski family ki taraf se, airport se ghar tak pohanchte pohanchte wo is sab
paigam ko parhti gayi thi. Num aankhon ke saath ek ke baad ek paigam... aur phir ek
aakhri paigam Hasham ki taraf se... "Badshah ne takht chhod diya tha kyun?". Usne se ye
nahi likha tha. Use Hameen yaad aya tha, uske lafz. Ghar ke bahar Salar ke saath saath
Hameen ki bhi gaadi thi. Reisah ne bell bajayi. Kuch der baad ye Salar Sikandar tha jisne
darwaza khola tha.

719
Dono khamoshi se ek doosre ko dekhte rahe. Phir wo aage badh kar Salar se lipat gayi
thi, bilkul usi tarah jab wo dedh saal ki umr mein us se lipati thi aur phir alag nahi hui
thi. Salar use bachon ki tarah thapakta raha. Wo America wapas aane se pehle Pakistan
mein ek press conference mein apni waldiat ka test aur Ghulam Fareed ka bayan media
ke saath share karke aayi thi aur ek wakeel ke zariye apne khandan ki wahid waris
honay ke taur par apne baap ko maaf karne ka hulaf nama bhi. Wo toofan jo Salar
Sikandar aur us ke khandan ko dubonay ke liye aaya tha, wo is baar Reisah ne roka tha.
Aur wahan ab Salar Sikandar ke seenay se lagi bachon ki tarah roti Reisha ko dekhte
hue use koi dalir nahin keh sakta tha. Wo bhi Salar Sikandar ka hissa thi. Khoon ka
rishta na hone ke bawajood, reham aur meharbani ke mazboot tareen rishton se unke
saath jori gayi thi.

Apne naam ke saath Salar ka naam istemal karte hue bhi wo apne baap ke naam se
waqif thi magar wo baap jail mein saza-e-maut ka ek qaidi tha, Salar ka dost nahi, wo us
se waqif nahi thi.

Aur is waqfiyat ke baad use us khandan ki qadr o qeemat ka andaza ho gaya tha jo us
ka taaruf tha. "Maine tumhein rona to kabhi nahin sikhaaya Reisah, nahin rone ke liye
tumhari parwarish ki hai" Salar ne us se khuf se alag karte hue kaha. Wo ab apne
ansoo'on par qabu pa rahi thi aur us ne Salar ke aqab mein khule darwaze se Hameen
aur Imama, dono ko dekha tha. Aakhri baar roi hoon baba. Usne geeli aankhon ke saath
muskuratay hue kehne ki koshish ki aur us ki awaaz phir bhara gayi thi.

---------------------

Wo Khanah Kaaba ke samne khada tha aur wahan muqam e Multazim ke samne khada
tha. Kitni baar wo yahan aaya tha aur kitni baar yahan aakar khada hua tha, use ab ginti
bhi bhool chuki thi lekin har baar ki tarah is baar bhi wo wahan usi halat mein khada
tha. Haibat ke aalam mein ijz ki kefiyat mein duniya ki koi jagah Salaar Sikandar ko mitti
nahi karti thi, sirf woh jagah thi jo use khaak bana deti thi aur woh khaak banne hi
wahan aata tha. Har baar apni auqat janne aur us ki yaad dehani ke liye har baar jab
duniya use kisi choti par bithati thi to woh apne fakhr aur takabbur ko dafnane yahan
aata tha. Aaj bhi aya tha balkay bulaya gaya tha.

Khanah Kaaba ka darwaza khula ja raha tha. Seedhi lagi hui thi. Aur woh duniya ke
mukhtalif khitton se aaye un das musalmano mein shamil tha, jinhein Khanah Kaaba ke
andar hone wali safaai ki saadat ke liye chuna gaya tha. Aur ye ezaaz uske hisse, kis
neki ke awaz aya tha, ye abhi tak samajh mein uski nahi aa raha tha. Karam...aur karam
to us par Allah ka hamesha raha tha, lekin is ke bawajood woh apne nama-e-aamal mein
aisi koi neki khoj raha tha jo aise karam ka baais banti.

720
Woh shahi khandan ka mehman ban kar pichle salon mein kayi baar Hajj aur Umrah ki
saadat hasil kar chuka tha. Imama ke saath bhi, uske baghair bhi magar ye dawat nama
jo wahan se is baar aya tha. Woh Salar Sikandar ko kisi aur hi kefiyat mein le gaya tha.
Aisa inaam aur itna inaam, aisa karam aur itna karam... woh khata kar aur gunahgar tha.
Aisa kya kar baitha tha ke woh use darguzar kar raha tha, yun ata kar raha tha, woh
bhi jo wehm aur ghumaan mein bhi nahi aane wali baatein thi.

Imama bhi wahan thi, ek dosri qataar mein un hi afraad ki families ke saath... aur ab
Khanah Kaaba ke khulte hue darwaze se woh Salar Sikandar ko seedhiyan charh kar
andar jaata dekh rahi thi. Woh andar jaane wala aakhri shakhs tha.

Mojza hi tha, woh zinda tha sehatmand, tandrust, chaq-o-choband... is umr mein bhi bees
bais ghante kaam karte rehne ki sakti ke saath. Doctors kehte the uski zindagi mojza thi
aur uski aisi sehatmand zindagi mojze se aage ki koi shai... bayallis saal ki umr mein
usay tumor hua tha aur ab athaavan saal ka tha. Jo tumor usay hua tha, woh saat se das
saal ke andar insaan ko khatam kar deta tha aur woh solah saal se zinda tha. Har chhe
mahine ke baad apni reports ko dekhta tha. Uske dimaag mein mojood tumor aaj bhi tha.
Usi jagah par usi size mein aur bas woh rab jo samundron ko bandh deta hai aur unhein
unki haddo se bahar nikalne nahi deta tha. Uske samne woh chand mili meter ka ek
nasoor kya shai tha...

Maut aur us ke beech zindagi nahi, duaen aakar khadi hui thi aur Salar Sikandar ko
Khanah Kaaba ke andar daakhil hote hue bhi ye yaad tha ke woh kis ki duaon ki wajah
se wahan aaj bhi apne qadmon par khada tha. Woh Imama Hashim ke alawa kisi aur ki
duaen ho hi nahi sakti thi jo usay zindagi ban kar yun lagi thi.

Kitne saal se main ne apne liye koi dua hi nahi ki. Jo bhi dua ki hai tumhare aur
bachon se shuru hokar tum aur bachon par hi khatam ho jaati hai. Jab tak mujhe apna
aap yaad aata hai. Mujhe dua hi bhool jaati hai. Woh aksar us se hasta huye kehti thi.
Yun jaise ek maa aur biwi ki poori kahani likh di jaati thi.

"Dekho Allah tumhein kahan kahan bulate hain, kahan kahan dua karne ka mauqa de
rahe hain." Yahan aate hue Imama ne badi hasrat se us se kaha tha aur ab Khanah
Kaaba ke andar khada woh us se kehna chahta tha ke woh use jahan bhi bulata tha,
woh use har us jagah par Imama ko bhi yaad rakhwata tha jaise use jatata aur batata ho
ke use kaisi darje wali aurat ka saath ataa kiya gaya tha. Us ghar ke andar ki duniya aur
duniya thi. Is kainat ka hissa hote hue bhi wahan karodo nahi aaye the, lakhon nahi,
hazaaron nahi bas har sadi mein chand sau aur ek wo sadi thi jab wahan paigambhar ‫ﷺ‬
aaye the.

721
"Tum andar jakar kya mangoge Salar" usne Khana Kaba aate hue usse pucha tha "Tum
batao kya maangu?" Salar ne jawaaban us se poocha. "Pata nahin kuch samajh mein hi
nahin aa raha." Woh rone lagi... aur is dawatnama ko dekhne ke baad baar baar yahi ho
raha tha, woh baar baar baat karte hue rone lagti thi. Jaise dil bhar aata ho. Jaise khushi
ki had khatam ho jaati ho.. "Tum pure Khane Kaba ko uski deewaro ko Hajre Aswad ko
hath laga ke aana, kisi na kisi ko Nabi e Pak ne bhi chua hoga, phir tum bahar aoge toh
sabse pehle main tumhare hathon ko chooungi.." Woh bachon jaise andaaz mein keh rahi
thi.

Aur Khanah Ka'bah ke andar us ki deewaron, sutonon ko Aab-e-Zamzam se dhote, chhote

Salar Sikandar ki samajh aa gaya tha, Imama Hashim kyun yaad aati hai aisi har jagah
par kyun dua wali har jagah par sab se pehle us ke liye dua karna yaad aata tha. Kyun
ke woh ishq e Rasool Allah ( ‫ ) ﷺ‬tha. Khalis garz ke baghair tha qurbaaniyon se gundha
tha, yeh kaise mumkin tha, wahan se jawaab nah milta... bhula diya jaata. Wahan andar
khade Salar Sikandar ko apni shaadi se pehle ka woh khwab yaad aaya tha aur bilkul usi
waqt bahar haram ke sahen mein khadi Imama ko bhi wahi khwab yaad aaya tha...
Khanah Ka'bah ka woh khulta darwaza jis se us ne aaj Salar ko andar jaate dekha tha
aur tab us khwab mein us khulte hue darwaze ke andar woh jhank bhi nahin saki thi.
Adam aur Hawa ka woh safar wahi se shuru hua tha aur isi daire mein gardish karta
araha tha... Woh kal bhi bakshish aur nematon ke talibgaar the, aaj bhi usi tarah haath
phelaye khade the. Nam ankhon ke saath Imama ne ab Salar Sikandar ko seerhiyon se
utarte dekha. Woh us ke paas aaya to us ki aankhein bhi nam thi.

Dono ke paas ek doosre se kehne ke liye alfaz nahin, num aludh nazrein aur
muskurahaten thi... Barabar mein khade woh ek baar phir Khanah Ka'bah ke us darwaze
ko dekh rahe the jo aahista aahista band ho raha tha magar woh jaante the ke unke rab
ki rahmat ka darwaza hamesha khula rehne wala tha. Un par bhi insanon par bhi. Us ki
mohabbat Aab-e-Hayat thi jis se unhein nawaza gaya tha. Woh Aab-e-Hayat jise peene
wala apne rab ki jannat mein abdi zindagi paata hai.

***********************

Ikhtitaam

722